ã€ŠHer Story: Rise Of Tiffanyã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Thunder rumbled ominously overhead as rain began to pour, drenching Tiffany Kelley. She copsed onto the muddy ground, her body battered and covered in blood.

    A woman loomed over Tiffany, pressing her foot against her back with a triumphant smirk. ¡°Tiffany Kelley, always too proud to back down. Fine, I¡¯ll break every bone!¡± she sneered, signaling the two men behind her.

    Despite the relentless torture and her weakened state, Tiffany stubbornly lifted her head, h¨¦r eyes zing with defiance as she met the woman¡¯s gaze.

    Though Tiffany was covered in blood and grime, her eyes burned with fierce intensity. They were vibrant and alive with anger and hatred, and the sheer force of her re sent a shiver down the woman¡¯s spine.

    The woman hesitated for a moment, startled, but quickly recovered. ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw her in! I want to see how a dead woman can still oppose me!¡± she snapped viciously.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the men responded in unison, moving swiftly toward Tiffany. They kicked her into the nearby swamp as if she were nothing more than a discarded sack.

    Tiffany felt the cold grip of doom tightening around her. Though unwilling to surrender, she could only curse herself for falling into such a dire situation.

    As her consciousness began to slip away, memories from her past shed before her eyes.

    Tiffany was the cherished daughter of the esteemed Kelley family, adored by all who knew her. But her life unraveled when she made the mistake of trusting the wrong person

    She had been engaged to her fianc¨¦ for five years, and out of blind loyalty, she took the me for a crime she didn¡¯tmit. This fateful decision severed her ties with her family, triggering a cascade of tragedies: her father¡¯s death from grief, her mother¡¯s suicide in a fiery ze, and her brother¡¯s poisoning, which left him mute and mentally impaired.

    Instead of the love and recognition for which she had sacrificed everything, Tiffany was met with cold disdain from her fianc¨¦. ¡°Do you think you deserve it?¡±

    The words cut deep, a cruel mockery of her sacrifices. ¡®Deserve it? What a twisted joke, Tiffany thought.

    As the suffocating mud closed in around her, she felt no fear. Instead, a bitterugh welled within her, a final act of defiance against the absurdity of her life. But the woman standing nearby wasn¡¯t done.

    With a triumphant smirk, she delivered onest, merciless blow.

    ¡°Oh, Tiffany, I forgot to tell you,¡± the woman sneered, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°It was me who pulled the plug on your father¡¯s oxygen supply. It was me who burned your house to the ground. And your brother? I poisoned him. As for that fianc¨¦ you loved so much, we¡¯ve been together for years.¡±

    She leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°You can only me yourself for being so naive, making it so easy for me to take everything your family had.¡±

    As those words pierced her, Tiffany¡¯s body trembled violently, sinking deeper into the swamp. Her eyes,

    Her eyes, wide with fury, zed with unquenchable rage. A guttural roar tore from her throat, ¡°Sandra Olson, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±

    But her words were devoured by the swamp, emerging as nothing more than garbled gibberish as mud and water filled her nose and mouth. The suffocation became overwhelming, pulling her under until she waspletely submerged.

    Everything went dark. Yet, the boundless hatred within Tiffany refused to be extinguished.

    Another p of thunder echoed ominously through the sky.

    Tiffany felt a scream tearing from her throat, and then, suddenly, her eyes snapped open. Bright sunlight filtered through the leaves above, casting harsh rays on Tiffany¡¯s face. She found herself sprawled in a field on the outskirts of town, soaked and disheveled.

    ¡°Wait, this scene¡­ Tiffany froze as the memory rushed back. She realized this was the day of her eighteenth birthday when she had carefully nned an outing to confess her feelings to Keh Harper, surrounded by her ssmates and friends.

    Tiffany vividly remembered how Keh had cruelly d her sincere confession. In front of everyone, he had coldly said, ¡°Tiffany, give up already. Even if you yet awkward were thest woman on earth, I would never want to be with you!¡±

    His harsh, humiliating words had shattered her heart. Devastated, she had run off alone, getting lost in the rain. Eventually, she slipped, sprained her ankle, and passed out in the very spot where she now found herself.

    ¡®How could I have been so pathetic?¡¯ Tiffany thought, a wave of self-loathing rising within her as she felt the urge to p her past self. But as she raised her hand, she noticed something strange. Her hands were fair and smooth, unmarked by the scars or excruciating pain from torture.

    Sandra¡¯s

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t I¡­ dead? Didn¡¯t I die in that swamp on that stormy night? Or did I just¡­?¡¯ Tiffany¡¯s heart raced as she hesitantly moved to pinch herself, trying to make sense of the impossible.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Tiffany yelped as a sharp pain shot through her. ¡®It¡¯s not a dream, she realized with shock and disbelief as she felt the pain. I¡¯ve gone back in time to the day of my eighteenth birthday!¡¯

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Thank God!¡± Tiffany burst outughing, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dream. Everything that happened is still vividly etched in my mind!¡± Tiffany thought, reflecting on her past folly. She recalled letting her cruel uncle, Stan Olson, and his family get close, which had allowed her cousin Sandra to exploit the situation.

    Tiffany hade to understand the depths of human cruelty and deceit. But now, none of the tragedies had yet to unfold, giving her a chance to make things right.

    ¡°An eye for an eye! I¡¯ll make sure those who wronged me pay double!¡± Tiffany muttered as she wiped her tears.

    Feeling her phone buzzing in her pocket, she pulled it out and saw it was a call from Keh.

    Tiffany and Keh had been childhood friends, but her affection for him was one-sided. She made several foolish attempts to win his heart over the years. Eventually, Keh¡¯s attitude shifted, promising to marry her, but only if she took the me and went to prison. for his lover¡¯s crime.

    Desperate to win his love, Tiffany agreed, even severing ties with her parents, which led to her father copsing in anger. After five years in prison, her only reward was Keh¡¯s cold dismissal: ¡°Do you think you deserve me?¡±

    Recalling her past naivety, Tiffany smiled grimly and casually answered the call.

    Keh¡¯s cold, irritated voice immediately cut through the air.

    ¡°Tiffany, can you stop being so willful? Do we really have toe and fetch you? If it weren¡¯t for your father, I wouldn¡¯t even bother calling you,¡± Keh said. ¡°And stop dreaming because I will never like you

    The words were exactly as she remembered, and she could see Keh¡¯s disdainful expression through the phone.

    Tiffany stroked her chin, reying how she had responded before. She saw her former self, tearfully pleading, ¡°I¡¯ll change for you however you want me to be. Please, ept me once. It really can¡¯t live without you¡­Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Thinking about how desperate and pitiful she had once been, a smirk slowly spread across Tiffany¡¯s face. She then replied, enunciating each word with icy rity, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Tiffany felt a surge of exhration after ending the call with such decisiveness.

    Meanwhile, Keh was left dumbfounded. Tiffany always reacted with meekness and caution, no matter how harshly he spoke. But this time, she had actually cursed at him and hung up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Looking at his phone, Keh sneered, ¡°ying hard to get, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    On the other side, Tiffany felt satisfied, thinking. This is just the beginning, Keh Harper! Soon, I¡¯ll break off this ridiculous engagement between us!¡±

    After cutting off the call with that scoundrel, Tiffany immediately dialed home. The sound of her mother¡¯s worried voice nearly brought her to tears. In her previous life, her family home had burned to the ground while she was still in prison. By the time she was released, all that awaited her was a lonely gravestone.

    Everyone had said her mother died by suicide, setting the house on fire, and Tiffany had naively believed it-until sheter discovered her uncle had cruelly murdered her mother. Tiffany choked back her tears. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I miss you and want toe home.¡±

    Her mother, assuming her daughter had been bullied, quickly replied, ¡°Alright,e home now. If anything is bothering you, we¡¯ll discuss it when you return. Where are you? I¡¯lle and pick you up right away.¡±

    Tiffany gave her mother the address, but her water-damaged phone became unusable as soon as the call ended.

    Determined to make it easier for her mother to find her, Tiffany stood up and limped forward. However, after only a few steps, she heard a mu**d groan from a nearby grove, apanied by a thick, metallic scent of blood.

    Having endured countless hardships, especially the years of abuse while in prison, Tiffany had transformed from a helpless youngdy into someone tough and formidable. Her senses were sharp, and her instincts were honed.

    Tiffany hesitated after hearing the noise. She wasn¡¯t one to meddle in others¡¯ affairs, but a memory shed before her eyes.

    While hesitating, Tiffany recalled a news story about Richard Hampton from the powerful Hampton family. She remembered reading about how he had been ambushed and how he copsed from severe blood loss after escaping. Although he waster rescued, the Hampton family had kept the details of the incident tightly under wraps.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ Tiffany thought, her heart racing. Could the person in the grove really be Richard Hampton?¡±

    synonymous

    The Hampton family was with power and prestige throughout the city. It was an ancient n thatmanded immense respect and fear.

    Richard Hampton was the aging patriarch¡¯s youngest son, the backbone of the family. A prodigy with extraordinary talent, Richard was a prominent figure in the business world, holding the Hampton family together with his sharp insight and unyielding resolve.

    Tiffany¡¯s mind raced as she weighed her options. Making a good impression on Richard might prove invaluable if she ever needed the Hampton family¡¯s assistance in the future.

    Guided by the faint sounds she had heard earlier, Tiffany began a lengthy search. Though she didn¡¯t find anyone at first, she eventually stumbled upon arge pool of fresh blood beneath a tree. The amount of blood indicated that the person was seriously injured.

    Crouching down, Tiffany touched the blood, noting that it was still wet. Hence, she figured that the injured person couldn¡¯t have gone far.

    Just as she prepared to continue her search, Tiffany felt a rush of wind, like someone was about to strike from behind. Instinctively preparing to dodge, she suddenly reconsidered. Raising her hands in a gesture of surrender, she called out, ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not a bad guy!¡±

    The attacker¡¯s movement halted mid-air. Tiffany exhaled in relief and turned slowly, only to face an extraordinarily handsome man. His features were exquisitely chiseled, exuding an ethereal grace. Despite his severe injuries, his presence remained noble andmanding, akin to a fierce, battle-hardened lone wolf.

    ¡®So, this is Richard Hampton? He looks incredibly young. Tiffany thought, while Richard scrutinized her with a piercing gaze, his expression a blend of curiosity and caution.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Richard¡¯s voice carried an imposing weight, his aura radiating dominance and menace.

    Tiffany blinked innocently at the man. ¡°I heard some noise while passing by and thought I¡¯d check it out. Are you alright? My family ising to pick me up, and I could take you to the hospital on the way,¡± she offered, trying to convey her good intentions, hoping to make a favorable impression on him.

    But Richard¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°Get lost,¡± he replied curtly.

    How rude, Tiffany thought, momentarily stunned by his response. She turned to leave, but after a few steps, she heard a heavy thud behind her. ncing back, she saw that Richard had copsed to the ground, unconscious.

    Rolling her eyes, Tiffany muttered under her breath, grumbling about his earlier attitude as she returned to check his injuries.

    Arge, deep wound on Richard¡¯s abdomen was bleeding profusely. Seeing no one else around to help, Tiffany tore off her thin tank top and used it as a makeshift bandage, pressing it against the wound to slow the bleeding.

    In a small act of defiance, she tied the bandage into a neat bow, letting out some of her frustration.

    ¡°There, much better,¡± she said with a hint of satisfaction, pping her hands as she stood up and left the grove.

    Not long after, arge convoy from the Hampton family arrived, and dozens of ck-d bodyguards stormed the area, frantically searching for Richard.

    Minutester, Richard was carefully loaded into a vehicle. As the car sped away, he briefly regained consciousness. Looking down, he noticed the conspicuous bow on his bandaged wound.

    His eyes twitched in disbelief. Who did this?¡¯ he wondered, and the image of the delicate, beautiful girl he had met in the grove shed through his mind, especially her bright, mischievous eyes.

    Sidney Pauley, the man treating Richard¡¯s wounds, raised an eyebrow at the sight of the bow, a smirk on his lips. ¡°Well, well¡­ Is this a girl¡¯s tank top?¡±

    Richard was known for keeping women at a distance. Many had tried to win his favor, only to be swiftly and coldly dismissed. Yet now, here he was, wounded and apparently cared for by a girl.

    Catching Sidney¡¯s increasingly amused and curious expression, Richard sighed and muttered, ¡°Just focus on treating the wound. Or are you hoping I¡¯ll bleed out?¡±

    With a confident smile, Sidney replied, ¡°I¡¯m here with you, so you¡¯re not going anywhere. My skills are more than enough.¡±

    Sidney was Richard¡¯s most trusted friend and the youngest heir of the Pauley family, renowned for their medical expertise. Years ago, Sidney had pulled Richard back from the brink of death with his exceptional abilities, so this wound was hardly a challenge.

    With his eyes closed, Richard¡¯s thoughts drifted to the delicate, charming face of the girl. He

    0x

 Chapter 3

    Tiffany started sneezing the moment she stepped into the house.

    Her mother, Thalia Kelley, was both angry and heartbroken at the sight of her disheveled. daughter. ¡°Tiffany, did that Harper boy bully you again? Look at you, drenched from head to toe! How could he not care for you or at least bring you home?¡±

    Tiffany would have defended Keh in the past, making excuses for him and trying to persuade her family to ept him. She even argued with them numerous times over it.

    But Tiffany wouldn¡¯t do that anymore. Not only was Keh not a good person, but she also felt deep guilt toward her family. Even enduring her mother¡¯s endless chatter felt like a blessing now, a far cry from the cold gravestone she had faced before.

    Feeling a sting in her nose, Tiffany hugged Thalia¡¯s arm and nestled into her warmth. After at moment, she said, ¡°Mom, I want to break off the engagement with Keh.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thalia was stunned. She had suggested this previously, only to be met with Tiffany¡¯s fierce resistance. Her daughter¡¯s infatuation with Keh had made her deaf to reason, But now, she was the one bringing it up.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Thalia began, her voice concerned, thinking that Keh must have hurt her daughter deeply. ¡°You won¡¯t regret itter?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± Tiffany replied, smiling confidently, her radiant beauty now shining with newfound determination.

    ¡°There are plenty of good men out there. Why should I waste my time on him?¡± Tiffany said, her voiceced with a deep, unshakable pride that seemed to be etched into her very being.

    Thalia felt a wave of relief hearing Tiffany¡¯s response. She also noticed something different about her daughter-an air of maturity that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    ¡°Quick, have some milk and take a bath. We can¡¯t have you catching a cold,¡± Thalia urged, her voice concerned. ¡°And after your shower, I¡¯ll tend to your injuries. Even a sprain needs proper attention.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tiffany replied sweetly, allowing one of her helpers at home to help her upstairs.

    Tiffany walked straight in as she passed her younger brother Eric Kelley¡¯s room. Upon entering, she found the eight-year-old curled up on the bed, engrossed in a video quickly hid his console and grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock? That¡¯s so rude!¡±

    game. He

    Tiffany said nothing, simply gazing at her brother with deep affection. Before she became eighteen again, she had discovered that a poisoning incident had left her brother mute and mentally impaired for life. Now, seeing him vibrant and full of energy, scolding her with his sharp tongue yet still showing his care, Tiffany couldn¡¯t feel anything but gratitude and warmth toward him.

    Feeling uneasy under Tiffany¡¯s affectionate gaze, Eric mumbled, ¡°Why are you acting so weird today? Did someone bully you again?¡±

    To Eric, Tiffany had been unusually warm and affectionate since she got home, showering everyone with hugs and kisses except their father, who hadn¡¯t returned from work yet.

    ¡®She¡¯s definitely acting strange, Eric thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I just wanted to say I love you,¡± Tiffany replied, blinking yfully. Sheughed heartily when her brother tossed a pillow at her, then happily skipped out of the room.

    As the door clicked shut, the awkwardness on Eric¡¯s face disappeared. He grabbed theptop he had shoved aside and began typing furiously, muttering, ¡°Damn you, Keh Harper! How dare you bully my sister? You¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Within minutes, Eric hacked into Keh¡¯sptop, rendering it unusable.

    After a soothing hot bath, Tiffanyy on her bed, fully rxed. A helper entered the room, ready to tend to her injuries, but Tiffany smiled and gently took the ointment from her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself,¡± she said.

    The helper nodded and quietly left.

    Tiffany applied the ointment and then moved to sit in front of her vanity mirror. Her reflection showed her eighteen-year-old self: fair skin, delicate features, red lips, and white teeth. She had inherited the best traits of her parents, making her a striking beauty who stood out in any crowd since childhood.

    It saddened Tiffany to remember how, in her past life, she had wasted that beauty, lowering herself for a man who didn¡¯t deserve it.

    Her smile deepened as she gazed at her reflection. Suddenly, amotion erupted downstairs.

    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here, Tiffany thought, a coldugh escaping her as she made her way downstairs you perfectly.

    In the vi¡¯s living room, Sandra was draped around Thalia, her voice dripping with sweetness as she said, ¡°Aunt Thalia, look at this scarf I bought for you.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    It suits. Do you like it?¡±

    To an outsider, it might have looked like a heartwarming family scene. But the scene reeked of cold disdain to Tiffany, who stood at the top of the staircase with her arms crossed as she watched Sandra buttering up to Thalia.

    The Olson family had moved to Lovell City from the countryside a year ago only because of her father¡¯s soft heart. He felt obligated to help and support them because they were family.

    After endless ttery from the Olsons, he finally brought them to the city. The Kelleys provided them with everything they could need, and her father even arranged for her uncle to take on the deputy manager role at the Kelley Group.

    But thefort of their new life only fed their greed. This shameless family began treating everything that belonged to the Kelleys as their own, eventually even harboring murderous intentions to seize it all.

    To Tiffany, the most absurd part was that Stan Olson and his family were nothing more than distant rtives. It all came down, she thought, to the sheer greed that drove people to such lengths.

    Yet, Tiffany had to acknowledge the Olsons¡¯ skill in maniption. They had exploited her parents¡¯ kindness so thoroughly, keeping them under their control with feigned sweetness, much like Sandra was doing now.

    Tiffany descended the stairs, her footsteps drawing the attention of Thalia and Sandra.

    As Tiffany made her way down in a custom-made gown, her wless skin and slender figure were captivating. Her stunning face, untouched by makeup, radiated effortless grace. The spoiled demeanor she once carried had transformed into anguid elegance and nobility.

    As their eyes followed her, Tiffany¡¯s smile appeared. It was sweet yet enigmatic, as alluring as a rose with its hidden thorns and as serene as a spring blossom. This blend of charm created a mesmerizing presence.

    If the old Tiffany had been merely a pretty face, now she was breathtakingly beautiful, exuding a transcendent grace and maic charms that made hearts race.

    Sandra was momentarily stunned, unable to shake the sense of a looming threat. When she mer Tiffany¡¯s clear almond-shaped eyes, a chilling coldness crept over her, sending shivers down her spine.

 Chapter 4

    When Thalia saw Tiffany descending the stairs, she quickly rushed over. ¡°Your foot hasn¡¯t healed yet. Why are youing down alone?¡± she asked, her voice filled with a mix of concern and gentle reproach as she reached out to support Tiffany.

    The Kelley family doted on their daughter immensely, so to others, Tiffany was undoubtedly the pampered youngdy born with a silver spoon in her mouth.

    Feeling overlooked, Sandra couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of dissatisfaction and even jealousy. She believed she was just as capable as Tiffany, but while Tiffany enjoyed privilege from birth, Sandra had to navigate her own lesser status and seek approval constantly.

    Why should it be that way?¡± Sandra fumed inwardly, though her smile never faltered. She stepped closer, offering to help Tiffany to her seat, and asked with feigned concern, ¡°How did you get hurt? Didn¡¯t Keh take care of you?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s tone oozed with feigned warmth, and her overly familiar mention of Keh only underscored the simmering hostility beneath the surface. Knowing that Keh had rejected Tiffany¡¯s confession earlier that day, Sandra¡¯s casual reference to him seemed calcted, a deliberate attempt to provoke.

    In the past, Tiffany had foolishly considered Sandra a sister and a confidante, sharing everything with her and even seeking her advice on how to win Keh¡¯s heart. Yet, the more she tried, the more Keh seemed to despise her. Reflecting now, Tiffany could see that the warning signs had always been there.

    Casually sidestepping Sandra¡¯s offered help, Tiffany gracefully settled onto the sofa and replied coolly, ¡°Oh? You like Keh? If that¡¯s the case, feel free to have him.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s smile remained unchanged, her expression as seemingly innocent and easy to deceive as ever. But Sandra suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine.

    ¡°Tiffany, what are you saying? I¡¯ve never had any improper thoughts about Keh. I¡¯m thrilled you¡¯re marrying the man you love!¡± Sandra replied, her tone smooth andposed.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her voice suddenly cold. ¡°Sandra, do you know what your family¡¯s real talent is?

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Sandra stammered, caught off guard.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she continued, ¡°Your father¡¯s shamelessness is almost admirable, your mother¡¯s greed knows no bounds, and you¡­ you¡¯ve mastered the art of pretending to care so well that you¡¯ve nearly fooled yourself.¡± Her words wereced with venom, leaving no room for politeness.

    No one could fathom the depth of Tiffany¡¯s loathing for the Olsons.

    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d destroy Sandra right here and now! Compared to what they did to my family these harsh words are nothing. Tiffany thought as she watched Sandra, waiting for her reaction.

    Sandra stood frozen, her face a picture of hurt. ¡°Tiffany! How could you say such things about my family?¡±

    But Tiffany remained unmoved. Her cold gaze swept over Sandra, taking in the expensive designer clothes she wore from head to toe.

    ¡°Enough with the pretense. Are you really that clueless? When my father brought your fami into our home, he didn¡¯t intend to keep you here forever. Now that you¡¯ve made yourselvesfortable in Lovell City, isn¡¯t it time you packed up and left?¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was firm, leaving no room for misunderstanding.

    Due to family ties, Tiffany¡¯s parents had never been so direct. But today, Tiffany made her stance crystal clear, mocking the Olsons for overstaying their wee.

    Just then, Stan and Selena Olson,den with shopping bags, entered the room, their expressions darkening as they caught Tiffany¡¯s words.

    ¡°Tiffany, are you suggesting we¡¯ve taken advantage of your family?¡± Stan retorted, stepping forward with Selena beside him, both ready for a confrontation.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile widened, though it was anything but friendly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°People always say that when you ept kindness, you should feel both grateful and humbled, but this family not onlycks shame-they act like they have every right to impose! Tiffany thought, her disdain deepening

    Sandra¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she hurried to intercept her parents, her voice trembling with feigned distress. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be upset I¡¯m sure Tiffany didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s our fault. Maybe we should leave¡­¡±

    Sandra looked ready to burst into tears.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Of course, Tiffany mused, her gaze icy. ¡®Sandra loves ying the victim. Who wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her when she¡¯s like this?¡±

    Sensing the escting tension, Thalia quickly intervened to ease the situation. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all. Tiffany didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯re wee to stay-we¡¯re family

    Though they weren¡¯t ready to let the matter go, the Olson couple¡¯s expressions softened slightly after Thalia¡¯s words..

    ¡°Still,¡± Stan remarked, his tone tinged with bitterness, ¡°it seems Tiffany doesn¡¯t see us as part of the family anymore. It¡¯s disappointing. We cared for her so much when she was little, and now that she¡¯s grown up, she¡¯s learned to turn her back on us.¡±

    The sarcasm in their tone grated on Thalia¡¯s ears. ¡°Enough of this! You must be exhausted from shopping all day. Go and rest,¡± Thalia snapped, her usual warmth reced by a rare edge.

    Tiffany nearlyughed out loud. Thalia had always been gentle and warm-hearted, like the warm breeze from the southern countryside. Though always kind to everyone, even the softest breeze could stir into a storm when pushed too far.

    But even the kindest people have limits. Thalia¡¯s breaking point was her children; her protective instincts were unmistakable.

    Thalia¡¯s uncharacteristically sharp retort left the Olson couple speechless. Their anger simmered beneath the surface, but they hesitated to push further.

    Just then, the sound of a car pulling up outside caught everyone¡¯s attention. One of the family¡¯s helpers cheerfully announced, ¡°Mr. Kelley is back.¡±

    Charlie Kelley entered the room with his characteristic confidence.

    Seizing the opportunity to gain support, Stan immediatelyunched into his grievance. ¡°Charlie, look at how your daughter is behaving! She¡¯s trying to drive us out!¡±

    Selena quickly joined in, adding, ¡°It¡¯s clear we¡¯re nothing but outsiders here. It¡¯s a pity our parents aren¡¯t around to see how their granddaughter treats us so ungratefully.¡±

    With a well-practiced look of innocence, Sandra sobbed, ¡°Uncle Charlic, I must have done something to upset Tiffany. That¡¯s why she¡¯s treating us this way.¡±

    With her dramatic ir, she exaggerated the situation.

    Upon hearing themotion, Charlie frowned as he entered the room. He had always been. a man who valued family ties and believed that a few extra mouths to feed weren¡¯t worth quarreling over, especially when it came to his own blood.

    Just as he was about to scold Tiffany for her behavior, he caught sight of her tear-streaked face, and his heart sank. ¡°Who made my daughter cry? I¡¯ll deal with them myself!¡± he dered, his protective instinct kicking in.

    Outside, Charlie was a prominent figure, well-respected and sessful in the business world, where he thrived and made significant strides in his career.

    Yet his most significant w, which was also his greatest strength, was his fear of his wife and his doting on his children. No matter the issue¡¯s importance, it paledpared to a single tear from his daughter.

    Stan, surprised by the sudden shift, muttered, ¡°It¡¯s just a few tears, Charlie. You¡¯re overreacting.¡±

    Charlie shot him a sharp look. Tears? My daughter¡¯s tears aren¡¯t just tears-they¡¯re as precious as pearls and diamonds!¡±

    Tiffany could no longer hold back her tears. She vividly remembered her father with prematurely gray hair, a testament to the stress and turmoil of their family¡¯s crises. Back then, her naivety and poor decisions had only added to his burdens.

    The weight of their tragedies eventually overwhelmed Charlic, leading to his copse from stress and anger. And Sandra¡¯s betrayal ultimately led to his death, tearing him Tiffany forever.

    away from

    But now, witnessing him still vibrant and full of life, Tiffany was engulfed by a profound mix of love and regret.

    Without a second thought, Tiffany rushed into her father¡¯s arms, clinging to him tightly. ¡°Dad, I missed you so much¡­¡± she sobbed, her voice trembling with emotion.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me annoying yesterday, you little brat?¡± Charlie teased, his tone a mix of annoyance and amusement.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I promise!¡± Tiffany replied, her voice unusually sweet and obedient.

    Her sudden change in attitude made Charlie burst intoughter. ¡°We¡¯ll see how long thatsts, he chuckled..

    The dramatic episode ended just like that. The Olson family spent half the day crying andining, but their antics couldn¡¯tpare to the effect of a single tear from Tiffany.

    Out of brotherly love, Charlie never intended to kick the Olson family out of his house.

    Tiffany understood this all too well. Her actions today were calcted, meant to light the fuse and to push the Olsons to the brink. She wanted to provoke them until their true intentions. were bare for everyone. So, when that moment arrived, she¡¯d be ready to rip off their hypocritical facade!

    Later that night, as Tiffany prepared for bed, Eric came into her room, clutching a stuffed toy, and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like the Olson family at all!¡±

    Tiffany wouldfort her brother in the past, reminding him they were family. But this time, she gently patted his head and softly reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re gone,¡±

    The hatred Tiffany harbored had never faded, and she would ensure they paid for their actions, one by one.

    Early the following day, Charlie headed off to work.

    The driver then took Eric to school. Although only eight, his exceptional talents had allowed him to skip several grades. Charlie decided to keep him in primary school, not wanting to push him too hard.

    As for Tiffany, she and Sandra, who were the same age, attended the elite academy Charlie had arranged for them, sharing the same grade and ss.

    When Tiffany stepped outside, the driver promptly opened the car door and respectfully said, ¡°Miss Kelley, it¡¯s time to go to school.¡±

    Sandra was already seated inside. Upon seeing Tiffany, she shed a mocking smile, thinking. You can try to drive us ou

    but Uncle Charlie will never agree.¡±

    Sandra was fearless, fully aware of her uncle¡¯s temperament. However, Tiffany¡¯s gaze remained calm and devoid of anger. She ignored Sandra entirely as if she weren¡¯t even there.

    After Tiffany got in, the car pulled away from the vi. Tiffany casually flipped through a book as they drove, showing no interest in acknowledging Sandra.

    Sandra, growing impatient, finally broke the silence. ¡°Tiffany¡­¡±

    But Tiffany cut her off before she could continue. ¡°Cut the act! Do you really think everyone¡¯s blind to your little schemes?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Tiffany?¡± Sandra replied.

    ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you¡¯ve got,¡± Tiffany replied, her lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    The atmosphere grew tense.

    Sandra, who had been ying the role of the innocent victim, suddenly realized Tiffany was serious. Panic set in on her as Tiffany seemed like apletely different person, no longer the easy target she once was.

    Looking at Tiffany, Sandra also realized that manipting and deceiving her wouldn¡¯t be so simple from now on. Yet, a part of Sandra felt relieved. She had spent an entire year pretending to be the loving sister, and now she was ready to drop the act. If it came to a showdown, she might not lose after all.

    Half an hourter, Tiffany entered the ssroom she knew all too well.

    The moment she entered, someone flung a poster at her. It was a blown-up image of her public confession to Keh, which had clearly be the school¡¯stest joke.

    ¡°Tiffany, how does it feel? Look at you, chasing after a man like a fool. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± one of her ssmates jeered.

    ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s rejected you a million times, but you¡¯re still clinging to him, insisting on that engagement, another one sneered.

    ¡°Hey, everyone, Keh will be here soon. I can¡¯t wait to see how our dear Miss Kelley keeps fawning over him,¡± another chimed in with augh.

    Indeed, Keh was the same age as Tiffany and in the same ss.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t react to any of their taunts. She walked straight to her seat and casually flipped through a book, her expression calm and unbothered.

    Her ssmates were taken aback. Usually, Tiffany would either argue back or break down in tears, but today, she was unusuallyposed.

    A mischievous boy decided to test her. He snatched the book from her hands and threw it in the trash. ¡°Hey, Tiffany, why don¡¯t you cry? If you cry, maybe I¡¯ll let you off,¡± he taunted.

    Tiffany stood up, maintaining herposure, and approached the boy. ¡°Pick it up,¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Why would I? I threw it, so I¡¯m not picking it up. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± the boy scoffed, his arrogance palpable.

    Tiffany smiled, and just when everyone thought she¡¯d back down, she delivered a powerful punch straight to the boy¡¯s nose.

    A loud cry of pain erupted across the ssroom. Without wasting another second, Tiffany followed up with a kick to the boy¡¯s knee and then grabbed his hair, mming his head down onto the desk.

    Tiffany¡¯s ruthless and unrelenting actions took everyone by surprise.

    Tiffany remained calm and collected throughout it all, even returning the boy¡¯s taunt with a cold smile. ¡°Cry, and if you cry, I might let you off.¡±

    The boy¡¯s nose bled profusely, and he began sobbing. ¡°It hurts so much. Oh my goodness, this is so bad!¡± he cried.

    After she had finished teaching the boy a lesson, Tiffany released her grip. The boy then rushed to pick up the book from the trash and return it to her.

    Tiffany then returned to her seat, her demeanor as calm as if she hadn¡¯t just beaten someone up.

    The whispering in the surroundings continued, with most specting that she must have been deeply affected, which exined the extreme behavior.

    Suddenly, the noisy chatter ceased, and Tiffany looked up only to see someone walking through the ssroom door. It was none other than Keh, the one she had once loved intensely.

    He was tall and elegant, dressed in clean, casual attire, with an outstanding presence. He looked like he had stepped out of aic book-handsome, refined, and radiating a sunny

    Keh was once the light that illuminated her heart, but he ultimately destroyed. everything she had.

    It would be a lie if Tiffany said she didn¡¯t hate him. She hated how Keh had begged her and manipted her into taking the fall for his first love,nding her in prison. After five years behind bars, he looked at her and asked if she thought she deserved him.

    Keh¡¯s words were like a hot metal seal, forever leaving a mark on her heart. However, Tiffany still hated herself the most. Her foolishness led to such humiliation, and she could only me herself for everything that had happened.

    Tiffany clenched her fist briefly before she rxed, looking away from Keh. Although outsiders couldn¡¯t perceive the change in Tiffany, Keh certainly could.

    Since Tiffany abruptly ended their phone call with a curt response, Keh hadn¡¯t heard from her again. While weing the change, he couldn¡¯t help feeling strange.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    When had Tiffany be so clever? Since when did she stop being clingy and decide to start ying hard to get?¡¯ Keh thought.

    Yet, from how she looked at him earlier, he seemed to notice the hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 6

    Seeing him momentarily stunned, Sandra quickly tugged on his sleeve and urged, ¡°Keh, you should really talk to Tiffany. She was so upset yesterday that she even mentioned. breaking off the engagement with you!¡±

    Keh snapped out of his daze, his expression filled with disdain. ¡°Good riddance!¡±

    ¡®Not like I wanted this engagement anyway, Keh thought, rolling his eyes internally at Sandra¡¯s words. However, Tiffany remained unfazed, her eyes still calmly fixed on her book as if his presence was of no consequence.

    Just then, the school bell rang, signaling the start of ss. The noise in the ssroom quieted down, except for Ged Moody, the boy who was punching and still bleeding from his nose.

    After getting permission to go home, Ged threw a parting shot at Tiffany, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, meet me at the Dark Arena after school. I¡¯ll make sure you learn what it means to be put in your ce!¡±

    The Nocturne Arena was thergest undergroundpetition and betting in Lovell

    Venu City, wherepetitors had to agree on a wager before the match, one they were bound honor.

    Tiffany knew Ged was trying to humiliate her further, and while she initially had no intention of indulging him, she realized some people needed to be put in their ce.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tiffany replied casually, confident that taking down an arrogant fool like Ged would be no challenge.

    And just like that, the bet was set, sending a wave of excitement through the entire ss.

    ¡°Tiffany is setting herself up for embarrassment!¡± one of the ssmates said.

    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s trying to get Keh¡¯s attention by doing this?¡± another replied.

    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m going to watch it too. It¡¯ll be great to record how badly Tiffany gets humiliated. I can¡¯t wait!¡± the other ssmate said.

    Amid the chatter, Sandra approached Keh with feigned concern. ¡°Keh, are you going? You could step in if Tiffany gets bullied.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Keh replied dismissively. His disdain for Tiffany was so deep that even her name triggered a reflexive aversion.

    Hearing his firm reply, Sandra couldn¡¯t hide her secret delight. As the school day ended, nearly the entire ss streamed toward the Nocturne Arena, eager to witness Tiffany¡¯s impending humiliation.

    After taking a beating earlier, Ged had brainstormed the most malicious ideas and selected the toughest challenge imaginable. ¡®Can Tiffany handle this? She¡¯ll probably end up crying and embarrassing herself even more, he thought with a smirk.

    When Tiffany arrived at the Nocturne Arena, she found Ged waiting for her, with a sly grin stered across his face. ¡°So, Tiffany, are you ready for the challenge I¡¯ve prepared just for you?¡± he taunted, gesturing toward the archery range, which was renowned as one of the most demandingpetitions the arena had to offer.

    Tiffany eyed the bows and targets before returning Ged¡¯s gaze with a knowing smile. ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± she asked calmly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Unfazed, Tiffany¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly. ¡®He has no idea I¡¯ve been practicing archery since I was eight. Is hepeting against me in this? He¡¯s digging his own grave, she mused. silently.

    Mistaking her confidence for hesitation, Ged let out a mockingugh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Getting cold feet already? Remember that backing out isn¡¯t an option once you¡¯re in the Nocturne Arena!¡±

    Ged leaned in closer, his voiceced with malice as he loser has to perform a strip dance right here, in the middle of the arena. Think you can handle that? And just so you know, the same goes for me if I lose.¡±

    out the stakes. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: the

    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as whispers and murmurs filled the air. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s extreme!¡± one ssmate whispered.

    ¡°Tiffany is really in big trouble this time!¡± another eximed.

    ¡°This punishment is brutal! She¡¯ll never live it down!¡± a third chimed in.

    The archery challenge was all about target scores. Smirking, Ged tried to appear generous. ¡®I¡¯ll give you a head start-take two extra shots. Consider it a favor.¡±

    Tiffany calmly stepped up to the shooting line, Her voice steady andposed. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with. I don¡¯t have time to waste.

    Her casual tone made it clear that she wasn¡¯t taking Ged seriously.

    Ged¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You ungrateful brat! Don¡¯te crying when this gets ugly!¡±

    Before the challenge began, the crowd organized a betting pool. Nearly everyone ced. their money on Ged to win. Only one person bet on Tiffany out of pity rather than confidence.

    Finally, Ged let his first arrow fly, and he scored six points-a decent start.

    His friends erupted in cheers. ¡°Go, Ged! It¡¯s all on you if we¡¯re going to see a beauty dance!¡±

    Ged¡¯s second shot hit the eight-point ring, boosting his confidence. His face flushed with excitement as he shouted, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re going to lose for sure!¡±

    His subsequent shots scored four, six, two, and a perfect ten. After ten arrows, his total score was 48 points.

    ¡°So, Tiffany, if you beg me to let you off now, I might just consider it,¡± Ged boasted, unting his score.

    ¡®He¡¯s boasting about a mediocre score?¡¯ Tiffany thought with a sneer. She stepped forward, taking the bow and drawing it back with slow precision-a move that would be difficult for the average girl, requiring considerable arm strength.

    This was precisely why Ged chose this challenge, hoping to exploit her weakness. But he didn¡¯t expect to see Tiffany standing on the shooting tform with a flowing red dress, her chin slightly raised, and her calm, exquisite face exuding an undeniable grace and confidence.

    Her every move was breathtaking, leaving the crowd mesmerized. Some couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a little prettier than average!¡± someone sneered.

    ¡°All looks, no substance!¡± another chimed in.

    ¡°She¡¯s just putting on a show. I bet she can¡¯t even shoot that arrow! What a joke!¡± one in the crowdughed.

    As the crowd¡¯s chatter grew, more people gathered around the Nocturne Arena.

    In a VIP room on the second floor, Sidney was reporting something to Richard when he suddenly noticed the scene below. ¡°Richard, look! There¡¯s a stunning girl shooting arrows down there!¡±

    Usually, Richard wasn¡¯t interested in such things, but seeing Sidney¡¯s excitement, he nced down out of curiosity-and froze.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the audacious girl who had her sights set on me?¡± Richard thought.

 Chapter 7

    It was a fleeting glimpse in the forest, but Tiffany¡¯s stunningly beautiful face and the overly delicate bow left an indelible mark on Richard¡¯s memor

    Richard gave Sidney a firm smack on the back. ¡°Stop gawking and ce a bet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caught off guard, Sidney replied without thinking, ¡°Who should I bet on?¡±

    Richard,posed as ever, pointed towards Tiffany below. ¡°Her.¡±

    The bets remained open until the very end, and while everyone¡¯s attention was on the arena, few noticed that someone had just ced a one-million-dor bet on Tiffany to win.

    As Tiffanyzily released her first arrow, the crowd watched intently. The arrow sliced through the air with impressive momentum but, to everyone¡¯s surprise, dropped to the ground without grazing the target-missing by a wide margin.

    Laughter erupted from the audience. ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s just a pretty face, nothing more!¡± someone jeered.

    ¡°Yeah, all sh and no substance! What a joke!¡± another chimed in.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for a good show today. That strip dance is definitely happening!¡± someone else cheered, the excitement growing among the onlookers.

    Amid the roaringughter, Tiffany remainedposed, her face a mask of indifference as she loaded her second arrow. But she missed again.

    The crowd¡¯sughter only grew louder. Tiffany missed five consecutive shots in a sh, not earning a point.

    To win now, Tiffany would need to hit the bullseye with each of her next five arrows. But the crowd scoffed at the idea, doubting it was even possible.

    Gedughed so hard he clutched his stomach, pointing at Tiffany as he banged on the table. ¡°Just admit defeat! If you beg me now, I might let you get away with only stripping halfway!¡±

    Given the warm weather and her light attire, Ged clearly implied that she¡¯d have to dance in only her undergarments.

    Tiffany cast a cold nce at Ged before drawing her bow again. Time to get serious, she thought

    The audience assumed the oue had already been decided, and there was no need to watch further.

    ¡°She¡¯s just making ast-ditch effort before losing,¡± someone scoffed as the chatter and ridicule continued filling the arena.

    Even Sidney, observing from the second floor, shook his head in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s going to lose, he muttered.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Richard countered while leaning casually against the floor-to-ceiling window, his expression rxed but his tone confident.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sidney was skeptical until he nced back at the arena and suddenly eximed, ¡°What the¡­

    ¡°A perfect ten!¡±

    Tiffany had just released her arrow, striking the bullseye with wless precision!

    The crowd¡¯sughter ceased abruptly, stunned by the unexpected turn.

    Just moments ago, Tiffany had missed every shot. Many wondered if this was sheer luck, like a blind cat stumbling upon a dead mouse.

    Some who hadn¡¯t been paying close attention earlier quickly concluded that she must have cheated.

    But Tiffany remained unppable. Without hesitation, she released another arrow!

    Tiffany scored another perfect ten. And then, in rapid session, her remaining three arrows. hit the bullseye.

    With a final score of fifty points, Tiffany won the match.

    Ged was stunned! It wasn¡¯t until that moment that everyone realized Tiffany had intentionally missed her first five shots. She wanted to

    five arrows instead of ten. It was a devastating victory, making it clear that she didn¡¯t even see

    prove she could defeat Ged with just Ged as a worthy opponent.

    Then, a voice from the crowd rang out, ¡°Someone bet 200 thousand dors on Tiffany!¡± The crowd was shocked, realizing that every cent they bet on Ged was lost.

    But the spectacle wasn¡¯t over. As Tiffany stepped down from the tform, she nced at Ged, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Go on, dance. Make sure everyone gets a good look at that unsightly figure of yours.¡±

    Is it toote to back out?¡¯ Ged wondered, thinking of making a quick escape. But before he could move, someone enthusiastically shoved him onto the stage.

    The crowd erupted in chants, ¡°Dance! Dance! Dance!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t handle losing?¡± someone taunted.

    With his face burning with shame, Ged reluctantly started to dance, his movements stiff and awkward. As he swayed his hips and began stripping, the scene became almost too painful to watch.

    Tiffany had no interest in watching any more of Ged¡¯s humiliating performance and quietly left Nocturne Arena. Not wanting to inconvenience her family¡¯s driver, she was about to hail a taxi. But just as she stepped outside, she ran into Keh and Sandra, who was clinging to his arm like a lifeline.

    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re out already? Keh and I were just about to check on you. We were worried someone might have bullied you. Are you okay?¡± Sandra¡¯s words dripped with insincere concern, and her tone was deliberatelyced with affection and provocation.

    Tiffany found itughable and turned to leave, but Sandra suddenly grabbed her arm, her sharp nails digging into Tiffany¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tiffany snapped, yanking her arm free.

    Sandra let out a dramatic shriek and copsed to the ground, making it look as though Tiffany had pushed her. It all happened so fast that Keh could only rush to help Sandra when he realized what was happening.

    ring at Tiffany, Keh shouted, ¡°Sandra was worried about you and asked me to check on you. This is how you repay her kindness?¡±

    Tiffany scoffed, ¡°You came to check on me? Do you really think you¡¯re that important that everyone should bow down to you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Her words sliced through Keh¡¯sposure, leaving him momentarily speechless. The Harper family was a prominent and respected n in Lovell City-no one had ever dared to speak to him like that.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Keh stammered, pointing at Tiffany, too furious to form aplete sentence.

    Tiffany tilted her head, leaning in closer with a mocking smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Harper? Are you going to hit me?¡±

    Keh¡¯s few words had sparked a fierce anger within Tiffany. If not for thest thread of self-control she held onto, she would have dly knocked this arrogant man to the ground.

    The tension between them thickened, but beneath Sandra¡¯s facade of concern, she secretly reveled in the escting conflict.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Feigning concern, Sandra tugged on Keh¡¯s arm and spoke with a teary voice, ¡°Keh, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t be angry with Tiffany. She¡¯s just venting her frustration. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart!¡±

    Instead of diffusing the situation, Sandra¡¯s words only fanned the mes. Her gentle and understanding demeanor contrasted sharply with Tiffany¡¯s, making Tiffany seem malicious and unreasonable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Keh snapped at Tiffany, taking Sandra¡¯s hand for the first time despite Tiffany still being his fianc¨¦e.

    A loud p of thunder rumbled through the sky as summer rain began to pour down without warning. There was no shelter outside the Nocturne Arena, leaving no ce to hide from the downpour.

    Already seated in Keh¡¯s car, Sandra rolled down the window and called, ¡°Tiffany, get in the car. Don¡¯t get drenched in the rain.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s tone was patronizing as if she were offering a mere act of charity. Just as Tiffany was about to respond, she felt a firm grip around her waist. Startled, she looked up swiftly, only to find herself staring into an exceptionally handsome face, striking like a devilish apparition.

 Chapter 8

    Richard¡¯s sudden appearance caught Tiffany off guard. He stood beside her, holding an umbre that shielded them both. His other arm was securely wrapped around her waist to pull her closer, ensuring she stayed dry.

    A sleek ck car, unmistakably from the Hampton family, zoomed up and stopped boldly at the arena¡¯s entrance. Richard softly chuckled as Tiffany remained in a daze and gently patted her waist. ¡°Get in.¡±

    His deep, maic voice left no room for hesitation, and Tiffany slipped into the car without a second thought.

    Sandra¡¯s previously smug expression turned sour. ¡°That¡¯s Richard Hampton-the most influential man in Lovell City! When did Tiffany connect with the Hampton family?¡¯ Her thoughts raced.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡®And he¡¯s Keh¡¯s uncle!¡¯ The realization made Sandra nce nervously at Keh.

    ¡°Keh¡­¡± Sandra began.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home, Keh cut her off before she could continue.

    Keh¡¯s tone was icy, seething with frustration. He was still reeling from Tiffany¡¯s earlier insults, and now, seeing her so closely involved with Richard made his blood boil.

    Sandra bit her lip, the earlier charm of Keh now paling inparison to the memory of Richard¡¯s striking appearance.

    While Keh and Sandra wrestled with their own thoughts, Tiffany already regretted her impulsive decision to get into Richard¡¯s car. ¡®What was I thinking? Why did I just jump into his car like that?¡¯

    The ride was silent until Tiffany cleared her throat and broke the awkward tension. ¡°Mr. Richard, how¡¯s your injury?¡±

    Richard¡¯s expression darkened at her formality, while Sidney couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. However, his amusement vanished when he noticed Richard¡¯s stern re in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Do I really seem that old-fashioned?¡± Richard asked through gritted teeth, his narrowing at Tiffany.

    Tiffany shook her head vigorously, indicating it wasn¡¯t her intention to offend.

    Richard was the youngest son of the Hampton family, bornter in his father¡¯s life. Though he was only seven years older than Tiffany, he belonged to her father¡¯s generation by seniority, making her formal address technically correct.

    Noticing Richard¡¯s displeasure at her formal address, Tiffany swiftly shifted the conversation. ¡°Thank you for helping me and for the ride home.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Richard replied with a faint smile. ¡°Just returning the favor for tending to my injuries and saving me earlier.¡±

    Tiffany fell silent, feeling a pang of guilt. ¡®Did he notice the bow I tied?¡¯ she wondered, not daring to say another word.

    Suddenly, Sidney turned around with a teasing grin. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the first girl to ride in Richard¡¯s car. How does it feel?¡±

    Sidney was hinting at Richard¡¯s usual cold demeanor toward rtionships. Now that Richard. seemed interested in someone for the first time, Sidney saw it as his duty to y matchmaker.

    Caught off guard, Tiffany instinctively replied, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very honored.¡±

    Richard was momentarily speechless at their exchange.

    On the other hand, Sidney burst intoughter again, thumping the steering wheel as he chuckled. ¡®Her calm and straightforward answer is just too adorable. Couldn¡¯t she at least. pretend to be excited or surprised?¡¯ he thought.

    As Sidneyughed, Tiffany studied his face, feeling a vague sense of familiarity. She couldn¡¯t quite ce where she had seen him before and drifted into thought.

    Richard leaned in closer, his voice taking on a teasing edge. ¡°Enjoying the view?¡±

    Tiffany snapped back to reality, suddenly aware of how close Richard was. He was so near that she was practically pinned in the corner of the car, surrounded by the faint, pleasant scent he wore. The proximity felt ufortably intimate, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered.

    With nowhere to retreat, Tiffany whispered, ¡°I¡¯m running out of space here¡­¡±

    Richard remained silent, his eyes locked on her with curiosity, scrutiny, and a touch of something more unsettling.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart raced as she recalled hearing about Richard¡¯s unpredictable temperament. Up close, she could feel the unpredictability radiating off him, making her pulse quicken with unease.

    As the car came to a stop, Tiffany quickly opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Thank you for the ride, Richard! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime!¡± she called over her shoulder as she hurried away.

    Sidney watched the retreating figure with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Turning to Richard, whose expression was unreadable, he asked, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Richard replied calmly. ¡°But she¡¯s abyrinth of hidden thoughts and motives. You better keep your distance.¡±

    Sidney blinked, bewildered. ¡®Why am I getting dragged into this?¡¯ he thought. Then, a sudden realization hit him. ¡®Wait, does Richard mean only he can get close to her, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    A shiver ran down Sidney¡¯s spine, but he brushed it off, thinking he was probably overthinking things. After all, expecting someone as cold as Richard to warm up so quickly seemed unlikely.

    Sandra stepped out of Keh¡¯s vehicle just as Sidney and Richard were about to depart. Spotting the Hampton car, she quickly decided to stage an ident-not for money, but to catch Richard¡¯s attention.

    However, before she could act, Sidney, oblivious to her presence, hit the gas. The car sped off, sending a wave of water from a nearby puddle sshing all over Sandra, drenching her before she could make her move.

    Drenched and fuming, Sandra stomped her foot in frustration, wondering what shecked and how infuriating it was when everyone only had eyes for Tiffany.

    A sh of malice flickered in her eyes as she gazed up at the grand vi. ¡°Sooner orter, all of this will be mine,¡± she vowed. ¡°And Tiffany will be the one groveling at my feet, never to rise again!¡±

 Chapter 9

    As Tiffany stepped into her home, her mind was still buzzing from Richard¡¯s piercing gaze earlier. ¡®Did my lingering nces at Sidney stir something in Richard?¡±

    Everyone in Lovell Gity knew that Richard and Sidney were practically inseparable, their bond something more than friendship. There were even whispers that Richard had no interest in women at all.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ that those two were actually a couple? Tiffany wondered.

    The more Tiffany considered this, the more usible it sounded. If that were the case, could work to her advantage. To secure Richard¡¯s support, she could try to appeal to his preferences.

    With this revtion lifting her spirits, Tiffany entered her family mansion in high spirits.

    However, as soon as she crossed the threshold, she overheard Selena¡¯s insidious attempts to manipte her brother.

    ¡°Eric, sweetie, you¡¯re your father¡¯s only son. This massive family business-who else would inherit it but you? Your sister wouldn¡¯t survive a day running thepany. You need to be careful, or she might try to im the entire fortune for herself!¡±

    Eric was sprawled on the couch after school, fiddling with a Rubik¡¯s cube, while Selena. droned on beside him.

    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m saying all this for your own good. You don¡¯t understand it now because you¡¯re young, but when you grow up, you¡¯ll see how much I care!¡±

    Tiffany leaned against the doorframe, a cold smirk forming on her lips.

    ¡®What a twisted idea of ¡°caring¡± for someone, she thought.

    Every word was designed to create a rift between her and her brother. The irony was that Selena had apletely different story when talking to Tiffany.

    Tiffany remembered how she had previously fallen for Selena¡¯s maniptions. She had been convinced that the family business would go to her brother, and after marrying Keh, she thought she would be left with nothing as the Harper family¡¯s embarrassing disappointment.

    How naive she had been to believe Selena¡¯s lies.

    For a long time, she had distanced herself from her brother out of resentment.

    The way Selena twisted her words had corroded their close bond done?

    Just as Tiffany was about to speak, Eric suddenly looked up from the couch. ¡°Are you Now it¡¯s my turn to talk. First, I have no problem with my sister inheriting everything. Second, my sister is awesome, and you have no right to insult her.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    Those words were surprisingly mature for an eight-year-old. But Selena wasn¡¯t ready to back down. She tried to stir up more trouble.

    Eric quickly turned back, a mischievous grin on his face that mirrored his sister¡¯s striking features. ¡°I recorded everything you just said. I¡¯ll let my dad listen to itter.¡±

    The threat hung heavy in the air.

    Selena was flustered, as she hadn¡¯t expected the tables to be turned on her by a child.

    Such talk might be fine in private, but if Charlie heard it, with his protective nature, he¡¯d definitely give her an earful!

    ¡°Eric, honey,¡± she stammered, a nervousugh escaping her lips. ¡°I was just teasing. Why so serious?¡±

    Selenaughed nervously, ncing at Tiffany as she walked in. Selena immediately fell silent,

    Seeing his sister, Eric¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Sis,e on! I want to show you something cool!¡± he said, tugging her toward the stairs.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tiffany replied with a smile.

    Ignoring Selenapletely, the siblings headed upstairs.

    When they reached Eric¡¯s room, Tiffany crouched down to his level, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°So, did you really record her?¡±

    Eric shook his head earnestly. ¡°Nope, just wanted to scare her!¡±

    He thought for a moment and added, ¡°Even if I did record her, it wouldn¡¯t get her kicked out. Dad¡¯s not that strict. They¡¯re so annoying, always talking bad about you, sis¡­¡±

    Tiffany sighed, her expression softening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, kiddo. I¡¯ve got it covered. Just trust me, okay?¡±

    Her calm tone had a reassuring effect on Eric. He nodded eagerly, his confidence visibly renewed. He could sense that his sister was different now-more grounded and less easily swayed by superficial gestures.

    After they spent some time ying video games, Tiffany eventually got up to return to her room. As she approached the door, she noticed it was slightly ajar.

    Her frown deepened; it was clear that someone had been inside.

    Everyone in the family knew how much she disliked people entering her room or touching her belongings. The maids wouldn¡¯t dare, so it had to be someone else with the audacity to do so.

    Pushing the door open, Tiffany, found Sandra sitting at her vanity, fiddling with the diamond bracelet she had carefully stored away.

    The bracelet had been a gift from Mrs. Harper after her engagement to Keh. It was a family heirloom, passed down only to the daughters-inw of the Harper family.

    Tiffany had been thrilled to receive it but had kept it hidden, afraid of damaging such a precious treasure.

    Her eyes widened in shock when she saw Sandra, proudly unting the diamond bracelet. Tiffany threw open the door, her voice cold andmanding. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Sandra, unfazed, admired the bracelet on her wrist with a smug grin. ¡°Why the fuss, sis? I¡¯m just admiring your beautiful bracelet.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°I bet you¡¯re really furious right now. Probably thinking of hitting me?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you would,¡± Sandra retorted, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°But if you do, what if something happens to this precious bracelet?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s envy was palpable. She was burning with jealousy. Tiffany had used her privileged status to be Keh¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    And just as Sandra had managed to make Keh despise Tiffany, Tiffany-had already moved on to Richard.

    Sandra was seething.

    Though Sandra knew she should remain calm, she couldn¡¯t resist provoking Tiffany after being disrespected earlier. She thought toying with the bracelet would be the perfect way to get under Tiffany¡¯s skin.

    But Sandra had underestimated Tiffany¡¯s resolve

    Tiffany marched up to her and delivered two sharp ps to Sandra¡¯s face.

    The ps came so fast that Sandra was still basking in her smugness, not fully registering what had happened until she felt the stinging heat on her checks.

    ¡°You¡­ you actually hit me!¡± Sandra gasped in disbelief.

    Tiffany¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. Without hesitation, she swung her hand back and delivered two more ps across Sandra¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sandra, you¡¯ve got some nerve! Sneaking into my room, messing with my stuff, and then having the gall to gloat about it? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t about to show any mercy to someone who had practically begged for a beating by barging into her personal space.

 Chapter 10

    The rapid session of Tiffany¡¯s ps left Sandrapletely stunned. The pain on her face. was the least of her concerns now.

    She red at Tiffany, her eyes filled with venom ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll smash this bracelet?¡± she threatened.

    The bracelet was on Sandra¡¯s wrist. One deliberate knock against the table would surely break it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    This tactic might have worked on the old Tiffany, who treasured the bracelet and her status as Keh¡¯s future wife. But for the new Tiffany¡­

    She smirked nonchntly. ¡°Go ahead. Break it. Then you can kiss your chances of marrying Keh goodbye.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s fortitude crumbled instantly.

    The old Tiffany most definitely would have done anything for Keh. But this new Tiffany seemed possessed, suddenly ruthless towards her sister and utterly disgusted with Keh.

    Sandra hoped it was all just an act to throw her off.

    While Sandra hesitated, Tiffany grabbed her and unceremoniously tossed her out of the room.

    Sandra found herself lying face t on the floor. Worried about breaking the delicate diamond bracelet, she couldn¡¯t even use her hands to break her fall, resulting in a hardernding on her backside.

    Selena, who had juste upstairs, witnessed this scene. Assuming the worst, she immediately started shouting, ¡°Tiffany, how dare you bully your sister like this!¡±

    Her ability to twist any narrative was truly remarkable.

    Tiffany remained calm, raising an eyebrow with a mischievous smile. ¡°You seem to have forgotten. This is my territory. Even if you brought my parents here, what could you do to me?¡±

    It was the truth. Given how protective Tiffany¡¯s parents were, they¡¯d probably be more concerned about whether Tiffany had hurt her hand while pushing Sandra.

    Selena was enraged.

    Tiffany to avoid getting her parents involved. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be angry. Here, take it back¡­

    Tiffany looked down at Sandra on the floor, her smile imperious. ¡°Learn your lesson. The next time you enter my room, it won¡¯t just be a few ps.¡±

    With that, Tiffany instructed a nearby maid to take the bracelet, disinfect it, and return it to her room.

    Tiffany¡¯s only reason for not trashing the bracelet after Sandra¡¯s touch was its impending return to the Harper family. To her, it was now tainted.

    With a resounding m, Tiffany shut the door in Selena and Sandra¡¯s faces.

    Sandra struggled to her feet, her face hidden behind her hands, eyes brimming with tears.

    Selena gazed at her daughter, sympathy etched on her face. ¡°Why did you have to touch her. precious bracelet? That little witch went too far, hitting her own sister like that!¡±

    Sandra remained silent, trudging to her room with her head bowed.

    Once inside, she copsed onto her bed, unleashing a torrent of tears.

    For Sandra, the physical pain of the ps paled inparison to the emotional anguish. What truly stung was the absence of anyone toe to her rescue, leaving her to endure the abuse in silence.

    Sandra unleashed her fury on her parents. ¡°You¡¯re both useless!¡± she spat. ¡°You rangst stand idly by while your daughter is humiliated! You promised a better life with the Kelleys, but look at what¡¯s happened¨Cwe¡¯re nothing but glorified doormats here!¡±

    ¡°Sandra¡­¡± Selena murmured.

    Her parents had dreamed of a life where she would be pampered and adored. The reality, however, had cruelly shattered those illusions.

    Selena was right; they had no real power, forced to live under someone else¡¯s roof and endure their whims.

    Looking at her daughter¡¯s swollen cheeks, Selena¡¯s anger red. She lowered her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sandra. Your father will see to this. When the time is right, the Kelleys won¡¯t be able to push us around anymore!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sandra perked up, feeling somewhat relieved.

    Since yesterday¡¯s incident, Sandra had been goading her parents, insisting that no matter how well the Kelleys treated them, it was nothing more than piteous charity.

    If they wanted to truly seed, they needed to be on top themselves¨Ctheir n was to. gradually take over the Kelley family business.

    Finally, they were going to fight back!

    Sandra felt a rush of excitement. She could almost see Tiffany on her knees before her, begging and crying. When that time came, Sandra would have countless ways to make Tiffany¡¯s life a living hell.

    As the mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter duo fantasized behind closed doors about usurping the Kelley family¡¯s vast fortune, they were oblivious to the fact that every word was being picked up by the listening device Tiffany had nted in Sandra¡¯s room.

    Tiffany was all too aware of just how devious this family of three could be. Their ambition knew no bounds, their greed insatiable.

    For them to im the Kelleys hadn¡¯t treated them well was rich. On the contrary, it was they who were never satisfied, always demanding more without any sense of decency.

    Deep down, they knew the truth. But they chose to lie to themselves, feigning ignorance to justify their boundless greed.

    Tiffany removed her headphones, her eyes gleaming with a newfound intensity.

    She considered the situation carefully. The information she had gathered through eavesdropping, while revealing, might not be sufficient to sway her father¡¯s opinion.pletely.

    Tiffany felt that more concrete evidence would be necessary to fully expose the Olsons¡® intentions. The snippets of conversation she had overheard weren¡¯t going to be enough to make her father truly despise the Olsons.

    She needed to dig deeper.

    Her n was simple¨Croot out every hidden scheme andy it bare before her father. He had to see that his kindness had been wasted on a family that had no conscience.

    They were wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, and they were plotting to bring her family down. When the time came, no amount of pleading would save them from her father¡¯s wrath.

    With a determined nod, Tiffany grabbed her new phone and dialed a familiar number.

    ¡°Hey, Uncle Owen? It¡¯s Tiffany. I need a favor.¡±

    Meanwhile, Cedar Ridge Vi was alive withughter and chatter, the warm glow of lights. spilling from every window.

    The family sat together, enjoying each other¡¯spany, while Stan and Selena yed the part of the dutiful guests, pouring drinks and serving food with smiles that seemed almost Too innocent.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the scene.

    The bait was set; now all she had to do was wait for the fish to bite.

 Chapter 11

    After dinner, Tiffany diligently massaged her father¡¯s shoulders, the picture of a filial daughter.

    Charlie, however, wasn¡¯t buying it. He burst intoughter and asked, ¡°Alright, spill it, kiddo. What are you cooking up this time?¡±

    In Charlie¡¯s mind, whenever Tiffany acted overly sweet, it was a sure sign she wanted something from him.

    His daughter had always been clever and cunning, except when it came to matters of the heart. Then, her intelligence seemed to vanish, reced by blind, stubborn infatuation.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose sheepishly. Her dad¡¯s intuition was spot on; she did have something to say.

    ¡°Dad, can we visit the Harpers tomorrow?¡± she asked tentatively.

    Charlie¡¯s mood soured instantly. ¡°What for? You¡¯re so eager to run off to their ce You¡¯ll end up there soon enough when you marry into their family. Why the rush?¡±

    now.

    The thought of his precious daughter being swept away by some undeserving boy was hard for Charlie to stomach.

    What made it worse was that the Keh didn¡¯t even seem to appreciate what he had! The way he constantly scowled at Tiffany made Charlie¡¯s blood boil.

    Which father could possibly be happy seeing his daughter treated with such indifference?

    Tiffany, realizing her father¡¯s misunderstanding, quickly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I want to go there to¡­ break off the engagement.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t news to Thalia, as they had discussed it earlier. She chimed in, trying to sway her husband, ¡°If that¡¯s what our daughter wants, we should support her. I don¡¯t think that Harper boy is a good match for her anyway.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this? You won¡¯t regret it?¡± Charlie asked, his tone now serious and concerned.

    ¡°Tiffany, honey, whether your mom and I like him is beside the point. What matters most is how you feel. Don¡¯t break off the engagement just for our sake, only to end up crying into your pillowter?

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Tiffany dered with unwavering resolve, finally convincing her parents to agree.

    Believing that swift action was necessary to prevent furtherplications, the Kelleys decided to visit the Harpers the very next day, taking advantage of the weekend..

    The Harpers were a prominent family in Lovell City, known for their wealth and influence. Standing before their imposing gates, Tiffany¡¯s emotions were a tangled mess.

    Long ago, she had naively imagined herself as the future mistress of the Harper family, only to be hit in the face by a cruel reality.

    Now that she had been given a second chance, her greatest desire, aside from revenge, was to call off this engagement.

    From now on, she wanted nothing more than for her and Keh to lead separate lives, never crossing paths again.

    Five years in prison had taught her enough.

    If it was possible, she wanted Keh to experience the same suffering she had endured.

    With a flicker of resentment in her eyes, Tiffany took her mother¡¯s arm and followed the butler into the Harper estate.

    The Harper estate was a masterpiece of meticulousndscaping, with every nt trimmed to perfection. Mrs. Harper had a passion for flowers, and the grounds were a vibrant tapestry of diverse blooms.

    Tiffany recalled how, the previous year, she had gone to extraordinary lengths to acquire rare flowers from abroad as a birthday gift for Mrs. Harper.

    Unfortunately, her inexperience in gardening led to the flowers wilting, turning what was meant to be a thoughtful gesture into an embarrassing fiasco.

    And not a single person from the Harper family hade to her defense.

    Recalling the past, Tiffany grew bitter.

    The butler, leading the way, turned back and casually asked Charlie, Mr. Kelley and Mrs. Kelley, are you here today to discuss the wedding date?¡±

    When the engagement was first arranged, it was decided that Tiffany and Keh would marry once they came of age. It seemed today¡¯s visit was about setting those ns in motion.

    The butler¡¯s tone carried a hint of disdain. Although the engagement was long-standing, the fact that the Kelley family was initiating the discussion made it seem as if Tiffany was desperate to attach herself to the Harper family.

    Charlie chuckled ambiguously and replied, ¡°Something like that.¡±

    After all, breaking off the engagement was still discussing the marriage.

    When they arrived at the Harper estate, Mrs. Harper was arranging flowers. Seeing them enter, she immediately stood up with a weing smile. ¡°Oh, our future inws are here! Wonderful, wonderful, please sit!¡±

    She then turned to instruct the staff to prepare coffee and beckoned Tiffany over with a warm smile. ¡°Tiffany, dear, it¡¯s been so long! Come, sit with me.¡±

    In the past, Tiffany would have eagerly sought to win Mrs. Harper¡¯s favor and draw closer to her. Today, however, she merely offered a polite but detached smile. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡±

    She then sat beside her own mother.

    Thalia gently patted her daughter¡¯s hand and began, ¡°To be honest, Mrs. Harper, my husband and I came with our daughter today because we have something important to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s about Keh and Tiffany¡¯s wedding, isn¡¯t it? Oh, my memory! Ipletely forgot about that. Butler, bring me the calendar so we can pick a good date.

    Mrs. Harper smiled apologetically. As the matriarch of a prestigious family, she handled such matters with ease, maintaining her poise and elegance.

    Yet, beneath her calm demeanor, there was ack of genuine concern.

    Tiffany watched the scene unfold with a sense of amusement.

    There¡¯s a saying that those caught up in a situation often couldn¡¯t see clearly, while outsiders had a clearer view. Tiffany had once been so swept up in Mrs. Harper¡¯s seemingly kind and approachable demeanor that she failed to realize she was never truly valued.

    Thalia, however, saw through it all.

    Without mincing words, she dered, ¡°Mrs. Harper, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. We¡¯re here to call off the engagement. In hindsight, this arrangement was made far too hastily. without ever considering what the children truly wanted. They¡¯re ipatible-it¡¯s clear that forcing this union would be a mistake. It¡¯s time to put an end to it.¡±

    As Thalia finished speaking, the Kelley family¡¯s driver stepped forward, returning a portion of the engagement gifts the Harpers had given, cing them on the coffee table.

    Among them was the heirloom diamond bracelet.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Mrs. Harper waspletely taken aback, blurting out, ¡°How could they be ipatible? Hasn¡¯t Tiffany always liked my son? Why the sudden change?¡±

    She almost used the Kelley couple of interfering and forcing Tiffany to agree to the annulment. But when she looked at Tiffany, she saw her sitting calmly on the sofa, her eyes clear andposed.

    Compared to her previous anxious and cautious demeanor, Tiffany now seemed transformed, like a diamond in the rough that had finally been polished to reveal its true brilliance.

    Mrs. Harper furrowed her brows.

    The engagement had always been seen as the Kelley family aiming above their station with the Harpers.

    Despite her reservations about Tiffany, Mrs. Harper had always taken for granted that this seemingly devoted attachment would endure, and the marriage would proceed as nned, regardless of anyone¡¯s true feelings on the matter.

    But today, the Kelley family hade to call off the engagement!

    This was a turn of events no one had expected.

    As Mrs. Harper struggled toprehend the news, Keh lingered in the shadows at the corner of the second floor.

 Chapter 12

    Even though Sandra had tipped him off about Tiffany¡¯s intention to break off the engagement, Keh hadn¡¯t taken it seriously.

    In his eyes, it waspletely impossible.

    Tiffany had already been chasing after him for years, loving him to the point of obsession. No matter how many times he¡¯d humiliated her, she¡¯d never given up.

    But today, the Kelleys had shown up at their doorstep, ready to call it quits.

    Keh had tried countless times to shake Tiffany off, to escape this engagement he despised. Now that the day had finallye, he felt an inexplicable irritation gnawing at him.

    Thankfully, his mother downstairs hadn¡¯t agreed right away. With a diplomatic smile, she¡¯d said. ¡°Breaking an engagement is a big deal. We should discuss this with my husband. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Thalia nodded. It was a two-family affair, after all.

    As they waited for Keh¡¯s father to return from his workout, his mother turned to Tiffany. ¡°Sweetie, you must be bored. Why don¡¯t you take a stroll in the back garden? The weather¡¯s lovely, and all the flowers are in bloom.¡±

    Tiffany knew this was just a ploy to get her out of the room so the adults could talk. She nodded and let a maid lead her to the garden.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    It was a breathtaking sea of flowers. Tiffany waved off the maid and strolled through the vibrant blooms, letting her curiosity guide her.

    The early summer sun was high, a gentle breeze rustling the leaves. Tiffany bent down to touch a blooming gardenia, its petals soft and fragrant.

    She was lost in the moment, her mood lifting, until a tall shadow fell over her.

    Looking up, she found Keh standing there, his face grim.

    ¡°You want to break off the engagement?¡±

    Tiffany stood up, a sarcastic smile ying on her lips. ¡°What¡¯s this? You sound almost disappointed, Mr. Harper.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier!¡± Keh blurted out.

    But there was something else nagging at him. He wanted to ask about her and Richard. The image of Richard with his arm around Tiffany¡¯s waist outside Nocturne Arena kept shing in his mind.

    The thought gued Keh. ¡®Even if I don¡¯t like her, Tiffany¡¯s still my fianc¨¦e, at least on paper. What the hell was she doing getting so cozy with another guy?¡¯

    Before Keh could ask. Tiffany cut him off. ¡°We¡¯re done here. You can go now.¡±

    Keh was stunned. ¡°This is my house!

    ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Tiffany shrugged and turned to leave.

    The garden was huge. Finding a spot where she didn¡¯t have to see Keh¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t be hard.

    Her casual exit left Keh fuming. This wasn¡¯t how things usually went.

    Before, Tiffany would never have treated him like that. It was always him walking away, with her trailing behind, calling out, ¡°Kenny, wait for me!¡±

    He¡¯d never looked back.

    But since the day before yesterday, Tiffany had stopped clinging to him. Her eyes, once full of adoration, now held only mockery and hatred.

    Keh stood frozen, watching Tiffany leave. Under the bright sun, her silhouette was graceful, exuding an air of effortless grace. Her every movement outshone the blooming flowers around her.

    Setting aside his past disgust and prejudice, Keh had to admit Tiffany was beautiful.

    But still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to love her.

    If she wanted to break the engagement, then so be it. Keh wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    As Keh turned to leave, a girl no older than thirteen emerged from the bushes. Seeing her brother walk away, she chased after Tiffany.

    ¡°You! Stop right there!¡± the girl demanded, her nose in the air.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Tiffany looked down at the girl, irritated.

    This was Keh¡¯s younger sister, Snow. She was known for being a total brat, always talking down to everyone like she owned the ce.

    Back when Tiffany was less aware, she¡¯d bent over backwards trying to please both Mrs. Harper and Snow. She¡¯d been so pathetic then, letting Snow boss her around and even make her bark like a dog.

    Back when Tiffany was less aware, she¡¯d bent over backwards trying to please both Mrs. Harper and Snow, She¡¯d been so pathetic then, letting Snow boss her around and even make her bark like a dog.

    The memory brought a cryptic smile to Tiffany¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Snow nted her hands on her hips. ¡°What were you saying to my brother? Let me tell you, if you want to be part of the Harper family, you¡¯ve got to get through me first!¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡± Tiffany yawned.

    Snow, mistaking Tiffany¡¯s attitude for submission, pressed on. ¡°Can¡¯t you see my shoce is untied? Get on your knees and tie it! Or¡­ I¡¯ll tell my brother you hit me!¡±

    The sound echoed through the garden before she could finish.

    Snow stood stunned, then burst into tears, screaming for help.

    Tiffany remained calm, her gaze icy. ¡°You¡¯re young, so I¡¯ll let this slide. But keep acting like this, and someday someone might sew that nasty mouth of yours shut.¡± With that warning, she walked away.

    ¡®Some people never learn until they get a taste of their own medicine. Tiffany bristled.

    Maybe it was bad luck, but as she wandered through the back of the estate, she got lost among the smaller buildings. Then, through an open door, she saw something she really, really wished she hadn¡¯t.

    Tiffany froze. Her eyes widened as she took in the scene before her.

    It was Keh¡¯s dad, Ryan Harper. The answer to why they hadn¡¯t been able to find him earlier became clear-he had been preupied.

    She nced around the room. With its practical furnishings and cluttered workspaces, it was unmistakably the staff quarters. If Mrs. Harper found out about this, it would be utter chaos.

    And of course, Tiffany had to be the one to stumble upon it.

    She backed away instinctively, her only thought to get out of there fast. She was here to call the engagement, but if someone discovered her now, her chances of ending it would be obliterated.

    But luck wasn¡¯t on her side. As Tiffany turned to leave, she knocked over a flower pot. The crash seemed to echo forever as shards of ceramic were sent flying across the floor.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s heart raced as she heard Ryan¡¯s voice and the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Tiffany broke into a cold sweat. She had to run.

    But before she could even move, a strong hand grabbed her arm and pulled her into a nearby storage closet.

 Chapter 13

    A faint, familiar scent wafted through the air,forting and ever-present.

    Tiffany looked up, startled, and found herself face-to-face with Richard, his strikingly handsome features as captivating as ever.

    ¡°You¡­ how are you here?¡± she blurted out, only to have Richard quickly cover her mouth.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    He leaned in close, his voice a low whisper as he motioned for silence.

    Tiffany nodded in understanding.

    Outside the storage room, Ryan nced around, seeing nothing but a small ck cat, Lucifer. Satisfied, he returned to the room and locked the door behind him.

    Crisis averted.

    Tiffany let out a huge sigh of relief. Running into a scene like that would have been beyond awkward.

    Thankfully, Richard had pulled her aside.

    Just as she was about to thank him, Richard shook his head and leaned even closer, whispering, ¡°If we go out now, we¡¯ll be caught.¡±

    The storage room shared a thin wall with the adjacent room. Despite the Harper family¡¯s wealth, the s**nts¡¯ quarters weren¡¯t exactly soundproof. Every m**ed sound from next door reached Tiffany¡¯s ears.

    She might not have firsthand experience, but she knew enough to understand what was happening on the other side of the wall.

    Tiffany¡¯s face burned crimson. She wished she could just disappear into thin air right then and there.

    Lost in her embarrassment, she didn¡¯t even notice how close she was to Richard. The tiny storage room left them practically embracing, their heartbeats loud in the silence.

    His familiar scent engulfed her.

    Richard nced down, noticing Tiffany¡¯s soft hair brushing his arm, sending a pleasant shiver through him.

    Her face was adorably flushed, and he couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. Leaning in, he whispered with a yful smirk, ¡°You¡¯ve got some luck, always stumbling into trouble.¡±

    Tiffany felt on the verge of tears. None of this was her fault.

    First Keh¡¯s interrogation, then Snow¡¯s bratty behavior-those siblings were her nemesis, bringing chaos wherever they went.

    And now she was trapped in this awkward situation!

    Suddenly, a thought struck her. She looked up at Richard, confused. ¡°Wait, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was passing by,¡± he replied smoothly.

    ¡°Passing by?¡± Tiffany¡¯s doubt was clear.

    Richard raised an eyebrow. ¡°As the Harpers¡¯ uncle, it¡¯s not strange for me to be here, is it?¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡®Fair enough, she thought.

    In the heat of the moment, Tiffany forgot to question the coincidence. It made sense for Richard, as the Harpers¡¯ uncle, to be at the estate. But running into him here, in this exact spot, just in time to save her from an awkward situation? That was a bit too convenient to be pure chance.

    Of course, Richard wouldn¡¯t tell her he¡¯d been trailing Tiffany on her aimless wanderings through the estate, wondering what trouble she¡¯d get into next.

    And boy, did she deliver. The mu**ed sounds from next door were quite the unexpected twist.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this, Tiffany apologized sincerely.

    Tiffany had only helped Richard with a minor injury in the woods that one time. Even if she hadn¡¯t been there, his family would have arrived quickly enough to handle it.

    Yet that small, arguably unnecessary gesture had somehow led to Richard repeatedlying to her rescue.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but think she¡¯d lucked into a powerful ally.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Richard chuckled softly, brushing off her apology.

    They fell silent, but the cramped closet seemed to grow warmer by the second.

    *

    And the mu**d sounds from next door were impossible to ignore.

    Tiffany shifted ufortably, ncing up at Richard. She found him watching her intently. His dark eyes were impossibly deep, framed by perfect brows and chiseled features that ¨C could make anyone¡¯s heart s**ip a beat.

    Tiffany suddenly realized she was practically enveloped in Richard¡¯s arms.

    The position was far too intimate¡­

    Flustered, she tried to step back, but a sound outside made her freeze.

    Unable to make a noise, Tiffany had no choice but to stay put.

    ¡°Just wait a bit longer. They¡¯ll leave soon,¡± Richard whispered, his breath tickling her ear.

    They were already so close, and his deep, velvety voice sent shivers down her spine.

    Tiffany could feel Richard¡¯s warm breath on her neck as he spoke, making her heart race like crazy. The tiny closet felt electric.

    After what felt like an eternity, they heard the housekeeper calling for Ryan, followed by the rustle of clothing and footsteps leaving. Finally, they could escape.

    Tiffany let out a relieved sigh, immediately stepping out of Richard¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡­ I should go,¡± she stammered.

    This was still the Harpers¡¯ house. If anyone saw her with Richard like this, it would lead to a whole new set of problems.

    Tiffany practically fled, her heart still racing.

    Richard stood still for a moment, a slow smile forming on his face.

    She smelled amazing.

    When Tiffany finally returned to the Harpers¡¯ living room, after deliberately dawdling for half an hour, it looked like her parents had already wrapped up their discussion with the Harpers.

    They were getting ready to leave.

    Back in their car, Tiffany could barely contain her excitement. ¡°Mom, Dad, how did it go? Did they agree to break off the engagement?¡±

    Charlie and Thalia exchanged a nce, their expressions hesitant.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Come on, tell me what happened,¡± she pressed.

    ¡°The Harpers agreed to end the engagement, but with a condition,¡± Charlie sighed. ¡°They want to wait a year. If you both still want to call it off then, it¡¯s done.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. This wasn¡¯t what she¡¯d expected at all.

    The Harpers clearly didn¡¯t think much of Tiffany. So why weren¡¯t they jumping at the chance to end this? Why drag it out for a year? Tiffany couldn¡¯t understand their motives.

    Charlie gave a rueful smile. ¡°Sweetie, I know you¡¯ve made up your mind. But the Harpers¡­ they¡¯re powerful. They even threatened to use their business connections against US¡­

    That¡¯s why Charlie had to agree.

    Tiffany nodded, trying to reassure her parents. It¡¯s okay. What¡¯s one year? I can wait.¡±

    She had to reassure herself too, ¡®Maybe it wouldn¡¯t even take that long.

    In the past, Keh¡¯s dream girl had shown up within six months.

    When that happened, she wouldn¡¯t need to do a thing. Keh would break off their engagement himself, no matter what his family said, all for the girl he truly loved.

    All she had to do was wait and see.

 Chapter 14

    Seeing that Tiffany wasn¡¯t having the meltdown they¡¯d expected, Mr. and Mrs. Kelley breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re not upset with us,¡± Thalia said

    Sometimes reality was harsh. The Harpers were too powerful to cross, so they had to swallow this bitter pill.

    Tiffany smiled softly. ¡°How could I be?¡±

    Far from being angry, she was actually looking forward to what might happen next.

    It was the appearance of Keh¡¯s dream girl that had originally led him to throw Tiffany under the bus. This time, she wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake.

    But how things would unfold now, even Tiffany couldn¡¯t predict.

    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t hear Thalia calling her name until Thalia waved a hand in front of her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so distracted? I¡¯ve asked you twice now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. What did you say, Mom?¡± Tiffany responded, still a bit disoriented.

    ¡°I was asking if anyone from the Harper family gave you trouble in the garden earlier?¡± she rified.

    It would have been fine if her mom hadn¡¯t brought it up, but the mention immediately reminded Tiffany of what had happened in the storage closet.

    Richard¡¯s strikingly handsome face, those deep, dark eyes, and the way he looked down at her with a hint of a smile.

    ¡®Oh no. Why couldn¡¯t I shake these images from my head?¡¯ Tiffany was in a panic.

    Tiffany pinched herself discreetly before answering her parents¡¯ questioning looks. ¡°No. trouble at all. Actually, I caught quite an interesting show¡­¡±

    Thankfully, her parents weren¡¯t the type to pry, so they let it drop.

    The news of the Kelleys trying to break off the engagement should have blown over, but somehow it leaked.

    Lovell City wasn¡¯t big, and its high society was even smaller. The story spread like wildfire, twisting with each retellin

    By the time it made the rounds, the truth-that the Kelleys wanted out and the Harpers were stalling-had morphed into a different tale entirely. Now people were saying the Harpers wanted to end things, but Tiffany was desperately clinging to the engagement!

    The bacsh was immediate and intense.

    ¡°That Tiffany Kelley is so shameless! The Harpers want to break it off, and she¡¯s threatening to kill herself if they do!¡± someone groaned.

    ¡°I feel so bad for Keh. Getting stuck with a girl like that? Talk about the worst luck ever!¡± anothermented.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    When Tiffany went to school on Monday, these whispers followed her everywhere.

    She¡¯d always been an outsider in her ss, but now she was Public Enemy Number One for every girl in school.

    Yet Tiffany couldn¡¯t care less. She went about her day as usual, seemingly unaffected by the drama swirling around her.

    Upon hearing these rumors, Keh initially thought about setting the record straight. But remembering Tiffany¡¯s cold shoulder, he decided it wasn¡¯t worth the effort.

    He was just as confused about why the engagement hadn¡¯t been called off. The night before, his parents had even lectured him about being nicer to Tiffany, hinting that they were dead set on this marriage happening.

    The more people talked, the more Keh resented being pushed into a corner. He wanted nothing more than to rebel against it all.

    He decided he¡¯d only step in to clear up the rumors when Tiffany came to him for help.

    But three days passed, and Tiffany never came to him. His silence was taken as tacit approval.

    With that, more people felt emboldened to make trouble for Tiffany, all iming to defend Keh¡¯s honor.

    That day at lunch, Tiffany was about to return her tray when a long-haired girl deliberately bumped into her, spilling a bowl of greasy soup all over Tiffany¡¯s legs.

    Laughter erupted around them, and someone even gave the girl a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± the girl said, her voice dripping with mock sincerity.

    She thought a simple apology would suffice and turned to leave, but Tiffany grabbed her arm.

    ¡°I already apologized. What more do you want?¡± the girl snapped, trying to pull away.

    Tiffany chuckled, then firmly dragged the girl over to the trash bin, flipping her headfirst into it.

    The bin was overflowing with a mix of rotting food scraps, greasy napkins, and discarded vegetable peels, emitting a nauseating stench far worse than a mere ssh of spilled soup. Amidst the shocked silence, Tiffany offered an apologetic smile. ¡°Oops, my hand slipped too.¡± With one challenger down, another soon stepped up. That afternoon, Tiffany returned from the restroom to find a snake in her desk, its tongue flicking menacingly.

    Most people would have screamed or panicked at the sight, but Tiffany merely paused, then calmly reached in and plucked the snake¡¯s fangs out with her bare hands.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in horrified astonishment.

    Before anyone could recover from the shock, Tiffany casually tossed the snake aside.

    Chaos erupted as the ssroom descended into screams and frantic attempts to escape.

    Amidst the pandemonium, Tiffany sat quietly at her desk, as serene as if nothing had happened.

    Once the snake was dealt with and the room settled down, Tiffany walked to the front of the ss. Her eyes swept over her ssmates, and she let out a disdainfulugh.

    ¡°Let me be clear,¡± she said, her voice steady and bold. ¡°You¡¯re all cowards. If anyone wants to y games,

    I¡¯m ready. But if you can¡¯t handle it, remember to show some respect when you see me.¡±

    The ssroom fell

    O stunned silence.

    Tiffany¡¯s audacious words were beyond anything they¡¯d ever heard, but no one dared to argue.

    Despite their constant attempts to trip her up, Tiffany hadn¡¯t faltered once. She had proven time and again that she could handle anything they threw at her, teaching them a lesson in the process.

    No one else was foolish enough to challenge her Tiffany¡¯s fierce resolve had put an end to all their petty schemes, and even the rumors began to die down.

    Keh watched all of this unfold, expecting tears and pleas for help, but Tiffany hadn¡¯t shed a single tear.

    She¡¯d handled everything on her own, leaving Keh at a loss as everything he thought he knew about her was being turned on its head.

    Just as he was trying to make sense of it all, the dorm assignments were posted. When Keh saw the list, he waspletely taken aback.

    He was assigned to share a dorm with Tiffany.

 Chapter 15

    Keh waspletely baffled by the absurd dorm assignment.

    It was already June, and with summer break approaching, sses were bing more intense. Dorm living was mandatory, but being assigned to share a room with Tiffany? It had to be some kind of mixup.

    After a moment of shock, Keh convinced himself that this was all Tiffany¡¯s doing.

    She imed she wanted to break off the engagement, yet somehow managed to keep his parents from agreeing.

    Now she was inserting herself into his life again, trying to catch his attention and create opportunities for them to be together.

    The thought made Keh feel sick.

    He mmed the dorm assignment notice onto Tiffany¡¯s desk, barely containing his ¡°You were behind this, weren¡¯t you? Impressive, Tiffany. I really underestimated you!¡± Tiffany nced at the notice and quickly pieced it together anger.

    She didn¡¯t know who had arranged for them to room together, but Keh was clearly ming her. She couldn¡¯t believe how far his imagination had taken him.

    Seeing Keh¡¯s furious expression, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re so special?¡± she retorted. ¡°Instead of using me, why don¡¯t you ask your parents?¡±

    This arrangement couldn¡¯t have happened without the Harpers¡¯ approval. Ever since they refused to end the engagement, Tiffany had been left wondering what they saw in her.

    They¡¯d never liked her, yet they wouldn¡¯t agree to break things off, even going so far as to pressure her family.

    After speaking her mind, Tiffany waved Keh away. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my light. Move along¡±

    For what felt like the hundredth time, Keh left the ssroom, seething.

    Sandra, meanwhile, had wisely stayed out of the recent attempts to undermine Tiffany. After herst encounter with Tiffany, she¡¯d learned to bide her time.

    She was determined to avoid mistakes and wait patiently for her father¡¯s n to seed.

    But today, every line on the dorm assignment list felt like a stab to Sandra¡¯s heart. Tiffany and Keh living under the same roof? If Keh started to fall for Tiffany, where would that leave me?¡±

    As Sandra hesitated, torn about what to do, Tiffany tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Your precious Keh just left. Aren¡¯t you going to chase after him?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sandra asked, suspicion creeping into her voice.

    Ignoring Sandra¡¯s wary expression, Tiffany offered a cryptic suggestion. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t change the arrangement, you could always add another person to the mix¡­¡±

    With that, Tiffany walked away.

    The Harpers had likely arranged the assignments, so a change seemed unlikely. Since Tiffany wasn¡¯t thrilled about living with Keh either, bringing Sandra into the situation might stir up some entertaining drama when Keh¡¯s dream girl eventually showed up.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit eyes lit up at Tiffany¡¯s words. Of course! If she could move in too, she could prevent anything from happening between Tiffany and Keh, while also getting closer to him herself.

    It was the perfect n.

    With this new focus, Sandra bolted from the ssroom, chasing after Keh.

    Tiffany leaned back in her chair, stifling a yawn. She knew Sandra would seed. After all, if Sandra couldn¡¯t manage this, how had she fooled everyone with her seemingly kind-hearted act in Tiffany¡¯s past life?

    Sure enough, two hourster, Sandra¡¯s name appeared on the dorm assignment list.

    The new arrangements were implemented quickly. After sses that afternoon, everyone. headed to their assigned dorms to settle in. Being a private, elite school, the amodations were top-notch. Everything was meticulously arranged, with new bedding and essentials provided.

    Tiffany and Keh were assigned to an apartment-style dorm with two floors and three bedrooms-two rooms upstairs, one downstairs.

    Tiffany walked in and confidently imed thergest, nicest room on the second floor. She definitely wasn¡¯t one to settle for less.

    Keh initially wanted to give the upstairs room to Sandra, but the housekeeper stopped him. ¡°Mr. Harper, your mother has already made a big concession. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    Sandra, though disappointed, knew she was lucky to be there at all. She couldn¡¯t risk making a fuss. Instead, she gazed at Keh adoringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Keh. Just seeing you every day is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Keh conceded.

    So Tiffany and Keh ended up on the second floor, their rooms side by side with adjoining balconies.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t care less about the budding romance downstairs. She shut her door and started settling in,pletely unbothered.

    The room was spotless, leaving little to organize Still, Tiffany was cautious. She carefully checked for any hidden cameras or bugs. Thankfully, she found nothing.

    Just as she sat down, her phone rang. It was Uncle Owen.

    Owen was a longtime shareholder in the Kelley familypany and the only person who¡¯d helped the family in the past. She trusted himpletely. She¡¯d asked him to keep an eye on Stan at thepany.

    And it seemed he had news.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Owen. Any updates?¡± Tiffany answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s going as you predicted. He took the bait. The deal¡¯s set for 9 PM tonight at the Skyline Bar.¡±

    Owen paused, then added with concern, ¡°Tiffany, why are you keeping this from your father? This kind of loss isn¡¯t something to take lightly.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll handle it. Thanks, Uncle Owen. I really appreciate your help!¡± Tiffany added a touch of warmth to her voice.

    She could hear Owen rx on the other end of the line. And with that, he decided not to pursue the matter any further.

    After hanging up, a small smile yed on Tiffany¡¯s lips. Finally, after days of waiting, things were falling into ce.

    Ever since overhearing Sandra and her mother¡¯s conversation, Tiffany knew exactly what they were nning.-

    Around this time, Stan had embezzled a wh**ing one million and two hundred thousand dors from thepany through shady deals in the purchasing department.

    That money was meant for high-quality steel. Instead, Stan had substituted experimental materials, leading to a major structural copse that imed the lives of three workers and led to awsuit from the project¡¯s client.

    That single incident sent shockwaves through thepany. The Kelley Corporation¡¯s reputation plummeted, and their stock took a nosedive. Charlie became a public pariah, and the financial losses were devastating.

    And Stan, the man who pocketed the money? He put on quite a show. Kneeling before Charlie, he wept and pleaded, iming he was just an inexperienced victim of a scam. His performance was Oscar-worthy.

    The most frustrating part? Charlie actually believed him.

    That was why when Uncle Owen asked Tiffany why she wasn¡¯t telling her father about this, she hesitated. What good would just talking do?

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t about to let Stan get away with it this time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 16

    Once boarding school life kicked in, evenings were filled with sses or study hall. No one was allowed to leave campus until the weekend.

    By the time Tiffany finished her evening study session and got back to the dorm, it was already 8:30 PM.

    She quickly packed a bag and slipped out through the balcony.

    The early summer breeze was refreshingly cool. Streetlights dotted the path ahead like a gxy of stars in the night sky.

    Tiffany stuck to the shadows, making her way to the school¡¯s perimeter wall. With surprising agility, she scaled it and headed straight for the Skyline Bar.

    It was hands down the biggest, most upscale bar in Lovell City.

    Tonight was the night. Uncle Stan was meeting his shady building materials supplier to sign their under-the-table deal. Tiffany¡¯s mission? Swipe that contract without anyone noticing.

    Before entering the bar, Tiffany changed out of her school uniform into a casual dress she¡¯d packed.

    The moment she stepped inside, heads turned. Tiffany¡¯s dazzling looks and effortless grace drew attention from all corners.

    Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back. Her face, free of makeup, was still stunningly beautiful. There was something almost otherworldly about her-alluring yet innocent, breathtakingly gorgeous.

    Within a minute, several guys approached, drinks in hand.

    Tiffany brushed past them with a quick ¡°Sorry.¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t here to party. She was here on a mission.

    Uncle Owen had tipped her off about Stan¡¯s secret meeting, but the bar was huge. Tiffany would have to search every private room to find them.

    As she made her way deeper into the bar, a very a very drunk guy started following her.

    ¡°Hey, beautiful! Don¡¯t run away¡­ I won¡¯t bite¡­¡± He lunged at Tiffany, grinning stupidly. Tiffany was about to kick him into next week when someone beat her to it.

    In a blur of motion, the drunk went flying, mming against the wall with a thud.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany blinked in surprise. Talk about being stered to the wall. Literally.

    Before she could process what happened, a familiar voice spoke behind her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    That deep, cool voice. She knew it instantly. Tiffany turned to find Richard¡¯s handsome face looking down at her.

    He wore an expensive, deep blue suit that emphasized his tall, lean frame. Every move he made exuded elegance and authority. He was captivating yet intimidating.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Looking at Richard, Tiffany finally understood what people meant by ¡°clothes make the man.¡± His physique was perfect-lean in all the right ces, but clearly well-built.

    It was no wonder he was the most eligible bachelor in Lovell City.

    Tiffany¡¯s admiring gaze earned her a gentle tap on the head from Richard.

    ¡°See something you like?¡± he teased.

    Tiffany nearly choked on her own spit.

    How did Richard go from being the untouchable ice prince to acting like this? It was a confusing shift, to say the least.

    Tiffany waved her hands frantically. ¡°No way! I¡¯m just here looking for someone. Got some¡­ business to take care of.¡± She couldn¡¯t exactly spill the details.

    But Richard surprised her. ¡°Who are you looking for? I can help.¡±

    The Hamptons were practically royalty in Lovell City. Finding someone in a bar? Child¡¯s y for him.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thanks, uh¡­¡± She almost called him Mr. Hampton but remembered how he¡¯d reactedst time. ¡°Thanks, Richard!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Richard¡¯s lips quirked up slightly. He beckoned to one of his men, who approached respectfully. ¡°Sir?¡±

    Richard looked at Tiffany expectantly. She gave Stan¡¯s name, adding, ¡°I just need to know where he is. Keep it on the down-low, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the man replied, straightening up and nodding with a look of determination.

    Makan.

    He vanished, returning within minutes with the intel.

    Stan W being cautious, holed up in the most secluded private room. He¡¯d snuck in like a pro, too. Without Richard¡¯s help, Tiffany might never have found him.

    ¡°Thanks again, Richard,¡± she said, genuinely grateful. ¡°I owe you one. Dinner¡¯s on me next time, okay?¡±

    There she went again with the empty promises.

    Richard raised an eyebrow. Tiffany was something else, always writing checks she never cashed.

    Unfortunately, he had his own business to attend to and couldn¡¯t stick around.

    Watching Tiffany head off, Richard instructed two of his men, ¡°Follow her. Keep her safe, and see what she¡¯s up to.¡±

    His entourage exchanged surprised nces. The Richard Hampton they knew was always cool and distant,pletely uninterested in anything remotely romantic. But here he was, showing a softer side for this girl.

    Making an exception, going out of his way to protect her? Now that was something you didn¡¯t see every day.

    The two men stood there, stunned for a moment, before finally nodding. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Now that Tiffany knew where Stan was, she rxed a bit. She even took a detour to thedies¡¯ room, cool as a cucumber.

    Inside, two women in heavy makeup were touching up their lipstick. Both wore little ck dresses with long, dark stockings.

    Tiffany walked right up to them, pulling out a thick wad of cash from her bag.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± she said.

    The women turned to her, eyebrows raised.

    ¡°This is just the down payment, Tiffany continued smoothly. ¡°You¡¯ll get double when the job¡¯s done.

    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± one of the women asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Tiffany¡¯s-lips curved into a smile as she lowered her voice, exining her n.

    In the most secluded room of Skyline Bar, Stan watched his partner sign the contract. His hand trembled with excitement as he added his own signature at the bottom.

    This secret deal would him all that money, just like that-one point two million dors.

    Stan had never seen that kind of money in his life. His heart was racing.

    With everything settled, his partner took his copy of the contract and slipped out of the room. Stan stayed behind, riding high on the thrill of it all.

    It took him a good fifteen minutes toe down from his euphoria. Finally, he left the room, grinning from ear to ear.

    As he stepped out, he bumped right into two gorgeous women.

    Stan felt a rush of confidence. Feeling like a big shot, he couldn¡¯t resist flirting. ¡°Ladies¡­ care to join me tonight?¡±

 Chapter 17

    The taste of power was intoxicating, and Stan was drunk on it.

    He had never dared to be so bold before. Gone were the days when Selena¡¯s iron grip on their finances left him feeling like a pauper in his own home.

    But now, everything had changed. He was a millionaire, and if he wanted to spend the night with two women, who could stop him? It was just a matter of throwing around some cash, and man, did he have plenty to burn.

    The two women giggled, their voices sweet and yful as they nudged him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a tease!¡± they chided, even as they nestled closer to him.

    Stan couldn¡¯t believe his luck. This was easier than he¡¯d ever imagined. His excitement soared. Money really did make the world go round. After years of ying the nice guy with Charlie, he had finally hit the jackpot.

    Earlier, he had worried about what might happen if his risky n backfired. But with two gorgeous women in his arms, all those concerns melted away.

    The trio hopped into a cab and headed to a nearby hotel. Stan had never felt so alive.

    The next morning, sunlight stabbed through the curtains as Stan stirred. He reached out, expecting warm bodies, but found only cold sheets. His eyes snapped open to an empty room.

    They had vanished.

    Stan felt a twinge of confusion, but memories of the wild night sent a thrill down his spine. He hummed a jaunty tune, lighting up a cigarette with a self-satisfied smirk.

    Halfway through his smoke, a sudden thought struck him. Stan jumped up and rifled through his briefcase, only to find it empty. The contract he¡¯d signed was gone.

    Checking his bank ount, he was horrified to find that the million dors he had pocketed from yesterday¡¯s transaction had vanished without a trace.

    The color drained from Stan¡¯s face. His legs gave out, and he crumpled to the floor. The forgotten cigarette tumbled from his fingers, burning a hole in the plush carpet.

    At that moment, one thought consumed him, echoing in the hollow chambers of his mind. ¡®It was over. Everything was over!

    Across town, Tiffany¡¯s first night in the dorm was a kaleidoscope of vivid dreams.

    In her dream, she had a whip coiled in her hand like a serpent ready to strike.

    Sandra and Keh cowered before her, their faces masks of terror. With eachsh, Tiffany felt a surge of dark satisfaction, years of pent-up frustration finding release in every crack of the whip.

    A wildugh bubbled up from her chest, filling the dreamscape with its manic energy. This was power. This was control.

    But then Richard appeared out of nowhere, gripping her hand with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Who gave you the right to touch my people?¡± he growled, his hands reaching for her throat.

    Tiffany jolted awake with a gasp, her heart still pounding like a drum in her chest.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The dream had served as a stark reminder-Richard was Keh¡¯s uncle. They were family, bound by blood and loyalty. She, on the other hand, was an outsider.

    Sitting up, Tiffany took several deep breaths, trying to calm her racing thoughts. If she ever decided to go after Keh, Richard could easily turn from a potential ally into a definitive enemy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream,¡± she muttered to herself, running a hand through her tangled hair. ¡°The future¡¯s not set in stone.¡±

    Besides, she and Richard weren¡¯t even that close. She had been the one trying to get closer to him. If things went south, he didn¡¯t owe her anything.

    Tiffany sshed cold water on her face, willing the lingering unease to wash away with it. As the clock ticked closer to morning, she steeled herself and stepped out of her room.

    Fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humor. At that exact moment, Keh emerged from his room next door.

    Their eyes met for a split second before Tiffany looked away, brushing past him without a word. She could feel his gaze burning into her back as she descended the stairs.

    Keh frowned in confusion. This wasn¡¯t the Tiffany he remembered. The old Tiffany would have bounced around him like an excited puppy, her eyes sparkling as she called him ¡°Kenny in that yful way of hers.

    But now? She might as well have been a stranger

    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± The question slipped out before he could stop himself. He had seen her sneaking out, returning in the early hours of the morning.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t even bother to turn around. ¡°None of your business,¡± she shot back, her tone icy.

    ¡°You-¡± Keh started, but was interrupted by Sandra¡¯s cheerful voice.

    ¡°Kenny! Breakfast time!¡± Sandra called, holding up a bag of baked goods. ¡°I got your favorite blueberry muffins. Waited in line forever for these!¡±

    By then, Tiffany was already out of sight. Whatever Keh had wanted to lips, leaving a bitter taste behind.

    say died on his

    Sandra had always been great at reading the room. Noticing Keh¡¯s sour mood, she asked with concern. ¡°Kenny, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling okay? You look upset¡­¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Keh couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sandra, does your sister often go outte at night?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sandra froze, immediately on guard. This was the first time Keh had ever asked about Tiffany. It wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    She let her eyes drop, adopting a look of frustrated concern. ¡°Yeah,¡± she sighed, her voice tinged with carefully crafted disappointment. ¡°She goes outte all the time. I¡¯ve tried to talk her out of it, but she won¡¯t listen. She¡¯s always hanging out with these sketchy guys, drinking and partying. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll get herself into trouble¡­¡±

    The Harpers were known for their traditional values. As expected, Keh¡¯s face darkened even more at her words.

    ¡°Kenny, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Sandra probed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he muttered, but the furrow in his brow told a different story. ¡°Just curious.¡±

    Seeing the disgust on Keh¡¯s face, Sandra hid a triumphant smile. She¡¯d always be one step ahead.

    As long as she was around, Tiffany would never get the upper hand.

    ***

    The next few days passed quietly. When Friday rolled around, it was finally time to head home for the weekend.

    As Tiffany climbed into the family car, she felt the weight of the week slowly lifting from her shoulders.

    Home greeted her with the warm aroma of her mother¡¯s cooking. Thalia had outdone herself, the dining table groaning under the weight of a veritable feast.

    ¡°There¡¯s my girl,¡± Thalia said, her eyes scanning Tiffany with motherly concern. ¡°Everything okay at school, honey? No one giving you trouble? Are you eating enough?¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but smile at her mom¡¯s fussing. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Really. You don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Thalia replied, smoothing Tiffany¡¯s hair. ¡°Your studies are important, but don¡¯t run yourself into the ground, okay? Take care of yourself.¡±

    As Tiffany settled onto the couch, she felt a presence sidle up next to her. Eric, her younger brother, leaned in close to whisper in her ear, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve got a tournament next week. Will youe watch?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tiffany agreed without hesitation. Then, curiosity piqued, she asked, ¡°What kind of tournament?¡±

    Eric¡¯s eyes darted around the room before he answered, his voice thrumming with excitement. ¡°A hacking tournament!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyebrows shot up, her mouth falling open in shock. ¡°A what?¡± she hissed, nearlyunching off the couch.

    Eric¡¯s hand shot out, pressing her back down. ¡°Shh! It¡¯s top secret. Mom and Dad can¡¯t know!¡±

    Tiffany nodded, her mind whirling as she tried to process this new information. ¡®My little brother, a hacker? When did that happen?¡¯ she thought.

    Eric, still whispering, dropped another bombshell. ¡°Oh, and remember when Keh¡¯sputer got hacked? That was me¡­¡±

 Chapter 18

    Tiffany¡¯s jaw dropped. She remembered when Keh¡¯sputer was hacked-he¡¯d lost at ton of important data and was furious for days.

    She¡¯d secretly celebrated his misfortune, but never in a million years did she imagine her own little brother was behind it.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± she stammered, staring at Eric in awe. This kid had a hidden talent.

    After a moment to process, she asked, ¡°When did you learn all this? Who taught you?¡±

    Eric blinked innocently. ¡°Is it supposed to be hard?¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her brother was a genius.

    Filled with pride, she pulled Eric into a tight hug and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Well then, looks like I¡¯ve got my own personal hacker for any of my future schemes,¡± she said with a yful grin.

    Typically, an older sister might lecture her younger brother about the dangers of hacking, but Tiffany was anything but typical.

    Eric, ever the devoted brother, nodded seriously. ¡°You got it, sis. I¡¯m ready to help!¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± Tiffany mused, tapping her chin thoughtfully, ¡°I heard Keh¡¯s been working on some big study guides and practice tests for next week¡¯s exams¡­¡±

    Their eyes met, and a silent understanding passed between them. Their shared wicked grins said it all-they didn¡¯t even need to discuss it.

    They would hack Keh¡¯sputer until there was nothing left.

    Just then, Charlie returned from work,pleting the family gathering. As they all sat down for dinner, Tiffany¡¯s gaze drifted to the other side of the table.

    Selena and Sandra wore their usual polite smiles, sitting primly as always. Stan, however, looked like he was sitting on pins and needles, his eyes darting around the room, appearing utterly drained.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t resist the urge to poke fun at him. ¡°Stan, you don¡¯t look so great,¡± she remarked with a hint of amusement.

    Stan¡¯sugh was stiff. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just a little cold, I guess.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, her spirits lifted. The evening¡¯s main event was about to unfold, and she relished the thought of the first big present she had in store for the Olsons.

    After her inquiry, Charlie joined them at the table, shrugging off his suit jacket with a satisfied grin.

    He immediately began praising Stan. ¡°Stan, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself with this deal. Running around to secure those extra points of profit was no small feat. I¡¯m proud of you! Take a couple of days off to rest.¡±

    Before Stan could respond, Selena and Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Does that mean the contract is secured?¡± they asked eagerly.

    ¡°Yes, the shipment arrived today, and we should start the project next week, Charlie replied, clearly in high spirits.

    Yet, despite the praise, Stan remained silent, drawing puzzled looks from everyone around the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Charlie asked.

    ¡°No, no¡­ Stan forced a smile, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°It¡¯s just that my stomach¡¯s been off from too much drinkingtely.¡±

    ¡°Make sure to rest, and if it gets worse, see a doctor,¡± Charlic advised.

    ¡°Will do,¡± Stan replied, his voicecking conviction.

    The dinner continued pleasantly enough, with everyone seemingly enjoying themselves.

    At one point, Selena used the excuse of getting more soup to pull Stan aside, her excitement barely contained. ¡°You sly dog, you didn¡¯t even tell me you closed the deal! What about the money? Make sure to move it to another ount before anyone notices!¡±

    The mere mention of the money made Stan¡¯s vision blur with frustration.

    There was no money left.

    That fateful night, when he imed to be out on business, everything had slipped through his fingers after a reckless escapade.

    The one point two million dors-a staggering sum-had vanished. But because of how he obtained it, he couldn¡¯t even report it stolen without raising suspicions.

    For days, Stan had be on edge, his mind racing with no solution in sight. Selena¡¯s question only added fuel to the fire. ¡°Money, money, money! That¡¯s all you care about!¡± he snapped. Just shut up will you?

    Selena was taken aback. The man who usually sweet-talked her had suddenly turned hostile, leaving her stunned and seething.

    But she knew better than to make a scene in front of everyone, so she bit her tongue.

    After dinner, as the family prepared to leave the restaurant, Charlie received a phone call. The news on the other end made his face turn ghostly pale. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±

    Charlie was a seasoned businessman, a man who had weathered countless storms. For something to rattle him this much sent a chill through the room.

    Thalia noticed his reaction and asked, ¡°Honey? What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened at thepany?¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, his sharp gaze locked onto Stan. ¡°The project manager just called. The materials you ordered? They¡¯re not just subpar-they¡¯re dangerously defective. Care to exin yourself?¡±

    The weight of Charlie¡¯s words hung in the air like a guillotine. In their line of work, cutting corners was not only hical, but potentially catastrophic.

    Charlie¡¯s anger simmered as he considered the potential fallout. If those defective materials. had been used, the damage to the Kelley Corporation¡¯s reputation would have been irreversible.

    So irreversible in fact, that no one in their right mind would ever trust the Kelley Corporation again.

    Under the intensity of Charlie¡¯s re, Stan seemed to physically shrink. Panic wed at his throat as he stammered, ¡°There¡­ there must be some mistake! I followed the procedures exactly, I swear!¡±

    The sudden turn of events left Selena and Sandra stunned. But in that fleeting moment, the mother-daughter duo both found the answer they were looking for in each other¡¯s eyes.

    This had been their n all along-to skim a fortune off the top, hiding behind the mask of a legitimate business deal. The Kelley Corporation could crash and burn for all they cared, as long as they walked away with their pockets lined.

    Now, as they watched the chaos unfold around them, they realized that everything was going exactly as they had nned.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 19

    Selena quickly jumped in and said, ¡°Hold up, is there some misunderstanding here? Maybe Stan got yed because he is short on experience.¡±

    This was a script they¡¯d reh**ed beforehand. If things went south, they¡¯d just deny it to the death and im they never pocketed the money

    Charlie raised an eyebrow, a cold smile spreading across his face. ¡°Got yed? You think I¡¯d buy that?¡±

    ¡°Bro, you gotta believe me. I swear I¡¯ve never done anything to stab you in the back. I¡¯ve been busting my a** for thispany, you know? All for those extra two percent profit margins. I ran myself ragged trying to find the right supplier, and I ended up getting yed like a fiddle. How the hell was I supposed to know the guy was pulling a fast one on me?¡± Stan wailed pitifully.

    Tiffany watched the scene unfold from the sidelines, her eyes dripping with disdain. The Olsons were all drama queens. To anyone who didn¡¯t know better, they might really believe. Stan was the victim here.

    Charlie¡¯s face was a storm cloud, his jaw clenched tight. He bit his tongue, but the silence spoke volumes. This was no small potatoes-he was seeing red.

    ¡°Come on, man, I swear I got yed. You gotta believe me!¡± Stan blubbered, turning on the waterworks full st and pulling out all the stops in his desperate plea.

    ¡°Remember when I saved you twice as kids? You said I was your number one bro and you¡¯d always trust me. Said we were closer than real brothers. Did you just forget all that?¡± Stan pressed on.

    At those words, Charlie¡¯s rage melted like ice cream on a hot sidewalk. The storm clouds on his face cleared in a snap.

    Tiffany could read her dad like a book. She knew these words were Stan¡¯s golden ticket ¨C he¡¯d just hit the jackpot in the me game.

    Charlie was big on loyalty and feelings. It was true that Stan had saved his butt twice before.

    Once when Charlie nearly drowned, Stan jumped in to rescue him, almost dying himself. Another time when wolves attacked Charlie, and Stan ran with him until some hunters came to their rescue.

    So even after making it big, Charlie never forgot what Stan did for him. He¡¯d bend over backward for Stan, always giving him another chance.

    Tiffany knew the Olsons were up to no good, but she wasn¡¯t about to call them out. If she couldn¡¯t drop the mic on their whole operation, why bother throwing shade? No point in- poking the bear if you can¡¯t take it down.

    Sure enough, Charlie caved after Stan¡¯s s**b story. ¡°Stay home tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up this mess.¡±

    Charlie was gonna bite the bullet and shell out the 12 million dors from his own pocket. Talk about taking one for the team.

    Stan knew he was still in deep s**it. Charlie might¡¯ve cut him some ck, but the other shareholders were gonna be out for blood. His cushy job was history¡­ but at least he wasn¡¯t totally screwed.

    Stan¡¯s voice cracked as he choked out, ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±

    And just like that, the 12-million-dor scandal was buried. Stan got off with a p on the wrist, losing his job but dodging any real heat.

    Charlie didn¡¯t stick around ¨C he just exchanged a few words with Thalia before taking off for the office.

    The tension at home was palpable, and the s**nts were too scared to speak up.

    Thalia rubbed her temples-her headache had red up again. Tiffany quickly called for a s***nt to bring some warm milk and then helped her mom to bed.

    Thalia looked drained. ¡°You and Eric should get some rest too-you¡¯ve got sses the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Once Thalia was all settled, Tiffany headed upstairs with Eric.

    As soon as they were upstairs, Eric started venting. ¡°Dad¡¯s being way too soft on them. I thought for sure he¡¯d finally kick them out this time, but nope-he just lets it slide and that¡¯s it.

    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just the usual mess. You¡¯ll get over it.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    While talking, Tiffany was swiping on her phone. Good thing Eric was all huffed up and missed that she was editing a video she was about to anonymously send to Selena.

    Her first surprise for the Olsons was a bait-and-switch. This video was her second bombshell. She called it ¡°Dog Eat Dog¡±

    Downstairs, Selena was pretty pleased with Stan for sweet-talking Charlie into going easy on them. She gave him a yful pat on the back,ughing. ¡°You sly dog, that trick of yours was pure gold!¡±

    Sandra, who¡¯d kept quiet before, now couldn¡¯t help but nod approvingly once they were. alone. ¡°Dad totally nailed it this time. I almost felt bad for Uncle.¡±

    They thought Stan was Oscar-worthy, but his tears were real and he was genuinely pi**ed about being duped. That was what made his act wless.

    So when Selena and Sandra sang his praises, he just got annoyed. ¡°Enough already, shut it!¡±

    He just couldn¡¯t spit out the truth. It would¡¯ve been a total face-loss.

    Selena had been given the cold shoulder twice by him today. Furious, shetched onto Stan¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, huh? You keep snapping at me. I¡¯ll let it slide for now, just hand over the money and I¡¯ll deal with it¡±

    But Stan just stormed off, mming the door behind him.

    Selena was about to run after him, but Sandra held her back. ¡°Cool it, Mom. We need to be careful; someone¡¯s always listening.¡±

    They were on the Kelleys¡¯ turf now, so they had to watch their step.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Mom. I¡¯m sure Dad won¡¯t blow the cash. It¡¯ll alle out in the wash. Just keep your cool and let him save face for now,¡± Sandra added.

    Just then, Selena¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. She instinctively checked it, expecting spam, but found a video with a pitch-ck thumbnail instead. She was about to delete it when, for some reason, she tapped to y it.

    Suddenly, the screen lit up with a crystal-clear image. It revealed arge hotel bed, and on it, a shocking scene: two provocatively dressed s**y women and¡­ a man Selena knew all too well-Stan.

    Selena was stunned. It felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water on her, instantly crushing all her hopes for the future.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why the jerk kept freaking out about money. No wonder he didn¡¯te home that night, iming he was with clients. He was actually fooling around with other women!¡± Selena fumed.

    Sandra was right beside Selena when the video yed, so she saw it too. Uncut and unfiltered, it was undeniably real.

    Sandra was equally shocked, her mind racing. Who sent this video, and why?¡¯ she wondered. ckmail was a possible motive, but the perfect timing hinted at something moreplex.

 Chapter 20

    This video was like gasoline on a fire. As Selena was about to storm after Stan, Sandra stepped. in. ¡°Hold up, Mom! Whoever sent this is just trying to stir up trouble and watch us fall apart.¡± The theory was all well and good until it was your ox that was gored.

    Selena was so furious she was practically shaking. She had put up with a ton of marrying Stan. At least he had been faithful and only had eyes for her. But now? They finally caught a break, and he was off chasing other women. No wonder she was losing it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    c**p since

    ¡°Back off! I¡¯m gonna knock that lowlife into next week,¡± Selena snarled, ready to storm out.

    Sandra blocked the

    You¡¯re just ying or, panicking. ¡°Mom, think! If this blows up, our family¡¯s done for into someone¡¯s hands.¡±

    But Selena wasn¡¯t budging, so Sandra had to try another angle.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s just lost it for a minute. Want to get him back in line? No problem. Let¡¯s figure out how to squeeze him for the cash,¡± Sandra said.

    They say money makes men go bad. Without it, Stan wouldn¡¯t have been able to paint the town red. That much was clear.

    Selena saw the logic in Sandra¡¯s words. If Stan wouldn¡¯t hand over the cash willingly, no problem-she could find a way to quietly transfer the money herself. With a n forming, Selena¡¯s anger subsided quickly.

    As they turned in for the night, Selena casually probed Stan, ¡°Hey, where¡¯d you put that money? We need to keep it on the down-low, or Charlie might get suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got it. I¡¯m not an idiot,¡± Stan grumbled, rolling over and ready to pass out.

    Selena tried every trick in the book to sweet-talk him, but Stan was giving her the cold shoulder. Thanks to Sandra¡¯s pep talk earlier, Selena managed to keep her cool this time.

    In the dead of night, with Stan snoring loud enough to wake the dead, Selena crept out-of bed and started going through his wallet.

    Selena went full detective on his ounts, but they were bone dry. A few measly bucks, max. That 12 million dors had vanished into thin air.

    Reality hit Selena like a ton of bricks. She could stomach her husband¡¯s wandering eye and his cold attitude. But if he¡¯d blown their nest egg on his flings? That was thest straw, and she absolutely wouldn¡¯t let it slide.

    *

    Selena went from zero to a hundred, yanking Stan out of his sleep. She was all fury,ying into him, ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Did you blow it all on your side chicks? Stan, you ungrateful into him. ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Did b**d, is this how you repay me after all these years?¡±

    Jolted awake and stinging from her attack, Stan lost it. Heshed out, pping Selena hard.. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± he snarled.

    Selena reeled for a second before her rage exploded. She lunged at Stan, and in a sh, they were at each other¡¯s throats. The bedroom erupted into chaos, with the couple suddenly turning bitter enemies.

    The next morning, as Tiffany headed down for breakfast, the house was already buzzing with gossip aboutst night¡¯s drama.

    Word had it that Stan and Selena had a knock-down, drag-out fight in the middle of the night,plete with hair-pulling and b**dy noses until Sandra finally managed to break it up.

    Luckily, Charlie had been workingte at the office, and Thalia had been dead to the world. The whole blow-up had gonepletely unnoticed by them.

    Tiffany took the gossip in stride. When Stan shuffled out looking like he¡¯d been hit by a truck, she stered on her sweetest smile. ¡°Morning. Uncle Stan,¡± she chirped.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Stan grunted. Breakfast was thest thing on his mind, but Tiffany¡¯s cheery greeting left him no escape. He trudged over like a man on his way to the gallows.

    The se**nts¡¯ gossip was one thing, but seeing Stan¡¯s battered face up close was something else entirely. He looked like he¡¯d gone ten rounds with a heavyweight champ. Tiffany was thrilled, but she had to fight hard not to burst outughing.

    ¡°Going somewhere, Uncle Stan?¡± Tiffany asked casually, sipping her milk. ¡°I saw this bag the other day but didn¡¯t get it. Mind grabbing it for me if you¡¯re out? I¡¯ll cover the cost.¡±

    Before Stan could refuse, Tiffany slipped him a card.

    Usually, Stan would have refused outright. As the elder in the house, he wasn¡¯t one to run errands for others. But this time, he swallowed his pride and agreed. After all, Tiffany was known for being generous, and that card was probably loaded.

    Just as Stan agreed, Selena came out of their room. The moment their eyes met, the atmosphere was thick with tension.

    Stan, lost in thought, bolted for the door, leaving his breakfast untouched. Selena, still showing signs of the fight, was right behind him.

    Tiffany ate at her own pace, unfazed by the whole scene.

    Suddenly, Sandra¡¯s voice sliced through the air. You¡¯re behind this, aren¡¯t you?¡± It wasn¡¯t really a question.

    Tiffany yed dumb, her face the picture of confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind,ing at me this early in the morning?¡±

    Sandra stared intently at Tiffany, looking for any sign of weakness. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t detect even a hint of guilt.

    It dawned on Sandra that Tiffany must be innocent in the video drama and the missing cash. If Tiffany had been behind it all, she¡¯d have already revealed her hand, demanding the Olsons leave.

    Realizing this, Sandra forced a smile. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡± Tiffany dabbed her lips with a napkin, deliberately giving Sandra the cold shoulder. ¡°Oh, by the way, Keh¡¯s asked me to hang out tomorrow. Want to join?¡± Sandra asked. Her cheeks turned a rosy hue, a touch of bashfulness creeping in. It was a humblebrag on steroids. She was unting that she had dibs on someone else¡¯s man. The nerve of her.

    In the past, this kind of boasting would¡¯ve gotten under Tiffany¡¯s skin. But now? Even with her fianc¨¦ apparently cheating on her, she remained unfazed. ¡°Nah, you two have fun,¡± Tiffany replied c**lly. ¡°Maybe you can slip into his bed and fast-track that trip down the aisle.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t kidding around. She was itching to give Keh the boot and wash her hands of the whole mess.

    Tiffany¡¯s offhandment sparked a gleam in Sandra¡¯s eyes. If she could seal the deal with Keh, her ticket into the Harper family would be all but guaranteed,

    Watching her useless parents turn against each other, Sandra decided it was time she took control of her own life and started looking out for herself.

 Chapter 21

    Watching Sandra¡¯s face go through a whole emotional rollercoaster, Tiffany just rolled her eyes and left.

    Whatever Sandra was cooking up. Tiffany couldn¡¯t care less. As far as she was concerned, Sandra and Keh deserved each other it was a match made in hell, and she was all for it.

    After breakfast, taking advantage of the weekend, Tiffany brought Eric along to apany Thalia to the hospital. Thalia had been suffering from frequent headachestely, and Tiffany wouldn¡¯t be at ease unless they got it checked out.

    Talk about a small world ¨C the hospital they went to was the most famous one in Lovell City, owned by the Pauley family. As a century-old medical dynasty, the Pauleys wielded significant influence in town. And Sidney was the family¡¯s youngest scion.

    When they arrived, the hospital was a madhouse. The ce was crawling with patients. Looks like they were in for the long haul ¨C two hours minimum before they¡¯d even get a chance to be seen.

    ¡°Mom,e and take a seat,¡± Tiffany said, helping massage Thalia¡¯s temples. ¡°You¡¯ve got to learn to take it easy, fuel up right, and not sweat the small stuff. That¡¯s why your head¡¯s always giving you trouble.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy? As if! The Olsons are a total train wreck. Lucky we caught this supply chain mess before it blew up, or your dad would¡¯ve been toast!¡± Thalia groaned.

    Putting on a brave face for the kids, Thalia tried to change the subject. ¡°This headache¡¯s no big deal. Maybe we should just call it quits and head home.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance, Tiffany said firmly. ¡°We¡¯vee this far, might as well go the whole nine yards and get you looked at.¡±

    Eric nodded in agreement.

    Thalia gave up trying to sway the stubborn siblings. She just smiled and went along with it.

    After a long wait, it was finally their turn. Thalia stood up, ready to go in with the kids. But out of nowhere, three burly guys appeared and blocked the door, barring their way.

    ¡°Step aside and let our madam through. The rest of you, back off!¡± one of them barked, throwing his weight around.

    Tiffany saw red in a heartbeat. ¡°Oh yeah? And what if I don¡¯t y ball?¡± she shot back, digging her heels in with her hands on her hips.

    The bodyguard scowled at her. ¡°Listen up, missy. You better scram before you cross the Hayes family. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see what happens if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Suddenly, a decked-out richdy, Charlotte Hayes, came strutting out from behind the bodyguards with her nose so high in the air.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rolling her eyes, she snapped, ¡°What¡¯s with all the talking? If these nobodies won¡¯t scram, just kick them out,¡±

    Thalia tugged on Tiffany¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Hey, Tiffany, let¡¯s just go. We can wait a bit longer.

    But Tiffany stood her ground. She could take a lot, but backing down for no reason would only encourage these jerks to push people around even more.

    As soon as Charlotte barked the order, her bodyguards moved to shove Tiffany and Thalia out. But before they couldy a hand on Thalia, Tiffany sprang into action, grabbing two of the men¡¯s wrists in a vise-like grip.

    Tiffany twisted their wrists hard and fast. The men let out piercing yells that echoed through the hallway.

    Tiffany kicked two of them away forcefully. As thest bodyguard lunged forward, Eric rushed in, shouting, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve got this one!¡±

    Ericshed out with a kick, but being only eight years old, he was a bit of a wild card. His aim was off, but he still managed to nail the guy where it hurt the most.

    ¡°Ow!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s scream put the others to shame, his voice cracking with pain.

    Tiffany blinked in surprise, then ruffled Eric¡¯s hair. ¡°Nice shot, buddy!¡±

    She then stepped in front of Charlotte, who was trying to slip away. With a sharine smile that was more menacing than sweet, Tiffany asked, ¡°Leaving so soon, Mrs. Hayes? I thought you were eager to see the doctor?¡±

    Charlotte stumbled backward, her face a mix of fear and indignation. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! Don¡¯t you know the Hayes family isn¡¯t someone to trifle with?¡±

    That was true. The Hayes family was a big fish in Lovell City¡¯s pond, going toe-to-toe with the Kelleys in the business world. They probably came here looking to stir up trouble with the Kelleys.

    But Charlotte never saw thising. She didn¡¯t expect that Tiffany, a young, fragile-looking girl, could take down her tough guys so easily.

    ¡°Why would 1, Mrs. Hayes?¡± Tiffany smirked, watching Charlotte¡¯s makeup crumble like a sandcastle.

    Then she twisted the knife. ¡°Look, you¡¯re already over the hill. Why embarrass yourself? Why don¡¯t you stay home and p on some face masks? No need toe strutting around here unless you¡¯ve got a real reason.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s zinger hit Charlotte like a ton of bricks. She was steaming mad but couldn¡¯t spit out a word. With all these onlookers gawking, she figured she¡¯d better save face. So she huffed and puffed, then stormed off with her bodyguards trailing behind.

    Thalia gave her kids a once-over, her face etched with worry. ¡°Are you two okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine! Tiffany was awesome,¡± Eric said, looking at his sister like she was his hero.

    This whole dust-up blew over without any more fireworks. But the hospital gave them the cold shoulder, saying they¡¯d caused too much of a scene.

    Eric wasn¡¯t about to let it slide. He pressed, ¡°Hey, what gives? The other guys started it. How¡¯s that fair, huh?¡±

    Thalia could see Eric was about to blow his top. She stepped in to cool things down, giving him a gentle tug. ¡°Easy there, kiddo. We¡¯re in the clear, but we did ruffle some feathers. Why don¡¯t we hit the road and find another hospital?¡±

    The guy in charge shook his head and said with an icy tone, ¡°Just leave. If Mrs. Hayeses back with her people, you¡¯ll drag the whole hospital into this mess.¡± It was clear they were too scared to cross the Hayes family.

    Tiffany shot the guy a look that could freeze hell over, then wordlessly steered Thalia out. There was no point making a big deal out of it now.

    That¡¯s just how the world works. Toe out on top and avoid being pushed around, you need to be a big shot. Tiffany clenched her fists, determined to make it to the top.

    Just then, a gentle voice piped up nearby. ¡°Mrs. Kelley, would you mind if I examine you instead?¡±

    All heads turned to see Sidney approaching, looking apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My team really dropped the ball there. Mrs. Kelley, next time, pleasee straight to me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Sidney¡¯s sincerity and politeness threw everyone for a loop. He was the heir of the prestigious Pauley family, with exceptional medical skills. People would bend over backward just to get an appointment with him.

    Sidney didn¡¯t need to kiss up to anyone. He was sitting pretty at the top of the food chain. But here he was, rolling out the red carpet for the Kelleys.

    The guy who¡¯d been all high and mighty earlier, giving them the bum¡¯s rush, was totally stunned. He was about to

    pipe up to save his skin when Sidney shot him a look that could curdle milk.

    ¡°Beat it, you¡¯re not wanted here anymore,¡± Sidney snapped. With just that, he straight-up fired the dude.

    Floored by Sidney¡¯s boss move, Thalia and Eric looked at each other, then both stared at Tiffany, as if asking, ¡°Whoa, how do you know this guy? What¡¯s going on? Is he on our side?¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t know what to say. She was as lost as they were she and Sidney were barely on cach other¡¯s radar. They¡¯d crossed paths just once before. So she had no idea why Sidney was suddenly ying Mr. Nice Guy.

    She could only think of one exnation ¨C it had to be because of Richard. That was the only thing that made sense.

    Following a hunch, Tiffany looked up. A guy was leaning against the wall in the opposite hallway. Tall and lean, with a mysterious and elegant vibe about him.

    Even though she could only see his back, she could feel the power radiating off him in waves, an invisible force keeping everyone at arm¡¯s length.

    As if he had eyes in the back of his head, Richard spun around. Their eyes locked, and he shed her a subtle smirk.

    Tiffany¡¯s brain pretty much short-circuited. This guy was next-level gorgeous. Perfect face? Check. That ¡°I¡¯m too good for you, but you want me anyway¡± attitude? Double-check. He had thiszy ¡°I woke up this¡± swagger that was just¡­ ugh. What girl wouldn¡¯t turn into a like puddle around him?

    Tiffany snapped out of it and turned to Sidney. Thanks a lot, Mr. Pauley. Mind giving my mom a check-up?¡± Then she gave Eric a little nudge. ¡°I gotta hit thedies¡¯ room. Eric, stick with Mom, okay?¡±

    Tiffany was zooming-off when Thalia called out, ¡°Hey, wrong way! Thedies¡¯ room is in the opposite direction.¡±

    Sidney chuckled and started herding them along. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Kelley, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head to my office and get to the bottom of what¡¯s bugging you.¡±

    Tiffany rushed to the other hallway and bam ¨C there was Richard, still leaningnguidly against the railing. The overhead lights were doing him all kinds of favors, softening that jawline that could cut ss. He looked like he¡¯d stepped right out of a magazine cover. Tiffany sidled up to him and mumbled, ¡°Hey, uh, thanks again for having our backs.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard nced at the girl who¡¯d just parked herself beside him. She was still catching her breath from her little jog, cheeks flushed pink. Talk about an idental glow-up! And those eyes? They were practically sparkling.

    Richard¡¯s eyebrow arched as he teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you tracked me down just to ask about dinner again.¡± He really emphasized that ¡°again, making sure she couldn¡¯t miss it.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose, feeling caught red-handed. Clearly, Richard had a memory like an elephant. She¡¯d floated the dinner idea a couple of times before, but always left it hanging. Now it looked like she was backed into a corner.

    So, any ns for tomorrow?¡± she asked, sweet as pie.

    Richard was pretty pleased she didn¡¯t hit him with the ¡°uncle¡± thing this time that always got under his skin. ¡°Why wait? Let¡¯s grab dinner tonight,¡± he said, jumping at the chance.

    Tiffany thought about it for a sec, then nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± After they sorted out the when and where, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, what brings you to the hospital today?¡±

    Richard pointed at his stomach. Then it clicked for Tiffany ¨C back when she¡¯d turned back the clock, Richard had been seriously injured, even if he didn¡¯t let on. Guess they¡¯d hushed it up good, because she hadn¡¯t heard a peep about it.

    Tiffany caught the drift that this was hush-hush, so she didn¡¯t dig any deeper. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll catch youter then. I¡¯d better get going.¡± She gave a quick wave and hurried away.

    As her delicate frame vanished from sight, Richard¡¯s eyes zed over, lost in thought.

    Just a few days ago, he¡¯d helped her track down Stan. He¡¯d also got his guys to keep tabs on her without her knowing. He was kinda curious about what she was really after.

    The results caught him off guard, but in a way, he wasn¡¯t too shocked. This girl wasn¡¯t straightforward as she looked. She had some serous depth, enough to keep even him guessing.

    By the time Tiffany got back to Thalia, Sidney had already finished the check-up.

    ¨C

    Good news it wasn¡¯t anything major. Just a little low on blood, which meant her brain wasn¡¯t getting enough oxygen. Sidney wrote her a prescription and said, ¡°Get plenty of rest, ande see me again in a month for a follow-up.¡±

    Tiffany and Thalia gave Sidney a big thanks, then headed out.

    On the ride home, Thalia piped up, ¡°So, Tiffany, what¡¯s the deal with you and Mr. Pauley? He seems like quite the gentleman.¡±

    Eric jumped in. ¡°Mom, you missed it. I saw Tiffany talking to this other guy just now. Talk about good-looking- he was next level!¡±

    Tiffany wanted to zip Eric¡¯s lips. She quickly shut down any thoughts about her and Sidney being arritem. ¡°We hardly know each other. He¡¯s just paying back a small favor I did for his friend a while back.¡±

    She kept mum about Richard, aware that dropping his name would rock Thalia¡¯s world, given his pull in Lovell City.

    Thalia let it slide, knowing teen girls and their secrets go hand in hand. She just grinned from ear to ear, bursting with mom pride. ¡°Hey, with a knockout daughter like you, the boys must be falling all over themselves!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Eric jumped in,ying it on thick. ¡°My sis is one in a million ¨C she deserves all the best stuff in the world!¡±

    Tiffany cracked up at Eric¡¯s goofiness. The three of them shot the breeze and yukked it up the whole way back.

    That evening, Tiffany got all dolled up. She told her parents she was meeting a friend and headed out again. She arrived at the restaurant early, so she decided to wander around for a bit.

    As she strolled by a bank, she spotted a middle-aged guy down in the dumps, bawling his eyes out ¨C it was a real heartbreaker. Tiffany almost walked right by, but something made her stop. She hesitated, then took a second look at the man¡¯s face.

    She recognized him. It was Caleb Foster, who used to own a creative nningpany. His business went under because he ran out of money and his ountant embezzled funds.

    On top of that, his 4-year-old daughter needed expensive medical care. He ended up having to sell hispany. Even though he tried his hardest, he couldn¡¯t scrape together enough money.

    In her previous life, Keh had been the one to help out. He bought Caleb¡¯spany an paid off what Caleb owed. After that, Caleb had worked for Keh for the rest of his caree

    The key thing was that Caleb was really talented. After his first business failed, he worked hard to build thepany up again. In the end, he made Keh a fortune.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up. This time around, the chips had fallen differently. Lady Luck was smiling on her, serving up Caleb on a silver tter before Keh could get his mitts on him. If she didn¡¯t strike while the iron was hot, she¡¯d be shooting herself in the foot.

    Tiffany made up her mind in a sh. She marched right up to Caleb and, cutting straight to the chase, shed a card. ¡°There¡¯s 12 million dors on this. Want to make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 23

    At the end of his rope with no light on the horizon, Tiffany¡¯s arrival was a ray of hope for Caleb, akin to a lifeline for a drowning man.

    He was so stunned he couldn¡¯t get a word out. Finally, he blurted, ¡°Just save my kid, and I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, no questions.¡±

    He was ready to face any consequence, even if it meant risking everything right then and there. There was no room for hesitation.

    Tiffany¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Your servitude isn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯m interested in acquiring 70% of yourpany¡¯s shares. You can still be the CEO, and I won¡¯t interfere with operations. My role will be to provide capital, while your focus will be on expanding the business.¡±

    This offer seemed like an unexpected blessing. Hispany had already gone bankrupt, and everyone else had written it off as a lost cause.

    But this girl hade out of nowhere, offering him a lifeline and backing it up with real investment. It was like winning the lottery when he least expected it.

    Caleb was floored. He thought he must be losing his mind or that this girl was ying some cruel joke. It was too good to be true ¨C he had to pinch himself to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t one to waste time. Seeing Caleb¡¯s disbelief, she grabbed him by the arm and marched him straight to the bank. Caleb¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw the bnce. This was real after all.

    Heposed himself, wiping his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in,¡± he said, giving her a firm nod.

    ¡°Here ¨C get your kid fixed up first, then we¡¯ll talk business. Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff, it¡¯s all covered.¡± Tiffany slipped him the card and jotted down her number. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve got a full te. Gotta go now!¡±

    It was like a fleeting miracle! This girl had swooped in like some kind of superhero and vanished just as fast. The whole encounter couldn¡¯t havested more than five minutes.

    Caleb was left dumbfounded, holding nothing but a phone number. He realized he hadn¡¯t even caught her name.

    He broke down again, bawling his eyes out. This tough guy was now a blubbering mess.

    He¡¯d been begging all over town, but everyone had turned him away. Then this girl appeared unexpectedly. No tricks, no hidden agenda. She offered him a substantial amount of money. and threw him a lifeline when he was about to sink.

    It took a while, but Caleb finally snapped out of it. The desperate and defeated look in his eyes faded away, reced by a renewed determination. He was back in the game, ready to work hard and give it another try.

    Tiffany had no clue, but her spur-of-the-moment good deed had totally knocked Caleb¡¯s socks off. She¡¯d won his unwavering loyalty.

    Thispany that everyone had written off as dead in the water was about to bounce back. This business was gonna shoot up like a weed, nting its feet so firmly that nothing could knock it down.

    It¡¯d be a major yer, making thepetition green with envy. Tiffany would be in an advantageous position with an investment that kept on rewarding her.

    But that was all in the future. Right now, Tiffany was ted. In her past life, Keh was supposed to recruit Caleb. But this time, she¡¯d beaten him to it. She¡¯d just significantly disrupted her enemy¡¯s ns.

    Tiffany¡¯s deal with Caleb blew Keh¡¯s old offer out of the water. Even if Keh tried to sweet-talk Calebter, he¡¯d be barking up the wrong tree. That ship had sailed.

    Tiffany was in such high spirits, humming a tune as she strolled over to grab a bite with Richard.

    Tiffany figured she¡¯d beat Richard to the punch, but no dice. As she got closer, she spotted him standing straight as a gpole. Looks like he¡¯d been cooling his heels for a while.

    Tiffany kicked it into high gear and hustled over ¡°My bad for keeping you waiting,¡± she said, a little out of breath. ¡°I hit a snag on the way here

    Richard snuck a peek at his watch. His poker face didn¡¯t crack. She waste by a whole five minutes.

    In Lovell City, all the big shots and fat cats wouldn¡¯t dare be even a hairte when Richard called. But with just one look at Tiffany¡¯s puppy dog eyes, Richard¡¯s annoyance went up in smoke.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head in,¡± he simply said.

    Tiffany let out a breath. She¡¯d been riding high on cloud nine and lost track of time. Thank her lucky stars she hadn¡¯t ticked off Mr. Big Shot enough to make him bounce.

    They strolled into the restaurant side by side, and Tiffany gave the ce the once-over.

    Velvet & Vine was a highly acimed restaurant in Lovell City. It boasted chefs from Michelin-starred establishments, known for their exceptional culinary skills. The food was said to be unforgettable, leaving asting impression on all who dined there.

    The restaurant adhered to a strict policy of serving only 99 customers daily. Once this limit was reached, they would decline service to any additional patrons, regardless of their status or influence.

    Many tried to cause trouble for Velvet & Vine, but the restaurant had an ace up its sleeve. Some big-time mystery yer was pulling strings behind the scenes, helping them weather every storm like it was just a drizzle.

    Tiffany looked around and saw the ce was pretty much a ghost town, aside from the servers who stood at attention, ready for action. She didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it, just followed Richard in.

    Little did they know, Sandra was passing by and caught the whole show. Talk about being in the wrong ce at the right time!

    Sandra paused and grabbed Keh¡¯s arm. She pointed at Velvet & Vine and said, ¡°Hey Keh, I think I just saw Tiffany go in there with a guy. They looked pretty cozy.

    The second Tiffany¡¯s name dropped, Keh couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You sure about that?¡±/ he asked.

    ¡°I think so, but she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s weird she¡¯d be so close with another guy. Maybe I saw it wrong, Sandra said, looking confused.

    Good thing Tiffany didn¡¯t catch that, otherwise she¡¯d have called Sandra out for being such a two-faced fake. Talk about putting on an innocent act!

    Keh looked pretty ticked off as he headed straight for Velvet & Vine. Sandra followed him, chirping away, ¡°Hey, Keh, wait up! Don¡¯t get mad.¡±

    Tiffany had just walked into the restaurant when Keh approached, looking livid. He grabbed her wrist roughly, not caring if it hurt.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, you two-timing ke! Speaking around with other guys behind my back: Keh exploded.

    Just my freaking luck! Tiffany thought, seething inside. She spun around, ready to let loose. ¡°Keh, have you lost your marbles or something? What makes you think you can push me around?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    In Tiffany¡¯s eyes, Keh was a total hypocrite. He hung out with Sandra all the time without a second thought, but here he was acting all high and mighty, using her. Seriously?

    Keh totally misread the situation, thinking Tiffany was jealous. He calmed down a bit but still sounded super bossy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.¡±

    Tiffany went from disbelief to livid in a hot second. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re a nobody, got it? You¡¯ve got no right toe in here, yelling and demanding answers. You¡¯re not the boss of me, so back off!¡±

    This verbal smackdown left Keh¡¯s head spinning. Then the guy next to Tiffany turned around. Keh had thought the man looked familiar from the side, but when he saw his face, it was like he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Keh was totally thrown off. He started stuttering like crazy. ¡°Un¡­ Uncle¡­¡±

    Richard was busy on a call, not really paying attention. But he had never expected that, in less than a minute, his nephew had the nerve toe in acting all tough right in front of him.

    ¡°You trying to start something?¡± Richard asked, giving Keh an ice-cold look. He was reading Keh like an open book.

    Keh was shaking like a leaf. No way he¡¯d dare mess with Richard.

    Even though Richard was just a few years older, he¡¯d always been the one person that scared the c**p out of Keh when they were kids. Richard might seem all chill and logical on the outside, but inside he was stone-cold. He could make someone disappear without leaving a trace.

    Richard saw Keh back down right away and noticed Tiffany¡¯s wrist looking a bit red. ¡°If you¡¯re not trying to start something, then hands off her. Now.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Richard¡¯s face clouded and his domineering vibe cranked up a notch. He was like a stone-cold wall, making everyone feel on edge and struggle to catch their breath.

    Quick as lightning, Keh pulled his hand away.

    Keh was about to pipe up, but Richard shot him a death re and barked, ¡°Beat it!¡±

    Without a fuss, Keh took off, tail between his legs.

    Sandra, hot on Keh¡¯s heels, was rattled to the core by the intense scene. She was sweating bullets, scared stiff that Richard¡¯s fury woulde her way next. If it did, she¡¯d be toast before she knew what hit her.

    Keh and Sandra were just about to make a break for it when Richard¡¯s voice rang ou ¡°Hang on a sec.¡±

    Keh and Sandra hit the brakes, giving Richard a look that was half puzzled, half frightened.

    Richard, cool as a cucumber, just tossed out, ¡°Your taste in women¡¯s really gone downhill, huh?¡±

    Richard¡¯sment hung in the air, leaving Keh and Sandra puzzled. What exactly was he getting at?

    It seemed Richard was taking a jab at Sandra, suggesting that Keh had really messed up this time.

    Richard didn¡¯t wait for their response. He simply turned on his heel and waltzed into Velvet & Vine with Tiffany in tow. The ce was closed for business and off-limits to anyone else. The whole joint was reserved just for them.

    Tiffany was over the moon, grinning from ear to ear. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Richard, totally star-struck.

    ¡®D**n, Richard¡¯s the real deal, Tiffany thought,pletely pumped. ¡®One power move and that two-faced Keh folded like a cheap suit. Even that snake Sandra didn¡¯t dare put on an act. So freaking awesome!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s face lit up as she chirped, ¡°So Richard, what are you in the mood for? My treat, so knock yourself out.¡±

    Tiffany nudged the menu Richard¡¯s way, buttering him up with a yful tw**le in her eye.

    Richard let out a little chuckle. This girl was in the dark about him owning this ce. He decided to keep her in the loop, so he just rattled off a few dishes and handed the menu back.

    Tiffany, pretty easy to please, tacked on a couple more dishes that caught her eye.

    In no more than ten minutes, the food was out. Tiffany took a bite and couldn¡¯t help but gush. ¡°Wow, this is great! Totally worth the hype.

    No wonder this ce was always packed to the rafters, even with a tight guest list of just 99 lucky ducks a day.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After they wrapped up dinner, the server brought out some fruit tes and desserts. Tiffany was in the middle of digging in when Richard piped up, ¡°Ever tried archery?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°My dad and I were all about it when I was a kid. I was a total tomboy back then, crazy about horses and archery. I¡¯ve been at it for years, and I¡¯vee a long way.¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t see any reason to keep it under wraps. Richard had probably seen her go toe- to-toe with Ged at Nocturne Arena.

    Richard nodded, then said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you a bow.¡±

    Right on cue, a waiter breezed in, lugging a box. He plopped it on the table and took off, pulling the door shut behind him.

    Tiffany drew a nk, not quite following Richard¡¯s drift. But she noticed him motioning with his head for her to check out what was in the box.

    After a quick hand cleanup, Tiffany opened the box. She saw a knockout bow and arrow set, decked out in silver with a soft glow. It seemed to be made of a special material ¨C crazy light but hard as rock, even outssing iron.

    With a hint of a grin, Richard chimed in, ¡°They call this one the Gxy. It¡¯s got it all ¨C power, feather-light, but it means business. I¡¯ve got no use for it, so I figured you should have it.¡±

    Gxy. What a beautiful name. Tiffany knew she should probably turn it down, but once she got her hands on the bow, it just felt right. Like it was made for her a perfect fit and too good to pass up.

    ¡°Thanks a million, Richard!¡± Tiffany said, epting the gift with a mix of gratitude and awkwardness.

    They were practically strangers, but he¡¯d already stuck his neck out for her a few times, and now he was gifting her this top-notch bow. She promised herself she¡¯d find a way to pay it forward when the opportunity came up.

    ¡°Try it,¡± Richard suggested, pointing to a small ornament on the wall. ¡°See if you can hit that.¡±

    Easy as pie. Tiffany set up the shot, stepped back, and fired away without sk**ng a beat. Just like that, the ornament was down for the count.

    Tiffany had dialed it back a notch, otherwise, that arrow would¡¯ve gone right through the wall like a hot knife through butter.

    Richard gave Tiffany a nod, clearly impressed. ¡°Nice.¡±

    ¡°Your turn, Tiffany said, her eyes sparkling as she handed over the bow and arrow to Richard. She beamed with excitement.

    People said Richard could do it all, so this archery trick would probably be a piece of cake for him.

    At that moment, Tiffany had let her guard downpletely around Richard. She was starting to see that the top dog wasn¡¯t such a tough nut to c**k after all.

    Richard took the bow and arrow, then took a shot at the same target Tiffany had picked. Just like that, he threaded the needle, hitting the figure¡¯s eye in the wall painting. It was a piece of cake for him, and his uracy blew Tiffany¡¯s out of the water.

    Tiffany was blown away, ready to sing Richard¡¯s praises, when he suddenly turned around. The grin was wiped clean off his face, reced by a look that could freeze hell over. It was like staring down the devil himself.

    In the blink of an eye, that deadly arrow was pointed right at her forehead, ready to do some serious damage.

    Tiffany¡¯s blood ran cold, and her stomach did a flip. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was just messing with her.

    Freaking out, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but think back to that creepy dream she¡¯d had recently

    In it, Richard had found out she was gunning for the Harpers and totally lost it. He¡¯d seized her by the throat, all cold-blooded and stone-faced. The look in his eyes then was a dead ringer for the one he was giving her now.

    -Up until now, life had been a cakewalk for Tiffany. But this was her wake-up call that death wasn¡¯t just knocking ¨C it was practically through the door. The reality of it sent shivers down her spine, and she felt like she was walking on thin ice.

    just yelp and to spare, Tiffany¡¯s gut took over. She couldn¡¯t think straight or do a thing in a panic, ¡°Richard!¡±

    But Richard didn¡¯t say a word. He just let go of the bowstring, and before she knew it, that arrow was heading right for her forehead.

 Chapter 25

    For a hot second, Tiffany thought she was a goner. But the lights didn¡¯t go out. Instead of feeling the big ouch, she heard a sharp ping, like two swords crossing.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes flew open to find an arrow and an iron ball right at her feet. When she nced back, she couldn¡¯t miss the gaping hole smack in the middle of the big window.

    That fancy floor-to-ceiling window, meant for guests to soak up the view, had just be some sniper¡¯s golden opportunity.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t even want to think about where she¡¯d be if Richard hadn¡¯te through with that arrow. It gave her the creeps.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of here,¡± Richard said, picking up the bow and arrow and taking Tiffany¡¯s hand. He was all set to make tracks.

    Tiffany¡¯s palm was damp with sweat; she was still freaked out by his earlier move. But there hadn¡¯t been time to exin in the rush of the moment. To reassure her, he gently tightened his grip on her hand.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart was still pounding. Anyone would be shaken up after that wild ride. She¡¯d even thought Richard was really trying to do her in.

    Luckily, it was just a mix-up. But that iron ball had done a number on the thick ss. ¡®Was it meant for me, or was Richard the one in the crosshairs?¡± she thought.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Richard, is someone after you?¡±

    ¡°Since when are you so chummy with my name? he asked, raising an eyebrow, his voice still smooth as honey.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose, feeling a bit sheepish. ¡°Well, we¡¯re in the same boat now, right? So maybe we can loosen up a bit?¡±

    She¡¯d y cute when she was trying to butter him up, but usually, she was all formal with his name.

    The corners of Richard¡¯s mouth turned up. ¡°Sure thing,¡± he said. Her voice was easy on the ears, no matter what she called him.

    ¡°You¡¯re dodging the question,¡± Tiffany pressed.

    ¡°There are always troublemakers.¡± Richard shrugged. He¡¯d been dodging bullets for years, after all.

    He then gave Tiffany a once-over, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Tiffany was caught off guard, sensing there was more to his question. But she just raised the Gxy bow, putting on the same confident face he always wore. ¡°Scared? Please. They¡¯re just a bunch of losers,¡± she scoffed.

    If anyone tried to mess with her, she¡¯d handle them one at a time.

    Richard¡¯s mouth turned up at the corners, his eyes showing a hint of amusement. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Her boldness hit the spot with him.

    But Tiffany kept mum about her n to pay him back if she ever got the chance or if he needed her to step up to the te.

    As they left Velvet & Vine, the cold wind made Tiffany realize Richard hadn¡¯t let go of her hand the whole time.

    Hisrge, rough handpletely enveloped her small one. Looking down, she noticed his fingers were long and slender, hinting at a life of luxury. But she could feel a thinyer of calluses there, probably from years of practice.

    Everyone only saw Richard¡¯s big-shot status, not knowing about all the threats he had to deal with constantly.

    Tiffany thought about pulling her hand away but decided against it. He was just trying to keep her safe. In the end, Richard made sure she got home okay himself.

    ¡°Hurry inside and get some sleep,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany leaned in through the car window before leaving. ¡°Be careful.¡± She looked at him with genuine concern.

    Richard suppressed a smile. This girl seemed to underestimate what he could handle. He nodded anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Tiffany then headed inside.

    After she left, Richard sat in the car, deep in thought. His expression was a mix of resignation and damusement, especially when he recalled her words: ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat now.¡±

    A faint smile spread across his face. He had to admit that her words had struck a chord with

    As for the gutsy troublemaker who nearly took out Tiffany¡­ Richard¡¯s face turned grim as he made a call, his tone now dead serious. ¡°Have you got him? Keep him just this side of alive.¡±

    Then his car quickly disappeared into the night.

    Back in her room, Tiffany freshened up and flopped on the bed, but her mind was racing. Everything that went down today felt unreal.

    She sat up and gently touched the bow and arrow. This gift is something else, but what could I possibly give in return?¡¯ she sighed silently.

    Given Richard¡¯s status and background, he had it all. She¡¯d have to think about that er. As she carefully put away the bow and arrow, Tiffany happened to spot a ne in another box. It was pretty simple ¨C a ck cord with a small silver crescent moon charm.

    This was the ne she¡¯d worn since she was a kid, which she¡¯d quietly taken off after Keh called it tacky.

    Now, Tiffany put the ne back on. She¡¯d always wondered about the little T-shaped mark under the moon, but her parents had been vague, saying it was her mom Thalia¡¯s initial. She had never really bought that exnation.

    No point in overthinking it. Tiffany closed her eyes and drifted off.

    The next morning, Tiffany had to go to school. Before leaving, she asked Stan, ¡°Hey Uncle Stan, what¡¯s the deal with my bag? Did you forget to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! I was tied up yesterday and it slipped my mind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll grab it today!¡± Stanughed nervously.

    Tiffany brushed it off. ¡°Never mind. Just give me my money back!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Tiffany, I can¡¯t take your cash. Let¡¯s call it ¨¤ loan, and I¡¯ll pay you back soon, okay?¡± Stan tried to negotiate.

    ¡°Seriously? Some uncle you are. Just keep the money, if you¡¯re not too ashamed.¡± Tiffany scoffed, turning and getting in the car.

    In a hot minute, she nailed the act of a spoiled little princess.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yesterday¡¯s move was all part of her n. She knew Stan would take the money but not follow through on buying the bag.

    She was setting Stan up to mess up again. After losing big and getting fired, with his wife always on his case and his daughter only caring about status, Tiffany wondered what Stan might do next in his desperate state.

    ¡°Would he try to off us himself? Or hire someone to do the dirty work?¡¯ Tiffany thought with a smirk.

    She figured Stan¡¯s next move would be to kidnap her and try to squeeze her dad for ransom.

 Chapter 26

    As soon as Tiffany took off for school, Stan was left hanging. Her harsh words were still bouncing around in his head while he stood there, thrown for a loop.

    To a rich girl like Tiffany, 20 thousand dors was nothing more than the price of a designer bag. Having it or not made zero difference to her.

    But Stan was caught in a living hell. His pipe dreams had gone up in smoke. His wife was breathing down his neck for cash, and his daughter was chewing him out for **ng a fortune while being tight-fisted.

    Stan was beating a dead horse trying to exin himself to Selena. The smoking gun was that video clip, and it was the reason Selena wasn¡¯t buying his story.

    In it, Stan was caught red-handed shooting his mouth off to two women, promising to ssh out on a mansion and fancy cars if they showed him a good time. To Stan, it was just drunk talk, but Selena and Sandra took it as gospel.

    Selena wasn¡¯t messing around with her ultimatum. If he wouldn¡¯t pony up the cash in three days, she¡¯d spill the beans to Charlie.

    Selena figured if Stan was gonna leave her high and dry, she might as well burn the whole house down. They¡¯d all get kicked to the curb by the Kelleys, but at least Stan wouldn¡¯t get off scot-free

    Stan was in denial, refusing to face the music. No way was he gonna let things hit rock bottom! As he chewed it over, a sinister look shed across his face.

    ¡®Well, my dear niece, you brought this on yourself. Thought you could look down your nose at me and throw money around. to get your way, huh?¡± Stan mused. Sporting a nasty smirk, he headed out the door.

    Since he had a big move nned, he figured he¡¯d better get some backup to keep things from going sideways.

    After heading back to campus, Tiffany dove into the nned test.

    Most of the questions were recycled from old exams, but with an extra twist to make them tougher. Keh was the go-to guy for putting these tests together, and he always nailed it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    But this time, things went off the rails. Keh¡¯sputer got hacked. Right under everyone¡¯s noses, the hacked machine was wiped clean. The only thing staring them in the face was a giant ¡°Loser¡± sshed across the screen in bold ck letters,

    Everyone cracked up, but Keh¡¯s face fell. That dig was obviously meant for him! Getting humiliated in front of the whole crowd was a new low.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany was on cloud nine. Heading back to her dorm after lunch, Tiffany ran into Keh.

    ¡°Was it you who messed with myputer?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Like I¡¯d know how to do that, Tiffany quipped with a grin. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking if I¡¯m the one who called you

    ¡°Loser?¡±

    Keh was furning, wishing he could shake some sense into her. She was so quick on her feet, leaving him speechless with just a few words.

    Tiffany hummed and walked on by. But Keh couldn¡¯t take a hint and followed her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and my uncle? Watch it, the Hampton family isn¡¯t your steppingstone!¡±

    Tiffany let out a deep sigh, not sure how to handle his s**d nonsense.

    But Keh kept running his mouth, The Hamptons are a big deal, totally out of your reach. Even if you struck out with me, don¡¯t sink this low!¡±

    Tiffany wondered if he was off his rocker. She snorted, ¡°You¡¯ve barely had a sip and you¡¯re acting drunk. Beat it My business with Richard is my own.¡±

    Getting worked up, she added. ¡°Keep this up, and I might just cory up to your uncle for real¡±

    That really ticked Keh off. ¡°How dare you be so shameless!¡± he blurted.

    But Tiffany just brushed him off, walking away without a second nce.

    Things were pretty chill for a couple of days. But time was running out, and some people were getting antsy, ready to jump the gun. Tiffany couldn¡¯t help grinning to herself.

    After ss that afternoon, she put on her best sick act and headed to the office. She told the teacher that she didn¡¯t feel great and wanted to head home.

    Most people had a soft spot for pretty girls, so the teacher didn¡¯t think twice before saying yes.

    After leaving school, Tiffany didn¡¯t rush home. She spent some time browsing a nearby bookstore, picked up two books after about 30 minutes, then headed out

    While she was there, one of Stan¡¯s watchdogs called him up. ¡°Boss, that girl you wanted us to keep an eye on just left school What¡¯s next? Should we make our move?¡±

    Stan was thrilled about this news.

    With the school being a boarding setup, Stan had been scratching his head about how to get to Tiffany. But now she¡¯d practically gift-wrapped herself by walking out wasn¡¯t this just what he¡¯d been waiting for?

    He shot back, ¡°Go for it and knock it out. Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡±

    ¡°Got it, we¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    After the call, a van with no tes showed up in a sh.

    Tiffany was walking out of the bookstore, lost in her new book, when the van suddenly pulled up right in front of her. The next thing she knew, she was grabbed and yanked inside!

    Just like that, Tiffany was gone, with only her books left sc**ed on the ground.

    Sandra was picking up some stuff at the school gate and saw the whole thing go down. She was freaked out, her heart pounding like crazy.

    Then Keh showed up out of nowhere, patting her head. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He looked around but didn¡¯t see anything unusual.

    Sandra snapped out of it and smiled shyly, ¡°Oh, nothing. Just a cute cat running by.¡±

    They then walked back to ss together, looking like the perfect couple. But inside, Sandra was full of spite, thinking, ¡°If Tiffany¡¯s really been kidnapped, I hope she neveres back, ever!

    Once hauled into the van, Tiffany put on her best act as a clueless trust fund baby. She bawled her eyes out, looking scared out of her wits.

    ¡°My family¡¯s got deep pockets, I mean really deep. Just call my dad, he¡¯ll shell out whatever you ask, just don¡¯t hurt me!¡± she begged.

    Her words were exactly what the kidnappers wanted to hear.

    ¡°Hand over the phone!¡± one of them snapped.

    Tiffany passed it to them without missing a beat.

    The four kidnappers then called Charlie, following Stan¡¯s script, ¡°We¡¯ve got your daughter. Don¡¯t make waves, bring ten million dors where we tell you, or she¡¯s done for!¡±

    One of them was about to p Tiffany to make her cry for Charlle to hear. But before he could, Tiffany started bawling on her own, ¡°Dad, please hurry with the money, I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m freaking out!¡±

    Charlie spoiled Tiffany rotten, so hearing this, he was beside himself. He gave in right away, begging, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my daughter, I get the money together ASAP!¡±

    The call ended way smoother than they¡¯d expected. The kidnappers were feeling pretty c**y, with one saying, ¡°This little hottie¡¯s ying along nicely, made our job a whole lot easier.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Tiffany curled up in the van¡¯s corner, too scared to make a noise. She looked like a frightened little rabbit, her big eyes full of tears about to spill over enough to make anyone feel bad for her.

    Usually, the kidnappers would tie her up to stop her from running off. But when they got the ropes out, Tiffany started sniffling, ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯ve been so good, why do you need to tie me up?¡±

    She was a spoiled rich kid, after all. It made sense she¡¯d be a bit of a crybaby. If her dad came to pay up and saw his precious daughter hurt, he¡¯d make their lives hell

    ¡°So¡­. we just leave her like this? We¡¯ll just lock her up, a fragile little thing like her can¡¯t escape anyway,¡± one of the kidnappers suggested.

    They talked it over and agreed. They just warned her, ¡®Be good, don¡¯t try anything stupid!¡±

    Tiffany nodded, looking miserable.

    The van smoothly left the city, heading further and further out until it reached a beat-up old factory in the middle of nowhere. This ce had food and drinks ¨C obviously the kidnappers¡¯ hideout for now,

    Gathering the ransom money would take time, especially since the kidnappers demanded it all in cash to cover their tracks. Getting ten million in bills would take until at least the next day

    The kidnappers got out and locked Tiffany up in the factory, with a few of them taking turns keeping watch. If Tiffany even thought about trying to escape, they¡¯d grab her in a heartbeat.

    But Tiffany was ying it cool, not even thinking about running off. Instead, she started bossing them around, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re giving me to eat? What kind of junk is this? I¡¯d rather starve!¡±

    She threw a tantrum like a spoiled princess, refusing to eat the cold fast food and pouting in the corner.

    The kidnappers looked at each other, totally confused. They didn¡¯t have much here, and they were used to eating simple food without anyoneining.

    But Tiffany was acting like a little queen, not at all like someone who¡¯d been kidnapped.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, that¡¯s your problem,¡± one of them said,

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die of hunger than eat this! My dad¡¯sing to get me out tomorrow, and he¡¯ll see his daughter starving. You think you¡¯ll still get that ten million dors easy peasy?¡± Tiffany fired back.

    It was clear who had the upper hand, and Tiffany was the winner, hands down.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fine, Miss Kelley, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go grab it now, okay?¡± someone said.

    Without so much as a ¡®please¡± or ¡°thank you¡±, Tiffany listed off a ton of dishes.

    One of the four kidnappers took off to get food for Tiffany, while the other three kept watching her.

    Bored silly, Tiffany wandered around the factory, totally ignoring the three guys following her every move. When she came back Trom checking out a corner, she heard banging and kicking from a shipping container.

    Tiffany had a gut feeling that someone was inside, all tied up, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing, just a sheep we¡¯re gonna b**er. It stinks here, why don¡¯t you go look around somewhere else if you¡¯re bored?¡± a kidnapper replied.

    ¡°Open it up,¡± Tiffany demanded, raising an eyebrow. Her voice didn¡¯t sound pitiful anymore, but rather bossy.

    The kidnappers¡¯ faces darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck! Just because we¡¯re being nice doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Tiffany grinned. In one quick move, she grabbed an axe and swung it, breaking the lock off the container door. Before the kidnappers could even blink. Tiffany had already swing the container door open.

    A girl came tumbling out, all tied up,nding right at Tiffany¡¯s feet. The girl looked totally shocked, then started trying to talk through her gag, making mu**ed noises at Tiffany.

    Tiffany reached out and pulled the cloth out of her mouth.

    The girl took a big breath, then started cussing out the kidnappers like there was no tomorrow. ¡°You jerks, kidnapping me, you¡¯ve got some nerve! And you shoved me in this ce crawling with roaches! How dare you?¡±

    The kidnappers¡¯ faces got even darker.

    This girl was the one they¡¯d nabbed yesterday. And the story behind it was pretty wild.

    They were actually after one of her ssmates, but when this girl saw her friend getting grabbed, she rolled up her sleeves and charged in like a bull!

    It turned out to be four against one. Her ssmate managed to hightail it out of there, while this girl ended up taking the fall

    The kidnappers shared a look, then all stepped forward together, grabbing ropes to tie Tiffany up.

    By now, they didn¡¯t care if this delicate miss got a bit banged up a few bruises were no big deal, the main thing was to stop her from causing any more trouble.

    The girl on the ground saw this and got mad as hell. ¡°You jerks, ganging up on one person like that. Hey, knock it off!¡± She

    arms and legs kept her stuck tried to jump in and help, but her tied

    Frustrated, she was about to start yelling again when one of the kidnappers went flying, followed by a scream of pain and the sound of bones breaking-

    Looking up, she saw Tiffany just standing there, not even breaking a sweat. All these three kidnappers were on the ground, rolling around in pain.

    The girl looked at Tiffany like she was some kind of superhero, her guilt turning into total admiration. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Tiffany chuckled, then went over to untie the girl. ¡°So, how did you end up getting nabbed?¡±

    Embarrassed, the girl began telling the whole story anyway. When she got to the part about her ssmate bailing on her and running off, she still felt a bit hurt. The least her friend could¡¯ve done was call for help, instead of leaving her stuck in this dark pit.

    ¡°Forget about it, no point bringing that up again. The carefree girl then held out her hand to Tiffany, beaming. ¡°Hey there, my hero, I¡¯m Zoe Steves.¡±

    ¡°Im Tiffany Kelley,¡± Tiffany said

    And just like that, they became friends.

    What a wild turn of events Tiffany was just going along with this whole act, but ended up actually saving someone for real.

    After getting untied, Zoe looked at the three guys moaning on the ground. ¡°So, what do we do with these jerks?*

    ¡°Tie them up.¡± Tiffany threw the ropes to Zoe, with a little sinirk. Make sure they¡¯re good and tight.¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± Zoe replied.

    Who knows how much Zoe had been through, locked up in here, barely able to breathe. Now that she had a shot at getting even, she grinned like the cat that ate the canary, making the three big guys on the ground shiver in fear.

 Chapter 28

    This was a ssic case of getting too big for their britches. The kidnappers were kicking themselves, realizing how dumb they¡¯d been.

    Their kidnapping had gone off without a hitch- they¡¯d grabbed Tiffany easily, thinking she was just some helpless girl. They never thought for a second she could get away from a bunch of big guys like them.

    But reality proved they were wrong. Not only could she escape, she could fight like a pro. From the start, Tiffany had just been putting on an act.

    The kidnappers tried to fight back, some even tried to run, but Tiffany would knock them around a bit, and pretty soon Zoe had them all tied up good and tight

    Zoe looked around, feeling pretty good about how things turned out. She asked Tiffany where the missing kidnapper was, clearly seeing Tiffany as someone she could count on.

    Tiffany sat down and broke the news that the other guy wasn¡¯ting back. This made Zoe feel better, but it totally crushed the three tied-up kidnappers.

    They finally got what was going on ¨C Tiffany had been picky about the food on purpose, just to get one of them to leave. They¡¯d been hoping their buddy woulde back and save them, but now they knew it was all over. Talk about a lost cause!

    ¡°Tiffany, are we leaving now or what?¡± Zoe asked, not sure of their n.

    ¡°No need to hurry. Someone will being to get us,¡± Tiffany replied calmly.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go grab a bite,¡± Zoe said, heading straight for the snacks.

    She was so hungry that manners were thest thing on her mind. The factory was a ghost town, but it still had some basic stuff around.

    Tiffany sat in the chair, looking over at the captive guys. Out of nowhere, she smiled in a way that gave them the creeps. ¡°Do you know where your friend went?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, but they all got the same awful idea of what happened.

    It was pretty clear what Tiffany meant earlier when she said their buddy wasn¡¯ting back. There was really only one way to take that he was gone for good.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be straight here. What did Stan promise you guys! And don¡¯t even try to lie, or you¡¯ll end up just like your friend.¡±

    The kidnappers were so taken aback that she just came right out and named the mastermind. She sounded so sure like she knew everything that was going on.

    They looked at each other, scared for their lives. They finally answered quietly, ¡°He gave us 10,000-dors up front, and said we¡¯d get another 20,000 if we pulled it off.¡±

    Only 30,000 to take my life? What an absurd idea! Tiffany thought, determined to make Stan pay for it.

    She then spoke indifferently, ¡°Since you took the money, it¡¯ll be even easier to throw the book at you. Do you guys know how long you could be locked up for kidnapping and trying to extort someone?¡±

    ¡°Miss Kelley, please go easy on us!¡± they pleaded. ¡°We just were thinking straight for a minute. We promise we¡¯ll never do anything like this again, we swear!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t thinking straight for a minute? What a convenient excuse, Tiffany sneered inwardly.

    They¡¯d gotten greedy and kidnapped someone for money, doing some pretty awful stuff, and now they thought they could just write it off. As if it was that simple to make this all go away.

    Tiffany smirked. ¡°If broken promises were dors, you¡¯d be billionaires by now,¡± she mocked.

    ¡°But listen,¡± she changed gears. I¡¯ll give you push those kidnapping charges.¡±

    a shot at making things right. Just do exactly what I say from now on, and I won¡¯t

    ¡°Of course, Miss Kelley. Whatever you want, we¡¯ll do it!¡± The kidnappers nodded eagerly, totally missing how Tiffany had just gotten them to dance to her tune with just a few words.

    Zoe tossed a bag of chips to Tiffany with a smile. ¡°Here, Tiffany, try these. This vor should be pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Tiffany said, taking the bag. Then she suddenly asked. Hey Zoe, are you any good at doing makeup?¡±

    Zoe blinked in surprise. ¡°Huh? Yeah, I can do makeup.¡±

    ¡°Great. Finish eating and then let¡¯s get started,¡± Tiffany said mysteriously.

    The clock struck 8 PM. Tiffany had been in the kidnappers¡¯ clutches for over four hours now.

    As soon as Charlie got the call from the kidnappers, he canceled all his work and rushed to the bank, frantically trying to withdraw ten million dors in cash.

    But this was a huge amount of money. Just counting all that cash would take a while, and the bank didn¡¯t even have that much on hand right now.

    Charlie was really worried about his daughter, but he was afraid to make any noise about it because the kidnappers had threatened to kill her if he did. So he kept the whole thing quiet, not even telling Thalia and Eric what was going on.

    Seeing Charlie pacing back and forth worriedly, Owen tried to calm him down. Try not to stress too much. If they¡¯re after money, they won¡¯t dare hurt Tiffany. What we need to focus on now is getting the cash together as fast as we can.¡±

    ¡°Do you think someone¡¯s trying to get at me by going after Tiffany?¡± Charlie asked.

    It made sense to him, considering how this happened right when the bidding project was having problems. Maybe someone was trying to scare him.

    Owen almost said out loud that the real troublemaker was actually Stan, the one Charlie was protecting. Otherwise, why would Tiffany put herself in danger like that? But before he could say anything, his phone started ringing

    Owen looked at who was calling and quietly stepped out of Charlie¡¯s office. ¡°Hey Tiffany, are you okay? Is everything going alright? You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle Owen, Tiffany answered, sounding pretty rxed.

    Owen was the only one who knew what was really going on with Tiffany¡¯s kidnapping.

    When they first came up with this n, he was totally against it, worried about her safety. In the end, he reluctantly agreed but only after he put a tracker on her phone to keep her safe.

    As for that kidnapper who went out to buy food and never came back? Owen had actually arranged for someone to get him under control.

    Tiffany gave Owen the green light, whispering. ¡°Uncle Owen, it¡¯s go time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but watch your step!¡± Owen cautioned.

    The call didn¡¯t end there. Owen took a breather to get his game face on, then barged into Charlie¡¯s office, looking excited. ¡°Charlie, you¡¯ll never guess who just rang me up. It¡¯s Tiffany!¡± he hollered.

 Chapter 29

    As soon as Charlie heard it, he shouted, ¡°Give it to me!¡± and s*ed the phone from Owen¡¯s hand. All he could think about was whether Tiffany was safe-he didn¡¯t stop to wonder why she had called Owen instead of him.

    ¡°Tiffany, is that you? Where are you?¡± Charlie asked, his voice thick with concern.

    ¡°Dad. Tiffany¡¯s voice was weak, barely a whisper.

    The moment Charlie heard her, his eyes filled with tears, and his hand holding the phone began to tremble. ¡°Sweetheart, are you okay? Are you hurt? Where are you? I¡¯lle get you right now!¡±

    ¡°Dad, the kidnappers stepped out to smoke, so I got a chance to call you. It¡¯s Stan who kidnapped me!¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was raspy, as if she¡¯d been hurt. Then, she broke down into sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am. Dad, I¡¯m so scared, pleasee get me!¡±

    Charlie¡¯s heart shattered, while Owen, standing nearby, caught every word of Tiffany¡¯s plea. If he hadn¡¯t just spoken to her earlier, he might have believed she was truly injured. ¡®She¡¯s quite the actress, Owen thought to himself.

    But Owen hadn¡¯t forgotten his mission. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to trace Tiffany¡¯s phone rightaway. As soon as we have an address, we¡¯ll go get her!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, right?¡± Charlie responded, his mind spinning. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the idea that Stan bad kidnapped Tiffany, but she had just told him that herself.

    Tiffany must have guessed Charlie might doubt her, so as soon as she hung up, she started a video call. Charlie hurried to answer it.

    In the video, Tiffany quickly hid the phone, leaving only the camera showing. She whispered, ¡°Dad, mute your phone so they don¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Before Charlie could reply, there was a loud bang in the video-the sound of a heavy iron door being kicked open.

    When Tiffany heard the bang, she curled up in the corner, hugging her knees, terror written all over her face. Three vicious looking kidnappers barged through the door, their menacing figures captured by the video.

    One of them stepped forward and kicked Tiffany, snarling, ¡°What¡¯s your old man up to? Why hasn¡¯t he sent the money yet? Does he not care about saving you?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Tiffany shook her head frantically, clearly terrified. ¡°My dad will save me, he will. But can you tell me why Stan would kidnap me? I can¡¯t believe it-he¡¯s family!¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than she got another brutal kick.

    One of the kidnappers growled, ¡°Who said Stan kidnapped you? Don¡¯t go making things up!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, she must¡¯ve overheard us when we were on the phone! What are we gonna do? If the boss finds out, we¡¯re not getting paid,¡± another kidnapper muttered.

    The kidnappers huddled together, whispering furiously. Finally, they decided to force Tiffany into silence, no matter what it took. The video call ended abruptly with Tiffany¡¯s screams echoing in the background,

    Charlie was shaking with rage. As a father, watching his daughter being treated like this was unbearable. ¡°Star, you ba**rd!¡± he hissed through gritted teeth.

    Just then, Owen burst in, panic in his voice. ¡°The signal¡¯s cut off Is something wrong with Tiffany phone? We can¡¯t trace her location. What do we do?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s eyes zed with fury, his expression terrifying. He spat out, ¡°I know someone who knows exactly where she is!¡±

    Without another word, Charlie stormed out of the office, heading straight home, with Owen close on his heels.

    The bank where Charlie was withdrawing cash just happened to be owned by the Hampton family. That evening, as Richard finished work and drove home, he passed by the bank. Casually, he asked, ¡°Are they workingte? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton,¡± his assistant, sitting in the passenger seat, quickly replied. ¡°The Kelley Group called this evening, saying they needed to withdraw ten million dors in cash, so the staff had to stayte to handle it.¡±

    Usually, news like this wouldn¡¯t catch Richard¡¯s attention. But the word ¡°Kelley¡± immediately piqued his interest. He asked. ¡°Did you mean the Kelley family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The assistant nodded.

    ¡°Why are they taking out that much money?¡± Richard¡¯s voice remained as cold and detached as ever, giving nothing away. The assistant was a bit taken aback-he couldn¡¯t understand why Richard would care about something like this. But he still answered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hampton, I¡¯m not sure of the reason. I¡¯ll find out right away.¡±

    Three minutester, the assistant had the answer. ¡°Mr. Hampton, it seems Charlie Kelley¡¯s daughter has been kidnapped. The kidnappers are demanding ten million dors as ransom.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Richard¡¯s expression darkened instantly

    The atmosphere in the car grew frigid, and the assistant felt a wave of nervousness. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen Richard this angry.

    ¡°Find out where she is. I want to know her exact location, Richard ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the assistant responded immediately.

    The ck sedan pulled over to the side of the road. Richard stared at the neon lights outside, his mind ddenly shing back to the smile Tiffany had given him at the restaurant entrance that day. He remembered her saying, ¡°Now we¡¯re in this together, we have to look out for each other!¡±

    Just as Tiffany had said, Richard had made up his mind. He was going to protect her, no matter what it took.

    As he was lost in thought, the assistant¡¯s voice broke through. ¡°Mr. Hampton, I¡¯ve got the information!¡±

    In the Cedar Ridge Vi, Stan was savoring a ss of fine red wine. The thought of getting his hands on a huge sum of money by tomorrow filled him with glee.

    The kidnappers he¡¯d hired were seasoned professionals, checking in with him every two hours. To stay safe, Stan never showed his face, giving all his orders over the phone.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going so smoothly, it¡¯s like the universe is on my side. But I should give them a call, remind them to keep an eye on that brat, just in case, Stan thought, setting down his wine ss. But just as he was about to make the call, he heard the sound of a car pulling up outside.

    He knew it was Charlie returning home, but he had no intention of greeting him. Stan was afraid his expression might give something away. What he didn¡¯t expect was for Charlie to suddenly kick the door open with a loud bang and storm in.

    Stan jumped, about tosh out, when Charlie¡¯s furious voice cut through the air. ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany?¡±

    ¡°Charlie, what are you talking about? Tiffany has sses today; she¡¯s probably at school, isn¡¯t she? Why are you¨C¡± Stan didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before Charlie punched him square in the gut.

    ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Charlie roared, his voice filled with rage. ¡°Stan, how could you kidnap Tiffany? She¡¯s your niece! And have you forgotten all I¡¯ve done for you? You old b**rd!¡°

    Fueled by fury, Charlie yelled as he relentlessly beat Stan, each punchnding like a blow of vengeance for Tiffany.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Charlie. Honestly, until you mentioned Tiffany was kidnapped, I didn¡¯t know anything had happened to her. I have nothing to do with this. You can¡¯t just use me like that. Why do you think it was me? Haven¡¯t you considered that someone might be trying to frame me?¡± Stan denied it all, hoping that if he held his ground, Charlie might start to doubt himself.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Owen to suddenly walk in, dragging a man and throwing him down at Stan¡¯s feet.

    ¡°When I got out of the car, I noticed someone lurking in the shadows. I suspected he might be connected to the kidnappers, so I decided to test him and I was right!¡± Owen exined,

    The man was one of the kidnappers, the one who had been caught after taking the van out, Owen had threatened him into ying along, so the man now blurted out, ¡°Boss, how could you go back on your word? You promised us 500 thousand dors for our trouble!¡±

    Stan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he snapped, ¡°When did I ever say that? I clearly told you 30 thousand dors!¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, Stan realized he¡¯d slipped up. He turned to look at Charlie, only to see Charlie¡¯s face darken with a cold fury. The trust between them was shattered beyond repair.

    ¡°No, Charlie, it¡¯s not like that, I-Stan stammered, desperate to exin.

    ¡®T¡¯ll ask you one more time: where is my daughter?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was icy.

    Before Stan could respond, the kidnapper, still trembling on the floor, quickly spoke up. ¡°I know! I¡¯ll take you to her!¡±

    At that moment, in the abandoned factory, Tiffany stretched and got up from the floor. The bruises on her face and arms were nothing more than makeup, carefully applied with lipstick She hadn¡¯t actually been beaten; it was all part of an act with the kidnappers.

    Tiffany nced at the three kidnappers crouching on the ground and said, ¡°You all yed your parts well¡±

    ¡°Miss Kelley, we made sure not to hurt you!¡± The three men, catching her gaze, quickly defended themselves.

    Actually, while they were acting with Tiffany earlier, the three kidnappers briefly considered taking the opportunity to tie her up for real. But with Zoe standing nearby holding a power drill, they didn¡¯t dare make a move.

    Earlier, while Tiffany was applying her makeup, she had exined the whole n to Zoe. Upon hearing it, Zoe couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Gosh, your uncle is a real piece of work!¡±

    Tiffany checked the time, figuring that Owen and Charlie would arrive any minute. She quickly instructed Zoe to tie her up again, making it look like she was still being held captive. Zoe tied the ropes using a loose knot that Tiffany could easily undo with a tug, just in case the kidnappers decided to try anything

    Tiffany had nned everything down to thest detail. Next, she would continue to act as though she¡¯d been mistreated, ensuring that Charlie¡¯s hatred for Stan would deepen. Then, Owen would present the contract that Stan had signed earlier, exposing all of his schemes. Once Charlie realized that Stan had not only embezzledpany funds but also kidnapped Tiffany, there would be no chance of forgiveness.

    As her n neared sess, Tiffany smiled at Zoe and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really been a huge help.¡±

    ¡°You saved my life, so of course I¡¯m going to help you,¡± Zoe replied with a grin.

    The three kidnappers, terrified after being beaten, got to their feet, ready to continue pretending they were mistreating Tiffany. Just then, the sound of a car engine roared from outside

    Zoe quickly hid, while the three kidnappers, their expressions now menacing, advanced toward Tiffany, who put on a helpless act.

    Suddenly, the factory doors were kicked open, and a man burst in. When Tiffany saw who it was, she was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Richard.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tiffany asked, surprised.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed as soon as he saw the bruises on her. Anger surged through him, and he seemed more intimidating than ever. Without a second thought, he charged at the three kidnappers and started beating them mercilessly.

    The kidnappers quickly realized that Richard¡¯s punches were even more powerful than Tiffany¡¯s had been. They were in so much pain they couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to scream.

    Tiffany hurried forward, grabbing Richard¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop, I¡¯m okay. These injuries-they¡¯re all fake. The kidnappers were just ying along with me.¡±

    Richard paused, looking at her with disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Tiffany nodded frantically. To convince him, she grabbed his hand and pressed it against her face. ¡°Feel it- these bruises are just lipstick, they¡¯re fake!¡±

    As Richard touched her face, he felt a flutter in his chest, but he kept hisposure, asking skeptically, ¡°Why would you fake these injuries?¡±

    Tiffany had no choice but to exin the entire n to him, then urged, ¡°You need to leave, now. Don¡¯t mess up my n!¡± Richard frowned, taken aback. He hade all this way to rescue her, only to be told to leave.

 Chapter 31

    Richard didn¡¯t want to mess up Tiffany¡¯s n, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit worried. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. If I need your help. I¡¯ll let you know,¡± she replied with a charming smile.

    ¡°Alright, just stay safe,¡± Richard said, then turned to leave. Before he did, he nced at the kidnappers on the ground.

    The kidnappers froze under his gaze, realizing that Richard was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to cross. If they tried anything, they were certain it would end badly for them.

    Earlier, they might have considered tying Tiffany up for real if they got the chance, but now that idea waspletely out of the question. They knew Richard would make sure they paid dearly if they did.

    As Tiffany watched Richard walk away, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it had all been a dream. But then she saw the boot print on the iron door, proof that Richard had really been there. She never expected him toe to her rescue, especially given how tenuous their rtionship was.

    I only helped him out a little, and he¡¯s willing to do this for me. Wow, now I¡¯m certain that choosing him as an ally was the right call. Tiffany thought.

    Not long after Richard left, she heard the sound of another car engine outside. This time, she knew it had to be Charlie.

    Just as she was about to tell the kidnappers to get back in position, she noticed they had already straightened up, despite their fresh bruises, ready to y their parts.

    Outside the factory, two cars screeched to a stop. Charlie and Owen jumped out, followed by a few bodyguards. The kidnapper they had caught earlier pointed to the factory and stammered, ¡°She¡¯s in there.¡±

    Without wasting a second, the group charged in. The inside of the factory was filthy and chaotic, with a few dim lights flickering overhead. Charlie¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the room, and he spotted Tiffany huddled in a corner.

    He rushed to her side, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Are you all right, Tiffany? Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here now.¡±

    But instead of relief, Tiffany¡¯s face was filled with fear as she screamed, ¡°Dad, watch out!¡±

    Three kidnappers lunged at Charlie from behind, wielding wooden bats. Owen quickly ordered the bodyguards to move in, and within moments, they had the kidnappers subdued.

    Tiffany let out a shaky breath, tears streaming down her face. Charlie gently untied the ropes around her wrists,forting her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said softly, guiding her toward the exit.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    But then Tiffany caught sight of Stan standing off to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s Stan!¡± she cried out, quickly hiding behind Charlie. ¡°Dad, help me! The kidnappers said Stan hired them to kill me. I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Stan¡¯s heart sank with regret as he quickly put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. ver meant to hurt you. I¡¯ve just been going through a rough patchtely, and I didn¡¯t see any other way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse for what you did,¡± Tiffany retorted, her voice sharp with sarcasm. ¡°If a small setback makes you do something like this, what would you do if you faced something bigger? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d try to take over the whole Kelley family

    Stan was left speechless, unable toe up with a response.

    Tiffany pressed on, ¡°My dad has never treated you badly, so why did you want ten million dors? Wait, could it be that the one million and two hundred thousand dors we lost on thatst order was actually pocketed by you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Stan snapped, his face turning ashen as he vehemently denied it.

    But Owen, always the one to oppose Stan, spoke up. ¡°I have a contract here that was anonymously sent to me yesterday. rted to that botched order.¡±

    He handed the document to Charlie, who quickly scanned it. The contract detailed an order for experimental steel, with a price tag of only tens of thousands of dors. At the bottom was Stan¡¯s signature. Charlie immediately understood what had happened.

    Closing his eyes briefly, Charlie let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Pack your things and leave by tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t want you in my house any longer.¡±

    Tiffany and Owen exchanged satisfied nces, while Stan copsed onto the floor, defeated.

    Charlie continued, ¡°And you¡¯ll need to return the money you took. I won¡¯t press charges, but you must return the funds to thepany. No matter what, you have to clean up this mess you¡¯ve made.¡±

    Stan was stunned. ¡°Charlie, have some mercy! You¡¯re leaving me with no way out!¡±

    Charlie let out a coldugh. ¡°You kidnapped my daughter-how can you expect mercy? My daughter is the most precious thing in my life. The fact that I haven¡¯t killed you for this is more mercy than you deserve.¡±

    Seeing that Stan was about to protest further, Charlie cut him off sharply. ¡°Enough. You¡¯ll be out of our house by tomorrow

    As Charlie and Tiffany walked out of the factory, ready to head to the hospital to treat her injuries, Tiffany felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. She knew that eventually, Charlie would start to see the holes in the story, but that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that he had finally seen Stan for who he really was.

    Just as they were getting into the car, Charlie received a call. The voice on the other end was tense and urgent. ¡°This is Lovell City Hospital. Your wife has been in a car ident. Pleasee as soon as possible!¡±

    Charlie was stunned, his face paling as he quickly ordered. ¡°To the hospital, now! Hurry!¡±

    Tiffany and Owen, rmed, asked what had happened. After hearing the news, they exchanged concernd nces, both frowning deeply. The timing is too uncanny. Something feels off, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, Tiffany thought,

    But there was no time to dwell on it. She climbed into the car and quickly turned to Owen. ¡°Uncle Owen, there¡¯s a friend of mine, Zoe, inside the factory. Could you take her home?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Owen nodded.

    Charlie and Tiffany rushed to the hospital, racing to the emergency room. When they arrived, they found Thalia sitting on a bench outside, looking shaken but mostly unharmed, aside from a few scrapes on her arm

    Roth Charlie and Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thalia, seeing Tiffany, immediately looked worried. ¡°Tiffany, are you okay? Did those kidnappers hurt you?¡±

    Tm fine. Tiffany reassured her, though her gaze drifted to the illuminated sign above the operating room. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s in there being treated?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Thalia sighed and said, ¡°It was Sandra.¡±

    Sandra? You¡¯ve got to be kidding mel My dad just said he was going to throw Sandra and Charlie out, and now all of a sudden, Sandra¡¯s in a car ident? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s a coincidence. Something¡¯s definitely going on here! Tiffany¡¯s face grew dark as the thought crossed her mind.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Charlie frowned, asking the question everyone else had been thinking.

    Thalia finally exined everything. When Charlie came storming home that night and took Stan away, he¡¯d ordered the se**ts not to tell Thalia anything. He¡¯d even kept the news of Tiffany¡¯s kidnapping under wraps, but Sandra had gone ahead and told Thalia about it.

    Thalia was immediately frantic and had the chauffeur take her out to look for Tiffany. Sandra hopped in the car with her.

    Then, halfway there, something went wrong-the car veered straight into a telephone pole. In the panic, it was Sandra who threw herself in front of Thalia, shielding her from most of the impact. Thalia got off with just a few scrapes, but Sandra was covered in blood and then was rushed to the hospital.

    Tiffany listened without a shred of sympathy. In fact, she found it almostughable. She knew this whole ident was something Sandra had nned. She nced over at Charlie-she knew with this happening, he¡¯d be second-guessing whether to kick Sandra and her family out.

    ¡®If only I¡¯d had someone keeping an eye on Sandra. I thought she¡¯d stay put at school, but ver imagined she¡¯de running home and pull off this little stunt. Well, now Dad and Mom probably won¡¯t throw them out. All my work for nothing. Tiffany thought bitterly.

    After what felt like an eternity of silence, the light above the emergency room finally flicked off. A nurse emerged, wheeling out the unconscious Sandra. Charlie and Thalia rushed forward.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± they asked in unison.

    ¡°She has a moderate concussion and a fractured right arm, but she¡¯s not in any life-threatening danger. She just needs to rest and recover,¡± the doctor replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor, Charlie and Thalia said together, relief evident in their voices.

    Sandra was then wheeled to her room. Thalia let out a sigh of relief but then noticed Tiffany standing there, quiet and expressionless. Concerned, she said, ¡°Tiffany, sweetheart, you must be so shaken up. And look at you, you¡¯re hurt all over. Come on, let¡¯s find a doctor to patch you up.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Tiffany shook her head, then turned directly to Charlie. She didn¡¯t say a word, just waited to see what her father would decide.

    Charlie gritted his teeth, caught in a dilemma. Finally, he spoke, his voice almost pleading. ¡°Stan is a terrible person. I know you don¡¯t want to see them anymore, so we¡¯ll let Stan go. But Sandra is a good girl, and she got hurt because of your mom We can¡¯t just kick her out, right?¡±

    Tiffany had expected this answer. A bitter smile crept across her face.

    Charlie, knowing how much Tiffany disliked Stan and his family, continued, ¡°I owe Stan a lot, but now the debt¡¯s settled. Sandra, though, hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. We can¡¯t-

    ¡°You¡¯re never going to get rid of them now,¡± Tiffany cut him off. Then, almost in a whisper, as if she were talking to herself, she said, ¡°Dad, if this keeps up, I¡¯m really afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you guys.¡±

    Sandra had wonst time, partly because of Tiffany¡¯s own stu**ity, and partly because Charlie was just too naive and soft hearted.

    Suddenly, Tiffany felt a wave of anxiety. She was the one who had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting the whole family, and Charlie had no idea that everything she did was for them.

    ¡°What are you talking about, sweetheart? When did I ever need your protection? Isn¡¯t it my job to protect you and your mom?¡± Charlie chuckled, giving Tiffany a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry about it anymore. Go get those wounds taken care of.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Tiffany brushed his hand away and turned, walking straight out of the hospital.

    Owen had just finished dealing with the kidnappers and sent Zoe back home before he rushed to the hospital. As he reached the entrance, he saw Tiffanying out, her face devoid of emotion.

    Tiffany, what are you doing out here? Is your mom okay?¡± Owen asked, concerned.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Thank you, Uncle Owen. I couldn¡¯t have done it without your help, Tiffany replied with gratitude, and then she walked away, resolute and alone.

    Owen hesitated, something nagging at him that things weren¡¯t quite right After he found Charlie and got the full story about Sandra, he shook his head in exasperation.

    ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re being blind. Do you even know how much Tiffany¡¯s done for your family? Listen, if you don¡¯t start seeing people for who they really are, you¡¯re going to end up in a mess you can¡¯t get out of. With that, Owen turned and walked out of the hospital.

    The night had settled in by the time Tiffany stepped outside.

    As she exited the hospital, her family¡¯s chauffeur quickly approached. ¡°Miss Kelley, ready to head home?¡± he asked.

    Tiffany nodded and got into the car. Noticing her quiet mood, the chauffeur kept a steady pace, not rushing through the empty streets.

    Tiffany sat in silence for a while, letting the quiet wash over her. As she calmed down, her resolve hardened-she was going to take Sandra down, and she was sure she¡¯d be the one left standing in the end. The thought brought a hint of satisfaction, lifting her spirits just a little.

    She rolled down the window, letting the cool night air brush against her face as she took in the city lights. But then, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed something in the side mirror a sleek ck Maybach trailing them.

    That car had been following them for a while, matching their speed exactly, never too close, but never far behind.

    Even the chauffeur couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that car? We speed up, it speeds up. We slow down, it slows down.¡±

    Tiffany paused, her breath catching. She knew that car-it was Richard¡¯s. It seemed that ever since she¡¯d left the hospital, Richard had been right there, following her every step.

    For a moment, Tiffany froze, a wave of emotion washing over her. Her chest tightened. She had always felt so alone, carrying the weight of protecting her family by herself, with her parents barely understanding the burden she bore. She had resigned herself to fighting this battle alone, convinced no one would be there to help her. But here was Richard, quietly looking out for her, ready to protect her without a word.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± she suddenly called out.

    The chauffeur, puzzled, pulled over to the side of the road. The Maybach behind them came to a stop as well.

    Richard watched, surprised, as Tiffany¡¯s car came to a halt. Then to his astonishment, he saw Tiffany step out and walk toward him.

 Chapter 33

    The moonlight was soft and luminous, casting a gentle glow over the quiet streets at three in the morning. The streetlights, one after another, formed a ribbon of light, like a path through the stars.

    Tiffany jogged over to the car, tapping on the window with her hand. Richard smiled as he rolled it down.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got something I want to give you,¡± Tiffany said, opening the door without waiting for a response and motioning for him to step out. ¡®Come on, get out here.¡±

    The chauffeur in the front seat and the assistant beside him were stunned, unable to believe someone would be so casual, almost impolite, in front of Richard. Everyone in Lovell City knew Richard was not a man to be trifled with.

    But, to their surprise, Richard didn¡¯t seem the least bit upset. Instead, he did exactly as she asked-he got out of the car. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me, Tiffany said, a smile spreading across her face as she looked up at him.

    ¡°You said you had something to give me. What is it?¡± Richard asked, his voice calm.

    For a moment, Tiffany wasn¡¯t sure what to do. She had acted on impulse, running over here, but now she suddenly felt embarrassed about giving him the gift. She worried that Richard might think it was beneath him. But backing out now wasn¡¯t an option; if she told him she was just joking, Richard might not take it well.

    As she hesitated, Richard bent down slightly, leaning in closer. ¡°So, what is it?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    Tiffany looked up at his handsome face and felt herself momentarily lost for words. But she quickly regained herposure, reaching up to remove the ne she¡¯d worn since she was a child.

    ¡°This is my good luck charm,¡± she said, holding it out to him. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to bring good fortune and keep danger away. I want you to have it.¡± Her voice wavered slightly, betraying her uncertainty, worried that Richard wouldn¡¯t want it

    Just as she feared, Richard frowned. ¡°Why would you give this to me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Because your life is so dangerous,¡± she replied, her voice growing softer with each word. ¡°There¡¯s always someone trying to hurt you. Maybe this could actually bring you some luck.¡±

    Richard was taken aback. No one had ever said anything like that to him, not even his own family. The people around him were usually driven by their own agendas-either looking to gain something from him or plotting his downfall.

    He could hardly believe that Tiffany genuinely cared about him. He knew her well enough to see past her seemingly innocent and gentle exterior-he knew how cold and calcting she could be underneath. But at this moment, something in her words and the way she offered that charm made him choose to believe that her concern was real.

    Tiffany nced at Richard, noticing hisck of reaction. Embarrassed, she started to pull the ne back. ¡°Sorry, I was being silly. Why would you want something like this? I¡¯ll get you something better next time. Goodbye!¡±

    In truth, she felt relieved. She still wanted to keep the ne for herself. But just as she turned to leave, Richard suddenly caught her by the shoulder. He moved in front of her and, without warning, snatched the ne from her hand.

    ¡°You said you were giving this to me, didn¡¯t you? You can¡¯t go back on your word,¡± he said, slipping the ne around his neck. The silver crescent moon pendant hung from a simple ck cord, and somehow, it suited him perfectly.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how effortlessly Richard could pull off any essory or outfit.

    She waved her hand, signaling that she was leaving. ¡°Anyway, thanks for everything today. I¡¯m heading home now. See you.¡±

    As Tiffany got back interher ?ar, Richard did the same. He nced down, his fingers brushing over the ne, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, remembering how Tiffany had said it would bring good luck and ward off danger.

    I didn¡¯t expe her to believe in this kind of thing. Well, maybe she¡¯s a little more naive than I thought, he thought.

    But neither Richard nor Tiffany could have imagined just how important that ne would be in the days toe.

    The next morning, Tiffany got herself ready and headed straight to the hospital. Given that Sandra had been injured while trying to save her mother, she felt obligated to visit her.

    As she reached the door of the hospital room, she ran into Keh, who was also there to see Sandra.

    Keh hesitated before asking. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    By now, all of Lovell City¡¯s high society had heard about Tiffany¡¯s kidnapping.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied c**ly, showing no hint of emotion. Keh¡¯s sudden concern didn¡¯t move her in the slightest.

    When Tiffany stepped into the ward, she saw that Sandra was already awake.

    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re here! I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± Sandra called out with a bright smile.

    Then, turning to Keh, she added in a softer tone, ¡°Keh, I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry. Could you get us some breakfast?¡±

    Sure. Keh agreed without hesitation.

    Tiffany knew Sandra was just trying to get rid of Keh. She let out a small, crypticugh and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Feeling pretty pleased with yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± With no one else around, Sandra dropped the act and revealed her true self.

    ¡°You went to a lot of trouble to try and get rid of me, didn¡¯t you, Tiffany? But all your efforts were for nothing,¡± Sandra said smugly.

    Sandra had always known how to y the sympathy card to her advantage. When she had first woken up. Tiffany¡¯s parents were still in her room, tending to her with genuine concern. Instead of pleading with Charlie to forgive Stan, Sandra agreed that his decision to send Stan away was the right one. She assured Charlie that she wasmitted to helping his family from now on, hoping to make up for her father¡¯s mistakes. Charlie, moved by her sincerity, no longer had any intention of sending her away.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if my parents are kicked out, as long as I can stay with the Kelley family, I¡¯ll still have a chance to take Tiffany down, Sandra thought.

    Tiffany stepped closer, looming over Sandra, her gaze sharp and unwavering. After a moment, she suddenly reached-out and gripped Sandra¡¯s chin, her fingers tight as she stared down at her with a fierce intensity.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t just have one life, Tiffany said softly, her voice gentle yet chilling, ¡°Because I¡¯d love the pleasure of killing you more than once.¡±

    The calmness in her tone sent a shiver down Sandra¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 34

    Sandra forced down the fear rising in her chest, trying to sound balm as she said, ¡°Stop bluffing. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Then just wait and see if I¡¯m bluffing, Tiffany replied, shing a sinister smile.

    Sandra shuddered. She couldn¡¯t believe how much Tiffany had changed. The Tiffany she used to know was always easy to manipte, but now it was like she was dealing with someonepletely different.

    Worried that Tiffany might actually kill her, Sandra kept ncing nervously at the door, hoping Keh woulde in.

    Tiffany noticed and asked c**ly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Waiting for Keh to show up so you can keep ying the victim?¡±

    Sandra frowned, her face going pale as Tiffany hit the nail on the head.

    Tiffany let go of her and casually grabbed a tissue to wipe her hands, a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°If you really think someone as weak as Keh can protect you, then you¡¯re even more foolish than I thought. The Harper family will never ept you, you know that?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Tiffany turned and walked out, leaving Sandra behind her face twisted with rage.

    As much as she hated to admit it, Tiffany was right. The Harper family would never ept her. To them, she¡¯d always be the girl from a lower ss, unworthy of Keh. But if she could get pregnant with Keh¡¯s child, then they¡¯d have no choice but to ept her.

    Sandra made up her mind right then-she would do whatever it took to have Keh¡¯s baby.

    At the hospital entrance, Keh had just picked up breakfast and was about to head upstairs when he spotted a familiar face. He quickly walked over, smiling as he called out, ¡°Mr. Foster, long time no see. I heard yourpany¡¯s been facing some troublestely. If you need help, I¡¯d be happy to assist in getting you out of this bind.¡±

    Though young, Keh had been Ryan¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ since his teens, learning the ropes of the business directly from his father. With his keen eye, he saw Caleb as a creative genius-someone who could greatly enhance theirpany if they could bring him on board. And now, with Caleb¡¯spany bankrupt and him scrambling to find money for his sick daughter, Keh figured his offer would be a godsend.

    ¡°No need. Ourpany¡¯s crisis has been resolved, but I appreciate your concern, Mr. Harper.¡± Caleb gave a polite smile, then turned and walked away without any hint of wanting to pursue further conversation.

    In Caleb¡¯s eyes, Keh was no different from those who kick a man when he¡¯s down, just waiting for him to hit rock bottom so they could squeeze everyst penny out of buying hispany. All this talk of help was nothing but a calcted move for personal gain.

    In stark contrast, there was that girl-Tiffany-who had handed him one million two hundred thousand dors without a single word of negotiation. She didn¡¯t try to lowball him or take advantage of his desperate situation. She gave him the best terms possible and left without demanding anything more than phone call. She didn¡¯t even leave her name, trusting him not to run off with the money in the dead of night.

    Thinking of this, Caleb decided to call Tiffany. But before the call could connect, he ran into her at the elevator.

    ¡°Hi, I was just about to contact you!¡± Caleb eximed, his eyes lighting up. ¡°The contract is ready. When would be a time for you to sign?¡±

    Tiffany nced at her watch,and said, ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ nearby. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Caleb nodded.

    Once they were seated in the caf¨¦, Tiffany casually asked about his daughter¡¯s health. Caleb exined that the surgery had gone well, and she would be able toe home in a couple of days to recover. Tiffany nodded, not asking anything further. She didn¡¯t even nce at the contract before signing her name with a flourish.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You should at least take a look at the contract. Trusting people like this, you could easily get scammed.¡±

    Tiffany smiled and said. ¡°If I had doubts, I wouldn¡¯t be working with you. I trust you.¡±

    Then she added, ¡°But keep this under wraps. Don¡¯t mention that I¡¯m the one behind the deal. Even if we run into each other elsewhere, act like we¡¯re strangers. Got it?¡±

    The one million and two hundred thousand dors had been obtained from Stan, which was a secret. As for acquiring thispany, Tiffany preferred to keep that under wraps as well.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Caleb replied promptly. He was proving to be an ideal business partner-no unnecessary questions, just efficiency. ith a smile, he asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless about the situation. He knew nothing about this young woman, yet she seemed to know quite a bit about him.

    ¡°Tiffany Kelley,¡± she introduced herself simply. Then, standing up to leave, she added, ¡°I have to go now. If you need anything, just give me a call, Mr. Foster.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Caleb responded, a bit flustered,

    It wasn¡¯t until Tiffany had left that Caleb drew in a sharp breath. In Lovell City, Tiffany¡¯s name was quite well-known, mostly because of the widely publicized engagement drama between her and Keh. Rumors painted her as a hopeless romantic. chasing relentlessly after a man who clearly wasn¡¯t interested, turning herself into the butt of many jokes. These stories had tarnished her reputation, leading many to dismiss her as nothing more than a shallow, lovesick girl.

    Caleb recalled hearing people mock Charlie at various social events, ridiculing his daughter as an empty-headed pretty who would throw away all dignity for a man, face

    But the Tiffany he had just met exuded elegance and carried herself with decisive confidence. She was stunningly beautiful with a sharp, clear mind-outshining even Charlie himself.

    ¡°Gossip really can¡¯t be trusted, not all,¡± he muttered to himself.

    When Tiffany returned home, she found Stan and Selena lingering at the entrance, their bags packed but showing no intention of leaving. It was clear they were hoping for ast-minute reprieve from Charlie

    The house staff, tasked with seeing them out, looked conflicted and anxious, unsure of what to do. The moment they saw Tiffany walk in, their eyes lit up, and one of them called out, ¡°Miss Kelley!¡±

    ¡°Ill handle this. You all can go about your business,¡± Tiffany said calmly.

    Thank you, Miss Kelley!¡± the staff said and hurried away.

    Tiffany turned her attention to Stan and Selena. With a cool, amused smile, she asked, ¡°Stan, do you not feel even a little guilty when you see me? After all, it was you who arranged for me to be kidnapped. And now, instead of apologizing, you¡¯re just focused on getting back in my father¡¯s good graces?¡±

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Those kidnappers must¡¯ve been paid off by you, right? This whole thing was your n all along, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Stan demanded, his voice full of anger. The kidnapping had gone too smoothly, and now that he thought about it, a lot of things didn¡¯t add up.

    He had underestimated Tiffany.

    Tiffany responded with a sweet, innocent smile. ¡°Stan, you¡¯re really something. Are you saying I forced you to steal that one million and two hundred thousand dors? That I made you kidnap me? Your usations are absurd.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Stan¡¯s face twisted with rage as he red at Tiffany.

    He wanted nothing more than tosh out at her, but he knew his situation was already dire. Doing anything rash now would only make things worse. Sandra was his only hope, and he had to keep his temper in check and wait for the right moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he snapped, standing tall and marching toward the exit of the Kelley estate with as much dignity as he could muster.

    Tiffany, still smiling, called after him, ¡°Stan, don¡¯t forget to pay back the one million and two hundred thousand dors. Oh, and I know things are going to be tough for you two, but don¡¯t take it out on Selena. Be sure to treat her well,¡±

    Stan nearly stumbled when he heard the amount. He had no way of repaying that much money. Beside him, Selena was still in a state of shock, struggling to understand why they were suddenly being thrown out when it was all Stan¡¯s doing.

    But when she heard Tiffany¡¯s words, something snapped. If Stan had stolen such arge sum and never given her a cent, she saw no reason to stay with him.

    ¡°I want a divorce! Right now!¡± Selena said coldly.

    Stan and Selena began arguing as they walked away, their voices fading into the distance. Tiffany watched them go, a small, satisfied smile ying on her lips. She felt quite pleased with the oue.

    After taking a day off, Tiffany was called back to school. With finals approaching and the holidays around the corner, this exam was crucial. Tiffany¡¯s grades had never been great, and while her teacher had wanted to arrange some tutoring for her, she had turned it down. There was no point in making an effort with ssmates who didn¡¯t care for her.

    But ever since she had traveled back to the past, Tiffany had put in the work. She was much more knowledgeable now, though no one else seemed to realize it.

    Lately, Sandra and Keh had been inseparable. Sandra¡¯s left arm was still in a cast, so Keh was helping her with everything, from eating to carrying things. The two looked like the perfect couple, and everyone around couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for Tiffany, who¡¯d been publicly cheated on.

    ¡°Honestly, having your fianc¨¦ unt his new girl right in front of you? Only Tiffany could put up with that¡±

    ¡°Well, what can she do? Mr. Harper¡¯s not into her, and she just won¡¯t let go. She¡¯s practically asking for it!¡±

    Two girls snickered, clearly trying to provoke Tiffany.

    But Tiffany just nced up and said, ¡®Are you trying to get me to hit you?¡±

    The girls quickly-shut their mouths and hurried away.

    Sandra, overhearing, immediately put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just got hurt, so

    Keh is helping me out. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, really!¡± Sandra said, feigning innocence.

    Hearing this, Tiffany paused in her work and burst outughing ying the victim again, Sandra? Please, give it a rest. It¡¯s getting old. Tiffany shot back, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Sandra immediately squeezed out a few tears, casting a helpless look at Keh.

    Keh frowned deeply and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tiffany! Don¡¯t be so cruel. Sandra got in that ident trying to help you. How could you talk to her like that?¡±

    Tiffanyughed so hard. The story of her kidnapping had spread, but Charlie, in an effort to protect the family¡¯s reputation, hadn¡¯t revealed that Stan was the one behind it. As a result, everyone assumed Sandra¡¯s ident happened while she was rushing to save Tiffany.

    Once Tiffany had her fill ofughter, she didn¡¯t bother to exin. Instead, she crumpled up her test paper, tossed it across the room, and watched as itnded perfectly in the trash. Then, without another word, she walked out of the ssroom.

    On her way back to the dorm, Tiffany received a call from Caleb. Thepany was gradually getting back on its feet, and within a short time, Caleb had managed tond a small advertising gig. It was just a low-budget clothing ad for a minor brand, and the payment was meager.

    However, this first contract after theireback wasn¡¯t about making money. It was about announcing their return, creating a buzz, and showing everyone that they were back with determination, ready to do even better than before.

    But the road to recovery was anything but smooth. The second-rate model they hired for the ad demanded an outrageous fee and, sensing thepany¡¯s vulnerable position, began acting like a diva. Caleb had poured his heart and creativity into this project and wasn¡¯t about to let it be ruined by a difficult model. So, the coboration fell through.

    As Tiffany listened to Caleb¡¯s exnation, she frowned. ¡°You want me to be the model!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Caleb replied. Hiring outside talent had proven costly and frustrating. But Tiffany was a different story-she was the boss, stunningly beautiful, and far superior to any of the self-important models they¡¯d considered.

    The only question was whether Tiffany would agree to step in.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled at the idea. But she understood that Caleb wouldn¡¯t have called her unless he was out of options. Resigned, she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, but I won¡¯t show my face

    ¡°Great!¡± Caleb eximed.

    With the n settled, Tiffany didn¡¯t bother returning to the dorm. Instead, she slipped out of school, hailed a cab, and headed straight to the outdoor shoot location Caleb had arranged.

 Chapter 36

    When Tiffany arrived on set, she discovered that the clothing ad was for a newlyunched vintage-inspired fashion line. The brand was so new and unknown that they had sought out Caleb¡¯s budget-friendly ad agency to handle the campaign.

    Caleb approached Tiffany with a charming smile, trying to stay on her good side. ¡°Miss Kelley, shall I have the stylist start on your hair and wardrobe now?¡±

    At this point, there was no turning back, so Tiffany let the stylists do their work. Tiffany¡¯s natural beauty was striking event without makeup, but once she was fully made up, she looked nothing short of a goddess. The designer gave her a ssic, vintage hairstyle that made her resemble a legendary film star from a bygone era, like someone who had stepped straight out of an old film poster.

    When Tiffany emerged from the dressing room, everyone on se was stunned into silence. It was as if time had rewound, and they were in the presence of an iconic beauty from the past. Now, the crew finally understood why Caleb had insisted on having Tiffany as the model. Even Caleb himself hadn¡¯t anticipated just how breathtaking Tiffany would look once she was fully styled.

    The crew gathered around her, showering her withpliments, using every ttering word they could think of. They werepletely unaware of Tiffany¡¯s true identity: Caleb had kept it a secret, so even the agency¡¯s employees had no idea that their stunning model was actually their boss..

    Tiffany remainedposed, despite all the attention she was getting. She calmly asked, ¡°How are we shooting this?¡±

    Caleb, known for his creative ir, had already devised a n that would keep Tiffany¡¯s identity hidden while still producing a stunning advertisement. He handed her a beautifully crafted deer mask and said, ¡°We¡¯ll shoot your face, but with this mask on, no one will recognize you.¡±

    ¡°That works,¡± Tiffany agreed, slipping the mask on without hesitation.

    The mask was intricately designed, covering most of her face, leaving only her wless chin and crimson lips visible. Although the crew initially felt a pang of disappointment seeing her beautiful face concealed, they quickly realized that the mask added an intriguingyer of mystery. It gave her an enigmatic allure that enhanced the overall vibe of the shoot. The photographers and lighting crew exchanged excited nces, unable to contain their enthusiasm as they began snapping away, capturing every moment.

    Caleb watched the scene unfold, feeling a sense of relief and pride. His decision had been spot-on.

    During the shoot, Tiffany donned several different outfits and personas: a red-d femme fatale, a mboyant showgirl, and a graceful socialite. With each transformation, she embodied the essence of the designs, perfectly aligning with the vision of the fashion brand.

    After the shoot, Tiffany changed back into her regr clothes and returned to school. Meanwhile, Caleb took charge of overseeing the post-production process, meticulously reviewing and editing the footage. The final product, both the video and still images, was ready within a day. Caleb personally presented the finished ad to the client, confident that they had created something extraordinary.

    The client named Robert Davis, along with a few friends, had established the vintage clothing studio,

    Robert was initially skeptical about Caleb¡¯spany. He had low expectations, simply hoping the final product would be eptable. When Caleb first showed him the edited advertisement, Robert¡¯s demeanor was indifferent; he didn¡¯t expect

    But as soon as Tiffany appeared on screen, Robert¡¯s reaction shifted dramatically. His eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open, speechless. The clothes, which were priced modestly, looked as if they belonged to a high-end couture collection thanked to Tiffany¡¯s incredible presence.

    Robert, visibly thrilled, turned to Caleb and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make mistake in choosing you. I¡¯m absolutely delighted! Mr. Foster, you¡¯ll be handling the advertising from here on out, Dont worry, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well-paid!¡±

    ¡°d to hear it,¡± Caleb responded with a smile.

    Caleb took charge of the advertising campaign, opting for an online promotion strategy due to Robert¡¯s limited budget. This method offered a broad reach and could attract customers to Robert¡¯s store, while also boosting his ownpany¡¯s profile.

    That evening, Caleb invested some extra money to increase the ad¡¯s exposure, and the results were impressive. By around. ten o¡¯clock, the ad had already met Caleb¡¯s expectations.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and settled in to lull his daughter to sleep.

    The next morning, when he checked the data, Caleb was stunned. The ad¡¯s poprity had far exceeded his predictions; it had be a trending topic.

    He clicked through thements and found them overflowing with praise.

    Caleb¡¯s heart raced with excitement. He had indeed paid for some initial hype, but nothing that could have brought about this kind of buzz. Clearly, Tiffany¡¯s charm and the ad¡¯s quality had sparked a viral sensation, spreading rapidly as people shared it with those they knew.

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but feel that Tiffany was his lucky star.

    At that moment, Tiffany was hunched over her desk, feverishly working on her test problems. She had been caught sneaking out of school the previous afternoon and was now enduring this punishment as a result.

    As her ssmates began to frolic and chat after ss, Tiffany remained stoic, her pen scratching away with unrelenting focus.

    Suddenly, Ged burst into the room, waving his phone with theatrical excitement. ¡°Hey, hey, everyone! Want to see something interesting?¡±

    One of the boys called out, ¡°I only care about seeing pretty girls. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Ged¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°You¡¯re in for a treat!¡± he dered, his voice dripping with intrigue. ¡°What I¡¯m showing you isn¡¯t just any pretty girl-it¡¯s a goddess!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    A wave ofughter erupted from the crowd. They joked that Ged must have been a little off after his recent public striptease and was now spouting nonsense.

    Determined to prove them wrong, Ged quickly connected his phone to the projector and disyed the video he had watched countless times the night before.

    As the familiar tune began to y, Tiffany felt a chill run down her spine. She looked up and, to her dismay, saw her own promotional video ying on the screen.

 Chapter 37

    As the video yed, the boys in the ss were visibly awestruck. They watched, ck-jawed, clearly impressed. The only thing that left them wanting more was seeing her face.

    When the video ended, Ged beamed with satisfaction. ¡°See? I told you. Never doubt my taste.¡±

    While the boys were captivated, the girls had a very different reaction. One girl scoffed. ¡°Once she takes off that mask, she¡¯s probably just a in Jane.¡±

    ¡°I bet she¡¯s not much to look at. Otherwise, why would she be hiding behind a mask?¡± another girl chimed in.

    ¡°Exactly, she must look awful the other girls agreed, nodding in unison.

    Ged, enraged by theirments, snapped, ¡°Shut up, you bunch of haters! Even if she didn¡¯t have a face, she¡¯d still be more enchanting than any of you! I know why you¡¯re putting her down-you¡¯re all just jealous!¡±

    The girls, incensed by Ged¡¯s outburst, began shouting back at him, and a few even threatened to throw punches.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the scene. She never imagined Ged would actually stand up for her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    If Ged knew that the girl in the video is me, I wonder how he¡¯d react, Tiffany mused, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°He¡¯d probably be so shocked he¡¯d pass out

    Tiffany¡¯sughter drew everyone¡¯s attention. Ged walked over to her desk and said, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re a beautiful girl, and I know you¡¯re not the type to be jealous like the others. Tell me, do you think the girl in the video is beautiful?¡±

    Tiffany was caught off guard by the question and struggled to keep a straight face. She nodded and said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world!¡±

    Ged grinned with satisfaction. ¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯re a cool girl All right, from now on, I won¡¯t give you any more trouble. Tiffany wasn¡¯t pleased. She thought, ¡®For God¡¯s sake, does he think I¡¯m just agreeing with him to tter him? Looks like I need to teach him a lesson again.

    As the day¡¯s sses wrapped up, Tiffany headed back to her dorm. She received a call from Caleb, who reported that the initial results of the ad were promising. Now, it was a matter of whether the clothing sales would follow suit.

    Tiffany asked Caleb to keep her identity under wraps and then ended the call.

    Tomorrow was Saturday, and she had to attend her brother¡¯s hackerpetition. She packed her bag and left the school. Charlie and his wife, feeling guilty, had been taking care of Sandra, sometimes to the point of neglecting Tiffany

    As Tiffany left the school, the car that was supposed to pick her up was already on its way to the hospital with Sandra for wound check, promising to return for herter.

    Tiffany was about to hail a cab when a sleek ck Rolls-Royce pulled up right in front of her. The window slid down. revealing Richard¡¯s face.

    ¡°Get in, Richard said with his usual cold demeanor.

    Having be ustomed to Richard through their previous encounters. Tiffany no longer felt the need to be cautious. Without hesitation, she got into the car.

    It was only after she settled into the backseat that she realized Sidney was behind the wheel.

    ¡°Hi there,¡± Sidney said with a broad smile, waving at Tiffany. ¡°Fancy seeing you again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tiffany replied with a polite nod.

    But Tiffany couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Sidney¡¯s gaze toward her and Richard seemed oddly intimate, like they were a couple.

    Unbeknownst to Tiffany, it was actually Sidney¡¯s doing that had led her to run into Richard at the school gate. Five minutes earlier, Richard and Sidney had been driving nearby. Sidney had yfully suggested, ¡°We¡¯re close to Tiffany¡¯s school. Should we drop by?¡±

    What had started as a casual joke took an unexpected turn when Richard, pausing in his paperwork, simply replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sidney, surprised, couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°And that ne suddenly appearing around your neck-don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a gift from that girl?¡±

    Richard shot him a sideways nce and said. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Though Richard didn¡¯t directly confirm it, Sidney, knowing Richard well, understood he¡¯d guessed correctly.

    That was why Sidney now looked at Tiffany with a mix of admiration and curiosity. After all, a woman who could capture Richard¡¯s interest was a rare and intriguing find.

    Tiffany shifted ufortably under Sidney¡¯s gaze, moving slightly away from Richard to avoid any potential misunderstandings. This subtle shift seemed to irritate Richard

    Richard threw a chilly nce at Sidney, who immediately recoiled, focusing intently on driving and falling silent.

    Tiffany tried to lighten the mood. ¡°So, what are you two doing around here?¡±

    ¡°Just passing through,¡± Richard said without a hint of emotion. He then added, ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I need a favor.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Tiffany hesitated, remembering she had promised Eric she¡¯d go with him to the hackerpetition.

    Richard, sensing her hesitation, spoke again. ¡°The day after works too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tiffany agreed, then suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t asked the crucial question. ¡°What do you need help with?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out the day after, Richard replied, his dark eyes holding a mysterious depth.

    Sidney, observing the interaction, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. I thought Richard was clueless about asking girls out, but it turns out he¡¯s pretty sharp, Sidney thought.

 Chapter 38

    Sidney slyly winked at Richard, silentlyplimenting his ting skills, but Tiffany misunderstood the gesture. She thought Sidney was flirting with Richard, confirming her suspicion that the two of them must be a couple. That would exin why Richard always seemed so uninterested in the women who pursued him.

    ¡°Mr. Pauley, are you going to hang out with us the day after tomorrow?¡± Tiffany asked cautiously, worried that Sidney might get the wrong idea if she and Richard met up alone.

    Before Sidney could respond, Richard cut in, ¡°He¡¯s busy¡±

    In truth, Sidney had plenty of free time, but he didn¡¯t dare contradict Richard. Instead, he just smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I have to check on the progress at Maple Mountain. I¡¯ll be there all dayProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany nodded and didn¡¯t press further.

    Soon, the car pulled up in front of Cedar Ridge Vi. Tiffany got out and walked back inside. As soon as she stepped through the door, the aroma of freshly cooked food hit her. A nearby maid approached, taking Tiffany¡¯s backpack from her. ¡°Miss Kelley, your mother is in the kitchen.¡±

    Tiffany headed toward the kitchen and saw Thalia carefully simmering a pot of soup, clearly meant for Sandra. It struck Tiffany that Thalia seemed more like Sandra¡¯s mother than her own. With a slight frown of displeasure, Tiffany said nothing and went straight upstairs to her room.

    After Sandra returned from the hospital, Thalia doted on her, making sure she had the best of everything. Sandra was pleased with the attention, but her inability to seduce Keh due to her injury left her feeling frustrated. Lately, she noticed Keh seemed distracted when they were together, and a sense of urgency gripped her. She knew she had to act

    fast

    That evening, as Sandra was pondering how to get her hands on a certain drug, her phone rang-it was Selena

    ¡°Sandra, your father is such a b**rd! He¡¯s actually asking for a divorce!¡± Selena cried.

    Ever since Selena found out about Stan¡¯s affair, she¡¯d been demanding money from him almost daily. But instead of getting what she wanted, she and Stan had been thrown out by Charlie.

    By now, Sandra had pieced together the situation and tried to calm her mother down. ¡°Mom, stop pushing. I really don¡¯t think Dad has any money. If he did, why would he resort to kidnapping Tiffany? That was such a risky move-it nearly destroyed our whole family.¡±

    If Sandra hadn¡¯t secretly orchestrated the car ident, she too might have been kicked out of the Kelley family by now.

    Selena sobbed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those s**ts he¡¯s been messing around with, would the money be gone?¡±

    Sandra tried soothe her again. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not out of options yet. From now on, you both need to follow my lead. I promise, it long before you¡¯re back in this mansion-and this time, this mansion will belong to yourlivo!¡±

    won¡¯t

    ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Now, here¡¯s the n¡­ Sandra began toy out her scheme to Selena, and they talked for over an hour,

    The next morning, Tiffany kept her promise and went with Eric to the hackerpetition. Although she wasn¡¯t particrly Interested in the event, she pretended to be excited and happy for Eric¡¯s sake.

    To her surprise, they hit a massive traffic jam halfway there. David Miller, the chauffeur, sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s a funeral procession up ahead, blocking the road. We should take a different route.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡± Tiffany nodded.

    As the car turned around. Tiffany nced out the window. Suddenly, a memory that had been buried in her mind came rushing back, and her face turned pale.

    I just remembered why Sidney always seemed so familiar to me Before I traveled back in time, the first time I saw Sidney was at his funeral, Tiffany thought, her heart pounding. He was at Maple Mountain, surveying the area for development, when he was caught in andslide and died on the spot!

    Sidney was the sole heir of the Pauley family, and his untimely death had led to the family¡¯splete downfall Back then, all the elite families attended Sidney¡¯s funeral, and Tiffany remembered seeing his erged photograph there. She had felt a sense of pity at the time, but hadn¡¯t given it much thought.

    But now, after traveling back in time, she had met Sidney while he was still alive, all because of her connection with Richard.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Tiffany?¡± Eric asked, his voice filled with concern

    ¡°Eric, something really important hase up, and I need to leave right away. David will drive you home, okay?¡± Tiffany said, her voice trembling with urgency.

    She quickly instructed David to pull over, reassured Eric with a fewforting words, and then hurriedly got out of the car. Without Sidney¡¯s contact information, Tiffany had no choice but to hail a cab and head straight to Royal Tower to find Richard

    During the ride, she frantically tried calling Richard several times, but each attempt ended in voicemail. Fortunately, it only took her ten minutes to reach Royal Tower

    The entire area was dominated by the Hampton family, and theirpany¡¯s skyscraper towered imposingly, a testament to the family¡¯s immense wealth and power,

    Tiffany rushed toward the entrance, but was stopped by the receptionist at the front desk.

    ¡°Who are you here to see? If you don¡¯t have an appointment, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t enter,¡± the receptionist said politely but firmly.

    Tiffany bit her lip, considering whether she should force her way in Just as she was weighing her options, the doors to the executive elevator slid open, and Richard stepped out.

    Without hesitation, Tiffany ran over to him, grabbing his sleeve urgently. ¡°Call Sidney right now! Find out where he is and tell him not to go to Maple Mountain today!¡±

 Chapter 39

    There was a momentary silence.

    All the employees on the first floor of the Royal Tower were stunned, with dozens of eyes focused on Tiffany¡¯s delicate hand clutching Richard¡¯s suit.

    This is over. Mr. Hampton is impervious to women and is an extreme clean freak, detesting being touched by others. What this audacious girl is about to face next is likely the scorching wrath of him and the humiliation of being publicly thrown out by security. A flicker of sympathy silently crossed everyone¡¯s hearts.

    But the next second, instead of getting angry, the usually stern Richard unexpectedly held her hand and then led her out of thepany with long strides.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The news at Royal Tower had exploded that day with the topic of discussion ¡°the ever-cold big boss in love finally.¡±

    Inside the car, Tiffany looked at Richard¡¯s stern face, her heart pounding. She had just mentioned that a severendslide would ur near Maple Mountain. The statement was delivered with absolute certainty.

    When asked for a reason, Tiffany simply replied, ¡°I had a dream, and everything in it wille true, so¡­.¡±

    The excuse was likely to earn her a rebuke for being out of her mind. But she had no better choice.

    If she were to im that she had died once before, she might not be in Richard¡¯s car right now but rather in a mental institution.

    Richard nced at her, noticing her tense yet earnest expression. He furrowed his brow, then dialed Sidney¡¯s number, which signified his trust.

    Tiffany let out a sigh of relief.

    However, the phone call went unanswered.

    ¡°He left alone quite early. If what you¡¯re saying is true, then¡­ it might be toote by now.¡± With that, Richard patted the stunned Tiffany. ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡±

    Tiffany snapped back to reality and quickly fastened her seatbelt

    The car sped off.

    Maple Mountain was located beyond the outskirts of Lovell City Although far away, its picturesquendscape led to its early nning for development as a vacation destination.

    This project was originally secured by the Hampton family butter transferred to the Pauley family.

    Tiffany still remembered before she time traveled, the death of Sidney had led to a lot of criticism against Richard, with even rumors suggesting that he was responsible for Sidney¡¯s death.

    Given their close rtionship, it must have been difficult for Richard to bear the loss of Sidney.

    With this thought, Tiffany turned her head and quietly nced at Richard, who was driving with intense focus, his cold and handsome face showing no signs of worry, yet the tense atmosphere and increasingly fast speed of the car spoke volumes.

    ¡°Richard, rx, Tiffany gently said. ¡°We can make it on time. We definitely will.¡±

    Before she time traveled, the events had already urred with no possibility of change. But in this life, she was the variable.

    Meanwhile, on the only road leading to Maple Mountain. Sidney was halfway through his drive when he was stumped.

    He was driving a sports car, which was sleek and roaring all the way. But on this bumpy mountain road, it was practically suicide

    Soon, the car¡¯s undercarriage was firmly stuck. Sidney got out, rubbing his temples in distress.

    He wanted to call for help, only to find that his phone hadpletely lost signal since entering the forest. And it was the rainy season, with torrential rain pouring down without any warning

    Sidney had no choice but to get into the car.

    After about ten minutes, a small passenger bus heading toward Maple Mountain approached.

    Having no choice, Sidney gged down the bus and got on.

    The driver shouted, ¡°Two dors per person. Pay first.¡±

    Sidney fumbled in his wallet, found no small change, and casually handed over a one-hundred-dor hote.

    His generosity and expensive attire clearly marked him as a rich kid from a wealthy family, especially the sports car parked by the roadside, which was likely worth a lot.

    The men on the bus exchanged nces, each seeing the glint of greed in the other¡¯s eyes as if they had a fat target in their sights

    Zoe was having a particrly unlucky day. Having rescued a ssmate from trouble a few days ago, she ended up being kidnapped herself and finally to be saved by Tiffany.

    Upon returning to school, Zoe confronted the ssmate, asking why the ssmate had stayed silent despite knowing she had been missing for two days

    The ssmate replied with a callous ¡°You deserved it¡­.¡±

    Enraged by the heart-wrenching attitude, Zoe punched the ssmate brutally. And then she got expelled.

    She didn¡¯t dare tell her family and continued to leave the house as if going to school, only to wander aimlessly afterward.

    She got on this bus thinking that a round trip would help kill time.

    ¡®How unlucky can I be!¡¯ As Zoe thought about it, she became more and more upset, her eyes turning red.

    Then she heard a gentle voice above her head. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied with a sob, and when she looked up, she was stunned, wondering. There¡¯s actually such a hottie in the mountain?¡±

    Sitting down, Sidney experienced his first ride on a bus, which was nothing but torture.

    The air was thick and murky, punctuated by asional coughs and spitting. In the back, someone had apparently taken off their shoes, and the foul odor wafted relentlessly through the cramped space, turning Sidney¡¯s brows to frown tightly.

    After three stops, Sidney decided he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and disembarked.

    Just as he reached the door, five or so burly men surrounded him smirking insincerely. ¡°Want to get off? Sure, just leave all your money behind and you can scram.¡±

    The leather wallet that Sidney exposed when getting onto the bus was filled with quite a few bills.

    ¡°Am 1 being robbed?¡¯ Sidney sneered, still maintaining an air of refinement, but his words carried the arrogance befitting the heir of the Pauley family. ¡°Step aside and you might avoid a beating. Or you can try me.¡±

    Zoe blinked her eyes, praising inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s kind of cool!

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she quickly took out a bottle of pepper spray from her bag.

    If these people were intent on robbing, then the other passengers on the bus were bound to be in trouble as well, including her

    The robbers sneered upon hearing this and charged at Sidney.

    Sidney, who had long been training as a punching bag behind Richard, could certainly handle them.

    With a swift move, he knocked one down after another; in just a few blinks of an eye, the men who had been so fierce were all moaning in pain on the ground.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Sidney kicked them, and the men were so terrified that they scrambled out of the vehicle, crawling out in a panic.

    At that moment, the driver suddenly mmed on the brakes. Everyone on the bus was caught off guard and flung forward violently.

    Zoe and Sidney were the quickest to react, immediately grabbing the handrails and seats to avoid injury,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Someone with a bloodied face shouted, ¡°Can you even drive?¡±

    The driver let out a sigh. ¡°Andslide up ahead has blocked the road; we can¡¯t get through!¡±

    Looking up, they saw several rocks had fallen just ahead, and with arge amount of mud sliding down, the road waspletely blocked.

    Seeing this, Zoe instinctively looked toward the left mountain, and suddenly her expression changed dramatically, shouting

    ¡°Run! Run!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Sidney nced at the mountain in front of them. The soil, softened by the heavy rain, seemed likely to copse at any moment.

    He immediately shouted. ¡°Get out of the car and run into the fields, now!¡±

    However, after making the rounds, only he and the young girl in front of him seemed to be rmed. The others remained unmoved.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? It happens every rainy season, The young people nowadays have been spoiled, getting worked up over small incidents, someonemented.

    Faint snickers even echoed.

    Zoe¡¯s fiery temper was about to

    should I get worked up over ide, and she was ready to run off herself. If they didn¡¯t care about their own lives, why

    Seeing this, Sidney raised an eyebrow and snatched the bag of the person closest to him, then pulled Zoe off the bus and dashed away.

    The man whose bag was snatched was stunned and instantly enraged. ¡°Get them. Get them!¡±

    All of the passengers knew each other. Seeing this, they all gave chase.

    As Zoe was pulled along by Sidney, she couldn¡¯t help but praise, That¡¯s an impressive move.¡±

    A soft chuckle left Sidney as he replied, ¡°Watch your step. Don¡¯t get distracted.¡±

    They ran far away together.

    Only when both parties were gasping for breath did Sidney stop and toss the bag aside.

    The man stepped forward to pick it up. Counting on the crowd to back him up, he was even about to get physical, but with a thunderous boom, countless rocks cascaded down from the hill behind him, apanied by a torrent of mud surging forth.

    The bus was instantly buried

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned deathly pale. What a narrow escape. Had it not been for our lucky escape, we might all be dead on that bus now..¡± they thought

    Thinking of this, they looked at Sidney and Zoe with a mix of guilt and gratitude. ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°Hmpli¡± Zoe pouted. She ignored them and turned directly to Sidney, asking. ¡°Ar youing with me? I know the way out of here.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡± Sidney didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Zoe as they left. The passengers were obviously locals and didn¡¯t need to be worried about.

    Fortunately, the mountain path was bordered by fields, and aside from the sprouting crops they trampled on, it was rtively safe for now.

    However, given this trend, it was uncertain whether thendslide would evolve into a mudflow¡­

    To ensure safety, they needed to contact the outside to evacuate people in the vicinity, and they had to leave as well. Although Zoe wasn¡¯t a local folk of Maple Mountain, she had visited it many times and was fairly familiar with the routes.

    ¡°My name is Zoe Stevem, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Sidney Pauley

    ¡°The rain is too heavy. We need to find a shelter.¡±

    As the dark clouds rolled in and the thunderstorm raged, Zoe and Sidney were both drenched to the bone, trapped in a ce with no vige in sight, their phones still having no service.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to know the way?¡± Sidney chuckled, teasing ¡°I only followed you because you seemed so familiar with the route. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lost now too?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°¡­¡± Zoe admitted she was a bit boastful earlier, muttering. ¡°Every road here looks the same¡­. I clearly remember visiting this ce before, but as we walked, things just didn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±

    She scratched her head, pacing anxiously. ¡°Sorry, should we turn back?¡±

    Turning back now would be pointless. Sidney let out a sigh. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t night yet, the dim light was manageable, but the relentless downpour was unbearable-they would only get colder and more exhausting, leading to sickness sooner orter.

    After walking for quite a while, they finally spotted a dpidated building up ahead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there to take shelter, Sidney said.

    The small building seemed long abandoned, with no door and piles of wood and rusty farming tools inside.

    As soon as she entered, Zoe was choked into a series of sneezes.

    Sidney wasn¡¯t faring much better, but being a man of poise, he endured the dust and filth to roughly clean the ce, making it barely habitable.

    Zoe was soaked through, and with a gust of wind, she shivered from the cold.

    Sidney pulled out a lighter from his wallet, fiddled with the wood for a while, and finally managed to start a fire. Then, turning away, he said, ¡°Take off your clothes and dry them by the fire.¡±

    Zoe was stunned

    Alone in a room with a man was already awkward enough, and now I had to take off the wet clothes to dry? What if he had ill intentions towards me? After considering her options, she clutched the pepper spray by her side, hesitated for a moment, and then began to undress slowly.

    Apart from the howling wind and distant thunderps, there was the faint rustling of clothes. As a gentleman, Sidney harbored no dirty thoughts, his back at her throughout

    Zoe gradually rxed.

    Just then, a piece of wood burning fiercely crackled, and a spark leaped out,nding right on Zoe¡¯s hand and causing her to scream in pain instantly.

    ¡°What happened? Sidney was startled, turning around instinctively, only to see the girl by the fire with her beauty partially revealed.

    The small building fell silent for three seconds.

    Then Zoe let out a sharp scream, grabbed the pepper spray beside her, and roared, ¡°You scoundrel!¡±

    With a press of the pepper spray, she meant to teach Sidney a lesson, but she didn¡¯t realize the nozzle was pointed right at herself. The moment she pressed it, she was stunned.

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± She burst into tears, rolling on the ground in pain, her eyes unable to open. Streams of tears flowed incessantly.

    Sidney felt likeughing, wondering, ¡°How could there be such a silly girl?¡±

    But the pepper spray was no joke; it could really harm her eyes.

    So he didn¡¯t care much and rushed forward, pulling off his wet clothes to hold down the struggling Zoe, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll wipe you down!¡±

    Zoe was in pain but had no choice but to let Sidney help.

    After Sidney wiped her eyes for a while, Zoe could barely open her eyes.

    Her face was red from the spray, and her eyes were red like a rabbit¡¯s,

    She sat there hugging her knees, silent, pitiful, and helpless.

    Sidney rubbed his nose, momentarily speechless over the awkwardness, and after a while, coughed softly. ¡°Well, actually, I¡¯m a doctor, so So he couldn¡¯t entertain any other thoughts.

    But when Zoe, all ruffled, heard this, her swollen red eyes red at him, her face filled with shame and indignation. ¡°Imand you to forget it. Why are you bringing it up again?¡±

    Sidney immediately surrendered, delivering a clumsy performance. ¡°Hey, it seems like I¡¯ve lost my memory. remember anything at all!¡±

    Zoe shot him a resentful re, her anger subsiding.

    I can¡¯t

    It was because of this episode that the initial formality between the two strangers who had just met disappeared, reducing the distance and adding a few degrees of familiarity.

    At the same moment, Tiffany and Richard found themselves stuck on a small road 10 miles away from Maple Mountain, aa terrifyingndslide hadpletely blocked the entire path.

 Chapter 41

    Tiffany¡¯s words turned out to be spot-on, yet her brow furrowed even deeper instead of feeling relieved.

    Sidney has arrived before us. And now the mountain is copsingpletely. He must be in danger, Tiffany thought

    Tiffany remembered, in her previous life, that Sidney could have been saved, but he was trapped and died in his car because the rescue arrived toote. Now, even though the disaster had struck, there was still a chance to save him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Then Tiffany said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we start the search now, there¡¯s still time.¡±

    But before Richard could respond, he reached out and ruffled Tany¡¯s hair suddenly, a faint smile touching his lips as he asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Tiffany froze for a moment.

    Tiffany wanted to prevent this tragedy, partly because she didn¡¯t want to see someone as skilled as Sidney die, and partly to repay Richard for his help. But to say she was worried about Richard? That wasn¡¯t true.

    While Tiffany hesitated over how to answer without offending him, Richard shifted the conversation himself. He said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    Soon, they both got out of the car, heading toward the blocked-off area, one following the other.

    Thendslide had struck so suddenly that it buried everything before anyone could react. The heavy rain and thunderstorms had also caused power outages, making it nearly impossible to get a signal in the area.

    Meanwhile, the blockade had been set up by an elderly local, Jackson, to stop other vehicles or pedestrians from heading any further.

    As Richard and Tiny approached, Jackson stepped forward to stop them quickly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous ahead. You folks should turn back now.¡±

    ¡°Sir, how big is the area affected by thendslide?¡± Tiffany asked, holding her umbre. ¡°Our friend drove ahead and we haven¡¯t been able to reach him. We¡¯re really worried.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but there are still rocks falling from the mountain. If anyone¡¯s caught in that, well, it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Jackson sighed. ¡°I just hope the rescue teams get here soon. Maybe they can save a few more people if they hurry¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re almost here, Tiffany replied.

    Earlier, while Richard and Tiffany were still on the road, he had already called in the rescue teams, just in case. Judging by the time, they should be arriving any minute.

    Sure enough, as soon as Tiffany finished speaking, the sound of helicopters echoed through the sky.

    The rescue teams had arrived.

    In an instant, six helicopters roared overhead, heading straight for the most devastated part of thendslide, deploying rescuers by rope.

    Just ten minutester, several fire trucks arrived on the scene. With such an intense rescue effort underway, the news was bound toe soon.

    Tiffany watched from a distance, feeling a bit of relief finally.

    The wind and rain were relentless, and the few streetlights on the narrow road had been knocked over by the storm, lying smashed on the ground. Tiffany sneezed, shivering slightly from the cold..

    The next moment, a suit jacket was draped over Tiffany¡¯s shoulders, carrying a faint, fresh scent of mint and the warmth of his body.

    Then Tiffany looked up and smiled softly. ¡°Thanks¡±

    Let¡¯s wait in the ear,¡± Richard said, and without waiting for a reply, he took her hand and led her back to the vehicle.

    The waiting was always interminable. Tiffany leaned back in her seat, listening to the rain patter on the car, and the drowsiness crept over her until she dozed off.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but a sudden p of thunder jolted Tiffany awake. Then she sat up abruptly, only to feel something cool brush against her lips,

    Tiffany blinked, still groggy, and found herself inches away from Richard¡¯s face. He was leaning over her, tucking a nket around her, and it seemed that in her sudden movement, she¡¯d grazed his ear.

    Tiffany¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble! Is he going to throw me out of the car because of his germaphobia?

    Both of them froze, their eyes locking, as the atmosphere in the car became charged suddenly. But before any awkward tension could build, someone began pounding on the car window.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton!¡± A man in a rescue uniform called out urgently, his face drenched with rain.

    Tiffany snapped back to reality and shrank back into her seat quickly.

    Richard rolled down the window, his voice as calm as ever. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°We found something!¡± Theo, the rescuer, wiped the rain from his face and said, ¡°We just discovered a sports car buried underground. It matches Mr. Pauley¡¯s, but he wasn¡¯t inside. He must have escaped.¡±

    It was a relief to hear.

    Richard nodded and said, ¡°Expand the search area. Keep looking¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Theo replied, then hurried back to the rescue operation.

    As the window closed, Richard started the car and drove down a narrow side road.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Finding a ce to stay. We might not make it back tonight,¡± Richard replied.

    With the storm raging outside, driving on the highway wasn¡¯t safe. Trees and streetlights had been knocked down by the wind, leaving the roadways in chaos. Even if they wanted to leave tonight, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Besides, both Richard and Tiffany needed to stay nearby for any updates.

    Noticing her distracted look, Richard sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the weather to turn so suddenly. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve arranged for someone to take you home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Tiffany said casually. ¡°Rescuing people is more important.¡±

    They continued talking about trivial things, both avoiding any mention of the idental kiss earlier deliberately. After driving for several minutes, they finally decided to stay with a warm-hearted elderly couple.

    The couple were still active farmers, despite their age. They weed Tiffany and Richard into their home, offering them a ce to stay.

    Soon, night falls. It turned out they¡¯d have to spend the night there

    After a delicious homemade meal, Olivia, with a kind smile, prepared a room for them. And she said, ¡°Sorry, there aren¡¯t usually many guests, so the room is a bit simple. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Tiffany replied sweetly. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality

    ¡°And the power might note back on for a while. I¡¯ve put some extra candles in your room, so if you need to get up during the night, you can use them,¡± Olivia said cheerfully before leading them to the room.

    When Tiffany saw the room, she froze. Olivia¡¯s house only had one spare room avable, which meant she and Richard would have to share it tonight.

    Tiffany stood there, flustered, as Olivia gave them a warm smile. ¡°You two rest up, alright? I¡¯m heading to bed now.¡±

    ¡°You two?¡± Tiffany thought. Then she opened her mouth to exin, but Olivia had already left.

    The door closed, and Tiffany looked at Richard, who seemed even taller and more handsome in the candlelight. She scratched her head and hesitated before saying, ¡°Maybe I should sleep outside?¡±

    Richard nced at Tiffany and then asked, ¡°Are you worried about being in the same room with me? Scared you might take advantage of me in the middle of the night?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head quickly and replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Richard sat down on the bed, totally at ease, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.

 Chapter 42

    With that. Richard climbed into bed and left the other half for any.

    Seeing Tiffany¡¯s stunned look, Richard propped his head up on one hand, his deep, dark eyes hiding a yful smile. Then he said. ¡°Get in bed.¡±

    Is he serious?¡¯ Tiffany was flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea, Tiffany said. The red candle in her hand trembled slightly, a clear sign that her inner turmoil was at its peak.

    Why is it that Richard, who is usually as aloof as a deity in front of others, acts so out of character with me? It¡¯s like he¡¯s constantly breaking his high and mighty facade in front of me.

    ¡°Who would believe this if it got out? Tiffany thought and felt like crying

    After thinking for a moment, Tiffany decided to make a run for it. Then she said goodnight quickly and tried to leave the

    But due to the power outage and theck of light, the candle went out with a whoosh as she moved. Tiffany was plunged into darkness instantly, unable to find the door. Now, she was stuck, unable to move forward or back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany screamed to herself, ¡®Oh my God! I¡¯m freaking out! D**n!¡±

    Then a softugh came from behind her. Candlelight flickered back on. Tiffany turned around to see Richard setting up a makeshift bed on the floor.

    Seeing Tiffany¡¯s flushed face, Richard teased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you a chance to take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡®Of course, I also won¡¯t necessarily fight it if you do. This thought crossed Richard¡¯s mind but remained unspoken.

    Tiffanyughed in frustration. His teasing had made the awkwardness of sharing the room disappearpletely. Then she answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay perfectly still.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Richard sighed lightly, his lips curling into a smile that never faded.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°pity¡± but didn¡¯t dare ask. She was afraid Richard would say something even more provocative.

    Soon, Tiffany took off her shoes andy on the bed, pulling the slightly musty nket over her.

    This situation feels like a dream. Somehow, I have ended up sharing a room with Richard. If this gets out, it¡¯ll surely make everyone¡¯s jaws drop, Tiffany thought and turned her head to peek down.

    The candlelight, though faint, revealed Richard¡¯s wlessly handsome face. His dark, deep eyes were closed, and his long eyshes cast shadows on his eyelids

    At that time, Richard looked even more enchanting, with a rare gentleness recing his usual coldness and severity. This face was captivating no matter when or where.

    While Tiffany was lost in admiration, Richard opened his eyes suddenly. In the dim candlelight, their gazes met unexpectedly.

    Tiffany froze, feeling her face heat up under the intense, slightly flirtatious look in Richard¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Caught in the act of admiring his looks. Is there anything more embarrassing? Tiffany thought. Then she closed her eyes quickly, pretending to be asleep.

    In the small, simple room, a different kind of atmosphere settled in.

    Richard watched Tiffany pretending to be asleep for a while, a faint smile crossing his deep-set eyes. She¡¯s not being very sneaky, he thought.

    The next morning, the sun shone brightly. And the storm had finally passed, leaving behind toppled trees and debris from flying sand and rocks.

    Meanwhile. Tiffany and Richard prepared to leave. Before they went, Tiffany noticed Richard left a small stack of cash on the table.

    Sitting in the car. Tiffany yawned several times. She had tossed and turned all night and only drifted off in the early hours, The hard bed made for an ufortable sleep, but she had to make do.

    The fact that Richard stayed with her waspletely unexpected. Tiffany thought someone of his high status would be picky and fastidious.

    But Richard showed no sign of the usual arrogance of a wealthy man. Even in a simple rural setting, he remainedposed and unbothered.

    Such a charming man was hard to look away from.

    Tiffany asked casually, ¡°Does your back hurt?¡±

    Richard had given up the bed for her and slept on the floor. With the rain, the floor was damp, so he must have had an ufortable night.

    Richard nced at Tiffany, raising an eyebrow, and replied with bidden meaning. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m strong and fit.¡±

    Tiffany was speechless. Somewhere along the way, the conversation took a turn. Tiffany blushed and didn¡¯t dare continue the topic.

    Once they arrived back at the previously blocked-off area, the search continued. Theo reported that they had rescued three cars from the copsed area, with a total of five people saved.

    Thanks to timely medical attention, the seriously injured were in aa, while the others, despite various injuries, were not in danger of death. However, Sidney had still not been found.

    At around 9:30 a.m., thick smoke billowed from a nearby area suddenly, indicating a fire.

    Richard took one look and said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    Tiffany followed quickly. She asked, ¡°Do you think that could be a signal from Sidney?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Richard turned his head and, halfway through, reached out to Tiffany suddenly. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The path they took was muddy from the storm, and although Tiffany could keep up, the uneven terrain made it easy to stumble.

    Not one to be picky, Tiffany took Richard¡¯s hand without hesitation. With his help, the walk became much easier.

    When they got closer, they saw that the smoke wasing from an abandoned small building that was on fire.

    Not far from the building, two peopley on the ground. They were Sidney, whom they had been searching for all day, and

    Zoe..

    ¡°Zoe? What are you doing here?¡± Tiffany asked. She was super shocked when she recognized Zoe

    Since thest time Tiffany-rescued Zoe, she had been busy dealing with the Olson family and hadpletely forgotten about the cute girl. To encounter her again under these circumstances was a surprise.

    As Tiffany was processing her shock, she had a vague thought.

    ¡®Sidney¡¯s safety this time isrgely due to me. And because of my previous rescue of Zoe, the original trajectory has subtly changed, Tiffany thought.

    When Zoe saw Tiffany, her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Wow, Tiny! It¡¯s you again. You saved me. I¡¯m so touched.¡±

    Before she could finish, Sidney, lying nearby, rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Come on, be honest. I¡¯m the one who saved you.

    It¡¯s me!¡±

 Chapter 43

    The rain was relentless. Sidney and Zoe had taken shelter in an abandoned small building. With no way to leave due to the storm, they huddled around a fire for warmth and slept through the night, cold and hungry

    Hourster, they woke to find it was dark and they were both running high fevers. But they were both exhausted and without any medication.

    Fortunately, Sidney, known for his medical prowess, braved the rain to gather some herbs. He even caught a fish that had jumped onto the shore due to the weather, which he grilled to provide them with something to eat.

    After surviving the night, Sidney figured the news about thendslide would have reached Lovell City by now. He assumed. Richard woulde to their rescue, so he set the small building on fire to signal for help.

    True to his expectation, Richard arrived.

    ¡°Come on, Richard! Help me up.¡± Sidney grinned widely, showing off his charming smile, and waved his hand theatrically towards Richard.

    ¡®Mr. Pauley is so delicate! Tiffany shuddered at the sight. Sidney¡¯s dramatic disy was almost too much to handle.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Hmm?¡± His simple sound wasced with danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sidney corrected himself quickly and added, ¡°I really don¡¯t have the strength to get up. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll have to crawl back.¡±

    ¡°Crawling back wouldn¡¯t be so bad. It saved on gas,¡± Richard replied with a scowl.

    Despite his words, a helicopter, arranged by Richard, soon flew in. The helicopternded and a team lifted Sidney and Zoe onto stretchers carefully. Meanwhile, Tiffany and Richard joined them on the helicopter.

    The flight back to the city was long, but flying was the fastest option. During the journey. Sidney and Zoe started bickering again.

    ¡°Do all girls act so unreasonable? I saved you, and you¡¯re still ring at me?¡± Sidneyined.

    ¡°Give me a break. It was Tiffany who saved me, not you. And besides, I haven¡¯t even settled the score from yesterday,¡± Zoe retorted, her pale face flushing red.

    Tiffany, curious, asked, ¡°What¡¯s this score about?¡±

    Zoe chose to stay silent, and Sidney also kept quiet. Clearly, it was a secret, one that was best kept from others. So Tiffany smiled thoughtfully.

    Halfway through the flight, Sidney and Zoe took their medication and fell asleep. Tiffany gazed out at the Thendscape was breathtaking-vast valleys, rolling hills, and winding rivers scenery below,

    Lost in thought, Tiffany felt a weight on her shoulder. Turning, she saw Richard resting his head on her shoulder, breathing lightly and with his eyes closed, clearly asleep.

    The other rescue team members in the helicopter were visibly surprised by the sight but tried not to show it too obviously. sneaking nces at Tiffany.

    Initially. Tiffany thought of nudging Richard away but remembered how he had given up the bed for her the previous night. sleeping on the cold, hard floor Sofiening, she decided to let him stay.

    Therefore, Tiffany remained still for over half an hour until the helicopternded. By the time Richard woke up, Tiffany¡¯s neck was still.

    Richard looked surprised. He was usually very alert and slept lightly. However, resting his head on Tiffany¡¯s shoulder and inhaling her subtle fragrance provided him with an unusually good rest.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Richard asked, noticing Tiffany¡¯s difort and lightly patting her back.

    Tiffany muttered, ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do.¡±

    Richard¡¯s strong hands provided a uniquefort, and after just a few pats, Tiffany felt much better.

    The helicopternded on the rooftop of the Kelley family¡¯s hospital. Tiffany jumped out first and turned to Richard, saying, ¡°I¡¯m heading out now.¡±

    As Tiffany prepared to leave, she saw Zoe, looking at her tearfully with a face full of reluctance. Tiffany, will I see you again!¡±

    Tiffany, smiling, gave Zoe her contact information. ¡°You stay put and get well. I¡¯lle visit you tomorrow,¡±

    Hearing this, Zoe brightened instantly. Then she replied, ¡°Okay!

    After leaving the hospital, Tiffany took a cab home. She had been missing all night and had no signal due to a power outage. Finally back, she found her phone dead.

    Not wanting to worry her family. Tiffany borrowed the driver¡¯s phone to call home. Her mother, Thalia, answered, her voice trembling and tearful.

    ¡°Is there any news?¡± Thalia asked, her voice filled with panic.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart sank. She said quickly. ¡°Mom, is something wrong at home?¡±

    Hearing Tiffany¡¯s familiar voice, Thalia was momentarily stunned before bursting into tears. ¡°Darling, your father had an ident.

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany¡¯s face went pale.

    Ten minutester, Tiffany rushed through the front door, finding Thalia looking ten years older in an instant. Her usual elegance was reced by tear-streaked cheeks and a trembling body.

    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Tiffany asked, though she was worried, she remainedposed.

    Thalia, still crying, exined everything. This morning, Charlie had gone on a business trip, as usual, driven by the family chauffeur. However, their vehicle overturned on the road and fell into the river.

    When Thalia received the news, she was devastated. With the location being unclear, her attempts to contact rescue teams yielded little hope. Desperate and frantic, Thalia had been calling for help until Tiffany¡¯s return.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Thalia said, trembling.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°About half an hour ago, Thalia replied.

    Hearing this, Tiffany was more worried. Falling into a river for half an hour meant the chances of survival were slim. It was likely her father was dead.

    No! Tiffany¡¯s eyes shed with determination. Sheforted Thalia. ¡°Mom, Dad will be fine. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± As Tiffany prepared to head out, they heard a joyful shout from outside. ¡°Mr. Kelley is back! He¡¯s back!¡± Tiffany and Thalia exchanged a nce and rushed outside. Charlie was drenched but safe and unharmed.

    Thalia rushed to hug him, sobbing. ¡°Do you know how freaking worried this makes me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Charlieughed heartily at Thalia¡¯s embrace and patted her back reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany sighed in relief. As she was about to thank the person who had brought Charlie back, she realized it was Keh.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°What the hell? How could it be him?¡¯ Tiffany thought, her frown conveying her detachment and disdain.

    ¡°Since Mr. Kelley is fine, I¡¯ll go first, Goodbye, Keh said. Then he nced at Tiffany, nodding respectfully to Charlie and Thalia before turning to leave.

    But Charlie grabbed Keh¡¯s a** and said, ¡°Keh, don¡¯t rush off.¡±

    Turning back to Tiffany and Thalia, Charlie said, Tm fine today thanks to Keh. He happened to be passing by, saw the car go into the river, and called for help immediately. They managed to get me out, and only then did they realize it was

    me

    Such a dangerous situation seemed trivial when summed up in a few words, but the true peril of it made one shudder at the thought.

    If Charlie and Thalia had any lingering doubts about Keh, they were now overshadowed by overwhelming gratitudepletely.

    ¡°Thank you, Keh. We¡¯re so grateful you were there; otherwise, I don¡¯t know how we would have faced this,¡± Thalia said through her tears.

    Keh helped her up quickly and said, ¡°Mrs. Kelley, no worries. I¡¯d have helped anyone in that situation. I just expect it would be Mr. Kelley.¡±

    didn¡¯t

    Hearing that, Thalia nodded. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s a pity that such a righteous person, despite being formally my son-inw could never truly be one!

    With the Kelley couple¡¯s insistence, Keh was shown to a guest room to shower and change. It wouldn¡¯t be right to let him leave in such a state after saving Charlie, it would seem heartless.¡±

    News of Charlie¡¯s ident and miraculous rescue spread quickly. The first to hear was Sandra.

    While undergoing a follow-up check at the hospital, Sandra stepped away from others to call Stan, fuming.

    ¡°I gave you the perfect setup and everything was in our favor. And you mess it up? How can you even call yourself my father?¡± Sandra yelled, her rage palpable.

    With Tiffany missing the night before, it was a golden opportunity, given that only the easily manipted Thalia was at home.

    So Sandra had left her room in the middle of the night quietly, tampered with the brakes of Charlie¡¯s usual car, and arranged for Stan to create a traffic jam on that road.

    With the brakes failing and the car losing control, it would be a perfect n for an ident.

    Everything went as nned. Charlie and the car went straight into the river just like expected.

    But Sandra¡¯s meticulous n failed when Keh happened to pass by, called for help urgently, and even jumped into the water to rescue Charlie.

    Such a wless n had fallen apart.

    Fuming, Sandra continued, ¡°Do you know the risk I took? If they start suspecting me, it¡¯s all over.¡±

    Stan, frustrated on the other end of the line, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Keh would get involved. If it weren¡¯t for him, 1 wouldn¡¯t have messed up.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote to worry about that now. I¡¯m too annoyed to deal with this,¡± Sandra said, hanging up.

    Sandra nced at her reflection in the mirror and then at her bag. Inside were the medicines Stan had procured for her. These medicines would determine whether she could be Keh¡¯s wife sessfully.

    The failed attempt on Charlie¡¯s life meant she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any more failures.

    Keh came downstairs after showering and changing into fresh clothes. The living room had only Tiffany, making the atmosphere somewhat awkward.

    Then Keh took a seat on the sofa, his gaze inevitablynding on Tiffany.

    Previously, Tiffany¡¯s eyes had been full of love and dependence for him, along with the sweet ¡°Keh¡± she used to say.

    But now, Tiffany barely acknowledged him, showing only irritation and disdain.

    When neither of them spoke, a servant approached, asking with a smile, ¡°Mr. Harper, would you like something to drink? What can I do for you?¡±

    To the unklowing servants, serving him carefully was not inappropriate, given his engagement to Tiffany:

    But Tiffany corrected immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. He is just Mr. Harper, not Mr. Kelley.¡± Her tone brooked no argument.

    The servant froze and nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Kelley¡±

    Keh stood up. ¡°No need. Please tell Charlie I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harper, won¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡± the servant asked.

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Keh replied. He left the vi, and the sound of the car engine signaled his departure.

    Tiffany remained seated on the sofa, offering no farewell or thanks. They were adversaries, and saying thanks would have been too ironic.

    Coincidentally, just minutes after Keh left, Sandra returned from the hospital.

    Sandra rushed into the vi, her face full of concern. ¡°I heard Uncle Charlie had an ident. What happened? Is he okay?¡± ¡°What a devoted niece! Tiffany thought. She had been waiting for Sandra, and at that moment, she delivered a sharp p to Sandra¡¯s face.

    The servant¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden outburst. They thought. What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Kelley?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sympathy for the tear-streaked Sandra was inevitable. And Life under someone else¡¯s roof could be tough.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. She grabbed Sandra by the neck, her eyes fierce as a predator. That ident was your doing, wasn¡¯t it? You have some nerve!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s family was her red line. Anyone who crossed it deserved to face her wrath.

    ¡°Tiffany, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sandra choked out, her face reddening as she struggled for breath

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t just bully me like this,¡± Sandra continued. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she tried to look pitiful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t

    Understand?¡± Tiny¡¯s smile was sinister, her eyes cold as ice.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was soft, like whisper from a demon, filled with chilling menace.

    Sandra shuddered. She even wondered if Tiffany was crazy enough to kill her right then and there.

    In the next second, Tiffany¡¯s grip tightened on her neck.

 Chapter 45

    Sandra iled her arms, struggling desperately. But Tiffany¡¯s strength was astonishing; it was futile no matter how hard she fought.

    The nearby servants watched in horror, their hearts pounding wildly. They thought, ¡®Is Ms. Kelley losing her mind? If she doesn¡¯t let go, Ms. Olson may get killed.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t losing her mind. And she just was filled with a vicious hatred for Sandra at that moment.

    In her previous life, it was Sandra who had ordered her bones to be crushed, one by one, and then thrown into a swamp while she clung to herst breath.

    The pain was so vivid that Tiffany could still remember it all too clearly. She wanted to grind Sandra¡¯s bones.

    But Tiffany wasn¡¯t going to ruin her life for such a wretched woman. There were many ways to destroy someone; she didn¡¯t need to choose the most extreme.

    Just as Sandra began to go limp fromck of oxygen, Tiffany finally released her grip.

    Instead of throwing out a threat, Tiffany helped Sandra up gently, frowning with concern. ¡°Oh no, Sandra, are you alright? How do you manage to fall while just standing?¡±

    Sandra was so stunned by Tiffany¡¯s sudden change. Is she crazy? One second she wants to kill me, and the next she¡¯s fussing over me?¡± Sandra thought and had a bad feeling about this.

    Sure enough, Charlie and Thalia walked over, having arrived unnoticed.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany looked guilty as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Sandra¡¯s almost recovered from her injuries, and I tried to help her, but ended up tripping her foolishly.¡±

    Sandra was so furious she gasped. ¡®When has Tiffany ever tried to help me? She had clearly just tried to strangle me, she thought.

    Pointing at the red marks on her neck, Sandra couldn¡¯t believe itas she said, ¡°Talk is cheap, show them the evidence. And you actually want to¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Want to bully you? Or kill you?¡± Tiffany cut her off, her voice filled with grievance as she threw Sandra¡¯s own words back at her, leaving her speechless.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to take advantage of my good nature to pick on me,¡± Tiffany said.

    Who¡¯s really bullying who here? Sandra thought.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes turned red with rage. She had just walked through the door and already taken a p to the face, nearly strangled, and now Tiffany was acting like the victim.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    And then, Charlie said, ¡°Sandra, I¡¯ve been neglecting Tiffany since you got injured. Cut Tiffany some ck, will you?¡±

    At that moment, Sandra truly understood what it felt like to be utterly helpless and desperate. Tears streamed down her face, this time because she was genuinely too angry to hold back

    However, Tiffany-let out a softugh, lowering her voice as she said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this feel familiar? This is your usual trick, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ying the victim, the delicate act, always crying like she was enduring some great injustice-Sandra was certainly good at eliciting sympathy from the men around her and winning over the people nearby.

    But Sandra had forgotten one thing: Tiffany wasn¡¯t incapable of acting, she just never stooped to it. But if she decided to y along, she could outshine Sandra effortlessly, like right now

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Tiffany said, her eyes sparkling as she continued in a whisper only Sandra could hear. ¡°Are you mad? I¡¯m just putting on an act, but I still look better doing it.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s beauty was always wless. Her smugment didn¡¯te off as arrogant but rather as a charming, spirited tease.

    But Sandra couldn¡¯t stand it. Seeing Tiffany¡¯s captivating, mesmerizing face, she lunged, snarling. ¡°I¡¯ll tear that face of yours apart and see how you unt it then.

    At that time, Thalia stepped in, pulling Tiffany away and pping Sandra hard across the face. ¡®How dare she threaten my daughter right in front of me? Who could tolerate that? Thalia thought.

    Thalia was furious and said, ¡°Sandra! I thought you were sensible, but how could you be so vile? You tried to ruin my daughter¡¯s face right in front of me?¡±

    Charlie, too, was shocked. In his eyes, Sandra had always been gentle and sweet; he never expected her to act so viciously! It was truly unforgivable!

    As the p brought her to her senses, Sandra realized she had lost control andshed out.

    Then she tried to exin quickly, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just lost my mind for a moment. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt Tiffany!

    Under normal circumstances, they might have believed her, but they had both witnessed the scene just moments before.

    Thalia sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous because my daughter is prettier than you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Aunt Thalia, believe me,¡± Sandra pleaded.

    Thalia stood protectively in front of Tiffany, all motherly fierceness, a far cry from her usual gentleness.

    Charlie, however, didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to see you around for a while. I¡¯ll arrange for you to stay at school until the break¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied with the oue, but seeing Sandra¡¯s nearly exploding face was enough for now. There was nothing more satisfying than putting someone in their ce!

    By that afternoon, Sandra had been packed off to school. Without her phony demeanor around, Tiffany found her appetite much better. Except Eric hadn¡¯t spoken to her since he got back.

    Tiffany sighed, trying to coax him. ¡°It was my fault for not being there for your game yesterday. How about I make it up to you with an ice cream cake and some chocte pies?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Eric grunted.

    ¡°Plus cheese puffs?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°And strawberry cheesecake!¡± Eric countered.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Tiffany agreed.

    It was Eric who had covered for Tiffanyst night, so their parents hadn¡¯t asked too many questions.

    Then today, with Charlie¡¯s near-miss, Thalia decided to take the siblings up to the mountain to pray.

    The Sanctuary Mountain was the most famous in Lovell City.

    The misty air made it feel like they were walking in the clouds, with flowers and trees all around bursting with life and greenery.

    There was a natural spring on the mountain, always flowing, no matter the season. That was the real reason Thalia had brought them here.

    Legend had it that if you took a sip of the spring water, it would wash away bad luck and bring good fortune. Tiffany wasn¡¯t interested in that; she was just here to enjoy the flowers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wander too far; we¡¯lle back down to find youter, Thalia warned before continuing up the mountain with an excited Eric.

    At this time of day, the mountain was practically deserted. Tiffany wandered around aimlessly until she found herself standing under a massive tree.

    Its branches were thick with leaves, and soft petals fluttered down like rain, adding an ethereal touch to the mountain¡¯s beauty.

    Feeling happy. Tiffany pulled out her phone to snap some pictures. But just as she took a few, she felt something cold around her ankle.

    Then Tiffany thought it was a snake instinctively. She tried to shake it off, but when she looked down, she saw it was a pale. slender hand.

 Chapter 46

    ¡®OMG! Am I so lucky? In the Sanctuary Mountain, can I run into such a barely-alive person?¡¯ Tiffany thought.

    Then Tiffany rubbed her temples. Ignoring it wasn¡¯t an option, so she resigned herself to the task of patting Jeremy¡¯s face and calling out, ¡°Hey, wake up. Can you get up?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t carry such a big man. After a couple of pats, Jeremy responded, opening his eyes and grabbing Tiffany¡¯s foot. ¡°Save me, and I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Then he passed out again.

    Tiffany felt an urge to curse. ¡®How has this guy, badly injured as he was, managed to climb up here?¡¯ she thought.

    But seeing that Jeremy really needed saving or he would die, Tiffany gritted her teeth and used all her strength to carry him down the mountain.

    Soon, Tiffany brought him to the nearest hospital. Fortunately, the rescue was timely, and Jeremy was saved.

    Watching Jeremy still sleeping in the hospital bed, Tiffany called Thalia and told her she was out having some fun, so there was no need to worry about her. After hanging up, she turned around, and Jeremy¡¯s eyes were already open.

    Interestingly, Jeremy had an ordinary appearance, the kind you¡¯d never pick out in a crowd. But those eyes, like ck obsidian, were strikingly bright and deep.

    Looking at his eves, Jeremy seemed a bit familiar. Tiffany was stunned, trying hard to recall who he might be. Her memories from her past life were hazy, but those eyes were unforgettable.

    If Tiffany remembered correctly, this man was named Jeremy Cooper. No one knew where he came from, only that he had fled to Lovell City a few years ago after being hunted.

    Jeremy had no fixed address and was constantly on the move. The most important thing was that he was very skilled.

    In Tiffany¡¯s memories from her past life, Jeremy wasn¡¯t famous, but he was notably loyal and righteous. In her previous life, he had died while shielding someone from a knife in gratitude.

    Unexpectedly, in this life, she had ended up saving Jeremy by chance. Tiffany stroked her chin and made a decision.

    ¡®Such a person, if I don¡¯t recruit him, it¡¯ll be a waste of the effort I put into carrying him down the mountain and into the hospital, Tiffany thought.

    So Tiffany asked, ¡°You said you would repay me. Is your word worth anything?¡±

    Jeremy nodded and thought, ¡®Since she saved my life, I owed her one.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Jeremy asked.

    ¡°Mypany is looking for a security guard. Ites with meals and amodation, plus a monthly sry. What do you think?¡± Tiffany said with a smile, waiting for his response.

    Although thepany had Caleb managing things, they were deep in debt. From going bankrupt to now slowly recovering, they had no strong backing or funds, so they were under constant pressure.

    Even though Tiffany acted like she was out of the picture, she didn¡¯t want her efforts to go to waste. She had to find ways to support it.

    Jeremy was a good addition. He might not be able to solve everything, but he could at least deal with some troublemakers.

    Jeremy was a bit surprised and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Jeremy had expected this seemingly unorthodox girl to make unreasonable demands, but the offer was rather fair. It was advantageous for him.

    ¡°Are you helping me?¡± Jeremy asked, trying to read Tiffany¡¯s intentions from her face.

    Tiffany just smiled. ¡°No, I have my own agenda. When the timees and I need your help, no matter how tough it gets, I hope you¡¯ll be there for me.¡±

    That was Tiffany¡¯s goal,id out clearly, without any concealinent. Her openness was, in fact, quite admirable.

    Jeremy was taken aback momentarily, then smiled. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± The promise, though simple, was amitment made with his life.

    With a skilled person on board, Tiffany felt quite pleased. She said, ¡°Then rest up and report to thepany once you¡¯re healed.¡±

    With that, Tiffany left the hospital and let Caleb know that Jeremy would be reporting to thepany soon, and any tasks requiring physical intervention should be handled by him.

    Hearing this, Caleb was thrilled.

    Thepany had faced some trouble recently due to sessful advertisements. Besides being sidelined in partnerships, they had troublemakers causing issues at the office frequently. And some security guards had been injured, creating a big mess.

    Tiffany had told Caleb earlier that she¡¯d handle the finances but wouldn¡¯t be involved in operations. He hadn¡¯t mentioned these issues, but it turned out the seeminglyid-back boss was actually considering every aspect of thepany¡¯s welfare.

    Caleb felt reassured and said cautiously, ¡°Ms. Kelley, thepany¡¯s operational funds are running low.¡±

    Tiffany paused for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you in three days.¡±

    After ending the call, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was quite broke.

    Thepany was just starting up, and the debts from the bankruptcy were still unpaid. With significant expenses and more debt to clear, the previous one million and two hundred thousand dors Tiffany had provided had dwindled quickly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Charlie only gave Tiffany a small allowance, and she had to keep buying into the Legendary Enterprises a secret. So, she was financially strained.

    Determined not to let thepany she worked so hard to build copse again, Tiffany thought she needed to find a way to make money.

    While walking, Tiffany looked at a lottery ad. Then she searched her m¨¦mory for any winning numbers from her past life seriously. But despite trying her best, she couldn¡¯t recall any.

    Wandering aimlessly for a while, Tiffany finally realized she had unknowingly arrived at thergest Treasure Tower in Lovell City.

    As the name suggested, the Treasure Tower was full of priceless treasures. Whether it was priceless antiques or rare paintings from various eras, each item was a treasure.

    Besides selling, they also provided appraisal services. Tiffany not only could appraise treasures but also determine their era urately. And she had never failed. All these skills were taught to her by her master, James Quinn.

    In her past life, Tiffany met James when she was five. James bent down and asked, ¡°Will you be my apprentice? If ¡®Master,¡¯ I¡¯ll teach you how to disguise yourself.

    ¡°If you call me ¡®Master¡¯ ten times, I¡¯ll teach you how to appraise treasures and everything else you want to learn.¡±

    At that time, she blinked, curious, and asked, ¡°What if I call you a hundred times?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure your safety for life.¡± James¡¯ words were solemn and heavy.

    The six-year-old Tiffany didn¡¯t fully understand what being protected for life meant, but because it was fun, she often sneaked out to learn from James.

    By the age of sixteen, Tiffany discovered that James intended to kill Keh. She stopped him and even severed ties with him.

    Tiffany would never forget the disappointed look James gave her. He said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Tiffany.¡±

    But Tiffany had been resolute, stepping into a deep abyss without hesitation. Now, she finally knew what regret felt like.

    Tiffany came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. In her past life, she had been so foolish, making countless mistakes. Looking back now, she felt like she wanted to p herself.

    What hurt even more was that the break with James had happened when she was sixteen. Even though she had returned to being eighteen, it was toote to apologize to him, who hadpletely disappeared.

    Tiffany looked up at the sky. After a while, her gaze became determined as she stepped into the Treasure Tower.

    There was still a chance. Tiffany would use her actions to show James that she would never step into that abyss again.

    On the contrary, Tiffany would send everyone who had wronged her straight to hell.

 Chapter 47

    When Tiffany walked into Treasure Tower, someone approached her with a friendly smile immediately and asked, ¡°Miss, are you here to buy something or sell something?¡±

    As Wyatt spoke, his gaze swept over Tiffany subtly. Her designer dress and polished look suggested she was from a wealthy family.

    But Tiffany raised an eyebrow and smiled pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯m here to apply for a job.¡±

    ¡®Apply for a job?¡¯ Wyatt looked stunned, his face showing disbelief.

    However, the people at Treasure Tower were ustomed to dealing with various situations. After recovering from his surprise, Wyatt kept his smile and asked, ¡°What position are you applying for? We¡¯re looking for two more service staff currently.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m applying for the position of appraiser,¡± Tiffany said confidently, without seeing anything wrong with it.

    Wyatt burst intoughter as if he had heard the biggest joke. Then he said, ¡°Miss, appraisers¡¯ sries are indeed enviable these days, but not everyone can do the job.¡±

    The implication was clear: Tiffany was probably dreaming, and her bold im wasughable.

    Feeling dismissed, Tiffany raised an eyebrow and asked simply, ¡°Is Mr. Mask here?¡±

    Frank was the owner of Treasure Tower.

    It was rumored that the real boss behind Treasure Tower was someone else with a powerful background, which was why the store had stood strong in Lovell City for so many years.

    After Tiffany¡¯s question, Wyatt lost all patience and said coldly, ¡°Oh, Mr. Mask isn¡¯t someone you can just meet on a whim. You might as well leave and check out other ces.¡±

    As Wyatt was about to usher her out, it so happened that Frank had just finished attending to a VIP guest and was personally escorting him downstairs.

    ¡°See you next time, Mr. Howel. I¡¯m always here to wee you! Frank said.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mask,¡± Ryan replied.

    After sending off the guest politely, Frank turned and asked with a serious face, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mr. Mask, this youngdy insists on seeing you. She says she wants to apply for the appraiser position here. It seems like she¡¯s just fooling around,¡± Wyatt exined.

    With that, Wyatt was about to kick Tiffany out, but Frank looked her up and down with renewed interest

    ¡®Someone who boldly imed to be an appraiser would typically be older and more experienced. This young woman, with her delicate appearance and bold im, is indeed hard to believe, Frank thought..

    However, Frank had been in the business for years and had met many notable figures. Despite her young age, Tiffany had clear, sparkling eyes and aposed demeanor. Her subtle smile and graceful presence were impressive.

    ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, she might be someone of significant background, Frank thought.

    Then Frank waved his hand to stop Wyatt and said to Tiffany, ¡°Since you¡¯re applying for the appraiser position, you must be familiar with the industry¡¯s standards. Follow me.¡±

    Frank led Tiffany to the back of Treasure Tower, where many rare items were stored, including those collected from various sources and others brought in for appraisal.

    This was clearly a test. If Tiffany had the real skill, it would be evident soon enough.

    Entering the gallery, Tiffany noticed numerous surveince cameras and high-tech security measures.

    Soon, Frank stopped in front of a ss case and pointed at an item. ¡°This was just received yesterday. Can you appraise it?¡±

    Inside the case was a seal, entirely ck and looking very delicate, with a vivid design. However, due to age, the appearance. had some chips and damage, though it was still rtively well-preserved.

    Tiffany picked up the seal and, upon turning it over, saw the inscription ¡°Robert¡¯s From World War II¡± on the base.

    Tiffany smiled, ced the seal back, and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a fake. This is from the Cold War Era, not World War II. It¡¯s a private seal, and the material is just copper. It¡¯s worth about two thousand dors at most.¡±

    Hearing Tiffany¡¯s calm yet confident tone, Frank raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. Because she was spot on. Every item they collected or nned to sell had been carefully authenticated.

    What surprised Frank was that his team of appraisers had taken their time, scrutinizing every detail to avoid mistakes, and Tiffany had made her judgment with just a nce.

    Is she bluffing, or does she truly have such extraordinary talent? Frank thought.

    Frank didn¡¯t hesitate and was ready to let Tiffany examine the second antique.

    But then he heard Tiffany tap the table lightly and say, ¡°There¡¯s a story behind this seal. Would you like to hear it, Mr. Mask?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Frank found this curious, even a bit amusing. ¡°Are you about to make up a story on the spot?¡±

    ¡°Every antique that has survived the ages must have its own story.¡± Tiffany tilted her head and asked with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t making up a story, though. She was simply different from others.

    Whenever touching an antique, Tiffany could clearly sense the authenticity and origin of the item, and it was as if she could see the moving stories that the object had witnessed over the years.

    It was quite extraordinary. James once said this was her gift. But it wasn¡¯t something to be shared with others casually, so she might as well let them believe she was making it up.

    ¡°Go ahead, tell me,¡± Frank said immediately.

    Tiffany began to speak. ¡°During the Cold War Era, there was a schr who deeply admired the president, Franklin. Unfortunately, he faced a difficult life and, despite his lifelong efforts, remained insignificant.

    ¡°So, as hey on his deathbed in old age, he had this seal made quietly, intending to take it to the grave. Unexpectedly, a thousand yearster, this seal, which had witnessed the passage of time, has been unearthed once more.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s voice waszy, like a gentle breeze, with a tone that was calm and unhurried. Yet it seemed to carry a certain magic, making the story she told unfold like a vivid picture in the listener¡¯s mind.

    In this line of work, selling antiques requires not just knowledge but also the ability to convince others. The more they believe, the easier it is to sell.

    Whether the stories were made up or not didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was the ability to make people feel as if they were truly there.

    And to test Tiffany¡¯s skills, Frank decided to raise the stakes.

    James handed Tiffany a collection of items that were almost indistinguishable between genuine and counterfeit. To his surprise, each item took her no more than three minutes to appraise, and she provided a perfect, precise answer every time.

    Moreover, for each antique, Tiffany could tell a unique, vivid backstory.

    If Frank had previously seen Tiffany in a new light, now he was thoroughly impressed.

    ¡°Great! From today onwards, the Treasure Tower has a new appraiser!¡± Frank announced.

    Tiffany¡¯s skills were on full disy, and thepensation Frank offered was generous. In addition to the ie from each appraisal, the Treasure Tower was hosting an appraisal event tomorrow.

    Frank promised that Tiffany could participate as an appraiser at the event,peting with others in the field. And for any item sold through her, she would receive an additional thirty percent of the profits.

    Tiffany agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Tiffany stepped out of the Treasure Tower with her new role, Wyatt waspletely dumbfounded. He had been ready to mock Tiffany for her overconfidence, but he never expected Frank would hire her as an appraiser.

    ¡®Is Mr. Mask serious? Isn¡¯t he afraid of ruining the shop¡¯s reputation?¡¯ Wyatt thought.

    Tiffany left gracefully, ignoring Wyatt¡¯s stunned expression.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In her past life, Tiffany remembered this appraisal event being quite dismal.

    The antiques were increasingly valuable, each one more unique and rare than thest. Though many wealthy families attended, very few were willing to spend tens of millions on a single piece.

    If Tiffany wanted that thirty percentmission, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

 Chapter 48

    That evening, Tiffany locked the door and rummaged through her bedroom. She remembered that she had several masks from years ago. Because she needed to use disguises for the treasure appraisal event to avoid being recognized.

    Fortunately, the items were still there. Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief and cleaned the dusty masks carefully.

    These masks were custom-made by James to fit her face perfectly. Once applied with makeup, even up close, it was nearly impossible to tell that it was ayer of faux skin.

    Then Tiffany packed the items into her bag carefully. As she was about to lie down, she received a phone call. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A maic, charming voice came through the phone.

    Tiffany sat up abruptly and asked, ¡°Richard?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Richard replied. And he seemed to chuckle. ¡°Surprised to hear from me?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Tiffany yawned and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s up sote?¡±

    ¡°Is the favor I asked for still valid?¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tiffany replied.

    Richard had asked her for help the previous Friday when he dropped her off at home. Afterward, she had forgotten about it due to Sidney¡¯s situation.

    Since there were no sses the next day, but she had to attend the treasure appraisal event in the afternoon. So Tiffany asked tentatively, ¡°What time tomorrow? I want to visit Zoe in the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together. I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tiffany replied. With the arrangement made, she agreed.

    Since the appraisal event was in the afternoon, Tiffany could always find an excuse to slip away if needed.

    The next morning, a car was indeed parked outside Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Fortunately, Charlie had gone to thepany early, and Thalia had taken Eric to his painting ss, leaving Tiffany alone at home.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Otherwise, if the car belonging to the head of the Hampton family was seen by the Kelley couple, Tiffany didn¡¯t know how she would exin it.

    After a quick tidy-up, Tiffany got into the car.

    Richard was sitting calmly in the backseat, looking at theptop on hisp, seemingly in a video conference.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t dare to interrupt and waited quietly. A few minutester, Richard closed theptop.

    Tiffany finally spoke. ¡°Not busy today?¡±

    ¡°Not busy,¡± Richard said, cing a breakfast from a local eatery in front of Tiffany casually. ¡°Try this new sandwich from Velvet & Vine.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up. She enjoyed the meal during the drive.

    After finishing and wiping her mouth, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°It¡¯s great. Velvet & Vine has never disappointed.¡±

    ¡°In the future, if you want it, you can go anytime or have them deliver it to you,¡± Richard added.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiffany epted without hesitation.

    When they arrived at the hospital, only Zoe was still getting an IV drip.

    Sidney was much better due to his strong constitution. After a night of rest, he had already left for work in Mercy Hospital.

    Richard didn¡¯t enter the ward but said, ¡°I¡¯ll find Sidney. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tiffany replied.

    When Tiffany entered the ward, Zoe looked pleasantly surprised and eximed, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for you to visit me!¡±

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°Much better! I¡¯ll be going home after finishing these IV drips,¡± Zoe replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tiffany said.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Tiffany asked, ¡°By the way, which school are you at? I need to know for future reference.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zoe scratched her head, clearly struggling to lie. She stammered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been attending ssestely.¡±

    ¡®Not attending?¡¯ Tiffany thought. And she asked, almost connecting the dots immediately, ¡°Could it be that you were expelled due to the kidnapping incident?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zoe admitted with a hint of grievance. ¡°The ssmate I saved was ungrateful. She criticized me, saying I was foolish and deserved it. I couldn¡¯t hold back and ended up getting expelled.¡±

    Zoe then waved her hand, changing the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her. What happened to those kidnappers?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re doing well, provided with food and amodation, and allowed outside asionally. They¡¯ll be out in about ten years or so,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Does your family know you¡¯ve been expelled?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zoe answered.

    ¡°Then, if they ask, just say you transferred schools,¡± Tiffany suggested.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Zoe nodded instinctively, then looked at Tiffany with confusion. ¡°Wait, Tiffany, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It means, since you¡¯ve pledged loyalty, I¡¯m not going to treat you poorly.¡± Tiffany smiled and rubbed Zoe¡¯s head. ¡°Come to Lovell City¡¯s school tomorrow. I¡¯ll handle the enrollment application and everything else for you.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Zoe, not one to be overly sentimental, readily agreed. Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    After sitting for a while, Tiffany left. Just as she exited Zoe¡¯s ward Richard and Sidney happened to arrive.

    ¡°All done?¡± Richard asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Tiffany nodded.

    The next second, Sidney, who was about to speak to Richard, found himself ignored as Richard whisked Tiffany away without a second nce.

    Sidney sighed, feeling a chill in his heart. ¡®What¡¯s with this sudden sense of abandonment?¡¯

    When they left the hospital, it was just noon. Richard didn¡¯t bring up any business and took Tiffany to lunch.

    Instead of Velvet & Vine, they went to another famous ce in Lovell City known for its pizza. The meal was both visually appealing and delicious.

    Tiffany loved pizza, so she enjoyed the meal immensely.

    It was strange how everything Richard picked for Tiffany seemed to match her tastes perfectly, almost as if he knew her preferences well.

    Of course, Tiffany never read too much into it. She just thought Richard¡¯s tastes were simr to hers, a coincidence.

    After they finished eating, Richard paid the bill. Not seeing any indication of business talk, Tiffany asked, ¡°You mentioned needing my help. What exactly do you need?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there,¡± Richard replied.

    However, Tiffany was stunned when they arrived. Richard had taken her to the very venue of the treasure appraisal event

    Tiffany had been trying to figure out a way to sneak into the event. She didn¡¯t expect Richard to bring her directly to the location.

    Only Tiffany could do was to think, ¡®Richard forever!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Richard raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Tiffany¡¯s sudden burst of excitement. ¡°Are you interested in this?¡± he asked.

    Tiffany chuckled and replied, ¡°Not really. I just haven¡¯t been here before, so it¡¯s all a bit new to me.¡±

    Tiffany sounded perfectly serious, but Richard gave her a knowing look. He thought, ¡®Not been here before? Who¡¯s she kidding?¡¯

    ne: before

    When it came to Tiffany, Richard figured that her words could only trust about half of what she said-the rest was just noise.

    They had only been seated for a short while when Tiffany checked the time, deciding it was about time to get ready.

    Suddenly, Tiffany frowned, clutching her stomach with a pained expression. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good. I think I ate too much and fast, and now my stomach¡¯s killing me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± Richard said, standing immediately as if to carry her out.

    Tiffany backed away quickly, shaking her head. ¡°No, no! I just need to hit the restroom!¡± Then she spun around and darted off seen.

    Richard didn¡¯t argue, sitting back down to wait patiently. But even after the auction had started, Tiffany was nowhere to be Where was Tiffany?

    After heading to the restroom, Tiffany had changed into a different outfit, put on a mask, and disguised herself with simple makeup. She was now ready to take her ce backstage as Treasure Tower¡¯s new appraiser.

    This auction was all about money, so Frank hade in person. When he first saw Tiffany, he was startled, thinking she was an imposter.

    Just as Frank was about to confront her, Tiffany spoke up first. ¡°My previous identity wasn¡¯t very convenient. So, from now on, this is how I¡¯ll be showing up at events.¡±

    Frank studied Tiffany closely. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly which wealthy family she belonged to, his decades of experience in the field had taught him to be flexible.

    In fact, Frank thought this was a good idea-less ha**le in the future. So he gave her a nod of approval.

    But the older, more seasoned appraisers weren¡¯t as epting. They were not pleased that Frank had hired such a young, inexperienced girl.

    One of them, dismissing Tiffany outright, barked, ¡°Hey, kid! Get over here and clean up this mess. Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡±

    ¡®Rules? Rules are meant to be broken,¡¯ Tiffany thought,pletely ignoring him.

    Seeing Tiffany put on white gloves calmly, a few of the appraisers got angry. ¡°Young and clueless! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting into. You¡¯ll be in tears soon enough!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant, full of yourself! You have never faced any real hardships, right?¡± another scoffed.

    The appraisers sat together, grumbling to each other.

    As for Tiffany? She acted like she hadn¡¯t heard a word, focusing on the treasures entirely that would soon be disyed at the auction.

    Then the appraisers were left speechless. ¡®Has she really just ignored everything we said?¡¯ one appraiser thought.

    It felt like a punchnded in thin air-frustrating and unsatisfying. Then they were determined to teach Tiffany a lesson.

    One of the most senior appraisers, someone with significant authority called John, walked over and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re new, so you have no business touching those antiques. Today, you¡¯ll be in charge of showcasing those instead.¡±

    With that, John pointed dismissively to a ss case filled with diamonds and some modern jewelry made from rare gems.

    While the diamonds and jewels were valuable, especiallying from the Treasure Tower, the auction attendees were mostly there for the rare antiques. Compared to those, these pieces were of little interest.

    It was clear John intended to sideline her, and if things went poorly, Tiffany might not sell a single piece.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t get mad. The auction was about to start, and she didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble. Then she moved away from the antiques section and headed toward the jewelry.

    John snorted in satisfaction. ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The auction began, and Tiffany was scheduled for the final segment. After the antiques were sold, it would be her turn to present the jewelry.

    By then, most of the important guests would have already left, and if they did, she¡¯d be left with an empty room.

    The older appraisers exchanged knowing smiles, waiting to see Tiffany fail eagerly.

    An hour passed, and all the treasures had been showcased. The final item was a painting by a famous painter, titled Autumn Rhythm.

    It wasn¡¯t the original, just a replica, yet an elderly bidder purchased it for sixteen million dors.

    Almost everyone at the auction hade specifically for this painting, so only a couple of other antiques were sold, bringing the total to just over twenty million dors.

    It wasn¡¯t as much as they had hoped for, but it wasn¡¯t bad either.

    As Tiffany prepared to take the stage, the older appraisers couldn¡¯t resist taunting her. ¡°Good luck, little girl. And don¡¯t feel too bad if nothing sells. You can always have a good cry afterward!¡±

    Suddenly, theughter echoed in the room.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany walked up to the stage.

    As she expected, a small portion of the guests had already left, and many others were now gathered around Richard, eager to cozy up to him. Someone said gently, ¡°Mr. Hampton, what a surprise to see you here!¡±

    It was as if the auction had already ended.

    The moment Tiffany stood on stage, for some reason, Richard, who had been looking at his phone, lifted his head suddenly.

    Richard¡¯s sharp, cold gaze scanned the crowd,nding on her with uncanny precision. Instantly, Tiffany felt a wave of pressure and nervousness.

    Beforeing on stage, Tiffany had checked her disguise carefully. Even someone who knew her well wouldn¡¯t recognize her up close.

    Soon, Richard looked away quickly, his chiseled face as impassive as ever.

    Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up the microphone, not caring whether anyone was paying attention, and began. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there are still a few special treasures I¡¯d like you to take a look at.¡±

    Tiffany intentionally lowered her voice, making it sound a bit m**ed.

    Most of the guests barely nced at the stage, seeing only an ordinary-looking girl. They paid no attention, continuing to chat andugh among themselves. The room was a mess of noise.

    In the vast hall, the only person showing any respect was Richard. He nced at the people trying to cozy up to him, and with a faint smile, casually remarked, ¡°It¡¯s kind of rude to be so noisy, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Richard¡¯s tone was light, revealing no emotion, but his words made everyone freeze.

    When the big shot spoke, you listened. Then the room fell silent immediately. Those trying to get close to Richardughed awkwardly and returned to their seats quickly.

    As for Richard, his powerful aura remained undiminished, creating an invisible barrier that kept everyone at a distance.

    The room, once loud and chaotic, quieted down in an instant.

 Chapter 50

    Tiffany took the stage and after her opening remarks, a well-dressed assistant ced a transparent ss case on the disy stand carefully.

    Under the spotlight and on the big screen, everyone could see clearly that it contained a beautiful ne, exuding a sense of historical grandeur and ssical elegance.

    The distinguished guests looked unimpressed. To them, this piece held little significance.

    Then someone snickered. ¡°Seriously? This?¡± His disdain was evident.

    Tiffany remainedposed on stage, ignoring the snidements. She continued, ¡°This nees from a long- forgotten era that vanished centuries ago. The owner of this ne was a female general whose bravery on the battlefield was unmatched.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the general fell in battle. The prince who deeply loved her, despite facing immense resistance, crowned her queen after his ascension. He vowed to keep this ne as a symbol of their eternal bond. Thus, this ne is also a token of their pledge.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s voice, soft and ethereal, filled the entire venue. It seemed as if the scene she described was unfolding before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    In that moment, they could almost see the female general¡¯s valiant figure amid a storm of dust and sand, and the sorrowful vow of her devoted lover.

    As they looked at the slowly rotating ne in the ss case, it appeared to carry a touch of heartfelt significance.

    While the men in the room might not have been deeply affected, the women, being more emotional, couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sentiment after hearing the story.

    A few young, morous women even nudged their partners yfully, saying, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to give me a token of our love?¡±

    However, when they heard the price, 120 thousand dors, the men recoiled quickly, thinking, ¡®No way. Who needs a token of love that costs this much?¡¯

    Tiffany had braced herself for no sales.

    The expressions on the men¡¯s faces were clear. They thought spending that kind of money on this item was ridiculous. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, there was a buyer.

    That¡¯s Richard!

    He ever calm and collected, simply stated, ¡°Wrap it up.¡±

    The other men were stunned. Richard, who hadn¡¯t even nced at the antique items, was now buying the women¡¯s piece without hesitation.

    Did Richard have a woman in his life? Who would receive the ne?

    Spection ran wild in the crowd. Could Richard, known for his aloofness, actually be interested in someone?

    Their theories were put to rest when Richard continued to bid on the subsequent items with the same nonchnce, buying them all.

    By the time the eighth item was revealed, a rare pink diamond bracelet. The pink diamonds, sparkling under the lights, were simply exquisite. Severalrge rare pink diamonds are adorned with smaller ones, featuring a simple yet high-end design.

    Most importantly, it was one of a kind worldwide. No woman could resist such a stunning bracelet.

    Especially since the bracelet featured rare pink diamonds that had appeared at auctionst year. Even a mere three-carat diamond had fetched ten million dors at that time.

    Now, after a year of crafting it into a unique bracelet and with a design by a world-renowned designer, the pink diamonds were priced at a starting bid of 20 million dors.

    Upon hearing this price, even the wealthiest attendees gasped, murmuring, ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s just a piece of rock. Who would start bidding at 20 million dors?¡±

    Another murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be a person to buy it.¡±

    Richard, having recently demonstrated his willingness to spend, drew everyone¡¯s attention. They were curious if he would bid on this bracelet as well.

    Richard, however, only had eyes for Tiffany, who was dressed in a sleek ck-and-white suit. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Richard¡¯s words, elongated and filled with meaning, left everyone wondering if he was referring to the bracelet or something else.

    Tiffany maintained her professional smile and replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Just then, a young, striking woman stood up, smiling coyly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hampton, but I¡¯d also like this bracelet, so I¡¯m adding 200 thousand dors.¡±

    Instead of genuinely bidding, the woman, who was none other than the heiress of Lovell City¡¯srgest real estate empire, Mia, was trying to catch Richard¡¯s attention and create a memorable encounter.

    Most importantly, Mia had always been interested in Richard, making several attempts to approach him at various public events. Despite her efforts, she had never managed to engage with him directly.

    At that moment, as Mia stood up, her defiant stancebined with her longing gaze made the other guests¡¯ expressions shift subtly.

    Richard was a prized bachelor. Who wouldn¡¯t envy him?

    If the Hampton family wanted to ally with the Lee family, this would be the perfect chance to buy the ne and present it to Mia.

    This move would not only resolve the current awkwardness but also win him the affection of Mia. It¡¯s an opportunity that seemed too perfect to pass up.

    But Richard was never one to y by others¡¯ rules. Without a nce at Mia, he announced simply, 40 million dors.¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t even bother to make a fuss; he just upped the bid by 20 million dors. His message was clear: if Mia wanted to continue bidding, she could.

    They all knew Richard had moneying out of his ears. Everyone was stunned. Damn! Richard was really loaded!

    Even Tiffany, who was about to leave, was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to Mia for driving up the price. Because she would make a significantmission from the sale.

    At this moment, Mia was already fuming with anger. Richard¡¯s bid made it clear he wasn¡¯t going to give her any respect.

    Mia would bet that if she kept bidding, Richard would simply raise the price to one billion. ¡®Who knows which woman would end up with this ridiculously expensive bracelet?¡¯ Mia thought.

    With everyone either joking or watching the drama unfold, Mia was so angry she almost cried. She turned on her heel and left. And there was no one to bid again. So, the bracelet went to Richard ultimately.

    As Tiffany prepared to leave, she was confronted by Richard unexpectedly, who blocked her path.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, your items will be wrapped up professional demeanor despite her nervoush nd delivered by Treasure Tower staff shortly,¡± Tiffany said, keeping her

    ¡®Why Is Richard so close to me? Have I somehow revealed something?¡¯ Tiffany thought.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before she could figure it out, Richard took the bracelet from her and said calmly, ¡°If you have any more unique items in the future, remember to save them for me.¡±

    Tiffany nodded politely and replied, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Then she made her exit backstage quickly.

    The bracelet alone sold for 40 million dors, and with the additional items, Tiffany¡¯s incredible luck today left several masters who were waiting to see her fail almost fuming with rage.

    The masters had all been focused on auctioning antiques and ended up selling a famous piece of painting for sixteen million dors. Yet Tiffany¡¯s total amount was double theirs.

    They were furious and regretful. If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for her. They could have made money off Richard instead.

    Today¡¯s results were extraordinary, far surpassing expectations. Frank was delighted and, following their agreement for a thirty percent bonus, promptly transferred Tiffany her share.

    With a total of 44 million dors, Tiffany earned 13 million As she changed clothes in the restroom, and she transferred the money to Caleb happily.

    This time, thepany could at least survive a bit longer. If things went well from here, it would finally be her turn to start making real money.

    After changing clothes and fixing her makeup, Tiffany walked out with a bright smile on her face.

    But as soon as she stepped out of the restroom, Tiffany found Richard leaning against the wall, looking at her with a smirk.

    ¡°You seem pretty happy. Did you find some money on the ground?¡± Richard teased.

 Chapter 51

    ¡®Well, isn¡¯t it like finding money on the ground? Tiffany thought, but when she realized the ¡°victim¡± she had indirectly taken advantage of was standing before her, she suddenly felt guilty.

    Richard asked again, ¡°Do you need a piggyback ride?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tiffany was caught off guard, momentarily stunned.

    Richard¡¯s voice lowered as he spoke slowly. ¡°You were in the bathroom for almost two hours. Is everything okay?¡±

    Richard was implying her stomach was better.

    Tiffany choked on his words, feeling embarrassed. Then she reached out to push Richard away. ¡°Oh,e on! I just had a stomachache. I don¡¯t want to keep running back and forth, so I stay put.¡±

    But before Tiffany could react, Richard grabbed her hand, and suddenly, something cold touched her wrist. When she looked down, she saw that the rare pink diamond bracelet worth 40 million dors was now on her wrist.

    Tiffany looked up in shock and eximed, ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Richard, however, remained calm. He even seemed a little pleased. The bracelet looked great against her smooth, fair wrist.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    Tiffany wanted to say it was too expensive to ept originally, but she¡¯d used the excuse of being in the bathroom for two hours to exin why she missed the appraisal event.

    Revealing that she knew the price now would only expose her lie. So Tiffany tried a different approach. ¡°It looks pretty valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Richard interrupted.

    Without even lifting an eyelid, Richard said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fake. Just a cheap knockoff from a street vendor, not worth a thing

    If she hadn¡¯t been the one who sold it, she might have believed him. Despite her innerints, Tiffany understood that Richard said this to make it easier for her to ept the gift.

    So Tiffany nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to take it off. It¡¯s only fair,¡± Richard said. Then he pointed to the ne around his neck, which was the one Tiffany had given him.

    Richard really hadn¡¯t taken it off even once. Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It felt good to see Richard treasure the gift she had given him. To return the gesture, Tiffany smiled, her eyes curving into crescents. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take it off.¡±

    By the time they walked out, most of the guests had already left. It was gettingte, and the sun was setting. Richard offered to drive Tiffany home.

    When they reached the Cedar Ridge Vi, Tiffany was about to go inside when Richard stopped her.

    Meanwhile, Richard handed her a small box, his tone casual, his smile almost imperceptible. But that devilishly handsome face could charm anyone. He said, ¡°Just another street vendor trinket. It¡¯s for girls only, so it¡¯s yours.¡±

    That smile of Richard¡¯s was dangerously charming.

    It wasn¡¯t until his car had driven away that Tiffany snapped back to reality. ¡®What is it this time?¡¯ she wondered as she opened the box.

    Insidey a beautifully ornate ne. It was the one Tiffany had described in her story as the love token of an empress and emperor.

    Tiffany blinked. ¡®Am I reading too much into this?¡¯

    The next day at school, Tiffany found Zoe waiting for her at the school gate, just as they had agreed.

    Last night, Tiffany had told Charlie, that she wanted to arrange for a friend to join her ss.

    For Charlie, this was no big deal. After all, even Sandra had been pushed into the school by him.

    For Tiffany, his precious daughter, Charlie would never refuse such a request. So, the matter was settled quickly.

    Even after going through all the procedures and sitting in the ssroom, Zoe still felt a bit dazed. She had never imagined she could study at the best school in Lovell City. To her, this was a huge opportunity.

    ¡°Yay! Tiffany!¡± Zoe was so happy and moved that she almost wanted to hug Tiffany and kiss her.

    But Tiffany dodged her with a look of disgust. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Even so, Zoe couldn¡¯t stop grinning like a fool.

    The morning passed quickly, and Tiffany and Zoe prepared to go to the cafeteria for lunch. They slowed their pace deliberately, waiting for the crowd to thin out.

    However, as the other students walked away, Sandra was waiting by the stairwell, looking gloomy, with Keh by her side, trying tofort her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Keh, do you think Tiffany will forgive me?¡± Sandra asked.

    But before Keh could answer, Sandra caught sight of Tiffany approaching and her eyes filled with tears as she spoke first. ¡°Tiffany, are you still mad at me? Please tell Auntie not to be angry anymore. If you¡¯re still upset, you can p me again.¡±

    Look at that-such skillful wordy. ¡®Still upset? p her again? The word ¡°again¡± is perfectly chosen,¡¯ Tiffany thought. Tiffany nced at Sandra indifferently, her gaze sharper than ever. Then she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from me?¡±

    Sandra, seeing Tiffany¡¯s eyes, remembered the day Tiffany had grabbed her by the throat with a terrifyingly cold and murderous aura suddenly as if she were a demon from hell.

    Sandra couldn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t scared. In the short term, she didn¡¯t want to provoke Tiffany again.

    But after the Kelley family kicked her out and ordered her not to return until the holiday, she had gone crying to Keh, making him believe she had been wronged.

    The reason for her expulsion? Sandra imed she had angered Tiffany identally, and Thalia had even hit her.

    The implication was that she was suffering, living like an unwanted guest in the Kelley family home, and even being physically abused.

    Sandra had hoped Keh would feel sorry for her and take her back to his own home. But instead, Keh had dragged her to confront Tiffany, iming he wanted to stand up for her.

    Sandra, who had learned her lesson just a few days ago, was now caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    When Keh saw Sandra was scared, his protective instincts kicked in. He didn¡¯t care about the facts, he justshed out at Tiffany. ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable! Sandra is still your sister. How could your family gang up to bully her?¡±

    They began again. Tiffany was used to this and wasn¡¯t nning to argue with a fool. She lifted her foot, ready to walk away.

    But Keh wasn¡¯t done. He shouted, ¡°Sandra didn¡¯t do anything to you. Can¡¯t you be a little more forgiving? Do you really want to drive her to her death?¡±

    Before Tiffany could respond, Zoe exploded. ¡°Oh wow, you don¡¯t even know the whole story, but you¡¯re telling others to be forgiving? How can you say this?

    ¡°By your logic, can I just stab you and then say sorry? You have to forgive me, right? Otherwise, you¡¯re just not being forgiving enough.

    ¡°And everyone¡¯s living their first life. Why should we let you off so easily?

    ¡°Oh, and Tiffany, we should keep our distance from people who preach forgiveness. Otherwise, karma will get you!¡±

    Zoe had always been quick with her words, and she was rattling off words like a machine gun, leaving Keh stunned and humiliated.

    Tiffany nodded seriously, agreeing with Zoe. ¡°You¡¯re right. Some people are just jerks!¡±

    Then Tiffany looked at Keh and added with a sweet smile, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t wonder. I¡¯m talking about you.¡±

    Ignoring the furious expression on Keh¡¯s face, Tiffany and Zoe made their way to the cafeteria happily.

 Chapter 52

    On the way, Zoe hummed, ¡°Tiffany, I bet your fianc¨¦ is going to regret this sooner orter.¡±

    ¡®How can he not regret ignoring Tiffany and instead trying to please a b**h? If that¡¯s not being blind, what is?¡¯ Zoe thought.

    Tiffany just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Whether Keh would regret it or not didn¡¯t matter.

    What did matter was that whenever she thought of how s**pid she was in herst life, Tiffany was the one who felt the most regret.

    At the staircase, after Tiffany and Zoe had insulted Keh and Sandra gleefully and were about to walk away, Keh, enraged, looked like he wanted to chase after them.

    Sandra bit her lip, a glint of resentment shing in her eyes. Being a woman herself, she could read between the lines. Especially since yesterday, when Keh had said he¡¯d stand up for her, Sandra couldn¡¯t stop wondering whether he really wanted to protect her, or if he was just using this as an excuse to go against Tiffany.

    ¡®Men are all the same. They¡¯re never satisfied with someone who¡¯s devoted to them but is instead drawn to someone who ys hard to get,¡¯ Sandra thought..

    Sandra gritted her teeth. Whether Tiffany¡¯s cold attitude was real or just a tactic to lure Keh in, it didn¡¯t matter. The title of Mrs. Harper was hers to im.

    Seeing Keh about to run after them, Sandra came up with a n quickly.

    ¡°Keh,¡± Sandra called out weakly, only to faint the next second.

    ¡°Sandra!¡± Keh was quick to catch her.

    Half an hourter, Keh had carried her to her dorm room after a quick visit to the school clinic, where they confirmed Sandra was fine, aside from a little low blood sugar.

    Afterying Sandra down in her room, Keh stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some food. Drink this water and wait for me toe back, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sandra nodded sweetly, her heart filled with warmth.

    As soon as Keh left, Sandra shot up from the bed and took out some pills she¡¯d prepared earlier. She dropped them into a ss of water, where they dissolved instantly.

    Not long after, Keh returned with two meals, clearly nning to stay and eat with her.

    After they finished eating, Sandra handed him the now-cold ss of water and said gently, ¡°Drink more water.¡±

    Keh took the ss and drank it without suspicion. After tidying up the table, Sandra excused herself to take out the trash. When she came back, she made sure to lock the apartment door.

    It was still early in the afternoon, and Tiffany wouldn¡¯t be back yet. So this was Sandra¡¯s chance.

    Sandra calcted the time, and as the effects of the drug should be kicking in, she leaned closer to Keh. ¡°I¡¯m still feeling a little dizzy. Could you help me to my room?¡±

    The walk from the living room to her bedroom was only a few steps, but Keh, ever the gentleman, agreed. However, just as they stepped inside, Sandra shut the door quickly.

    Keh turned around, puzzled, only to see Sandra unbuttoning her shirt, revealing acy camisole and her pale skin underneath.

    Despite the drug taking hold, Keh¡¯s remaining sense of rationality caused him to frown. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Sandra continued to approach him, undressing as she went. ¡°Keh, you have no idea how much I love you. From the moment I first saw you, my heart has belonged to you.¡±

    ording to Sandra¡¯s original n, everything should have gone smoothly from here. No man could resist a woman¡¯s sweet words and advances, especially not when he¡¯s been drugged.

    But to Sandra¡¯s shock, Keh pushed her away and bolted out of the room. Even though the door was locked, he managed to undo thetch in seconds and stormed out.

    Sandra nearly fell from the force of his shove. When she regained her bnce, she stared at the door in disbelief. Keh had left without the slightest hesitation or even a second thought.

    It was as if Sandra were something vile and repulsive, something he couldn¡¯t stand to look at for even a moment longer. She stood frozen, biting her lip to hold back her tears, but she couldn¡¯t stop them from falling.

    Sandra had nned this moment meticulously, discarding all pride and reason, just to secure Keh and her future as Mrs. Harper as quickly as possible.

    But what did she get in return? A joke! A colossal joke!

    Sandra slumped to the floor, full of resentment but powerless to do anything but cry as she rebuttoned her clothes slowly.

    Meanwhile, Keh staggered out of the apartment, his consciousness growing increasingly foggy. He fought to stay alert, ncing around at the students passing by, and decided to keep moving to avoid drawing attention to himself.

    Staying in the apartment would have been the safest option, but Keh was terrified that if he stayed, he might give in to Sandra¡¯s advances. So he fled.

    Dodging and hiding as he went, Keh eventually spotted the building housing the art studio.

    With afternoon sses scheduled elsewhere, the studio would likely be deserted. Then Keh figured he could hide there for a few hours until the effects of the drug wore off.

    Having made up his mind, Keh climbed the stairs to the second floor and slipped into the art studio quietly. The only thought in his mind was that this had to be the most humiliating pathetic moment of his life.

    But when Keh opened the door, he realized it was about to get a whole lot worse. Because there, in the studio, sat someone.

    A slim figure was perched on a stool, absorbed in the painting on the easelpletely. Under the vibrant brushstrokes, a whimsical town came to life, serene and picturesque.

    And the person holding the brush? Her profile was wless, breathtakingly beautiful. Her long, graceful neck, like a swan¡¯s, was so smooth and fair it seemed almost sculpted from marble.

    From afar, she looked like a work of art herself, something one could gaze at endlessly.

    As if entranced, Keh walked toward her and, without warning, wrapped his arms around the girl on the stool tightly.

    Tiffany had been so focused on her painting that she didn¡¯t even hear him approach. But her reflexes were sharp. She kicked out, the sole of her shoe smacking Keh squarely in the face.

    For a moment, they just stared at each other, both surprised by who they were facing.

    Tiffany was the first to react, snapping angrily, ¡°Keh, have you lost your damn mind? Is there nothing but shit in your brain? Get out, now!¡±

    But instead of recoiling,

    Keh, as,

    came at her again. Only this dine, ISI 769

    this time, he tried to kiss

    Tiffany had never been so furious in her life. She pped him hard across the face and shouted, ¡°What the hell is wrong he pped him hard across the face and shouted, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s blows were strong enough to leave red marks on his face. Anyone else would have been enraged by now.

    But not Keh. He didn¡¯t back off. Instead, he grabbed Tiffany¡¯s wrists, pinning her against the table as he leaned in to kiss her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany¡¯s: In his drugged¨Cup mind, all Keh could focus on was face, her alluring lips, everything about her drawing him in, tempting him beyond reason.

    However, just as his lips were about to touch hers, a sharp pain exploded in his groin. Keh doubled over, sweat beading on his forehead from the agony.

 Chapter 53

    Keh winced in pain. ¡®D**n! Tiffany¡¯s so ruthless!¡¯ he thought

    Tiffany¡¯s kick hadnded right where it hurt the most, making his previously overwhelming urges instantly recede, leaving Keh pale and gasping.

    And now, Tiffany was free. She red at Keh with fiery eyes that could burn through steel. ¡°I canpletely ruin you, you know that?¡± she spat.

    Her fury was palpable, and that kick had been as strong as her rage allowed, though Tiffany had held back just enough to avoid causing irreversible damage.

    After all, if something serious happened to the sole heir of the Harper family, there¡¯d be hell to pay.

    Keh took a few moments to recover, but the drug in his system was potent, and soon enough, the lust that had been temporarily suppressed began to surge back.

    Keh¡¯s eyes, which had cleared for just a moment, darkened with renewed intensity as he stared at Tiffany with a ferocity that matched her anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡± Keh ground out through clenched teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only right that I touch you?¡±

    Tiffany let out a bitterugh, the irony of it all almost too much to bear. She hadn¡¯t kicked him hard enough. She should have ended this madness right then and there, no more words needed.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, get treated. If you¡¯re so desperate, find Sandra. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be more than happy to oblige,¡± Tiffany said, leaving the art room.

    But Keh wasn¡¯t done. He wasn¡¯t going to let her walk away so easily. He wanted to exin that he¡¯d just escaped from Sandra¡¯s grasp and that running into Tiffany here was pure coincidence.

    Keh didn¡¯t dare to examine why he had run from Sandra, why he had resisted even though he was on the verge of losing control. He couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t think about it too deeply.

    Finally, with a tortured expression, Keh looked at Tiffany and pleaded. ¡°Help me.¡±

    Tiffany prided herself on being strong-willed, especially when it came to Keh. To her, he didn¡¯t even deserve the satisfaction of a reaction, let alone her help.

    ¡®Help him? What am I supposed to do? Hand me over him? The very idea¡¯sughable,¡¯ Tiffany sneered.

    But they were still on campus, and if Tiffany just walked out, there was a good chance Keh would follow her, creating a scene that neither of them could afford. She didn¡¯t want to be dragged down with him in a public disy of insanity.

    So, Tiffany gritted her teeth, suppressing her rising anger.

    ¡°Fine. Do you want my help? Come here!¡± she snarled, grabbing Keh by the cor and dragging him toward the back of the art room.

    In the corner was arge sink, always filled with murky water, used for cleaning brushes and palettes. Tiffany shoved Keh into the basin without ceremony.

    ¡°Stay in there and cool off,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°You cane out when your head¡¯s clear.¡±

    Keh tried to climb out a few times, his drug-fueled lust making him desperate, but each time, Tiffany knocked him back with a solid blow from a nearby chair.

    Finally, twenty minutester, Keh blinked his eyes open, his gaze clear and lucid.

    Then Tiffan dropped the chair, casting onest disdainful nce at him before turning on her heel and leaving.

    Keh remained in the sink, water dripping from his hair as he sat there, dazed. Though his mind had been fogged by the drug, he was fully aware of everything that had happened.

    ¡®How do I end up wanting her?¡¯ Keh wondered, bewildered. If it had been any other girl in that room instead of Tiffany, would I have reacted the same way?¡¯

    Keh fell silent, lost in thought. When he stepped out of the room, disarray.

    he found the once pristine art space now inplete

    Tiffany¡¯s once serene and colorful painting of a peaceful town was now smeared with muddy footprints. The painting was ruined.

    When Zoe saw Tiffanyter, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Tiffany, do you get in a fight with the paint? What happened?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly unlucky.¡±

    It was rare to get a free pass during gym ss. Zoe tried pulling her into a game of badminton, but Tiffany, thinking it¡¯d be cooler, decided to head to the art room to paint instead. ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that my spur-of-the-moment decision would end up attracting Keh,¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll head back and change first.¡± Tiffany shook her head. She wasn¡¯t about to tell Zoe what had just happened. But as she walked away, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but think about Sandra. Keh being drugged had Sandra written all over it. ¡®Useless,¡¯ Tiffany thought. ¡®Even with all that, Sandra still can¡¯t get what she wanted.¡¯

    Zoe asked, ¡°Tiffany, do you want me to walk you back to the dorm?¡±

    ¡°No. You just go ahead and have fun,¡± Tiffany said and made her way back to her dorm alone, heading straight for a change of clothes.

    Just as Tiffany entered the building, the situation got even more awkward.

    Tiffany and Keh arrived at the apartment at the same time, both of them stained with the same paint stters.

    Sandra was already there, apologizing to Keh in a voice filled with remorse. She was trying to convince him that she had only acted out of love, that she was just a foolish girl trying to prove her feelings.

    Normally, a guy would eat that up, feeling ttered and even a little proud of the attention. And Keh, who usually had a temper as mild as a summer breeze, wouldn¡¯t have gotten too mad about it.

    But today, Tiffany walked in just as Sandra wasying it on thick. Sandra¡¯s sharp eyes caught the matching paint stains on both of their clothes instantly.

    Then Sandra¡¯s eyes widened, and her voice shook with disbelief. ¡°You two were together just now?¡±

    Even though Keh had already changed out of his dirty clothes and returned to his usual polished appearance, the humiliation of what had happened still lingered, and only Tiffany knew how bad it had been.

    Keh couldn¡¯t even look at Tiffany, too afraid that he¡¯d see disgust or loathing in her clear, cold eyes.

    Neither of them answered Sandra.

    Sandra¡¯s voice rose in a shrill crescendo, her words slicing through the silence. ¡°Were you two together? What did you do? What happened? Answer me!¡±

    With a furious scream, Sandra lunged at Tiffany, her once beautiful face twisted by jealousy. ¡°You b**!¡±

    Sandra could tolerate her ns failing, but she couldn¡¯t ept that all her hard work would benefit someone else ultimately.

    Then Sandra was going to hit Tiffany. But Keh caught her arm just in time and shouted, ¡°Enough!¡±

    It was the first time Keh had ever spoken to Sandra so harshly.

    Sandra¡¯s tears fell instantly. ¡°Keh, you don¡¯t like me anymore, do you? You¡¯re falling in love with her now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sandra jabbed a trembling finger at Tiffany, her voice a mix of usation and desperation.

    Keh¡¯s expression was cold. Finally, he forced out two words. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    If that¡¯s true, why does he hec Sandra wanted to scream, but she stopped herself, her sense of self-preservation kicking in.

    Instead, Sandra nodded, clinging to Keh like a lifeline, murmuring as if trying to convince herself. I know it. I know you still love me.¡±

    Sandra repeated it over and over as if she needed to believe it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Tiffany had no interest in sticking around for this drama. But they were blocking her path, so she stepped around them simply, heading upstairs to her room without sparing them a second nce.

    ¡®Not worth it,¡¯ Tiffany thought.

    But as Sandra watched Tiffany walk what¡¯s mine,¡¯ she thought away, a dark seed of hatred took root in her heart. ¡®No one, absolutely no one, could take

    As Tiffany disappeared up the stairs, Sandra¡¯s face twisted into a sinister smile.

    Sandra was going to use this time, since she was unable to return to the Kelley family, to take Tiffany¡¯s family out one by one. Meanwhile, she would have the perfect alibi.

    Sandraughed to herself quietly. ¡®I don¡¯t want to have to do this, but you¡¯ve given me no choice. Tiffany, you¡¯re the one who pushed me to this.¡¯

 Chapter 54

    In the next few days, all ssmates, including Zoe, who had just transferred over, also noticed the strange vibe between Keh and Sandra.

    In the past, Keh and Sandra were usually inseparable in public. Nobody knew if they quarreled or had a bad fight, but Keh vaguely alienated Sandra.

    When his ssmates asked, Keh only said that his studies were the most important. Nobody could get any information out of him.

    On the other hand, the former tyrant in ss, Ged, had been distracted for the past few days. He looked like a young man in love! One look and you could tell the was thinking of nothing good!

    Hence, someone joked, ¡°You just got a taste of your own medicine. If you miss that beautiful model so much, why don¡¯t you ask her out? Remember to take a photo for us to see when it happens.¡±

    ¡°Scram. Get out of here. Why would

    Ged looked depressed.

    show you a photo of her when I ask her out? How does that benefit me?¡±

    He had thought of a way to meet the model, but the advertisingpany rejected his request for reasons they were not at liberty to disclose!

    It didn¡¯t matter that he had said he would treat her to a meal!

    Ged¡¯s budding crush was extinguished just like that before he could experience the end.

    It was a miserable mess!

    This discussion was happening between sses, so Tiffany heard it clearly.

    She did not think anything of it, but a few minutester, she received a call from Caleb.

    She was ready.

    Whatever Caleb demanded had to happen.

    A second advertisement popped up again.

    However, this time, it was an advertisement for a shoe brand. The model did not need to show her face. She only needed to show her slender, long legs and beautiful feet in various high heels.

    Caleb did not want to put Tiffany in the spotlight again.

    However, thest ad was perceived well and became famous because of Tiffany. It was a promising start. Caleb needed to take advantage of this opportunity and use the rising poprity of the previous ad to keep the momentum and continue creating more ads.

    After all, thepany was on the rise. Tiffany wouldn¡¯t have to step in for future ads.

    Tiffany agreed readily.

    On Saturday, she went to the filming location for three hours and modeled no less than a hundred pairs of shoes!

    After filming was finally done, Tiffany took a taxi home.

    She had to admit that the shoot for this advertisement turned out great.

    Her long legs looked pale, sipooth, and slender but strong. Plus, she had small and beautiful feet and cute toes!

    No matter what shoes she changed into, her legs were especially pleasing to the eye!

    Most of theizens¡¯ments below the images were all ttering.

    [F**k, I have a leg fetish. I can do this! I actually can!].

    [Her feet look good in the shoes. Look at her sleek, long legs and radiant feet. Her feet are her golden features. I can¡¯t handle it¡­]

    [This brand has nice shoes. I¡¯ve bought them before. I want to buy a few more pairs again!]

    This series of advertisements was released, but the public feedback was not as popr as the previous ads showing trending vintage clothing. That was because the model¡¯s full body showed in thest ad.

    Of course, Ged got the videos and bragged about it in ss. ¡°Look, look at this. It must be so fun to shoot this beautiful model¡¯s legs. Oh wow, they¡¯re so Atractive!¡±

    Ged looked smug. He was trying to show off his good taste.

    Some of the boys in the ss even chimed in or joked, but the girls scoffed at him. They were especially disdainful of him because he acted like he had never seen a woman before.

    ¡°Oh, please. There are so many beautiful girls in school, but I¡¯ve never seen you praise anyone. Ged, you¡¯re actually obsessed with someone who hasn¡¯t seen your face. Be careful! Your dreams might note true! What a disappointment that will be!¡± said one of the girls.

    Coincidentally, a girl identally watched the video on a live broadcast!

    Surprisingly, the live broadcast content was under the ounts of two advertisers!

    The girl in the live broadcast was not wearing a mask or using special filters to enhance her facial features.

    The girls gathered around excitedly,ughing wildly and instantly mming the table. ¡°Is this how she really looks? Haha, my goodness. I will die ofughter!¡±

    After saying that, Ged¡¯s ssmate handed the phone over and mocked him unceremoniously.

    ¡°Come, everyone. Come and look at this. Ged. Look at your beautiful crush¡¯s live broadcast. Look at the heavy makeup on deceived her face. Yikes! Mr. Moody, were you

    Ged subconsciously took the phone and looked at it. He immediately frowned.

    The corners of the boys¡¯ mouths twitched, and then they allughed.

    ¡°Pfft, with her looks, she¡¯s not evenparable to the cook in our canteen!¡± One of the boys shouted.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± They allughed.

    Laughter erupted and faded.

    The female streamer in the live-stream spoke sweetly and tried to attract more viewers.

    If she were really beautiful, she would attract more viewer

    However, you could see the model¡¯s slightly sunburnt skin and pimpled face through the filters¡­

    Her looks werepletely different from the otherworldly aura the model had in the previous advertisement.

    Ged immediately retorted, ¡°Get lost-all of you. I don¡¯t know where this unattractive wannabe came from, but she is clearly trying to be a star. This is definitely not the beautiful model from the previous advertisement. That beauty¡¯s skin was so fair that it glowed. It can¡¯t be the same person!¡±

    The girls realized Ged refused to admit he was mistaken and snorted in disdain.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t edit and fix all the content of video advertisements? The truth is right in front of us, and you don¡¯t dare to admit it. Ged, you¡¯re aggressively wrong!¡±

    The others noticed Ged and the girl were about to fight again and hurriedly tried to stop the fight.

    Zoe was sitting beside Tiffany. She watched the livestream and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that video. It¡¯s not the same person.¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow.

    Although Tiffany never cared about the opinions and judgments of others, she wasn¡¯t pleased about being impersonated, especially by such an unattractive person!

    Tiffany mmed the table and stood up, snatching the phone away.

    Ged used to be a little tyrant who always caused trouble in ss. But now, Tiffany was an even bigger tyrant but never acted out. However, once you provoked her, she would make a move, and you would all be screwed!

    All the chaos temporarily quieted down when everybody saw hering over.

    Those who did not want to be told off did not dare to speak at this moment.

    Only Ged spoke up and asked anxiously, ¡°Tiffany, look, this is not the same drop-dead gorgeous model as thest time, right?¡±

    Everyone had refuted him, but only Tiffany nodded and agreed with him.

    Because of this, Ged decided not to go against Tiffany anymore!

    He had also hoped that Tiffany would agree.

    However, Tiffany ignored him. After memorizing the unattractive model¡¯s ount name, she walked out of the ssroom and called Caleb.

    If Tiffany didn¡¯t show her face in ads, these were her work to gain poprity.

    some of the troubles she would face. It seemed random people dared to use

    Although Tiffany was just a small-scale advertisement model, she could not let others take advantage of her and smear her reputation. Her reputation was not looking good right now with this impersonator. Which client would want to coborate with her in the future? Why would they want her to shoot an advertisement?

    After Caleb received the call, he immediately got someone to call and negotiate with the tform that the unattractive model was livestreaming on.

    Ten minutester, the live broadcast could no longer be viewed

    Caleb worked pretty fast.

    Ged took a look and instantly felt proud. ¡°Look, the official tform of this video has responded. They said we can¡¯t impersonate the beautiful model! Look, I told you. That imitator wanted to pretend to be that beauty. Hmph, she¡¯s simply delusional!¡±

    The girls were rendered speechless by Ged¡¯s ess.

    However, this was the truth, and there was no way to refute it.

    This small fight ended just like that.

    When Tiffany returned to her seat, only Zoe came over and asked curiously, ¡°The beautiful model Ged was talking about¡­ Is it you?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Zoe might seem carefree and bold, but her intuition was surprisingly sharp.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because Tiffany isn¡¯t the type to meddle in other people¡¯s business,¡± Zoe whispered. ¡°And besides, I¡¯ve seen that vintage clothing ad before. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the eyes behind the mask looked exactly like yours.¡±

    Zoe hit the nail on the head.

    Tiffany, who usually kept things from others, wouldn¡¯t lie to her people, so she admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, but keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Zoe eximed, quickly covering her mouth to avoid drawing attention.

    She was just throwing a wild guess based on her intuition, never expecting that the maskeddy was indeed Tiffany.

    Tiffany had kept this hidden, but now she was telling Zoe, clearly treating Zoe as one of her own and cingplete trust in her.

    Zoe was touched once again.

    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re so good to me!¡± Zoe said.

    ¡°There, there,¡± Tiffany said, patting her head casually.

    As exams approached this week, the atmosphere in the ss grew increasingly tense.

    Despite the fact that most of the students were from wealthy families, the richer the family, the more they valued education and ability.

    Without skills, how would they manage their family businesses in the future?

    To prepare for exams, the students didn¡¯t have breaks this weekend.

    Tiffany had originally promised Frank to visit Treasure Tower at least once every Saturday and to be on call for special asions. However, with school not letting students out this week, Tiffany had to ask for leave.

    Due to the immense profit Tiffany generated for Treasure Tower at thest appraisal event, Frank easily granted her leave. While no one else was allowed to leave school, Sandra was given a day off to go to the hospital for her still-healing hand. However, she didn¡¯t head to the hospital but to a very old and rundown apartment building.

    Stan and Selena were currently renting a unit here.

    As Sandra approached the building, she covered her nose in disgust.

    The environment was terrible, filthy garbage bins reeking of foul smells. There was no elevator. Six flights of narrow, dpidated stairs were covered in advertisements.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    If it weren¡¯t for her need to see them, Sandra wouldn¡¯t have set foot here.

    After struggling up the stairs to their apartment, Sandra looked inside and her disdain was evident.

    This ce was unfit for humans. It looked like a kennel.

    The floor was littered with beer bottles, cigarette butts, and takeaway containers that had been sitting for who knew how long.

    The stench was overwhelming and filthy.

    Seeing their morous daughter, Selena came forward and asked, ¡°Sandra, how have you been? How¡¯s the n going? When can we finally move into a big house?¡±

    Since being kicked out by Charlie, the couple had burned through their money in less than three days.

    Although they¡¯d lived in worse conditions before, it was easy to adapt to luxury and hard to return to hardship.

    After getting used to theforts of the Kelley family, with servants catering to their needs, losing everything was unbearable for them.

    Hearing this, Sandra became angry. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? You couldn¡¯t even handle such simple tasks the first and second time. What use are you?¡±

    The first time, Sandra had Stan force Charlie¡¯s car into the river, which he managed since the car¡¯s brakes were already faulty.

    But Keh saved him.

    The second time, Selena was supposed to get a certain drug for Sandra, but even though Keh was affected, he still pushed her away and fled.

    Because of that, Keh became wary of her. Not only was he cold toward her, but he also started defending Tiffany, intentionally or otherwise.

    The thought of it made Sandra furious.

    Selena listened, feeling a mix of guilt and frustration.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Selena asked.

    Stan leaned in, trying to please Sandra. ¡°Just tell me, Sandra. I promise not to disappoint you this time.¡±

    Sandra was now their only hope, so no matter how much she scolded or belittled them, they could only cate her.

    Sandra said coldly, ¡°I wanted to take things step by step, but we can¡¯t afford to drag this out any longer. Mom, go find Regan, the Kelley family¡¯s maid. Give her some money and have her put something in the food.

    ¡°Dad, after Regan does her part, set fire to their vi. Make sure it¡¯s a huge ze that burns everything inside and out.¡±

    After Sandra finished speaking, a ruthless gleam shed in her eyes.

    This time, she wanted the entire Kelley family to go down together.

    However, Tiffany was astute, so Sandra had to find a way to keep Tiffany at school during the operation to ensure nothing went wrong.

    After nning everything in detail, Sandra left behind a card with money Charlie had previously given her for living expenses.

    With this money in hand, Selena immediately put the n into action the next day.

    Regan Ortega, the maid in the Kelley family, had a habi of going to the market every morning to buy groceries.

    Selena arrived early to wait, and sure enough, she spotted Regan carrying her basket.

    ¡°Oh, Regan! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today,¡± Selena said.

    Selena dropped her usual arrogant deme

    Finally, she grabbed Regan¡¯s hand and aske

    ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Regan asked.

    Regan warmly, chatting politely for a long time can I ask a favor?¡±

    Regan suspected that Selena¡¯s sudden kindness was an attempt to get her to speak well of her to the Kelleys, hoping they might eventually forgive and take the couple back.

    As expected, Selena rubbed her hands awkwardly and said, ¡°My useless husband made some mistakes, but blood is thicker than water. Family bonds are not something that can be easily cut off. So I want you to put in a good word for us with the Kelleys. Oh, you could add this mushroom to the soup when you cook, without telling them it¡¯s from me.¡±

    Selena sighed dramatically, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I just hope my brother and his wife can understand my sincerity one day.¡±

    Regan thought it over. It wasn¡¯t much trouble, just a little favor.

    If Selena and Stan ever did make it back into the Kelley family, Selena would remember her kindness.

    So Regan readily agreed, ¡°Sure, I can do that for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much,¡± Selena said.

    Selena was overjoyed and discreetly slipped some money into Regan¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this favor, Regan.¡±

    With her part of the nplete, Stan also set to work, procuring several barrels of gasoline, which he carefully stored in a small, covered truck.

    That night, everything seemed calm.

    Regan, who had epted the money and agreed to Selena¡¯s request, felt obliged to do her part.

    So, despite not originally nning to make soup, she ended up cooking arge pot of m chowder that night, adding seven or eight slices of the ¡°mushroom.¡±

    What Regan didn¡¯t know was that what Selena had given her wasn¡¯t mushroom at all.

    It was poison.

 Chapter 56

    The poison looked just like mushroom, but it was actually something Selena had acquired at a high price.

    Each slice contained more than enough poison to kill, and there were seven or eight slices in the entire pot of soup.

    It was extremely toxic.

    Regan carefully cooked the soup, and once the aroma was just right, she turned off the heat.

    The rich, savory smell filled the room.

    As the soup was ced on the table, Thalia sniffed and asked, ¡°Hmm? m chowder? I have said that I didn¡¯t want anything greasy these days.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I added some mushroom to the soup. You¡¯ve been having headaches again, and this will help. It¡¯s good for your health, boosts energy, and helps you sleep well,¡± Regan said.

    ¡°Fine, just leave it there,¡± Thalia said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Regan said.

    Regan carefully set the soup on the dining table, serving several bowls to Charlie, Thalia, and Eric.

    ¡°Dinner time. Still busy?¡± Thalia asked.

    Hearing Thalia call him, Charlie put down his work with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. I must listen to my wife. Whatever my wife says goes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so oily.¡± Thalia yfully scolded Charlie with a re.

    The couple had been together for over twenty years, and their love was still enviable.

    Eric, used to their public disy of affection, just rolled his eyes.

    The family of three continued their dinner happily.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at school, Tiffany sneaked out during evening study hall.

    She hadn¡¯t been home in days and felt uneasy for some reason.

    Since the afternoon, she had been feeling unwell, making her feel like something bad was about to happen.

    This unease came out of nowhere but couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Instead of heading toward the main gate, Tiffany made her way to the basketball court to climb over the fence.

    However, Sandra followed her and called from behind, ¡°Tiffany, where are you going? The teacher came by and didn¡¯t see you. You better go exin, or they¡¯ll deduct points.¡±

    Tiffany nced back, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Tiffany had snuck out of study hall several times before, and Sandra had never shown this much concern.

    Something felt off

    Tiffany turned around and stared at Sandra¡¯s face for a moment before replying indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s stuffy inside. I¡¯m just getting some air. Now, get lost.¡±

    With that, she gave Sandra a look that clearly said, ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Sandra was momentarily stunned.

    Seeing Tiffany was heading toward the basketball court and not the main gate, Sandra subtly sighed in relief and turned back to the ssroom.

    Little did she know, as soon as she turned away, Tiffany swiftly scaled the school fence with ease.

    On her way, Tiffany called home.

    At that exact moment, the family had just finished dinner and were about to sip the still-warm m chowder.

    Just as the bowl was brought to their lips, Tiffany¡¯s call came through. Thalia and Charlie immediately set down their bowls, smiling as they answered the phone, ¡°Oh, sweetie, how¡¯s the food at school? Is the studying pressure too muchtely?¡±

    Eric rolled his eyes again.

    He¡¯d always thought that he was adopted.

    The difference in how his father treated himpared to Tiffany was simply worlds apart.

    Of course, Eric was never really upset.

    In their family, girls were to be cherished, whether it was his mother or sister.

    Hearing the familiar voices over the phone, Tiffany rxed a little but still felt uneasy and warned them, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m on my way home. In the meantime, don¡¯t eat anything or go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Charlie asked.

    Charlie and Thalia were taken aback but quickly became concerned when they heard Tiffany panting over the phone. Their hearts tightened. ¡°Tiffany, is something wrong? Should Ie pick you up?¡± Charlie asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Tiffany said.

    With that, Tiffany hung up.

    by now, she¡¯d run from the school¡¯s back alley into the bustling main street, gged down a cab, and immediately called Jeremy.

    Ever since Tiffany saved Jeremy on Sanctuary Mountain, he had reported to work at thepany as soon as he recovered. Despite being just a security guard, he was talented and often helped resolve conflicts and even gave suggestions on business matters.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    This led Caleb to praise Jeremy several times, saying he was being underutilized.

    Although Caleb wanted to promote Jeremy, Jeremy had no interest and just wanted to be an inconspicuous security guard.

    Jeremy quickly picked up the call, and Tiffany wasted no time, saying bluntly, ¡°Go check around my house. If you see anyone pouring gasoline, kill them on the spot.¡±

    Thest four words were spoken with a chilling ruthlessness and intensity.

    The driver, startled, couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ncing in the rearview mirror, he saw a sweet-lookingdy, smiling innocently.

    ¡°I was talking about a game,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± the driver said.

    When the cab reached the vi entrance, Tiffany got out, handed the driver arge bill, and said, ¡°Keep the change.¡±

    Tiffany rushed inside to find her parents and brother sitting at the dining table, just as she¡¯d told them. They hadn¡¯t eaten or gone anywhere.

    Seeing Tiffany return, Charlie sighed in relief. ¡°You scared us! We thought something happened. Are you alright, sweetheart? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she detected a peculiar smell at the table.

    James had taught her many skills beyond treasure appraisal and disguise, Including poison mastery.

    Tiffany could identify and neutralize a wide array of poisons.

    She had never imagined needing this skill, as she would never intentionally poison anyone.

    But now, someone had poisoned her family.

    Tiffany had sensed something was wrong from the moment she left school. She¡¯d vaguely guessed what her unease was about.

    Since Charlie¡¯s near-fatal car ident, she knew that without intervention, the next events would be catastrophic, a house fire that would im Thalia¡¯s life and poison that would render Eric mute and mentally impaired.

    She thought these events were years away, but they had arrived much sooner than expected.

    Perhaps it was for the best.

    Seeing Tiffany¡¯s gloomy expression, Thalia approached, concerned. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tiffany suddenly asked, ¡°Did you drink the soup?¡±

    They all shook their heads.

    Tiffany sighed in relief, then turned to Regan, who stood nervously in the corner. ¡°Who made this soup?¡±

    Regan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought that Tiffany simply found the soup unappetizing. Trembling, she stepped forward. ¡°Miss Kelley, I made it.¡±

    ¡°What did you put in it?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just m chowder,¡± Regan said before adding, ¡°Oh, and some mushroom for Ma¡¯am¡¯s health¡±

    ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Tiffany said.

    Tiffany walked over with a cold expression and suddenly shoved Regan against the dining table, pressing down hard. ¡°How much did you get from Stan and Selena?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Regan said.

    Regan was terrified, frantically waving her hands. ¡°Miss Kelley, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯ve worked for the Kelley family for years, always doing my duty. Please don¡¯t falsely use me.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Tiffany knew that Regan had always been honest and couldn¡¯t have intentionally harmed them.

    That was why Tiffany only questioned her this way. Otherwise, in her fury, she would have sent Regan straight to prison.

    Before Tiffany traveled back to this time, this was exactly how Sandra and her family seeded. They ruined Tiffany¡¯s brother and destroyed her entire family.

    The tragedy was about to y out once again. Just a tiny misstep, and Tiffany would have lost her family all over again.

    Tiffany was already showing remarkable restraint by not implicating the aplice.

    Thalia and Charlie exchanged confused nces and asked, ¡°Tiffany, what exactly happened? Could this be some kind of misunderstanding?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There¡¯s poison in this soup, deadly poison. Just a few sips would cause immediate death, no doubt about it,¡± Tiffany said.

    Tiffany¡¯s words hit like a bombshell, leaving everyone in a daze, especially Charlie and Thalia, who were just about to drink the soup.

    Their faces turned deathly pale.

    Regan, meanwhile, struggled and cried out, ¡°Miss Kelley, how can you use me like this? It¡¯s really just nourishing m chowder. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll drink it myself. I¡¯ll prove it!

    She trembled as she reached for the spoon in the soup, ready to take a sip, but Tiffany knocked it away.

    and the ck box from the second drawer,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°Eric, go to my room get

    Eric said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Eric, who always listened to Tiffany, obeyed without question and quickly retrieved the ck box.

    Tiffany opened it and took out a thin silver needle, dipping it into the soup.

    She was testing for poison.

    Regan said bitterly, ¡°Miss Kelley, I don¡¯t know what I did to offend you, but you want to frame me with a needle. I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the needle instantly turned ck.

    Everyone was stunned, especially Regan, whose eyes widened in disbelief, her face turning pale.

    Tiffany used the needle to test the poison, not to frame her but to save her life and show her the truth clearly. The soup was poisoned.

    Tiffany sneered, ¡°Still want to drink?¡±

    Regan said, ¡°Miss¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Then tell me everything you do know.¡±

    Tiffany had mentioned Stan and Selena, and Charlie finally grasped what was going on. He asked, visibly shaken, ¡°Tiffany, are you saying this was Stan¡¯s doing?¡±

    Tiffany said nothing, but Regan confessed everything, including the remaining toxic ¡°mushroom.¡±

    ¡°What I said is the absolute truth,¡± Regan cried. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, Miss, please believe me. Selena deceived me. Otherwise, how would I dare do something so heinous?¡±

    Charlie¡¯s forehead veins bulged in anger when he heard that.

    This was inhuman.

    Thalia, still in shock, trembled with rage and said, ¡°For so many years, we have treated them well. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Even a dog knows to wag its tail after getting a bone. But this family? They are heartless and cruel.

    ¡°They poisoned us with the intent to kill. What¡¯s behind this? We don¡¯t need to think hard to figure it out.¡±

    Overwhelmed, Thalia felt dizzy and took a few steps back.

    Eric quickly supported her,forting her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stress yourself out. They¡¯re not worth it.¡±

    It was indeed not worth it.

    Charlie, feeling both guilty and angry, consoled his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. This time I won¡¯t be softheartened. I¡¯ll make my brother.¡± sure they will be sent to prison. From now on, Stan will no longer be

    Thalia was still upset, even ming Charlie for his earlier softness. If he hadn¡¯t taken them in, they wouldn¡¯t have ever plotted against them.

    Seeing that Thalia was still upset, Charlie was at a loss, but he suddenly asked Tiffany, ¡°Sweetheart, when did you realize they were so malicious?¡±

    ¡°A long time ago,¡± Tiffany said, smiling slightly. ¡°When they first plotted to embezzlepany funds, when they sabotaged your car brakes, and when they poisoned us.¡±

    One instance after another, each scheme and plot made the blood run cold.

    Charlie was stunned. That time when the car fell into the river, it sank to the bottom and was left unattended, so it was ruled as an ident.

    Little did they know, it was actually part of Selena and Charlie¡¯s scheme.

    When she saw the disbelief in her father¡¯s eyes, Tiffany¡¯s smile faded, and she asked seriously, ¡°Dad, now that you know, will still you go easy on them?¡±

    After Tiffany¡¯s kidnapping, she had asked her father a simr question, but he hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Now that tragedy had almost struck again, Tiffany just wanted to know what he thought.

    After a long silence, Charlie sighed deeply, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let you all down by being too lenient. But not anymore.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡± Tiffany asked.

    Charlie said, ¡°With evidence and witnesses, I¡¯ll send Stan and Selena to jail. They¡¯ll never get out.¡±

    Charlie spoke with conviction as he began to make arrangements.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t stop him, nor did she tell him that she¡¯d already arranged for Stan to be secretly captured.

    Her reason was simple. Putting him in jail would be too kind.

    She wanted an eye for an eye.

    Outside Cedar Ridge Vi, Stan had been watching for a while.

    Stan thought, ¡®By this time, they should have finished eating, and the poison would have taken effect, causing them all to die. on the spot.

    At this hour, the staff should be panicking, either calling for help or rushing out. But nothing happened.

    Cedar Ridge Vi remained calm and peaceful.

    Worried that waiting any longer might cause his n to fail again. Stan got out of his car, intending to scout the area. If no one was outside, he would start the fire.

    But before he could take a step, a shadow loomed over him.

    Stan turned around, only to be struck unconscious before he could see who or what hit him.

    His gasolineden car was quietly driven away.

    That night, despite Charlie¡¯s attempts, Stan couldn¡¯t be found. He had vanished without a trace.

    As for Selena, she sensed something was off and fled early, leaving behind only a pile of trash in her rental.

    Although they couldn¡¯t catch her, she remained a wanted fugitive.

    The only one left behind was Sandra, who stayed at school, behaving herself and avoiding any involvement.

    But her father¡¯s sins must be repaid by herself. Charlie couldn¡¯t find fault with Sandra, but he still disowned her from the Kelley family.

    Thalia and Eric both approved of this.

    Eric pped happily. ¡°Finally, they¡¯re gone. The air feels fresher already.¡±

    Tiffany, however, said nothing.

    To her, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Sandra wants to climb her way up in life, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes gleamed with a smile.

    She would grant Sandra¡¯s wish.

 Chapter 58

    Not long after the recent upheaval, Lovell City was abuzz with a major event.

    Romeo was about to celebrate his birthday.

    Romeo was a distinguished member of Lovell City¡¯s high society, so his birthday was a significant asion.

    All notable figures were expected to attend, including the Kelley family, who were technically still linked to the Harper family through an engagement and thus had to show their support.

    Tiffany rememberedst year¡¯s birthday party all too well. At that event, many high-societydies had piled on her, making a big fuss about her pursuing Keh and criticizing her as shameless and lowly.

    Tiffany had been thoroughly embarrassed, and even Keh hadn¡¯t said word in her defense.

    Only Romeo had stepped in, saying authoritatively, ¡°In the Harper family, Keh¡¯s wife could only be Tiffany.¡±

    The implication was that no matter what her character was like, no matter how unworthy she might be, and whether others mocked her or defamed her, her identity would never change.

    It was a public show of support for her.

    Back then, Romeo had single-handedly arranged the marriage, and despite Keh¡¯s resistance and reluctance, the Harper family had never backed down.

    Looking back, Tiffany found that it was indeed quite remarkable.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t understand what made her so special that the Harper family treated her with such regard.

    Even the idea of breaking off the engagement faced countless obstacles.

    When Charlie received the invitation, he hesitated and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, if you don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Tiffany replied decisively.

    Of course, she would attend.

    The uing birthday party was a tremendous opportunity.

    Tiffany was nning to give Sandra a grand gift there.

    Seeing that Tiffany showed no intention of refusing, Charlie felt a sense of relief.

    In recent days, Cedar Ridge Vi had not only seen an increase in bodyguards but also aplete overhaul of the household staff.

    With Stan and Selena missing and under aprehensive manhunt, it was essential to take precautions against such viins. They had to be prepared to prevent any desperate actions that could endanger them.

    ¡°When you go out, make sure to take a bodyguard, understand?¡± Charlie nagged.

    Hearing her father¡¯s nagging, Tiffany nodded but clearly paid little attention.

    She wasn¡¯t concerned about any revenge from Stan because he had already turned to ash.

    As for Selena, Tiffany had a reason for sparing her.

    She needed to keep one of them around to suffer, to run around in desperation so that it could be Sandra¡¯s nightmare.

    After dealing with family matters, Tiffany returned to school two dayster.

    During her absence, Zoe had been quite worried. Seeing Tiffany back, she finally smiled with relief, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re finally back. There have been so many rumors and gossip while you were gone.¡±

    She nced over at Sandra, who was surrounded byforting friends, and continued sarcastically, ¡°These days, stories like ¡°The Farmer and the Snake¡¯ aren¡¯t new. The real danger is a kind heart hiding an ugly soul. Like father, like daughter, right?¡±

    Tiffany understood immediately. News of the Kelley family¡¯s internal purge had spread, and Stan¡¯s family had be public enemies.

    People despised those who betrayed their own under the guise of brotherly love, hiding murderous intent.

    Even though Sandra was technically uninvolved, she wasn¡¯t spared from gossip.

    Fortunately, Sandra had built up goodwill over time, so she still had people supporting her, even though some took the chance to kick her while she was down.

    Zoe, having overheard some of thesements, couldn¡¯t stand the hypocritical sympathy being shown to Sandra and had started arguing with the other girls.

    One of Sandra¡¯s defenders snapped back, ¡°Don¡¯t me the children for their parents¡¯ sins! Just because her parents did wrong doesn¡¯t mean Sandra is guilty.¡±

    Zoe sneered, ¡°Ever heard of ¡®the sins of the father shall be visited upon the children¡¯? Sandra is venomous.¡±

    But sadly, there were too many blind fools.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl was about to retort when a loud crack echoed.

    Everyone turned, shocked, to see Tiffany¡¯s chair split in half, wood splintering on the floor.

    The instigator, however, nced at them nonchntly, her gaze full of disdain, and her exquisite face appeared even more stunning and captivating.

    ¡°Have you all forgotten who¡¯s in charge? Hm?¡± The threat in her voice was unmistakable, and everyone shrank back, cowed by her presence.

    After all, Tiffany had a reputation for not tolerating nonsense, and no one was willing to test her patience.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The girls were all silent, let alone stand up for Sandra.

    The boys, however, found themselves even more drawn to her.

    Tiffany¡¯s fierce temper only enhanced her allure. To some, she was like eye candy. To others, even her fury was captivating, especially to Ged.

    He had always thought Tiffany was merely beautiful, but since she stopped chasing Keh, all her brilliance shone through.

    Her bold, straightforward personality was maic, and he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her.

    But then Ged shook his head and thought, ¡®No, no, I couldn¡¯t think this way. It feels like a betrayal of my own ideal of a perfect woman¡¯

    He was lost in his thoughts.

    As the room buzzed with excitement, only Sandra stood apart, shaking with anger. Her fingernails dug into her palms until they drew blood, but she didn¡¯t notice.

    She was furious. The n was supposed to seed, but at the final moment, Tiffany had once again ruined it.

    Now, with her parents on the wanted list, they would have to spend the rest of their lives on the run, living like rats.

    Her life seemed pitch-dark.

    She had also been expelled from the Kelley family, losing her status as Charlie¡¯s niece and the once-respected second youngdy of the Kelley family.

    At this moment, Sandra fully grasped what it felt like to be a stray dog.

    Watching Tiffany shine so brightly, Sandra seethed with hatred. But she wasn¡¯t ready to give up. She still had a chance.

    Suppressing her hatred, Sandra left the ssroom and headed to the library to find Keh.

    When Keh saw her, he frowned and asked curtly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see you just because I want to?¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke.

    She knew that her greatest weapon was her tears, her vulnerable, pitiful appearance was most likely to awaken a man¡¯s protective instincts.

    Sandra said, ¡°Keh, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow. Will you take me with you, please?¡±

    She clung to Keh¡¯s arm, her eyes red as she continued, ¡°I know Grandpa and the others don¡¯t like me, but I really want to wish him a happy birthday. And¡­ I only have you now. Are you going to abandon me as well?¡±

 Chapter 59

    Keh really didn¡¯t want to Sandra her along.

    But hearing Sandra¡¯sst sentence, he felt a bit softened and said. Fine, I¡¯ll take you, but you must promise not to upset Grandpa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Keh, I won¡¯t.¡± Sandra smiled sweetly.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t because she was nning to disgrace Tiffany at the banquet.

    She wanted everyone to see just how shameless Tiffany could be

    Just imagining the scene made her excited..

    Sandra lowered her head, so Keh didn¡¯t see the intense scheming and hatred in her eyes

    The birthday party was held as scheduled.

    The Harper family booked thergest hotel in Lovell City for the birthday celebration, reserving an entire building of guest rooms along with the venue for the banquet.

    At 8 p.m., cars began arriving at the hotel one after another.

    Luxury cars gathered outside, and the guests stepping out were all prominent figures in Lovell City.

    Inside the banquet hall, the grand decor and gentle music created a festive atmosphere, with business tycoons mingling and chatting.

    Meanwhile, outside the Royal Tower, Richard had just gotten into his car when the driver habitually asked, ¡°Boss, where to?¡±

    Richard owned many properties and didn¡¯t have a fixed residence, sometimes even returning to his family, so the driver would always ask when in doubt.

    Before Richard could answer, his assistant said softly, ¡°Boss, today is Romeo¡¯s birthday. Will you attend the party?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Richard nced at his assistant and, upon being reminded, remembered that he had indeed received an invitation and even prepared a grand gift, but had forgotten due to his hectic schedule.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. After saying that, Richard rubbed his brow and asked, ¡°What about the matter I asked you to investigate this morning?¡±

    The assistant immediately replied, ¡°Regarding the whereabouts of Star, whom you asked me to investigate, he is dead. ording to our sources, he was tied to a car and burned to death along with gasoline. The location is in a very remote area in the outskirts, and it hasn¡¯t been discovered yet.¡±

    Richard nodded and suddenly chuckled, muttering to himself, ¡°She has a ruthless heart.¡±

    The assistant in the front seat twitched his lips, his expression strange.

    From the way Richard said this, there wasn¡¯t a hint of disapproval or me; instead, there was an odd tone of indulgence.

    Of course,ining was one thing, but the assistant wouldn¡¯t dare to voice it.

    Thus, the ck Maybach headed toward the banquet venue.

    At this moment, the party had already begun.

    As Tiffany entered, countless astonished gazes fell upon her.

    Everyone stared, quietly marveling at her beauty.

    Once, someone had jokingly ranked the beauties among Lovell City¡¯s elitedies, and topping the list was Charlie¡¯s daughter, Tiffany.

    Some thought she didn¡¯t deserve the title, given her poor reputation.

    They said she had beauty but was st**d, nothing more than eye candy.

    But now, as she appeared. Tiffany captivated everyone with her presence.

    Dressed in a red spaghetti-strap dress, her skin was fair, herplexion wless. Her delicate corbones were exposed, making her look s**y. She walked gracefully with long, slender legs, exuding charm.

    Her exquisitely beautiful and wless face was perfect enough to incite envy.

    Under all those gazes, she remained calm andposed, exuding an air of noble indifference.

    People exchanged looks of embarrassment.

    How could someone like this be called eye candy?

    Even if Tiffany was just eye candy, she¡¯d be one with an unparalleled aura.

    Someonemented, ¡°Charlie is truly fortunate to have such a beautiful daughter. She¡¯s a true asset.¡±

    Charlie, naturally, was beaming with pride.

    Indeed, with such a stunning daughter, he had every reason to feel proud.

    Others couldn¡¯t feel what he felt like

    From his seat, Romeo watched Tiffany approach and joyfully called out, ¡°Girl,e over and let me have a look.¡±

    Tiffany walked over.

    Romeo, celebrating his 70th birthday, still looked spirited, his smile warm and kind, easily drawing people close.

    Tiffany politely offered her birthday wishes, ¡°Mr. Harper, wish you a day filled with love, joy, and all your favorite things.¡±

    She deliberately added Romeo¡¯s surname, making it sound distant.

    Ryan exchanged a nce with his wife.

    They were initially pleased with Tiffany¡¯s thoughtfulness, dressing festively in a

    showed she still harbored thoughts of breaking off the engagement, trying red gown. But calling bir Mr. Harper

    Even they could hear it, let alone Romeo.

    to distance herself

    Romeo smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be family sooner orter. Don¡¯t be so formal with me,

    Tiffany smiled and replied, ¡°Really? But in my heart, you¡¯ll always be Mr. Harper.¡±

    Their exchange was like a delicate game of verbal sparring.

    girl.¡±

    No matter how much Romeo tried to acknowledge Tiffany as Keh¡¯s future wife, she skillfully sidestepped it every time.

    |||

    Fri, Oct

    In short, Tiffany had decided that the engagement was ending, whether they liked it or not.

    Romeo sighed inwardly, wanting to say more, but a gentle voice suddenly cut in. ¡°Romeo, wishing you a fantastic birthday filled with happiness andughter.¡±

    It was Sandra

    She too wore a red gown, standing elegantly and radiating intelligence and grace.

    However,pared to Tiffany, her presence fell short by a lot

    The moment Sandra appeared, Rachel¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Keh, did you bring her?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t know why Keh bright Sandra to such an event

    Romeo¡¯s expression also darkened slightly.

    But with so many guests around, he couldn¡¯t afford to make a scene.

    And Sandra¡¯s sweet smile made it hard to turn her away outright.

    Romeo discreetly shot Keh a re, full of reproach.

    Tiffany smirked and tactfully stepped away

    Rachel, feeling helpless, told her son. ¡°Go greet the guesti¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Keh said.

    He nodded to his grandfather and was about to leave

    Sandra naturally held onto Keh¡¯s arm, intending to follow

    After all, she was his date tonight.

    But Romeo¡¯s stern voice stopped her. ¡°You stay¡±

    His tone left no room for argument.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sandra looked aggrieved but reluctantly let go of Keh¡¯s hard

    Keh hadn¡¯t thought much before bringing Sandra, but now be deeply regretted it, especially when his gazended that slender figure among the crowd.

    When he saw so many admiring nces at Tiffany, Keh¡¯s frown deepened further.

 Chapter 60

    Keh almost dragged Tiffany away a few times.

    She was his fianc¨¦e, to begin with. There was no way he would allow other men to covet her.

    But¡­ he didn¡¯t dare to drag her.

    Keh knew very well that Tiffany really wanted to cut ties with him now-to eliminate all contact with him.

    Even though he had brought a femalepanion to the banquet and knew he was publicly disrespecting Tiffany, Keh still had some expectations. He wanted to see if Tiffany would be sad or jealous about his decision.

    However, the truth was that Tiffany did not pay attention to him the entire time.

    Even when her gazended on him, she didn¡¯t try to avoid it. She waspletely indifferent and calm.

    To her, Keh was already an ordinary passerby.

    Coincidentally, a guest came up to exchange pleasantries. Keh shifted his gaze and restrained theplicated emotions in his eyes. An impable smile appeared on his handsome face as he spoke frankly with the guests.

    The birthday banquet had been peaceful from the time it had just begun.

    Guests raised their sses and toasted each other.

    Charlie was also socializing with others.

    Tiffany sat in a corner and ate the exquisitely delicious dessert out of boredom.

    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her. She looked up and saw four heiresses standing before her, looking down from above and unting their power.

    Keh¡¯s biological sister, Alexia Harper was the one leading the pack.

    The other angrydy was True Howel. She was Keh¡¯s childhood friend.

    Keh and True were innocent childhood friends until Tiffany came out of nowhere and was revealed as Keh¡¯s

    fianc¨¦e.

    Tiffany noticed how aggressively they approached her, raised her head confidently, and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the

    matter?¡±

    Tiffany looked so carefree but was quite the dazzling beauty. When she smiled, she was even more beautiful¡­

    The girls were a little jealous.

    In the end, True stood up and sneered.

    ¡°How pitiful! You spent so much effort to be Keh¡¯s fiancee. In the end, he would rather bring another woman attend this banquet. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! If I were you, I would have found a hole to hide in long ago

    The other girls echoed each other and spoke cheerfully.

    Unfortunately¡­

    They chatted for a long time, but Tiffany was still smiling.

    Her calm and rxed demeanor made them look like clowns!

    Alexia sought revenge bully Tiffany.

    the p Tiffany had given her in the Harper family¡¯s backyard, so she brought her friends over to

    Eventually, they tried to bully her, but their aggression subsided,

    Alexia became even angrier, and she couldn¡¯t help but spout extremely nasty words.

    ¡°I advise you to give up. Who do you think you are to assume that you can use my brother to climb up the socialdder? Jokes on you! My brother doesn¡¯t fancy trashy women like you!¡±

    Alexia¡¯s words were a little tastelessing from a member of the Harper family.

    However, True found it extremely enjoyable.

    I just want everyone to scold Tiffany.

    ¡°The nastier the scolding Tiffany receives, the better!¡¯ True wished.

    However, Tiffany was not as exasperated as they had imagined. Instead, she nodded sincerely.

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right. A person like me can only beat you with my beauty and superior intelligence. Other than that, what¡¯s

    my use?¡±

    The girls were speechless.

    Everyone almost flinched from the sudden turn of events.

    ¡°F**k! Was this a disguisedpliment or a tant rebuke? It may have been both they wondered.

    You

    True was used to being arrogant since she was young. When she heand Tiffany¡¯s statement, she immediately lost her cool and rushed forward to teach Tiffany a lesson.

    In the past, Tiffany would get ridiculed and cry out in frustration. Moreover, she was weak and easily bullied. Even when beaten up, she would not dare to say anything!

    ¡°Why would I stay quiet?

    ¡®I was afraid that Keh would say that I was the one who caused trouble, so I had to suffer the grievances on my own! Tiffany thought

    As time passed, everyone could bully her.

    This time, Tiffany saw True raise her hand at her, and the girls behind her smiled happily

    They were waiting for the p.

    In the end

    True had stepped forward angrily and tripped over someone. Her high heels twisted, and she instantly fell to her knees,

    What was worse was that her exquisitely made-up face was coincidentally buried in Tiny¡¯s half-eaten cake.

    ¡°Oops! Haha.¡±

    Tiffanyughed politely and said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not even the new year yet, and you¡¯re already giving me such a big gift? Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯ve got meughing. Stand up.¡±

    Tiffany had the air of a high and mighty queen.

    True looked up, her eyes glowing with rage. ¡°B**h, you tripped me on purpo

    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m such a kind person. Why would I use such a small trick to trip you up secretly?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany smiled evilly. I just kicked you, True!¡±

    She said it openly, but it angered the girls so badly.

    Everyone was lost for words.

    True was furious. She screamed and wanted to rush up and attack Tiffany

    However, her movements were too loud. The surrounding guests looked over at thedies in the corner and immediately began discussions. That¡¯s the Howel family¡¯s daughter, right? How did she end up like this?¡±

    There were also people whoughed. ¡°Wow, howical¡±

    True wanted to find a hole to hide in. No matter how angry she was, she could only cover her face and rush the bathroom with the cake on her face.

    However. Tiffany was still as calm as ever. She asked with a smile, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    No matter howdies stepped forward, they would still be beaten up one after another!

    Hearing this, Alexia sneered. ¡°Hmph, do you think I can¡¯t deal with you?¡±

    After saying that, she raised her chin with a determined expression.

    ¡°If you kneel down now and beg me and say that you were wrong. I¡¯ll give you a chance to save your face. Otherwise¡­ from now on, don¡¯t even think about walking around town confidently!¡±

    Tiffany replied with a mocking smile. ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Alexia was quite young, but she was very malicious.

    ¡°If you refuse to do this, then I¡¯ll force you!¡±

    With that, Alexia gave an order.

    Then, above the banquet hall, pieces of paper fell continuously.

    The hall was filled with red, pink, white, blue, and for a moment, it was gorgeous and colorful. There were also strings of paper cranes and bright, folded paper stars falling

    Tiffany was stunned.

    Then she smiled again.

    She knew what Alexia meant when she said she wanted to make Tiffany unable to confidently walk around town.

    The papers that fell from above were love letters that Tiffany had written to Keh when she was me**ly unstable

    When Tiffany was a young girl, she was filled with love and admiration. She never hid her true thoughts. Every word she had written in the love letters seemed immature but were quite sincere

    The guests present were als? interrupted by the falling paper.

    Alexia was proud of herself. She picked one up and read it aloud in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°New Year¡¯s Eve! It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and its snowing. I found Keh today and even gave him two cans of stars that I personally folded for him. I wonder if he will ept them? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Keh, I made this breakfast for you today. I hope you enjoy it!¡±

    Alexia burst intoughter as soon as she finished reciting the letters.

    She wasughing so hard that tears came out.

    ¡°Tiffany, Tiffany, aren¡¯t you ashamed! You folded paper cranes and stars and even cooked breakfast for my brother. You¡¯re really cheap to the core for putting in so much effort to please him!*

    Thest sentence was spoken maliciously.

    Tiffany had yet to speak.

    However, there was amotion at the banquet¡¯s entrance. Everyone subconsciously looked over and saw the peerlessly handsome man enter the banquet hall with an influential aura.

    There was a hint of hostility between his brows.

    ¡°Richard is here!¡± a guest said softly.

 Chapter 61

    Richard was in charge of the global economy and was in attendance on behalf of the Hampton family. Why would the guests care about the argument between the children?

    Everyone took the opportunity to try to surround Richard and make small talk.

    However, Richard¡¯s special assistant followed behind carefully and sensed his boss was a bit angry. Hence, he gently waved his hand to ward off the approaching guests.

    The entire banquet hall fell silent.

    All sorts of gazes were fixed on Richard.

    Richard¡¯s gaze was deep and cold, like a bottomless frozenke. His terrifying aura did not diminish, and all the guests in the banquet hall could sense his danger, and their palms became sweaty.

    Coincidentally, a pink paper fell from the ceiling

    Richard reached out and gently pinched the paper.

    This simple action was done highly elegantly. This was the nobility exuding from his bones, like a god. He was born out of reach and unattainable.

    Richard lowered his eyes and nced at the contents of the paper.

    The letter was very simple. It just had a girl¡¯s bright smile and a reminder about looking after one¡¯s body because the weather was changing.

    It was an ordinary sentence written in a note.

    But..

    Why did thi

    did this make people feel ufortable? Richard wondered.

    Hence, his expression darkened even more.

    The people in the banquet hall looked at each other, seemingly besitant. They all wondered who would speak up the odd atmosphere..

    to break

    On the other hand, Alexia stood up and said smugly, ¡°Mr. Richard, do you also think the person who wrote these love letters is shameless? Why did she have to seem despicable to please my brother?¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    Richard looked at Alexia. He raised his thin and tightly pursed lips, and a half-smile tugged across his devilishly handsome

    face

    His gaze was so cold that it even carried a hint of murderous intent. Unfortunately, Alexia could not understand it. She continued as if she had been encouraged to.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a youngdy as shameless as her. She cooked and folded paper stars and cranes. My goodness, who cares about such trash

    As she spoke, Alexia nced at Tiffany arrogantly.

    It was as if she was saying, ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡¯

    Tiffany ignored her. She raised her head and was about to say something when she met Richard¡¯s deep and probing gaze,

    Richard must¡¯ve been very disappointed in her¡­.

    After all, the Hampton and the Harper families were rtives, and because of her influence, this birthday banquet was more or less unsessful.

    Tiffany could even feel the barely suppressed anger emanating from Richard¡¯s body.

    Alexia was even more pleased with herself.

    Richard thoughtfully said, ¡°She wrote a love letter, made tars, and made breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m dying ofughter. She¡¯s so shameless. I wonder why my parents taught her..¡±

    Before Alexia could finish her mocking statement, she was interrupted by Richard.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I would also want such a reasonable girl.¡±

    He said this meaningfully, and every word was clear and powerful.

    The statement was like a wave in the calm sea, shocking everyone!

    Tiffany was even more stunned.

    She suddenly raised her head and looked at Richard, only to see a faint smile on his lips. His deep gaze pierced through the sea of people before him and quietlynded on Tiffany

    This gesture was intended to protect Tiffany.

    Suddenly, a slither of hope shone into Tiffany¡¯s silent heart. It

    She finally weed a trace of warmth into the dark corner she had deliberately forgotten.

    Although Alexia¡¯s move was despicable, it was also brilliant because Tiffany had to admit that she had written those letters and made the stars and cranes.

    What was originally a simple loving gesture had been misinterpreted and became a mocking joke!

    Keh was among the people whoughed at Tiffany because he felt ashamed.

    However, Richard turned out to be the person who had protected her, yet he had nothing to do with this matter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of love?

    It is something that no longer exists because it was t**led on

    ¡®Countless people have bullied and humiliated me for it. Finally, someone has stood up for me and said¡­

    I am worth it. Tiffany smiled slowly.

    At this moment, Charlie, who Romeo had pulled aside to do some strategizing behind the banquet hall, rushed over. His expression instantly turned extremely ugly when he saw the paper on the ground.

    He had brought his daughter here to celebrate Romeo¡¯s birthday, not to be humiliated!

    Charlie was furious. He red at Alexia and pulled Tiffany¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They don¡¯t like us so much; that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go home

    The Harper family members finally rushed over. Romeo grabbed Charlie and advised, ¡®Charlie, calm down. I¡¯ll avenge

    Tiffany!¡±

    After saying that, Romeo was so angry that he banged his walking stick on the floor. He looked at Alexia, and his face turned ashen. ¡°Take this silly girl away so she can reflect on herself!¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s your birthday today. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Ryan went forward to support Romeo. He turned around and nced at his wife. Mrs. Harper immediately dragged Alexia away, but she was indignant and still wanted to struggle.

    ¡°All of you are so troublesome!¡±

    Romeo was furious. When he looked at Charlie again. Romeo noticed that he and Tiffany had not left. However, it was obvious that they could not negotiate what they had just discussed.

    Romeo made many concessions and promises to persuade the Kelley fanfily not to call off the engagement.

    These promises were nothing more than to let Tiffany marry into the Harper family and not suffer any grievances. This included Sandra, who had been pestering Keh. Romeo would also think of a way to get rid of Sandra.

    No one could threaten Tiffany¡¯s status.

    However, Alexia¡¯s actions made Charlie deeply understand that it didn¡¯t matter whether Romeo would dismiss other women who wanted Keh. Alexia, his granddaughter, was a problematic character who could publicly embarrass Tiffany!

    What would happen if Tiffany really married Keh in the future!

    If she really suffered, the Harper family would definitely protect their own family. Then who would care about his daughter, Tiffany?

    Therefore, Charlie didn¡¯t care if the asion was right or wrong. He said directly, ¡°Mr. Romeo, we¡¯ll just pretend that what we just said didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    Romeo did not nod or shake his head. He only looked at Keh with a sorrowful gaze and said in a voice that was almost a sigh.

    ¡°Grandson, in the future, you will really understand the importance of this. Then, you¡¯ll probably know how s**d you are being¡­Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Keh did not say anything.

    Keh was not too far away to clearly see the love letters Alexia arranged to fly everywhere.

    Keh¡¯s scoundrel friend ridiculed him and said, ¡°Hey, do you really not like her? She¡¯s beautiful and loyal to you. You have to cherish her!¡±

    Keh had always cared about his reputation. He immediately refused when he heard this.

    Hence, ever since the paper love letters dropped, Keh did not stand up and saya word.

    Right now, as a young man, Keh really could not understand the deeper meaning behind Romeo¡¯s words.

    By the time he truly understood, it would already be toote.

    This small interhude passed quickly. The hotel staff quickly cleaned up the papers on the ground.

    Although not everyone was joyful, the birthday banquet still had to go on.

    Moreover, when the birthday banquet officially began, all the Harper family members kowtowed to Romeo.

    Alexia had angered Romeo and was forcibly sent to her room, so she was absent.

    This time, no one dared to cause trouble for Tiffany.

    Tiffany originally wanted to thank Richard. After all, the big shot had just helped her out. However, all the big names in business had gathered, so Tiffany tactfully did not proceed.

    However, there was someone who was not afraid of death who came to look for her.

    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Sandra found Tiffany and sat on the chair in front of her. She handed Tittany a drink and sighed. ¡°Tiffany, in the future¡­ I won¡¯t go against you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 62

    How credible are her words?

    Sorry, I don¡¯t believe a word she says, Tiffany thought.

    Sandra continued, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I should have thought things through. Tiffany, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have fought with you over Keh, and I shouldn¡¯t have targeted you out of jealousy¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe thatst sentence.¡±

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of a beautiful face? I understand you

    Tiffany was hinting that Sandra was not that attractive,

    Sandra was speechless.

    She tried her best to restrain herself from going berserk again!

    Well, this is an irrefutable fact!

    When many people speak about Tiffany, it¡¯s not because they are jealous of her family background but her absolutely beautiful face!

    I must admit that I¡¯m not bad-looking myself, I have beautiful facial features and always look quite refined and graceful People appreciate me everywhere I go.

    ¡®Unfortunately, every time I am in the same ce as Tiffany, my beauty is underwhelming inparison! Sandra admitted.

    Sandra tried to hold back her smile. Tiffany, I sincerely apologize to you. Can you forgive me?¡±

    She was prepared for Tiffany¡¯s mockery.

    Of course, none of this was important. As long as Tiffany drank the wine Sandra carefully prepared, she was willing to endure more mockery.

    However, Sandra did not expect Tiffany to ept her apology without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so self-aware, of course I¡¯ll let you off.¡±

    Although Tiffany didn¡¯t say this politely, it aligned with her usual arrogant personality.

    Sandra smiled and pointed at the two sses of wine before her She made an inviting gesture. Thank you, Tiffany. After a toast with this ss of wine, we¡¯ll mind our own business from now on

    ¡°Td like that.¡± Tiffany smiled.

    Tiffany reached out her hand to take the ss in front of Sandra but in the end, she retracted her hand and picked up the ss in front of her.

    The wine sses clinked gently.

    They both drained their sses at the same time.

    Once Tiffany drank her wine without warning, Sandra lowered her eyes to hide the sinister scheme in her eyes.

    The wine contained the drug Sandra had given Kehst time.

    G

    The dosage was even higher than thest time.

    Once Tiffany was hit, she would not control her rationality

    Sandra felt smug-

    Oh, Tiffany, you idiot. You look smart, but once you received praise, you be smug

    Why would I lower myself to beg for peace if I didn¡¯t have ulterior motives?¡¯ Sandra smirked.

    They promised to mind their own business after this drink. This truce was the only thing they could do. It was either this or nothing!

    When Sandra looked up again, her smile became even brighter. She asked with concern, ¡°Tiffany, why is your face red? Are you drunk? Why don¡¯t¡­ I take you upstairs to lie down!¡±

    Tiffany was indeed feeling a little ufortable, so she nodded. ¡°Okay¡±

    The wine tasted quite strong. After drinking a ss, Tiffany felt light-headed, and her face turned red.

    In fact the wine had a little kick.

    Sandra was extremely excited when she saw Tiffany losing her footing and stumbling weakly.

    Today was the only time Sandra could destroy Tiffany!

    All guests were to rest in fully furnished guest rooms upstairs.

    Sandra took Tiffany into the elevator. The elevator numbers showed they were going up.

    Tiffany suddenly asked, ¡°Are we going to a guest room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the hotel has prepared rooms for the guests to rest. It¡¯s very convenient

    Sandra¡¯s answer was rigorous.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve also prepared a big gift for you

    And that is Sandra was excited.

    A man was waiting for Tiffany in the guest room that Sandra had arranged.

    What would happen then?

    The answer was obvious.

    In her excitement, Sandra did not even realize that her body was starting to heat up. However, she was so eager that she only wanted to push Tiffany into the room. She thought her body was heating up from excitement and did not think about anything else.

    ¡°Is this the only room?¡±

    Tiffany said casually. ¡°This room does not have a nice view. Let¡¯s change to another room.¡±

    The Harper family had booked several floors of this hotel for their guests. Guests could choose whichever room and do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve already chosen the room and taken the room card. I¡¯ll be too much work to change it now.

    Sandra quickened her pace as if she would not allow Tiffany to go back on her word. She swiped the room card and opened the door. Then, the expression on her face changed instantly. The gentleness on Sandra¡¯s face was gone and reced with a

    sieer.

    ¡°Get in there!¡±

    She suddenly pushed Tiffany!

    At this moment, the weak Tiffany should have been pushed in!

    However, in the blink of an eye, the two of them suddenly switched positions. Sandra felt a stronger force from behind and her expression changed. She heard Tiffany say with a faint smile, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? You go first.¡±

    As soon as Tiffany finished speaking, she pushed Sandra in before she could react!

    The door closed immediately.

    The curtains in the guest room were also tightly drawn.

    The man inside had been waiting impatiently for a long time. Before he could see who it was, he pressed Sandra onto the

    bed.

    Tiffany turned around expressionlessly.

    The moment Sandra came to apologize to her, she knew what the despicable woman was plotting against her.

    She had spiked Tiffany¡¯s wine and offered it as an apology.

    However, Sandra did not know that Tiffany was immune to all drugs!

    Tiffany¡¯s reaction after drinking the wine was fake.

    In order to repay Sandra¡¯s kindness, Tiffany drugged Sandra¡¯s wine the moment she reached for the wine ss.

    Tiffany was giving her a taste of her own medicine.

    Listening to themotion in the room, Tiffany did not feel the slightest sympathy,

    Sandra had brought this upon herself.

    Tiffany walked to the elevator and prepared to leave.

    However, when the elevator door opened, it was filled with people.

    Keh was at the forefront

    Tiffany was stunned.

    The other men looked like they were looking for trouble. They were furious and stared at Tiffany with a vicious look in their

    eyes.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t understand these inexplicable res.

    The waiter led the way out of the elevator and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Harper, your femalepanion is in the guest room. ahead. Someone is already living in that guest room, but Miss Kelley still took her in¡­

    Hearing this, Tiffany instantly understood what was going on.

    Sandra bribed this waiter. Her initial intention was to let all the guests witness Tiffany shamelessly embarrass the Kelley family by getting caught fooling around with another mantN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    This wouldpletely ruin Tiffany¡¯s reputation in Lovell City, and she would never be able to defend her honor!

    However, the waiter did not expect Sandra to be thest person to enter that rooml.

    Therefore, in a moment of desperation, the waiter could onlypel Keh to save Sandra from the situation. At the time, he could also me Tiffany for this matter!

    In that case, Sandra was now the victim¡­.. any, she looked like the evil person who wanted to ruin her cousin¡¯s innocence out of jealousy!

    This move was a wonderful idea.

    Tiffany really wanted to p and praise the waiter.

    However, Keh rushed to the door of the guest room with his men and broke in.

    As far as Tiffany could see, there were two people in disheveled clothes¡­

    Sandra had been drugged and was not clear-headed. She had been fulfilling the man¡¯s needs.

    However, the moment Keh rushed in, Sandra¡¯s entire body trembled, and she instantly regained some rationality. Hence, she struggled and roared crazily, ¡°Help¡­ Help¡­

 Chapter 63

    Sandra¡¯s voice was h***e and she sounded like she was crying. It was heartbreaking to hear!

    Keh¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He rushed in and kicked the man away. Then, he quickly took off his coat and covered

    Sandra.

    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Keh, I feel terrible, Sandra cried.

    Sandra¡¯s face was abnormally red. Her eyes flickered in confusion and became misty. She clung to Keh¡¯s neck and kept muttering. ¡°Help me, help me, Keh¡­¡±

    Keh felt a little heartache.

    Before Keh came in, Sandra struggled and resisted, refusing to obey the man. Only when Keh came did she lose her rationality.

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Keh carried Sandra horizontally and went straight into the bathroom to put her in the bathtub.

    After soaking in the cold water, Sandra was shivering from the cold, but the effect of the drug was fading bit by bitMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Give me a minute.¡± Keh patted Sandra¡¯s head gently

    Then, he walked out of the bathroom, his handsome face filled with anger.

    ¡°Tiffany!¡± He roared, her name practically popping out from between his teeth.

    Tiffany was standing in the guest room.

    She was surrounded by people Keh had brought. They even blocked the entrance. It was obvious that they did not intend to let her go without an exnation.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile did not diminish. She casually brushed the hair hanging by her ear and replied, ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯m here¡±

    Keh¡¯s face turned ashen.

    He did not expect Tiffany to still be unashamed at this moment!

    ¡°You drugged Sandra and tried to ruin her innocence. I only used to think you were spoiled, arrogant, and bossy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious!¡±

    Ever since Tiffany proposed to break off the engagement and stop pestering him, Keh¡¯s impression of her had changed

    a lot.

    However, today¡¯s incident instantly erased his good impressions of Tiffany!

    ¡°I will never marry a vicious woman like you!¡± Keh eximed

    Tiffany stood on the spotzily. She did not defend herself and only asked, ¡°Are you done talking? Can I go now?¡±

    Keh was stunned and became even more furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin this matter? At the very apologize to SandralTM

    least, you

    have to

    ¡°Exin? That will never happen!¡± Tiffany was shocked and smiled.

    ¡°Keh has already decided to me me for this, so why should I exin?

    ¡®As for apologizing to Sandra? Tiffany snickered to herself.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows, her expression stern. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s as nice as she seems? Do you think she is worthy of my apology?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Veins popped up on Keh¡¯s arm. He had to suppress himself from doing anything rash.

    However, at this moment, the bathroom door opened. Sandra was drenched and smiled weakly at him. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t be like this. I believe Tiffany didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±

    Sandra¡¯s statement about Sandra¡¯s actions not being intentional made Tiffany look more guilty.

    Keh¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°This is not a small matter!¡±-

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine. Thankfully, things didn¡¯t end up in the worst-case scenario¡­¡±

    Sandra forced a smile. She was gentle and weak, like a delicate flower that got drenched in a downpour.

    Her magnanimous attitude made Tiffany look even more vicious.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this go!¡± Keh shouted.

    He red at Tiffany and said in a deep voice, ¡°You must apologize to Sandra!¡±

    After saying that, he looked at the bodyguard beside him.

    Tiffany¡¯s had nowhere to run. All doors were blocked.

    Obviously, Keh was threatening Tiffany. If she did not apologize to Sandra, she would not be able to leave today!

    Sandra watched this scene, and a carefree and smug smile shed across her face.

    Sandra did not expect the waiter she had bribed to be so smart. The waiter called Keh over in time, so nothing damaging happened when Sandra got drugged.

    After that, he jumped at the opportunity to frame Tiffany. If Keh still thought Tiffany was perfect before, he was utterly disgusted by her now!

    Sandra added fuel to the fire. ¡°Keh, why don¡¯t we forget about it? Don¡¯t make things difficult for Tiffany¡­

    Keh sneered. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to apologize, my men will make her do it!¡±

    After saying that, he gestured to the bodyguards beside him to forcefully hold down Tiffany.

    He actually wants to force me to kneel! Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened. Just as the bodyguards were about to push her down. forcefully, Tiffany immediately attacked!

    ¡°Pi** off¡± Tiffany shouted.

    However, the guest room was only so big. She could not use her fists and feet to fight.

    Keh had brought men, who were all martial arts experts. Tiffany was wearing high heels and a gown today and had many scruples. Unfortunately, after two attempts to fight, she was restrained.

    Tiffany¡¯s face was indifferent, but her eyes were filled with intense hatred. ¡°Keh, I dare you to try.

    G.

    In both her past and present lives, he owed her a debt that he could not repay.

    If he really dares to make me kneel¡­.

    I swear that one day, I will make the entire Harper family kneel in front of me to atone for their sins! Tiffany proimed.

    Keh was in a daze for a moment when he saw Tiffany¡¯s eyes filled with hatred.

    What did I do to make Tiffany hate me much?

    It doesn¡¯t matter, Sandra was clearly the victim. It was only right for Tiffany to apologize for her mistake: Keh decided.

    Sandra noticed that Keh was silent. She did not say anything and just sobbed softly.

    She felt aggrieved beyond words.

    Keh immediately came back to his senses and ordered, ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    The bodyguard took action and forcibly subdued Tiffany, but she still stood upright.

    During the stalemate, the bodyguard kicked Tiffany¡¯s knee!

    Tiffany felt a jolt of pain, groaned, and fell down¡­..

    However, a pair of hands lifted her up.

    Tiffany opened her eyes and realized she had fallen into a cold embrace.

    When she looked up, she saw a stern face that looked as sharp as a knife.

    It was Richard.

    This man once again came to her rescue and was beside her like a guardian angel.

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before Richard carried her h****ly.

    Richard saw how trapped Tiffany was, and his expression darkened. His fierce eyes slowly swept across everyone present.

    His gaze was cold and deep, overwhelming everyone with anxiety! The entire guest room instantly felt cramped. Richard¡¯s mountain-like aura made everyone stiffen and not dare to movel

    The next second, Richard¡¯s gaze slowlynded on one of the bodyguards.

    This man had kicked Tiffany.

    The bodyguard broke out in cold sweat when he met Richard¡¯s deadly gaze. He trembled and wanted to beg for mercy.

    However, Richard raised his leg and kicked him!

    The bodyguard flew and heavily mmed into the wall with a bang. A few of his bones broke, and he spat out a mouthful of blood before instantly fainting¡­.

    ¡°Who else hurt her? Step forward now. You know what to do. Richard¡¯s tone was cold.

    Richard carried Tiffany so easily that it seemed he did not require any strength. His expression was rxed, and his tone was at sluggish as usual.

    Everyone looked over and observed Richard standing in front of them, His expensive custom-made suit made him look tall. He clearly appeared gentle and refined, handsome and reserved, but he also looked like he had ascended from hell. He embodied hostility, making people want to kneel and submit.

    No one dared to disobey Richard,

    Four bodyguards stepped forward together.

    They were covered in cold sweat, but they didn¡¯t dare dy the confrontation. The men exchanged blows with each other, and their fistsnded fiercely. In just a few minutes, their faces were covered in blood¡­

    Richard was quite satisfied. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The bodyguards felt as if they had been pardoned and scrambled to their feet.

    There was silence.

    Rochard then looked at Keh andughed mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯re so remarkable, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 64

    Richard¡¯s response immediately put Keh in his ce. Keh¡¯s face turned pale.

    He knew that Richard, his uncle who was only seven years older than him, was currently in a state of anger.

    Keh said, ¡°Uncle Richard, 1¡ª¡¯

    Richard interrupted Keh¡¯s exnation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle. I don¡¯t have a nephew as blind as you.¡±

    Keh choked on his words.

    At the side, Sandra was secretly angry. Nevertheless, she put on an expression of pity and said with a sobbing voice, ¡°Mr. Hampton. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s not Tiffany¡¯s or Keh¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After saying that, she even bowed to express her apology.

    Her eyes were red as she bit her lip to stop herself from crying. Her acting skills were perfect.

    More importantly, most men would fall for her tricks. Their hearts would usually soften and they would pity her when they saw her in such a state.

    Tiffany was filled with disgust and was curious to find out Richard¡¯s reaction.

    Tiffany wondered, ¡®Would Richard fall for Sandra¡¯s acting too?

    Tiffany furtively raised her head and heard Richard calmly say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m a clean freak.

    His tone was filled with disdain towards Sandra.

    Tiffany almost burst outughing.

    By ordering Sandra to not talk to him and stating that he was a clean freak, Richard was practically mocking Sandra for being filthy.

    Tiffany felt an indescribable feeling surge inside her.

    She thought, Thank God Richard has a pair of discerning eyes.

    Hearing this, Sandra raised her head in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    However, Richard could not be bothered with her. He said to one of his men, ¡°Wake up the person who is lying on the ground.¡±

    The young man lying on the ground was called Jordan Booth. He was the guy who slept with Sandra.

    Just now, Keh had broken through the door and knocked Jordan out with a punch. Therefore, Jordan had been lying motionlessly on the ground in a corner. No one cared about him.

    To verify if Tiffany was innocent or guilty, all Keh needed to do was wake up Jordan and ask him about the ins and outs of this incident.

    Unfortunately, Keh was biased towards Sandra. Therefore, he used Tiffany after listening to Sandra¡¯s one-sided testimony.

    However, Richard was different,

    He sided with Tiffany without a doubt.

    Tiffany lowered her

    ves slightly and pacified her racing heart.

    After a few ps, Jordan woke up.

    Jordan mumbled, ¡°Huh? Who hit me?¡±

    Jordan was famous for being a p**oy.

    He was frivolous and looked down on everyone.

    The Booth family got lucky with their business endeavors some years ago. They suddenly turned from a poor family into nouveau riche. Their statuses changed drastically, but they were still as vulgar and rude as before. Therefore, no one among the noble families in Lovell City looked highly on the Booth family.

    Seeing that Jordan wanted to curse again, Richard¡¯s subordinate pped him twice.

    The subordinate asked, ¡°Answer my questions honestly. Why are you in this room? Who arranged for you to stay here?¡±

    Jordan answered. ¡°Someone from the hotel sent me here. I asked for an escort, and she told me to wait in the room. So I waited¡±

    After that, he mistook Sandra as an escort, and things escted to how they were currently.

    After listening to Jordan¡¯s side of the story, everyone could deduce that the attendant¡¯s initial im of Tiffany Juring Sandra here was false. This was because the person who took the room card in the beginning was Sandra herself.

    It was either the hotel had made a mistake, or the person who had nned all of this was originally targeting Tiffany. Unfortunately for the culprit, the situation had not gone the way they wanted by a freakbination of factors.

    Keh¡¯s expression changed drastically after learning the truth

    It was a pity that the attendant had left the room earlier. They definitely could not catch her now!

    Keh turned around and looked at Sandra suspiciously.

    He questioned, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her lips trembled as she shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.

    The timing of her fainting was impable.

    After Jordan revealed everything he knew, he sobered up a little. He looked at the group of people in the room and asked, ¡°Who are you? Who hit me just now?¡±

    Richard¡¯s subordinate thought Jordan was too noisy, so the former punched him expressionlessly and warned, ¡°You should shut up.

    The truth of the incident was revealed.

    Before Richard turned around and left with Tiffany in his arms, be tilted his head and,said to Keh, ¡°You¡¯ll take 50

    Richard had issued a punishment to Keh based on the Hampton family¡¯s rule.

    Richard had the final say in the Hampton family.

    Although Keh was not a core member of the Hampton family, he was considered half a Hampton family member. He still had to obey the rules unconditionally.

    30shes was definitely a harsh punishment.

    However, it was not unjust at all.

    Keh¡¯s entire body trembled. He did not expect to be punished with 50shes for such a small matter.

    However, when he heard Richard¡¯s unquestionable tone, he had no choice but to answer, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Richard left with Tiffany in his arms.

    Richard¡¯s subordinates also tactfully retreated.

    Tiffany was still in a daze as her mind recalled what happened just now.

    She mumbled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Tiffany finished speaking, she btedly realized that Richard had been carrying her for a long time. She hurriedly said, ¡°Are you tired? Put me down. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Richard mocked. ¡°Your knees are swollen. You call that fine?¡±

    Richard brought Tiffany to the top floor of the hotel. He had reserved the entire floor for himself. The surroundings were quiet and the decorations were luxurious. Richard really lived like an emperor.

    Richard got someone to deliver a first aid kit to the room. Then, he personally applied the medicine for Tiffany.

    Tiffany was a little embarrassed, but she could not dissuade Richard¡¯s domineering insistence.

    Richard teased, ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t take advantage of me

    Hearing this. Tiffany was speechless and admitted defeat.

    The injury on her knees looked scary. It was seriously swollen. Tiffany was also in a lot of pain when Richard applied the medicine on her.

    However, Tiffany did not say a word. Her mind was upied by something else.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She asked without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect that I did it?¡±

    Although it was not her intention, Tiffany was indeed the one who drugged Sandra and pushed thetter into the room. It was an eye for an eye since Sandra wanted to harm her first.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®If Richard knows that the person he defended is actually not a kind person and is even equally unscrupulous, he will probably be very disappointed, right?¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows and replied casually, ¡°So what?¡±

    So what if Tiffany was a scheming woman who did all of this with vicious methods?

    Tiffany was speechless. Her heart skipped a beat because of Richard¡¯s response and his matter-of-fact attitude. Excitement overwhelmed her, causing her heart to beat erratically.

    Richard gently knocked Tiffany on the head and teased, ¡°I suppose you want to thank me again?*

    Tiffany eximed internally, ¡®How did he know?¡±

    Tiffany lowered her head and muttered softly, ¡°All I can say is thank you.¡±

    Richard lowered his head and looked at her. After a while, he chuckled and rubbed Tiffany¡¯s head.

    He said. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    His touch was gentle and doting.

    Even his words sounded like a lover¡¯s whisper.

    Tiffany was stunned.

    Her face turned as red as a tomato.

 Chapter 65

    As Richard was speaking, he leaned over slightly and approached Tiffany.

    Their shadows intertwined under the light. At a nce, they looked intimate, as if they were kissing.

    Tiffany was embarrassed, but Richard got even closer.

    Tiffany subconsciously wanted to move further away, but there was a wall behind her, and she had nowhere to retreat.

    In the blink of an eye, their breaths intertwined.

    Tiffany could feel Richard¡¯s breathing tickling her face,

    Tiffany¡¯s heartbeat was as loud as thunder when she saw Richard¡¯s handsome face getting closer and closer. Shy, she turned her head to the side.

    Richard looked at their shadows on the ground that were about to merge into one. His eyes twinkled and he said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your earring hase off.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out and picked up an earring from her hair.

    Obviously, it had fallen off and was stuck in her hair.

    Tiffany was speechless.

    She shrieked internally, ¡®So, he has purposely leaned in so close just to get the earring off me?¡¯

    Tiffany refused to admit that she was expecting something else. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Thank you,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Richard stepped back, still in his elegant and noble posture. However, his eyes twinkled with a devilish charm, and he became even more dazzling and eye-catching.

    Tiffany was afraid that she would not be able to suppress her desire if she stayed any longer, so she stood up and bade Richard farewell. Tll go back to the party first. My father will be anxious if he can¡¯t find me

    Richard replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    He let her go.

    Tiffany left the room.

    When Tiffany returned to the hall, the atmosphere was lively. The birthday party was festive and joyous. Romeo was very happy and gave cash to all his grandchildren who congratted him on his birthday.

    Tiffany could not be bothered to ask what happened to Jordan, Sandra and Keh after she left the room with Richard. However, seeing that Keh was nowhere to be seen, Tiffany was certain that he had sent Sandra to the hospital.

    As for Richard on the top floor, Tiffany supposed the fact that he came to the party was a great honor for the Harper family.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Moreover, Richard was very busy. He would probably leave in a few minutes.

    Aside from the minor hup, the birthday party for Romeo went smoothly overall

    When it was time to leave, the guests left in groups.

    Charlie was approached by a business partner at thest minute. Tiny stood quietly at the entrance of the hall and waited for him.

    When a woman left the venue, she sized up Tiffany a few times. The woman clearly looked down on everyone, and she had the usual arrogant attitude of a rich youngdy.

    The woman then saw the dazzling pink diamond bracelet on Tiffany¡¯s hand.

    She suddenly stopped in her tracks and grabbed ¡°Tiffany¡¯s wrist. Her voice was stern and her face darkened as she questioned. ¡°Why do you have this bracelet!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s head hurt from the woman¡¯s sharp voice. She red at the woman impatiently as she freed her arm from the other party¡¯s grasp. Tiffany asked calmly. ¡°Miss Lee, what do you mean?¡±

    The woman before Tiffany was none other than Mia Lee.

    During the auction some time ago, Mia had deliberately bid on this pink diamond bracelet.

    Her n was to attract Richard¡¯s attention. To her dismay, Richard did not even look at her. She added 200 thousand dors on top of the starting price, but Richard added 20 million dors straight away to win the bid.

    His spendthrift attitude stunned everyone present at the auction.

    Mia felt humiliated and left the auction in grief and indignation.

    This time, Mia put in a lot of effort to dress up for Romeo¡¯s birthday celebration. She even arrived fashionablyte so that she could stun everyone with her entrance.

    In the end, Richard was not around when she arrived.

    Because she camete, Mia missed themotion and merely heard about what had happened from other guests.

    ording to the guests, Richard announced in public that he liked a girl who could make breakfast, write love letters, and make origami lucky stars

    However, Mia did not believe the guests at all,

    There were innumerable women in Lovell City who wanted to suck up to Richard. There was nock of women who tried their best to seduce him.

    In the end, they couldn¡¯t even get close to him.

    Mia believed that a man as cold as Richard would not fall for any woman.

    Therefore, she was in wild disbelief when she saw the familiar pink diamond bracelet on Tiffany¡¯s wrist. She grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Tell me! Where did you get this bracelet!¡±

    Mia spoke as if Tiffany had stolen something from her.

    Tiffany felt that the other party was ridiculous and lied casually, It¡¯s a handmade item bought at a street stall for 40 dors. Why? Miss Lee, are you going to snatch it from me?¡±

    Mia Jooked at the bracelet again and shook her head, saying. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    She had been living a luxurious life since she was young and had seen all kinds of luxury goods.

    She could confidently distinguish between real and fake diamonds.

    The diamond on Tiffany¡¯s hand had a pure texture and was as resplendent as the gxy. It was not fake.

    Tiffany dismissed her, saying, ¡°Feel free to believe what you want

    Tiffany then turned around, making it clear that she wanted to end the conversation.

    However, Mia refused to give up. She said arrogantly, ¡°State a price. I¡¯ll buy it from you!¡±

    Tiffany was annoyed at Mia¡¯s arrogant attitude of unting her wealth.

    Tiffany refused her. Tim not selling it.

    She had the right to refuse to sell the bracelet to Mia.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mia was so angry that her pretty face turned red.

    OK

    Right at this moment, Charlie approached Tiffany after wrapping up with his business partner. Tiffany got into the car and left with Charlie.

    Initially. Tiffany thought that her interaction with Mia had ended. However, the next day, when Tiffany went to ss, she was approached by Ged as soon as she entered the school gate.

    Ged ran over to her and said while panting, ¡°Tiffany, something happened to your friend.¡±

    Zoe was Tiffany¡¯s only friend in the school.

    Under Ged¡¯s lead, Tiffany ran towards the field with him.

    On the way. Ged exined, ¡°Someone came to look for you this morning and said a lot of nasty things about you. They even wanted to tear the books in your drawer apart. Zoe stopped them, but got into an argument with them before being dragged away.¡±

    This happened early in the morning.

    However, since Tiffany had alcohol yesterday night and was in a deep sleep, she missed the morning ss and was an hour and a halfte to school.

    In other words, Zoe was bullied during the period Tiffany was absent.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened.

    Ged continued, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to please you by informing you what happened. Don¡¯t think too much of it. I¡¯m helping you just because you spoke up for mest time!¡±

    He emphasized his intention again and again, his tone a little awkward.

    Tiffany replied. ¡°Thank you¡±

    Tiffany and Ged soon arrived at the field.

    It was between sses now, so the field was surrounded by people who were curious to find out what happened.

    Tiffany strode over and pushed the crowd aside impatiently,

    She then saw a scene that made her blood boil.

    Zoe¡¯s petite figure was hanging from the rim of the basketball hoop.

    Under the scorching sun, Zoe¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. At the same time, her clothes and face were painted with various paints, making her look exceptionallyical.

    There wasughter all around.

    Tiffany did not join the crowd inughing.

    Fury instantly surged up inside of her. Tiffany¡¯s face was as cold as ice. Her sharp gaze swept across the group of women who were enjoying the shade under a tree.

    They were the culprits.

    Their leader was Mia!

 Chapter 66

    Tiffany thought, ¡°Great.¡¯

    She stepped forward and strode towards the basketball hoop.

    With a nimble leap, she stood on the top of the basketball hoop

    Her jump was clean and dashing, causing the surrounding onlookers to exim in awe.

    Tiffany quickly untied the rope attached to the rim. When Zoe, who was in a daze, was freed, she fell through the rim. Tiffany immediately jumped down from the hoop and caught her.

    Patting Zoe¡¯s face, Tiffany asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Zoe mumbled, ¡°Hmm¡­ Tiffany?¡±

    Zoe opened her eyes and shook her head. She beamed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just slightly exhausted from being hung Besides, I knew that you woulde and save me!¡±

    Tiffany affirmed Zoe and said, ¡°Yeah, here I am.¡±

    Tiffany ced Zoe at a cool ce and waved at Ged. She instructed, ¡°Help me take care of her.¡±

    Ged responded without thinking, ¡°Okay.¡±

    While Ged was obediently walking over, he suddenly came back to his senses.

    He thought, ¡°Wait. Why do I have to listen to Tiffany?¡±

    However, Tiffany did not give him a chance to refute. She walked towards the group of women under the shade.

    While approaching the group of women, Tiffany said to them, ¡°I have a soft spot.¡±

    Tiffany smiled as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m protective, so no one should touch my friends,¡±

    Miaughed upon hearing that.

    Mia mocked, ¡°Yo. You sound arrogant. Yes, I bullied your friend. But what can you do to me?¡±

    She sneered and continued, ¡°You refuse to do things the easy way. As long as you give me the bracelet obediently, I can consider not bullying you and your friend in the future.¡±

    Mia was two years more senior than Tiffany in school. They had never met in school before since the schoolpound was huge and the buildings they frequented were on opposite ends.

    This time, Mia came to look for trouble because Tiffany refused to give her the braceletst night. In her anger, Mia came to give Tiffany a warning today.

    Mia was confident that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t get.

    Tiffany had to suffer the consequences of going against her.

    ¡°You¡¯re very confident I see,mented Tiffany as she warmed up her wrist while continuing to approach Mia.

    As the only daughter of a real estate tycoon, Mia could get whatever she wanted.

    Even the facilities in school were funded by the Lee family. Mia was confident that no one couldy a finger on her here on campus.

    Mia said confidently, ¡°You can give it a try.¡±

    As they conversed, Tiffany walked up to Mia.

    The girls beside Min stepped forward and looked at Tiffany provocatively.

    All of them were martial arts or Taekwondo practitioners. Their skills were extraordinary.

    When the two sides met, the surrounding spectators became even more excited. However, some of them voiced their concerns.

    One of them said, ¡°One against ten? How is Tiffany supposed to fight against Mia and her group?¡±

    Another person mocked, ¡°What is Tiffany thinking? It¡¯s a pity that she has such a beautiful face. I wonder what will happen if she injures her face¡±

    Someone who sided with Mia said, ¡°She reaps what she sows. This case is clearly something Tiffany can resolve easily by lowering her ego and admitting defeat to Mia. Tiffany deserves to be beaten up for putting on airs. Does she really think she¡¯s a martial arts expert

    The only person who was worried for Tiffany was Zoe.

    She was about to rush over and tell Tiffany to drop the case and not get into trouble because of her.

    However, Tiffany winked at her from afar.

    Zoe stopped in her tracks and retreated with a worried expression. She waited obediently.

    While the crowd was busy discussing, the few girls who were trained in martial arts took the lead to attack Tiffany after receiving Mia¡¯s instruction.

    They had no qualms with so many of them fighting against Tiffany who was alone. They wanted to teach Tiffany a lesson. Tiffany sneered and faced them head on.

    The crowd expected Tiffany to fight like ordinary girls who pulled at their opponent¡¯s hair or scratched their faces. However, to their surprise, Tiffany¡¯s moves were swift and ruthless. Her moves were clean and went straight for her weaknesses.

    ¡®opponents¡¯

    She also moved extremely quickly. Both her attack speed and reaction speed were shocking.

    In just a few minutes, the girls were all lying on the ground.

    All 10 of them were knocked out!

    Fine dust rose with the wind. Under the zing sun, only the slender figure of Tiffany remained standing upright, like a blossoming flower proudly standing on the mountain peak. Her temperament was outstanding and ethereal.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Someone eximed, ¡°**k! Tiffany¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Another person mumbled, ¡°How is she so good at fighting? No wonder some peoplebel her as a demon. No wonder even Ged was subdued by her!¡±

    A student said, ¡°Crap. I feel like cheering for her now!¡±

    Tiffany ignored the crowd and looked down at Mia, whose expression had turned incredibly ugly. Tiffany tilted her head and asked, ¡°Do you have any more helpers? If not, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.

    Mia was scared speechless.

    Mia initially thought that she was making a mountain out of a molchill by bringing 10 martial arts practitioners She saw no need to mobilize so many people to deal with Tiffany,

    However, from the looks of it now, not a single one of her underlings could fight against Tiffany.

    Mia screamed, ¡°You! Stop right there!¡±

    Mia wanted to step back, but Tiffany grabbed her cor with her.

    Mia screamed. ¡°Are you going to attack me? Let me tell you. If I lose even a strand of hair, my father won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Tiffany ignored Mia¡¯s threat and pped her on the head. Tiffany said impatiently, Tm hitting you right now. No one can stop me

    The situation was reversed. Zoe changed from her previous dispirited appearance. She reached out and patted Ged¡¯s shoulder. Her blood boiled in excitement as she said, ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s Tiffany Kelley,dies and gentlemen. Her actions speak louder than her words

    Ged said nothing in response and fell into deep thought

    He eximed internally, Tiffany is indeed cool! So, here¡¯s the dilemma: why was I so dumb and found fault with Tiffany before this?

    Fortunately, all he ended up having to do was a striptease at Nocturne Arena.

    Ged figured if Tiffany chose to teach him a lesson physically, he would probably still be in hospital now.

    While Ged was deep in thought, Tiffany stuffed Mia through the basketball rim.

    Mia was much more voluptuous than Zoe. Therefore, Mia was stuck in the rim.

    Ged teased, ¡°Mia, I think it¡¯s time for you to lose some weight.¡±

    Mia was so humiliated that she almost cried.

    After doing all this, Tiffany looked around for watercolor paint.

    She asked, ¡°Where are the watercolor paints from before? Who picked them up?

    Zoe¡¯s face was painted with watercolors. Of course, Tiffany wanted Mia to get a taste of thisical makeup too.

    However, before she could find the watercolors, the school staff came over.

    A staff member first reprimanded the onlookers and chased them away. Then, he looked at Tiffany with a serious expression. and said in a stern voice, ¡°You vited the school rules and beat someone up. I can kick you out of the school. Are you aware of that?

    When Mia, who was stuck in the rim, heard this, she shouted, ¡°Kick her out! She¡¯s a b**h! How dare she treat me like this? Let me go!

    Two school staff members approached Mia and struggled for a long time before they finally managed to get her out of theMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    rim

    Seeing that the staff member was about to reprimand Tiffany again, Zoe rushed over and exined, ¡°These girls were the

    B BB

    ones who tied me up first. They were also the ones who painted my face. Everyone here saw it just now. If you want to punish Tiffany, punish me as well!¡±

    It took two to tango. Zoe would not allow the staff member to be so biased and punish only Tiffany.

    Mia sneered and said to Zoe, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±

    Zoe retorted, ¡°Why should Tiffany be the only one receiving punishment? You were the one who caused trouble for us first, and then-

    Zoe wanted to continue arguing, but she was interrupted by the staff member.

    He said, ¡°Alright. Tiffany and Mia, the two of you are suspended from school for a week. The rest of you, you had better behave yourselves. If such a thing happens again in the future, you¡¯ll be expelled!¡±

    Their punishment was considered light.

    At least it was fair.

    Mia was in disbelief. She eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? You¡¯re punishing me too?¡±

 Chapter 67

    Mia chased after the staff member and wanted to tell them her identity, but no one paid attention to her.

    Mia stomped her feet and looked at Tiffany. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    With that, she left with herckeys.

    Zoe gently tugged at Tiffany¡¯s sleeve. She revealed a look of guilt She said, ¡°Tiffany, sorry for dragging you into this mess.¡±

    The exams wereing soon, and their results would determine whether they could be enrolled for the next semester.

    Tiffany would be at a serious disadvantage if she did not perform well during the exams due to being suspended for a week.

    However, this was not a problem for Tiffany

    Tiffanyforted Zoe, saying, ¡°They¡¯re here to cause trouble for me. I¡¯m the one who dragged you into this mess. Why are you ming yourself? This works out nicely for me. I get to enjoy a seven-day break. If you want to be in the same ss with me next semester, you have to study hard and improve your results.¡±

    Zoe nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I know,¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Alright. Hurry back to the dormitory to take a shower and change your clothes.¡±

    After saying that, Tiffany looked at Ged and said, ¡°Thank you too

    Then, she left the school.

    Since Tiffany had traveled back in time, the sses were a piece of cake for her now. Her results previously were not bad to begin with. She was not worried about the tests at all.

    Taking advantage of her free week, she had more important things to do.

    After leaving school, Tiffany took a cab to the suburbs,

    Half an hourter, she

    stood in front of a thatched cottage that was filled with the fragrance of herbs..

    This was the residence of the Miracle Healer.

    When she was very your han

    James Quinn, brought her to this ce almost every day.

    Here, she had cultivated her body, which was now immune to poison, and developed her ability to disguise herself and appraise treasures. However, the cottage was currently overgrown with weeds. It was apparent that no one had been here for a long time.

    Tiffany sighed.

    James left two years ago. No one had heard from him since.

    Tiffany walked into the cottage and threw her school bag aside. Then, she looked for tools to clean up the weeds. She worked diligently for the entire morning to turn the cottage sparkling clean.

    There were grape vines growing in the courtyard. It was the season for the fruits to ripen. Bunches of bright-colored grapes hung from the vines. Tiffany casually plucked and washed some. Then, she sat on a rocking chair to enjoy the breeze while rating

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, this cottage was just an ordinary farmyard. It looked mundane and extremely simple.

    However, no one knew that the owner of this cottage had another identity.

    He was an existence that surpassed Sidney Pauley the Asclepius.

    The Pauley family in Lovell City was a noble family renowned for their medicinal skills.

    As the family¡¯s sessor, Sidney¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled.

    Sidney could treat many kinds ofplicated illnesses, but there were still areas he was weak in. Firstly, he didn¡¯t know much about poison. Secondly, he was helpless when faced with patients who were disabled or in a vegetative state.

    Tiffany pondered for a long time.

    She wondered if she would be able to locate her long-lost master by adopting his title as the Miracle Healer.

    Suddenly, Tiffany heard some movements outside the courtyard

    Tiffany immediately sat up and asked warily. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The location of the cottage was very remote. There was no one else living nearby. Only people who wanted to ask for help from the Miracle Healer woulde here.

    However, the Miracle Healer had disappeared for two years. There were gradually less rumors about him in Lovell City, so it was unlikely for someone to visit here now to seek treatment.

    The courtyard door was opened, and a woman in her thirties slowly walked in.

    The woman was dressed in a white professional suit, looking capable and refreshing. Her shoulder-length, ck curly hair was elegant. She looked dignified and had a calm posture. She was undoubtedly charming.

    Tiffany was stunned. Then, she called out in surprise, ¡°June!¡±

    The woman was June Spencer. She had stayed by James¡¯s side for many years. When Tiffany was young, she thought that James and June were a couple. Later on, she realized that they were master and servant.

    Speaking of which, James was really mysterious. Tiffany had never seen his true face before. He would change his appearance from time to time.

    When Tiffany saw June, she stood up excitedly and asked, June, where¡¯s James? Is he here?¡±

    As she spoke, she looked behind June, but no one appeared.

    Tiffany was inevitably disappointed.

    She figured she had deeply hurt James¡¯s heart. Therefore, when he said he would not see her again, he kept his word.

    June knew what Tiffany was thinking. She said, ¡°Since you havee back here, it means that you have regretted your choice. Before James left, he told me to assist you in whatever you want to do if youe back here. I will pave the way for you June continued, ¡°He said this is thest thing he could do for you.

    Tiffany thought. Thest thing he could do?¡±

    She felt a lump in her throat. She asked, ¡°Will I be able to see james again in the future?¡±

    If possible, she wanted to apologize to him personally.

    In her previous life, she did not listen to his advice and ended up with a bad ending.

    She was capable, but she went to jail for a useless mari.

    After five years, she was kidnapped by Sandra¡¯s men before she could even detoxify her brother who had be mute and mentally retarded. In the end, she died on a dark and rainy night.

    Tiffany felt she was naive andughable whenever she recalled her experience before she traveled back in time.

    June did not answer Tiffany¡¯s question directly. She said, ¡°If you choose a different path this time, you might be able to see him again. Or you might never see him. Who knows¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s mind was in a mess, so she did not notice the peculiarity of June mentioning ¡°this time.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Tiffany¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope.

    She dered. ¡°From today onwards, we will revive the title of the Miracle Healer.¡±

    June lowered her head slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Noted.¡±

    In less than a day, the news spread to every corner of Lovell City like a wide fire.

    The rumored Miracle Healer, who was immune to all poisons and whose whereabouts were unpredictable, had returned after disappearing for two years!

    Everyone had different ns when they heard the news.

    Some wanted to make use of the Miracle Healer to do things that benefited themselves and not others, while others who were helpless after suffering from illness and torture wanted the Miracle Healer to save them.

    When Sidney received this news, he rushed to the Royal Tower as fast as possible. He faced no obstruction along the way. and he rushed straight into the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor.

    The receptionists of the Royal Tower were all aware that Sidney was the only non-employee who could enter and leave the Royal Tower without any reservations.

    Of course, an especially beautiful youngdy now joined the list as one of the guests who were always wee to the Royal Tower.

    When that beautiful youngdy barged inst time, she was stopped by the receptionists. In the end, their CEO ordered them to wee her into his office whenever she visited again in the future.

    Not only should the receptionists allow her in, they should even wee her into the CEO¡¯s office.

    Compared to Sidney, thedy clearly had a more intimate rtionship with the CEO,

    Because of this matter, all the employees in the Royal Tower were in an uproar.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, they only dared to gossip in private. They definitely did not dare to do so openly.

    After Sidney rushed into Richard¡¯s office, he did not care that the other party was still dealing with work and said in surprise, ¡°Great news! The Miracle Healer is back. Rumor has it that he will consider saving someone in the next two days!¡±

 Chapter 68

    Richard asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    He paused from signing a contract. There was a hint of suppressed joy in his voice as he said. ¡°Does that mean Evan has chance of recovery?¡±

    Evan was 10 years old this year. He was the child left behind by Richard¡¯s biological sister.

    However, his sister had passed away, and Evan identally injured his head and became a vegetable.

    Even Sidney could not save apletely vegetative person.

    However, the legendary and mysterious Miracle Healer could.

    Richard put down his pen. His well-defined handsome face was inherently domineering and cold. He ordered, ¡°Invite the Miracle Healer over and let him state his conditions.¡±

    Evan was the only child left behind by Richard¡¯s deceased sister He was Richard¡¯s nephew.

    Richard was ready to agree to whatever condition the Miracle Healer asked for..

    Sidney replied, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Sidney immediately went to contact the Miracle Healer,

    June was impressive for being able to spread the news about the return of the Miracle Healer in just a day. Moreover, she seemed to have many other hidden talents, including some connections that even Tiffany didn¡¯t know about.

    June confessed, James has instructed me to pave a path for you when you need my help. You can do whatever you want, ar I will always be loyal to you.¡±

    Tiffany never doubted June¡¯s loyalty.

    Therefore, Tiffany did not inquire about June¡¯s talents or connections. She calmly took the list of patients from June. When she saw the Hampton family was listed, Tiffany was surprised. She asked, ¡°Who is seeking our help from the Hampton family?¡±

    June replied, ¡°Richard Hampton.¡±

    Tiffany quickly said, ¡°T¡¯ll take his case.¡±

    June replied to Sidney¡¯s message.

    Sidney originally thought that the Miracle Healer would be very difficult to deal with, so he did not expect the other party to agree to Richard¡¯s request so readily.

    However, Sidney was in a dilemma because the reward requested by the Miracle Healer was not an astronomical check or fame. The other party wanted a chance to make a request that could be exchanged at any time in the future.

    Sidneyined, ¡°This condition is even more demanding than fame and wealth. What if they see that you¡¯re a well- dressed s***m, I mean extraordinarily handsome man, and insist on forcing a woman into your arms? Won¡¯t you have to agree?¡±

    Hearing Sidney¡¯s nonsensical words, the corners of Richard¡¯s mouth twitched

    Richard said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just hope for the best?¡±

    Sidney teased, ¡°Mr. Hampton is so extraordinary and handsome that he can cause waves of screams from women wherever he goes. If I were a woman, I¡¯d definitely get my hands on you.¡±

    Richard¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Sidney with even more disdain and ordered, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Sidneyughed out loud. After a while, he rubbed his chin and pondered seriously. He then said in a serious tone, ¡°Im not joking. I¡¯m voicing my concern here. If the Miracle Healer really has a daughter who wants to marry you, would you be able to reject her!¡±

    Sidney put on a yful look and continued, ¡°When that happens, what will happen to that girl from the Kelley family?¡±

    Richard said firmly. ¡°Your imagination will not happen.¡±

    He then added, ¡°Besides, we have yet to verify if that legendary Miracle Healer can save Evan.¡±

    Richard thought, ¡®If the Miracle Healer can¡¯t save Evan, he or she doesn¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me.¡±

    Sidney winked with a mischievous grin and said, ¡°Then, are you really interested in Tiffany! But she¡¯s engaged to Keh Harper.

    Sidney was merely teasing Richard

    He figured with Richard¡¯s personality, thetter would definitely ignore him.

    To Sidney¡¯s surprise, Richard replied, ¡°So what?¡±

    As Richard said this, he emanated a cold aura.

    He recalled the love letters that fell like snow at Romeo¡¯s birthday party the other day. Every word in the letters was filled with affection.

    Richard thought of the Harper family again. They were an eyesore.

    Sidney was taken aback by Richard¡¯s attitude.

    Then, he patted Richard¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, saying, y your cards well and you can get any girl you want.

    Best of luck!¡±

    Richardmanded, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Sidney replied cheerfully, ¡°Sure thing

    Sidney quickly left Richard¡¯s office.

    The next day, Tiffanyy in the courtyard of the cottage, sunbathing.

    She did not tell her family that she was suspended from school, so she slept in the hutst night and organized all the things James had left behind.

    She changed her appearance and put on clothes different from her usual style. When June arrived, she saw a young but unattractive girl lying in the courtyard.

    Tiffany was still pretty even with her disguise. However, her actul stunning appearance was well concealed beneath the fake skin.

    June told Tiffany, ¡°The car is here:

    Six top-notch luxury cars arrived at the entrance of the hut, apanied by a group of bodyguards,

    The cars kicked up some dust. Dozens of neatly dressed bodyguards stood straight and respectfully on both sides of the Cottage entrance.

    Sidney stood closest to the entrance of the hut.

    He did not go in. Instead, he stood outside and waited patiently

    Sidney was mentally prepared to wait outside the hut for a period of time. He thought the Miracle Healer would make them wait to demonstrate the former¡¯s authority.

    However, in less than three minutes, the door of the hut opened and a young girl in a blue dress slowly walked out.

    Sidney was stunned. When he saw that the other party was at most 18 years old, his heart skipped a beat.

    He eximed internally, F**! Did I really jinx it? Is this the daughter of the Miracle Healer?¡±

    Sidney was dumbfounded.

    June, whom Sidney had got acquainted with a long time ago, emerged after the girl and said to Sidney, ¡°Mr. Pauley, this is the Miracle Healer.

    Sidney was shocked to his core.

    He was utterly confused.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The legendary Miracle Healer, who was elusive and whose true appearance was unknown to the public, was actually a young girl?

    Tiffany was amused to see that Sidney¡¯s eyes were wide open. She tilted her head and asked innocently, ¡°What kind of expression is that, Mr. Pauley?¡±

    Sidney wailed internally. He wondered if he had been tricked.

    However, when he thought deeper, he knew that the likelihood of him being tricked was impossible.

    Although no one knew what the Miracle Healer looked like, Sidney had seen June before. June was Miracle Healer¡¯s assistant, so surely this young girl was not faking her identity.

    Sidney was relieved and smiled apologetically. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the legendary Miracle Healer to be a beauty. I was stunned for a moment. Please pardon myck of manners.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She smiled and waved her hand while speaking, not putting on airs at all.

    June and Tiffany followed Sidney into the car.

    The convoy left the hut. When they arrived at their destination, Tiffany and June got out of the car. They were both shocked and surprised when they saw the scenery in front of them.

    They were at the top of a mountain.

    The entire Lovell City was beneath their feet. They could enjoy the city view unhindered.

    On top of the mountain stood an extremely luxurious and exquisite building. The vi was huge, surrounded by pear trees. The vast property was beautiful and refined. They could even see dozens of private jets parked inside thepound.

    In short, the vi was unimaginably extravagant

    Tiffany clicked her tongue-She knew that this was only one of Richard¡¯s many residences.

    She thought, Richard is indeed a tycoon.¡±

    Tiffany and June were momentarily stunned, but they were experienced and quickly regained theirposure. After their initial astonishment, they calmed down.

    Sidney observed their reactions and secretly approved of them.

    Tiffany and June were invited into the vi. The servants they encountered along the way all bowed to them.

    From afar, Tiffany saw a tall figure sitting on the leather couch in the middle of the living room.

    Today, Richard was not wearing his usual haute couture suit. Instead, he was dressed very casually. He wore a shirt with his sleeves rolled up. His chest and corbone were vaguely visible,

    His gaze was piercing. His side profile was well-defined and wless as usual.

    He turned around when he heard the grouping. His eyes were dark and bright, but unfathomable.

    He stood up with an indifferent expression. He looked extremely charming.

    Richard was a charming guy that could make one¡¯s heart palpitate at any given moment. Richard asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    He paused from signing a contract. There was a hint of suppressed joy in his voice as he said. ¡°Does that mean Evan has chance of recovery?¡±

    Evan was 10 years old this year. He was the child left behind by Richard¡¯s biological sister.

    However, his sister had passed away, and Evan identally injured his head and became a vegetable.

    Even Sidney could not save apletely vegetative person.

    However, the legendary and mysterious Miracle Healer could.

    Richard put down his pen. His well-defined handsome face was inherently domineering and cold. He ordered, ¡°Invite the Miracle Healer over and let him state his conditions.¡±

    Evan was the only child left behind by Richard¡¯s deceased sister He was Richard¡¯s nephew.

    Richard was ready to agree to whatever condition the Miracle Healer asked for..

    Sidney replied, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Sidney immediately went to contact the Miracle Healer,

    June was impressive for being able to spread the news about the return of the Miracle Healer in just a day. Moreover, she seemed to have many other hidden talents, including some connections that even Tiffany didn¡¯t know about.

    June confessed, James has instructed me to pave a path for you when you need my help. You can do whatever you want, ar I will always be loyal to you.¡±

    Tiffany never doubted June¡¯s loyalty.

    Therefore, Tiffany did not inquire about June¡¯s talents or connections. She calmly took the list of patients from June. When she saw the Hampton family was listed, Tiffany was surprised. She asked, ¡°Who is seeking our help from the Hampton family?¡±

    June replied, ¡°Richard Hampton.¡±

    Tiffany quickly said, ¡°T¡¯ll take his case.¡±

    June replied to Sidney¡¯s message.

    Sidney originally thought that the Miracle Healer would be very difficult to deal with, so he did not expect the other party to agree to Richard¡¯s request so readily.

    However, Sidney was in a dilemma because the reward requested by the Miracle Healer was not an astronomical check or fame. The other party wanted a chance to make a request that could be exchanged at any time in the future.

    Sidneyined, ¡°This condition is even more demanding than fame and wealth. What if they see that you¡¯re a well- dressed s***m, I mean extraordinarily handsome man, and insist on forcing a woman into your arms? Won¡¯t you have to agree?¡±

    Hearing Sidney¡¯s nonsensical words, the corners of Richard¡¯s mouth twitched

    Richard said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just hope for the best?¡±

    Sidney teased, ¡°Mr. Hampton is so extraordinary and handsome that he can cause waves of screams from women wherever he goes. If I were a woman, I¡¯d definitely get my hands on you.¡±

    Richard¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Sidney with even more disdain and ordered, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Sidneyughed out loud. After a while, he rubbed his chin and pondered seriously. He then said in a serious tone, ¡°Im not joking. I¡¯m voicing my concern here. If the Miracle Healer really has a daughter who wants to marry you, would you be able to reject her!¡±

    Sidney put on a yful look and continued, ¡°When that happens, what will happen to that girl from the Kelley family?¡±

    Richard said firmly. ¡°Your imagination will not happen.¡±

    He then added, ¡°Besides, we have yet to verify if that legendary Miracle Healer can save Evan.¡±

    Richard thought, ¡®If the Miracle Healer can¡¯t save Evan, he or she doesn¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me.¡±

    Sidney winked with a mischievous grin and said, ¡°Then, are you really interested in Tiffany! But she¡¯s engaged to Keh Harper.

    Sidney was merely teasing Richard

    He figured with Richard¡¯s personality, thetter would definitely ignore him.

    To Sidney¡¯s surprise, Richard replied, ¡°So what?¡±

    As Richard said this, he emanated a cold aura.

    He recalled the love letters that fell like snow at Romeo¡¯s birthday party the other day. Every word in the letters was filled with affection.

    Richard thought of the Harper family again. They were an eyesore.

    Sidney was taken aback by Richard¡¯s attitude.

    Then, he patted Richard¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, saying, y your cards well and you can get any girl you want.

    Best of luck!¡±

    Richardmanded, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Sidney replied cheerfully, ¡°Sure thing

    Sidney quickly left Richard¡¯s office.

    The next day, Tiffanyy in the courtyard of the cottage, sunbathing.

    She did not tell her family that she was suspended from school, so she slept in the hutst night and organized all the things James had left behind.

    She changed her appearance and put on clothes different from her usual style. When June arrived, she saw a young but unattractive girl lying in the courtyard.

    Tiffany was still pretty even with her disguise. However, her actul stunning appearance was well concealed beneath the fake

    skin.

    June told Tiffany, ¡°The car is here:

    Six top-notch luxury cars arrived at the entrance of the hut, apanied by a group of bodyguards,

    The cars kicked up some dust. Dozens of neatly dressed bodyguards stood straight and respectfully on both sides of the Cottage entrance.

    Sidney stood closest to the entrance of the hut.

    He did not go in. Instead, he stood outside and waited patiently

    Sidney was mentally prepared to wait outside the hut for a period of time. He thought the Miracle Healer would make them wait to demonstrate the former¡¯s authority.

    However, in less than three minutes, the door of the hut opened and a young girl in a blue dress slowly walked out.

    Sidney was stunned. When he saw that the other party was at most 18 years old, his heart skipped a beat.

    He eximed internally, F**! Did I really jinx it? Is this the daughter of the Miracle Healer?¡±

    Sidney was dumbfounded.

    June, whom Sidney had got acquainted with a long time ago, emerged after the girl and said to Sidney, ¡°Mr. Pauley, this is the Miracle Healer.

    Sidney was shocked to his core.

    He was utterly confused.

    The legendary Miracle Healer, who was elusive and whose true appearance was unknown to the public, was actually a young girl?

    Tiffany was amused to see that Sidney¡¯s eyes were wide open. She tilted her head and asked innocently, ¡°What kind of expression is that, Mr. Pauley?¡±

    Sidney wailed internally. He wondered if he had been tricked.

    However, when he thought deeper, he knew that the likelihood of him being tricked was impossible.

    Although no one knew what the Miracle Healer looked like, Sidney had seen June before. June was Miracle Healer¡¯s assistant, so surely this young girl was not faking her identity.

    Sidney was relieved and smiled apologetically. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the legendary Miracle Healer to be a beauty. I was stunned for a moment. Please pardon myck of manners.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She smiled and waved her hand while speaking, not putting on airs at all.

    June and Tiffany followed Sidney into the car.

    The convoy left the hut. When they arrived at their destination, Tiffany and June got out of the car. They were both shocked and surprised when they saw the scenery in front of them.

    They were at the top of a mountain.

    The entire Lovell City was beneath their feet. They could enjoy the city view unhindered.

    On top of the mountain stood an extremely luxurious and exquisite building. The vi was huge, surrounded by pear trees. The vast property was beautiful and refined. They could even see dozens of private jets parked inside thepound.

    In short, the vi was unimaginably extravagant

    Tiffany clicked her tongue-She knew that this was only one of Richard¡¯s many residences.

    She thought, Richard is indeed a tycoon.¡±

    Tiffany and June were momentarily stunned, but they were experienced and quickly regained theirposure. After their initial astonishment, they calmed down.

    Sidney observed their reactions and secretly approved of them.

    Tiffany and June were invited into the vi. The servants they encountered along the way all bowed to them.

    From afar, Tiffany saw a tall figure sitting on the leather couch in the middle of the living room.

    Today, Richard was not wearing his usual haute couture suit. Instead, he was dressed very casually. He wore a shirt with his sleeves rolled up. His chest and corbone were vaguely visible,

    His gaze was piercing. His side profile was well-defined and wless as usual.

    He turned around when he heard the grouping. His eyes were dark and bright, but unfathomable.

    He stood up with an indifferent expression. He looked extremely charming.

    Richard was a charming guy that could make one¡¯s heart palpitate at any given moment.

 Chapter 69

    June was slightly surprised.

    She had long heard of Richard¡¯s swift and decisive methods in business and all kinds of shocking legends rted to him. Even so, she was stunned when she saw him with her own eyes.

    She thought, This is a very dangerous man.¡±

    Tiffany was calm when faced with Richard.

    She stepped forward and greeted him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Richard was somewhat caught off guard.

    He did not expect Sidney¡¯s jinx toe true.

    He was surprised to find out that the Miracle Healer was such a young woman.

    Richard replied. ¡°Hi¡±

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the patient?¡±

    Tiffany smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°Can I take a look at the patient now?¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    He had specially invited her over for this purpose.

    Richard admired how straightforward the Miracle Healer was.

    Richard personally led Tiffany to the second floor.

    Sidney stopped June from following Tiffany.

    June, let¡¯s wait downstairs.¡± Sidney smiled and politely invited June to sit at the couch.

    Royal Bay was Richard¡¯s favorite residence.

    No outsider had ever set foot in this private domain.

    Richard, who was obsessed with cleanliness, made an exception for the first time to allow outsiders toe over in order for Evan to get treated.

    June was worried, but Tiffany gave her a reassuring look.

    June waited on the couch.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany followed Richard all the way to the second floor of the vi. After passing through a long corridor and an empty lounge, they stopped at the door of a room.

    Richard opened the door to reveal a simple yet luxurious room.

    Tiffany entered the room and saw a child lying on a big bed.

    The child was good-looking. It was a pity that his eyes were tightly shut and his breathing was weak.

    He was in a vegetative state.

    Richard stood at the side and said calmly, ¡°He injured his head a year ago and bec. a vegetable. Does he have a chance of recovery?¡±

    Tiffany did not answer. She went forward and checked the child¡¯s pupils before checking his pulse carefully.

    Then, she stood up and looked straight into Richard¡¯s eyes. She replied, ¡°Yes, but it will take time.¡±

    When Richard heard Tiffany¡¯s calm but confident affirmation, he stared at her intently and asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    Tiffany thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ I think he can recover within a month

    Richard replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Richard initially had given up hope on Evan waking up because even Sidney could not heal him.

    However, now, this young and delicate girl breathed hope into Richard that Evan could be saved.

    If Evan could really recover, Richard would finally fulfill his sister¡¯s wish before her death. Richard asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Richard took a step forward and looked straight into Tiffany¡¯s eyes with a hint of probing

    Tiffany subconsciously took a step back and replied calmly, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but perhaps one day, I¡¯ll need your help, Mr. Hampton. We¡¯ll be even then¡­

    Actually, even if there was no reward, Tiffany would still help Richard.

    She owed him.

    However, Richard frowned slightly at her answer.

    He looked dissatisfied.

    Tiffany could not figure out what he was thinking, so she asked tentatively, ¡®Mr. Hampton, is there a problem?¡±

    Richard thought, There is a huge problem. What if this Miracle Healer has any lewd thoughts about me? Sidney might really have jinxed this. If this girl asks me for marriage, I can¡¯t possibly agree to it

    Although there was only a very slim possibility that that would happen, Richard had to avoid such a misunderstanding.

    Richard ordered, ¡°Change it. I¡¯ll satisfy you in terms of wealth or fame.

    Tiffany argued, ¡°But I don¡¯t-

    She didn¡¯tck anything.

    Tiffany was about to say something when she had a sh of inspiration and blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I will ask you to devote your life to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Richard remained silent.

    Looking at Richard¡¯s cold and reluctant face, Tiffany knew that she had guessed correctly!

    After a moment of silence, Tiffany couldn¡¯t hold in her amusement andughed out loud

    Sheughed until she teared up a little. She ced one hand on the table beside her for support, and her stomach hurt from Laughing

    After a long while, Tiffany finally calmed down.

    However, her eyes, which were as bright as the stars, were sparkling after being covered in tears. Her face, which was initially ordinary, now revealed a charming hint of yfulness.

    She held back herughter and assured Richard, saying, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you¡¯re overthinking. I promise that if I need your help in the future, I won¡¯t force you to go against your wishes. Of course, if you¡¯re worried, I can sign a contract.¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.

    Richard looked away from Tiffany¡¯s face. His handsome face was cold as he ordered, ¡°You may start your treatment now.¡±

    Tiffany said. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tiffany was confident about her skill and did not mind having spectators. She ced her bag on the table and opened it, revealing rows of silver needles shimmering with a cold light.

    Tiffany was focused

    An hourter, Evan¡¯s body was covered in silver needles from head to toe.

    After inserting all the needles, Tiffany¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.

    Performing the acupuncture was not abor intensive task, but Tiffany had to exhaust a lot of concentration on it.

    Tiffany announced, ¡°Alright. We need to wait for two hours before I can remove the needles.¡±

    She finished applying thest silver needle and spoke without looking up.

    Richard leaned against the wall the entire time and watched as the slender figure busied herself.

    From his angle, he could see Tiffany¡¯s thick and long eyshes. When she was looking down, her eyshes cast an extremely faint shadow on her face. Her cherry red lips looked mesmerizing.

    At a nce, the Miracle Healer had an ordinary appearance. However, she emanated a unique aura, and her crystal clear eyes drew people to her.

    Her back looked especially familiar.

    Richard narrowed his eyes.

    For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity from the Miracle Healer.

    There were very few women that he wouldmit to memory However, he indeed had no recollection of meeting the Miracle Healer prior.

    Richard wondered if he was just having a sense of deja vu

    After finished inserting the needles, Tiffany casually wiped her sweat and blinked. She asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton, can I get some water?¡±

    Since they needed to wait for two hours, they did not need to stay in the room the entire time.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard raised his eyebrows slightly and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    He brought Tiffany to the lounge on the second floor. A servant immediately came up to serve her water. All kinds of snacks and fruits were also prepared.

    The servant asked respectfully, ¡°Miss, do you need anything else to eat?¡±

    Tiffany replied, I¡¯m good. Thank you.¡±

    Tiffany sat on the couch and ate slowly.

    Richard received a call. He said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    With that, he entered a room that looked like a study.

    The servant also left.

    Tiffany was the only one left in the huge lounge on the second floor.

    She could tell that outsiders t were not allowed to enter this ce. Even the servants could note up to the second floor without permission.

    After resting for a while, Tiffany got up to walk around.

    As a guest, she followed the etiquette and never approached other rooms. However, she figured she could wander around the guest lounge to pass the time.

    The entire vi was humongous.

    The lounge was spacious and had good lighting. She could enjoy the scenery outside through the floor-to-ceiling window. Her view was unobstructed..

    Tiffany walked over to the window leisurely

    As she approached the window, she stepped on something. She heard a soft pattering sound from under the heavy and expensive silk carpet.

 Chapter 70

    Tiffany was stunned.

    She wondered if she had identally triggered some kind of trap

    The mural hanging on the beam of the lounge suddenly moved. An arrow flew out from the mural and shot straight towards Tiffany¡¯s head.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Tiny waspletely unprepared and stood rooted to her spot, shocked.

    By the time she wanted to retreat, it was toote.

    Tiffany¡¯s face turned pale.

    A huge force pulled her out of the way in the nick of time. Tiffany was pulled into a warm embrace.

    Tiffany felt dizzy from the sudden movement, but she did not feel any of the pain which she had anticipated.

    She opened her eyes and saw that she was on the floor. The

    person she

    pressing down on was Richard. As for the arrow that almost killed her, it hadnded at the spot where she had just stood.

    The tail of the arrow was still vibrating.

    This scene felt strikingly familiar.

    Tiffany suddenly recalled the incident at Velvet & Vine. She was also almost injured by an arrow.

    Tiffany nearly teared up from anger. She cried, ¡°Richard, you bastard! Did I offend you in any shape or form? Are you deliberately trying to kill me by setting up such a trap?

    Tiffany felt wronged.

    She swore she adhered to the etiquette as a guest. Firstly, she did not barge into the host¡¯s room, and secondly, she did not go to ces she was prohibited from entering. She was just enjoying the scenery in the lounge. However, even that almost cost her life

    She would not tolerate such nonsense.

    Richard did not expect this to happen either.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    There were actually many hidden traps in Royal Bay.

    The traps on the second and third floors especially were all automatically activated when triggered.

    Usually, when the servants came up to the second or third floors, they would stay in the designated areas.

    The first person toe here aside from the servants was the Miracle Healer, who now looked aggrieved before Richard.

    Richard felt slightly apologetic and said, ¡°Sorry. I forgot to remind you about the traps.

    Tiffany felt even more aggrieved. Her eyes were red as sheined, ¡°So it¡¯s my fault then?¡±

    For the first time, Rickard felt that he was in a dilemma.

    He said sheepislily, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.

    Tiffany sniffed and grumbled, ¡°Forget about it. I just have bad luck I suppose.¡±

    Her voice was nasal from nearly tearing up just now, so she sounded much more adorable than before.

    After saying that, Tiffany was about to get up when she realized she had been lying on top of Richard the whole time.

    In order to save her just now, Richard quickly pulled her away but both of them fell to the floor due to inertia.

    To make things even more awkward. Richard¡¯s hand was still around her waist.

    Tiffany panicked and quickly got up. Then, she distanced herself from Richard,

    She was worried that Richard would find out about her true identity.

    She had altered her appearance. However, Richard might notice something amiss because they were very close to each other and she was very emotional just now,

    Tiffany was very confident in her disguise. She could easily fool everyone. However, she was not so confident when faced with Richard.

    He was far more perceptive than she had imagined.

    After Tiffany got up, she used the reflection of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window to secretly check her face.

    Fortunately, there were no abnormalities with her disguise.

    Tiffany was relieved.

    She was careless and didn¡¯t notice Richard who remained motionless. He silently detected the familiar scent emanated from the Miracle Healer. His dark eyes twinkled with curiosity and pensiveness.

    To avoid embarrassment, Tiffany quickly said, ¡°Tm going to check on Evan.¡±

    She went back to Evan¡¯s room quickly. She did not dare to wander around again. She was afraid that with her heaven- defying bad luck, she would trigger every single trap.

    Richard went downstairs

    In the living room, June was sitting on the couch.

    June was in herte thirties and had good posture. Even after sitting for a long time, her back was straight, and her posture did not look sloppy at all. Her elegant bearing far surpassed that of many richdies.

    Noticing Richard, Sidney asked, ¡°How did it go? Can Evan be saved?¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Yeah¡±

    Richard nodded and said to June, ¡°The two of you can stay in this vi throughout the treatment period. Thank you for your service.

    Medical treatments took time. Aplicated case like Evan¡¯s would especially be time¨Cconsuming.

    June had no qualms with Tiffany staying here throughout the treatment period.

    She said, ¡°I will leave. I have other things to deal with. I¡¯lle and pick up the Miracle Healer in a few days.¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Just like that, June had sold Tiffany to the devil before consulting with her.

    June was very confident that Tiny was in good hands.

    Tiffany only found out about this two hourster after she carefully removed all the silver needles and examined Evan¡¯s condition.

    June had agreed to Richard¡¯s suggestion so readily because she did not know that Tiffany and Richard were acquainted.

    Panicking, Tiffany thought, ¡®What if Richard finds out about my identity?¡±

    Tiffany refused the invitation to stay. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient for me to stay here. There are so many traps here. What if I identally trigger one again?¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows and assured her, saying, ¡°All the traps have been turned off. You can move around without

    Tiffany argued. ¡°I still think it¡¯s inconvenient. I didn¡¯t bring anything with gne.

    Richard replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the servants to prepare everything for you.¡±

    Tiffany was at a loss for words.

    Her excuses were all rejected one by one, so she could only bite the bullet and stay at Royal Bay.

    The room that the servants had arranged for her was right next to the master bedroom.

    The walk¨Cin closet inside the guest room was filled with all kinds of clothes and shoes.

    These were all delivered at thest minute an hour ago.

    They were all branded haute couture women¡¯s clothes. In addition, they were all thetest models that had yet to be sold on the market. Tiffany randomly checked the price of one of the pieces and was shocked by it

    Tiffany was puzzled.

    She was only staying for a few days.

    She wondered why the servants had prepared everything as though she was going to stay here for a long time.

    She thought, As expected of a rich tycoon like Richard.

    Her lunch was also prepared by a top chef. It was nutritious and delicious. Tiffany was not really into food, but she ate a lot because the food was very appetizing.

    Throughout lunch, although she and Richard were at the same table, they were seated at the opposite ends of therge table. They adhered to the etiquette of not saying anything while eating and focused on their food.

    After Tiffany finished eating, she furtively nced at Richard while wiping her mouth with a napkin

    Richard was sitting at the other end of the dining table. His posture was rxed. He was handsome as usual. He exuded a mysterious and noble aura. The more Tiffany looked at him, the more she fell for his charm.

    Perhaps sensing her mesmerized gaze, Richard suddenly looked up.

    His eyes were unfathomable and emotionless. He looked cold.

    There was even a hint of disgust in his gaze.

    It was rumored that Richard, the person in charge of the Hampton family, was not into women. Tiffany did not believe the rumors before this.

    This was because the Richard she knew would asionally flirt with her. He would subvert the stereotypical impression she had for him again and again.

    Now, Tiffany finally understood how the rumors came to be.

    She wondered how Richard would react if he found out one day that the person he despised and the person he wanted to protect was the same girl.

    She was amused by her own imagination. Nevertheless, on the surface, she was polite and appeared distant with Richard.

    She said, Tm done eating. Take your time, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    With that, she returned to the guest room.

    Tiffany had no problem sleeping on an unfamiliar bed.

    Fortunately, the mask on her face was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. It was fine even if she did not take it off for a few days.

    She threw herself onto the big bed in the guest room. She took a nap while hugging the pillow,

    Downstairs, Richard received a call. He asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Sidney said over the phone, ¡°Nope. Not only did we fail to find out the background of the Miracle Healer, but we can¡¯t even identify June¡¯s background. I feel that someone deliberately cut off all clues.¡±

    Sidney clicked his tongue in amazement and continued, ¡°Who are they exactly? Even I couldn¡¯t get my hands on their information.¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows. He had expected this oue.

    Sidney asked. ¡°By the way, why did you ask me to investigate them? Do you suspect them approaching you with ulterior motives?¡±

    Richard replied. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±

    His intuition was telling him something.

    For some reason, he felt that the Miracle Healer looked a little familiar. Her expression, her silhouette, and even her aura were somewhat simr to Tiffany¡¯s.

    That was why he asked Sidney to investigate June and the Miracle Healer.

    The result was just as he had expected. Sidney couldn¡¯t find anything about June and the Miracle Healer.

    Richard said, ¡°Drop the investigation. That¡¯s all.¡±*

    With that, he hung up.

    On the other end, Sidney fell into deep thought.

    He wondered if things were really going as he jinxed.

    He eximed internally, ¡®Richard sure is popr with girls¡±

    Sidney sighed.

    Even Richard Hampton, the once ethereal and aloof figure, was showing signs of falling in love. Sidneymented his singlehood.

    Feeling lonely, Sidney sent a message to Zoe. [Do you want to date me?]

    To that Zoe replied: [Do you want to die?]

    Sidneyughed when he saw the reply overflowing with irritation.

    Zoe was in the middle of an exam when she received Sidney¡¯s message.

    Initially, she thought that she could just skip to the next question since she was clueless about the current question she was tackling. However, in the end, she realized that she didn¡¯t know how to answer all the questions.

    Irritated, she wanted to give Sidney a good scolding.

    Previously, the two of them met with a cmity at Maple Mountain and had a near death experience together.

    However, not only did they not be friends after that, but because Sidney had identally seen Zoe naked, Zoe had strong urge to kill Sidney even until now.

    They had not met each other since the incident. They only bickered asionally through text messages. Therefore, Zoe couldn¡¯t kill Sidney even if she wanted to.

    Looking at Zoe scratching her head, Ged nudged her arm and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer the questions? It¡¯s almost time for submission.¡±

    Zoe replied through her gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m writing now.¡±

    She looked like a soldier heading to war. She looked confident though she could answer any kind of difficult question.

    Just when Ged was happy for Zoe¡¯s academic improvement, he heard her say, ¡°Let me show the teacher how ineffective the lessons were.

    Ged was speechless.

    He almost fell from his chair.

    Tiffany napped for a little more than an hour.

    She was woken up by amotion.

    She got up in a daze and followed the sound to the window.

    When she looked out of the window, she saw a scene that made her body tremble. She was wide awake immediately.

    In the courtyard of the vi, Richard was sitting on a chair with a domineering posture.

    In front of him, Keh was half-kneeling on the ground. His white shirt was stained with blood. His face was pale and cold sweat rolled down his forehead. However, he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Tiffany recalled Richard issuing a punishment of 50shes to Keh on Romeo¡¯s birthday party before the former carried her away.

    Tiffany initially thought that Richard was just putting on a show to make her feel better. She initially believed that surely Richard would not force Keh to carry out such a heavy punishment since they were rtives.

    Therefore, Tiffany did not take the punishment to heart.

    However, Richard was indeed a man of his word. Not only did he really whip Keh, but he showed thetter no mercy! Tiffany was shocked to see Keh¡¯s bloody appearance.

    Mrs. Harper felt her heart ache as she cried. She tried to stop Richard. ¡°Richard, you can¡¯t do this. Keh is your nephew, Even if he made a mistake, you shouldn¡¯t punish him so harshly

    Keh was Mrs. Harper¡¯s only son. She could not bear to even imagine the consequence of losing her son

    However, Richard was unmoved by Mrs. Harper¡¯s pleading. He instructed, ¡°Keep it going?

    The subordinate with the whip in his hand nodded and swung it at Keh again.

    After more than ten whips, Keh could not hold on anymore and fell to the ground.

    Mrs. Harper pounced forward to stop Richard¡¯s subordinate from continuing. She screamed, ¡°Stop it! Stop it right now!¡±

    However, Richard¡¯s voice sounded like it came from the abyss. He extinguished Mrs. Harper¡¯s hope with his cold-blooded voice.

    ¡°Keep it going.¡±

    Richard¡¯s subordinate whipped Keh again.

    Mrs. Harper tried to hug Keh, but she was dragged away by a few other subordinates.

    Mrs. Harper¡¯s cries gradually faded into the distance. When the subordinate had finished whipping Keh 50 times, Richard looked at Keh and asked calmly. ¡°Do you know why! punished you?¡±

    Keh replied. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He was on the verge of death.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Although he imed that he didn¡¯t know, he had a vague idea of why Richard punished him.

    This was not the first time Richard sided with Tiffany. Previously, Richard had scolded him because of Tiffany. This time, Richard whipped him until he was half-dead, also because of Tiffany

    Despite his vague spection, Keh refused to think deeper about it.

    Richard¡¯s handsome face looked indifferent. He said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are to make her kneel down to you! These 50 whips are a gentle reminder to you. If you dare to touch a strand of her hair in the future, I¡¯ll f***g cripple you.¡±

    Richard did not mention Tiffany¡¯s name

    However, judging from his domineering attitude, his intention was bright as day.

    Keh smiled bitterly.

    He thought, ¡®Richard has indeed punished me because of Tiffany!

    Without thinking, Keh blurted out, ¡°Uncle Richard, are you interested in her?¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡±

    He chuckled. His gaze was piercing as he dered, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m warning you to be more polite to my future wife.

    Richard admitted his feelings for Tiffany, openly and matter-of-factly.

    Keh¡¯s entire body trembled. His pupils constricted, and his face was filled with shock and disbelief.

    He never expected that Richard would dere his feelings for any girl.

    Keh could not properly process his emotions now.

    He thought, ¡°How could someone as vicious, arrogant, and willfid as Tiffany be worthy of Richard?

    However, Richard did not give Keh a chance to ask him more questions. With a wave of his hand, the well-trained bodyguards in Royal Bay dragged Keh, who was covered in injuries, back to the Harper residence along with Mrs. Harper, who had fainted from anger.

    Tiffany stood beside the window and witnessed the scene.

    Although she could not hear the conversation below, she knew very well that Keh had been beaten up today by Richard because of her.

    She felt an overwhelming warmth enveloping her.

    All her anger and regret seemed to have dissolved like melting sow.

    Theers of Tiffany¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Her smilested for only a brief moment, but it was a smile filled with gratitude.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Tiffany took a look at it and noticed that the call was from Richard.

    Sheughed and immediately cleared her throat, reverting to her original voice. She said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Her voice was exceptionally pleasing to Richard¡¯s ears. It was as if it had magic power, instantly calming his frustration.

    Richard¡¯s tone became gentler. He asked, ¡°Are your knees better?

    Tiffany replied. ¡°It¡¯s much better now,¡±

    She smiled and continued. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She was thanking him for standing up for her.

    Tiffany felt really good when looking at Keh being beaten.

    It was satisfying

 Chapter 72

    Richard chuckled when he heard Tiffany¡¯s chirpy voice.

    As usual, he teased, ¡°You have thanked me so many times. You will practically never be able to repay mepletely. Why don¡¯t you repay the debt of gratitude by offering yourself to me?

    Tiffany choked on her saliva when she heard that.

    She coughed uncontrobly,

    If not for the fact that she was disguising as the Miracle Healer now, Tiffany really wanted to rush downstairs and shout at Richard. She still vividly remembered how reluctant and annoyed he was towards the idea of marriage when he was dealing with the Miracle Healer.

    Now, he wanted her to repay her debt of gratitude by devoting herself to him?

    Tiffany thought. You can dream on!¡±

    She snorted and replied. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Logically speaking, we are not even in the same generation.¡±

    Richard was speechless.

    His eyes twitched.

    With a smug voice, Tiffany said, ¡°Alright. I need to go now, Goodbye, Mr. Hampton!¡±

    After saying that, she hung up on him.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened even more.

    Looking at the direction where Keh was sent away, Richard wished he could pull Keh back and beat him up again. Meanwhile, Tiffany, who was in the guest room, put down her phone and rolled on the bedughing.

    She thought, I was just repaying him for showing disdain at me just now!¡±

    For the next few days. Tiffany stayed in Royal Bay as the Miracle Healer. Every day, she would perform acupuncture on Evan and check his pulse.

    Aside from the first day when she arrived at Royal Bay, Tiffany did not see or interact with Richard..

    Fortunately, Tiffany did not step on any more traps and became gradually used to her life at Royal Bay.

    The scenery here was mesmerizing. The mountains on all sides of the vi were undting, and the clouds were dreamy. Tiffany could enjoy the entire view of Lovell City from the top of the mountain. The skyscrapers resonated well with the meandering river surrounding the city.

    After a few days of rxing. Tiffany had to go back to school.

    The night before, Tiffany knocked on the door of Richard¡¯s study

    She asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton, are you there?¡±

    Richard instructed coldly, ¡°Come in,

    Tiffany opened the door and entered the study. She saw Richard standing in front of a tall bookshelf.

    Tiffany reported, ¡°Mr. Hampton, I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find time every day toe over and check on Evan until he wakes up. Based on his progress, he will surely wake up within a month.¡±

    Worried that Richard might not let her go, Tiffany assured him, I¡¯ll keep my word.

    After picking up a book from the bookshelf, Richard turned around and said coldly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tiffany said politely. ¡°Thank you. I will take my leave now. Please continue with your work.¡±

    She left the study after saying that.

    The next day, the Hampton family¡¯s driver wanted to send Tiffany back to the cottage. However, June came to pick Tiffany up. Tiffany got into June¡¯s car.

    Tiffany instructed, June, please send me to the school.¡±

    Tiffany sat in the back seat. She took out her school uniform from her bag and changed in the car. After that, she removed the disguise on her face, revealing her actual gorgeous looks.

    June asked as she drove. ¡°Did they discover your identity?¡±

    Tiffany answered. ¡°No.¡±

    June said. ¡°That¡¯s good. Richard Hampton is a dangerous man. You should keep a respectful distance from him. We don¡¯t have to befriend him. Neither should we be enemies with him.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Upon hearing this. Tiffany paused slightly, then smiled and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing

    She wanted to kill Keh and destroy the entire Harper family This meant that she and Richard were on opposing sides.

    She didn¡¯t mind flirting with Richard, but her feelings shouldn¡¯t get in the way of her taking revenge against the Harper family since that was her priority.

    With Richard¡¯s personality, Tiffany was certain that going against him would not benefit her at all.

    June reported, ¡°During the past few days, many people have requested to visit the Miracle Healer. I¡¯ve rejected all of them. After the Hampton family¡¯s case ispleted, the reputation of the Miracle Healer will be restored. Those who have doubts will no longer suspect your ability. The rewards for your next case will be even higher

    Without thinking much, Tiffany replied, ¡°Okay. You can decide

    Twenty minutester, the car stopped briefly at the entrance of Lovell School.

    Tiffany quickly got out of the car, and the silver-gray sedan drove away swiftly. No one even noticed that Tiffany got out of that ear.

    Tiffany was careful to hide all her tracks since she didn¡¯t want others to find out about her identity.

    Zoe was very excited to see Tiffany again after thetter had been suspended for a week, Zoe rushed forward and hugged Tiffany, She said, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re finally back! I didn¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ve improved at lightning speed!¡±

    Ged chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s improving at lightning speed

    Grd added expressionlessly, ¡°She moved from being the second Last to the fifth list.

    Tany was speechless.

    Zoe immediately turned around and warned Ged, ¡°Mind your own business¡±

    Ged teased, ¡°Your results are public business.¡±

    The two of them bickered like how close friends would.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow

    Áã:55%±¸

    0

    Obviously, while she was away, Ged held on to his promise despite his nonchnt bearing. He helped Tiffany protect Zoe.

    Ged was happy to see Tiffany back. He eximed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.

    No one came to find trouble with them for the past week. This was because Mia, who had caused troublest time, was also suspended from school for a week. Now that the suspension period was over, Ged was worried that Tiffany and Zoe would encounter more trouble.

    Tiffany told Ged, ¡°Thanks¡±

    She patted Ged¡¯s shoulder and returned to her seat.

    Zoe approached her and updated her on the recent news. ¡°Tiffany, a few big things happened while you were away.¡±

    Tiffany asked. ¡°What happened?

    Zoe reported. There¡¯s a rumor that at the birthday party of Keh¡¯s grandfather, you drugged Sandra and almost caused her to lose her virginity! Everyone in school has been talking about this. Some people are even defaming you on the school forum.

    Zoe looked indignant, but Tiffany remained calm. She asked, ¡°What else happened?¡±

    Zoe said, ¡°There was a preliminaries for an internationalpetition the day before yesterday. A super famous oil painting master came to our school. The painting of Sandra the hypocrite was chosen. Now, she has be the most popr person in school¡±

    Tiffany mumbled, ¡°An internationalpetition?¡±

    She quickly recalled what thepetition was

    In her previous life, there was indeed an international oil paintingpetition. Ten oil painting maestros came to the school in search of potential students to be their disciples.

    At that time, Sandra was favored by everyone and won the preliminaries. After that, her painting was sent to the internationalpetition, and she even got a prize.

    After winning the internationalpetition, Sandra was even more favored in school. She was in the limelight wherever she went and was praised by everyone.

    Many peoplepared Tiffany to Sandra.

    They concluded that Tiffany was a useless beauty while Sandra was a talented allrounder.

    Unfortunately for Tiffany, no one found out that the painting that won the internationalpetition was actually drawn by Tiffany and was stolen by Sandra.

    In the past, Tiffany was foolish and was blinded by Sandra¡¯s sweet words. For a chance to get close to Keh, she gave away this great opportunity to win the internationalpetition.

    Tiffanyughed and vowed to not make the same mistake now that she had traveled back in time.

    Even though she did not care about winning thepetition, she could not let Sandra seed in her evil n.

    Zoe panicked when she saw Tiffany so calm. She said, ¡°Tiffany! How can you stillugh? Sandra has been unbearably smug these few days! I wanted to kill her whenever I saw her.¡±

    Speaking of the devil, Sandra entered the ssroom surrounded by her admirers as soon as Zoe finished her sentence.

 Chapter 73

    The girls in the ss surrounded Sandra. One of them asked curiously and enviously, ¡°What did Philip say to you? My father likes Philip¡¯s paintings the most. He even spent a lot of money to buy onest year

    Another girl eximed, Tm so envious of you to have a chance to be Philip¡¯s student.¡±

    Someone chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I can get some pointers from Philip for my painting, I¡¯ll be so happy!¡±

    Philip Fremont, who hade to the school in search of suitable students, was an internationally renowned oil painting

    expert. He was also the leader of the selection team for the internationalpetition. He was highly respected.

    Sandra had performed brilliantly in the preliminaries the day before yesterday. Philip had his eye on her, and he was even willing to personally guide her paintings.

    Sandra smiled and said humbly. ¡°I was just lucky¡±

    Despite her words, she appeared smug.

    Sandra was slightly stunned when she saw that Tiffany¡¯s seat, which was vacantst week, was upied again. She suppressed her anger and approached Tiffany with a smile. Sandra asked with concern, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re back? Were you okay these few days?¡±

    Tiffany was somewhat impressed by Sandra.

    No matter how much Sandra fell out with her in private, the former would always pretend to be on good terms with her in front of others. Sandra would speak with her as if the grudges between them did not exist.

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. She responded dryly. I was doing fine.

    Sandra said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s a pity that you were suspended for a week. If you weren¡¯t, you would most likely have been able to join the preliminaries. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now.¡±

    Sandra shook her head after saying that, as if she really felt sorry for Tiffany.

    During the preliminaries, Frank announced in public that all students who were absent and could not participate would automatically be considered as having forfeited and were eliminated. They would not be allowed to participate in the subsequent rounds of this internationalpetition.

    Therefore, Sandra was practically showing off to Tiffany instead of actually expressing her pity for Tiffany,

    A few girls at the side sneered. One of them said, ¡°What¡¯s there to pity? Do you expect eye candy to actually be able to paint? She might frighten Philip with her terrible painting.¡±

    After the girl said that, many peopleughed out loud.

    As everyone knew, Tiffany was a typical eye candy. She was proficient in nothing, and her only interest was in men.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    No one had seen Tiffany demonstrating her talent in any aspect.

    Even Sandra did not know about Tiffany¡¯s various talents.

    Sandra was brought into the Kelley family two years ago. Tiffany had beenpletely focused on Keh then. Other than doing all she could to make Keh happy. Tiffany did not do anything else and hence, she had never demonstrated her talent in painting.

    Later on, Tiffany casually drew a painting and Sandra saw it. Sandra then blinded Tiffany with all kinds of ttery to make thetter give the painting to her.

    That was the most significant turning point for the two of them,

    In Tiffany¡¯s previous life, Sandra won the internationalpetition and was crowned a painting genius. She became the student of a renowned oil painting maestro and her career in painting soared.

    As for Tiffany, in the end, she took the me for Keh¡¯s sweetheart and went to jail. She then spent five dark and deste years in jail.

    Thinking about the past, Tiffany lowered her eyes slightly and restrained the killing intent in them.

    When Zoe heard others mocking Tiffany, she stood up and said, ¡°Sandra, you¡¯re so smug now even before Philip epts. you as his student. If he really look you in, you would lose touch with reality.¡±

    One of Sandra¡¯s admirers retorted, ¡°That¡¯s still better than you guys, who aren¡¯t even qualified to join thepetition!¡±

    Furious, Zoe argued. ¡°You-¡±

    Tiffany interrupted her and pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Zoe sat down indignantly.

    Tiffany tilted her head and looked at the five Sandra¡¯s admirers in front of her. She said calmly, ¡°You should stop provoking me while I¡¯m still faking a smile.¡±

    She was threatening the girls to behave.

    Just because she had been absent for a week, it didn¡¯t mean that her temper had gotten any better.

    Tiffany was not interested in arguing with these girls. However, they would taste her wrath if they continued being jerks.

    The girls were stunned.

    They thought, That¡¯s right. Tiffany was someone who dared to hit Mia, the daughter of a real estate tycoon. We¡¯re practically courting death now to mock he head-on.¡±

    They quickly gave up and returned to their respective seats.

    Before the ss started, Zoe asked in a low voice, ¡°Tiffany, why don¡¯t we go to Philip and plead for a second chance? The school should at least give you a chance to try.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    She then raised her eyebrows and asked in amusement. ¡°You really have blind faith in me, don¡¯t you? What if I talented in painting? We would be pping ourselves in the face by asking for a chance.¡±

    Zoe understood Tiffany¡¯s concern and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right

    From Zoe¡¯s point of view, Tiffany seemed to be omnipotent.

    am not

    Therefore, she was indignant and felt that Tiffany had missed a golden opportunity due to her suspension. Zoe wanted to make up for Tiffany¡¯s loss, but she forgot the most important thing.

    If Tiffany was not talented in oil painting, then asking her to join the preliminaries was meaningless.

    Zoe quickly changed her stance andforted Tiffany, saying, ¡°Forget about thispetition. We¡¯re not joining¡±

    Tiffany smiled and did not say anything in response to Zoe¡¯s words.

    In the afternoon, most of the art major students went to the studio. The studio was packed because Philip would take some time to look at the students¡¯ works and give pointers on their ws and shorings.

    This was definitely a once in a lifetime opportunity!

    Sandra arrived at the studio very early and upied the best seat, waiting expectantly for Philip toe over.

    Meanwhile, Philip and the other nine maestros were heading towards the art studio.

    On the way. Philip chuckled and said, ¡°This trip to Lovell City is rather fruitful. Although the girl I discovered yesterday still has many ws in her painting, she¡¯s young and talented. Given the right guidance, she will surely be the next oil painting genius.¡±

    One of the maestros asked, ¡°Is the girl called Sandra?¡±

    Philip replied. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Another maestro said. ¡°She¡¯s indeed pretty good. She looks obedient and Sensible. Her paintings are also novel. She¡¯s talented.

    From this conversation, the maestros had pretty much decided that they would take Sandra as their student.

    A gust of wind blew past. A piece of paper fluttered in the wind andnded on the grass by Philip¡¯s feet.

    Out of curiosity, Philip picked it up and looked at it. His eyes widened in surprise, and he could not hide his excitement.

    Thendscape of a river was painted on the paper.

    A lone boat was floating on the river. The surroundings appeared ethereal.

    The surrounding green mountains were shrouded in clouds and mist, making them indistinct. On the lone boat, a tiny figure was lying at the bow with a bottle of alcohol beside him.

    The leisurely posture of the man in the painting and the artistic conception embellished by the entire painting instantly reminded viewers of the freedom and solitude everyone yearned for.

    Philip¡¯s hands were trembling as he held the painting. He looked around and eximed excitedly. ¡°Who drew this painting? The artistic conception is ingenious! It¡¯s simple, but allows ample room for imagination. This piece is truly impressive!¡±

    The other maestros also surrounded him and praised the painting

    At their age, they were experienced and had seen countless masterpieces. However, they rarely encountered such talent among the younger generation in schools.

    However, there was no one around. One of them suggested, ¡°Could the painting be from the studio?¡±

    When Philip heard this, he felt that it made sense. He said, ¡°You might be right. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    They quickened their pace and headed towards the building that was just nearby.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany was lying on the grass not far away, basking in the sun.

    Under the sunlight, her face was wless.

    From afar, she looked like she emerged from a painting. Up close, she was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Zor was amazed. Even as a woman herself, she was stunned by Tiffany¡¯s beauty.

    Tiffany was taking a nap. When she heard footsteps, she could not be bothered to open her eyes. She merely asked, ¡°Is it dune?¡±

    Zoe answered, ¡°It¡¯s done. Just as you expected, Philip and the other maestros admired that painting very much! Tiffany, you¡¯re so talented!¡±

    Thendscape painting that Philip picked up just now was drawn by Tiffany in the afternoon. Then, Tiffany instructed Zoe to deliver the painting to the maestros through the wind.

    Zoe did not understand Tiffany¡¯s intention of doing so. She asked, ¡°Tiffany, why don¡¯t you show yourself? Philip admires your painting so much. He will definitely take you in as a student!¡±

 Chapter 74

    Tiffany chuckled and slowly opened her eyes. She said, ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want

    If she wanted Philip¡¯s approval, she wouldn¡¯t need to resort to these tricks. A dozen paintings showcasing her talent would impress him more than anything else.

    Zoe was puzzled. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just sit back and enjoy the show,¡± said Tiffany.

    She narrowed her eyes and patted the grass beside her. ¡°Come lie down.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± replied Zoe.

    Since Tiffany didn¡¯t exin. Zoe didn¡¯t press further. She supported Tilfahy unconditionally, no matter what happened.

    At that moment, in the spacious studio, the students peeked out in excitement when they saw so many masters arriving They quickly returned to their seats and put on their most serious expressions.

    Philip walked in and raised a painting in his hand, asking, ¡°Who painted this?¡±

    It was andscape painting, full of poetic charm and captured beautifully.

    However, the students were all clueless and shook their heads in confusion.

    One student said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡±

    Another stated, ¡°Not me, either.¡±

    Seeing everyone shaking their heads, Philip was a bit surprised. This must have flown out of the window andnded where I picked it up. None of you painted this?¡±

    Sandra, who had just returned from the restroom, overheard this. A thought quickly formed in her mind.

    Hence, she walked in confidently and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, this is my painting. I was sitting over there, and it must have blown off when I went to the restroom.

    ¨C

    Sandra pointed to her seat conveniently close to the window, which was open. It was entirely believable that the wind could have blown it down.

    ¡°Oh, it was you,¡± said Philip.

    He was pleased and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Well, this is a pleasant surprise! Wonderful! From today onwards, you¡¯re my student.

    Being a renowned artist¡¯s student guaranteed a spot in the internationalpetition.

    Regardless of whether Sandra would be recognized by other artists in the future, she had carved out her ce in the artmunity.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The students looked at each other, unable to hide the envy in their eyes,

    Sandra was thrilled. Originally, the process required several rounds of selection. However, thanks to the painting, Philip had directly epted her as a student, so she was exempted from all subsequent tests.

    Sandra could not help but feel that she had made a wise decision. If she had waited for the owner of the painting to show up, Philip wouldn¡¯t have epted, her as a student.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered since she was naturally talented. Even if she was exposed, she could always im that it was a false usation, and she was confident people would believe her.

    Sandra smiled gently and said. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    And so, for the rest of the afternoon, Philip dedicated his time to guiding Sandra, while the other artists offered some pointers to the remaining students.

    After ss, Philip and the others left in satisfaction.

    Sandra was once again surrounded by her ssmates. The envious students showered her with praise.

    ¡°Sandra, you¡¯re amazing! You really are the most talented student at our school. Compared to you, your cousin is just a disgrace. She has nothing going for her besides her family background,¡± a youngdy said,

    A man remarked. ¡°With your talent, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to win an award in this internationalpetition!¡±

    A girl echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t forget about us then. And if Mr. Fremont is still epting students, see if he can take us in too. Well work hard¡±

    As everyone was ttering Sandra, she felt proud but remained humble on the surface.

    ¡°Oh, I was just lucky. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely put in a good word for you all with Mr. Fremont. If he agrees, we can be ssmates again,¡± said Sandra.

    Hearing this, the others liked her even more.

    The news spread quickly, and when Tiffany heard about it, she wasn¡¯t surprised and simply smiled.

    She probably knew Sandra better than anyone in this world. Thetter was selfish, petty, and narrow-minded.

    Tiffany had sent such a golden opportunity Sandra¡¯s way. Of course, Sandra would take it.

    Now that the fish had taken the bait, it was time to reel it in.

    Hence, Tiffany took out a few more of her previous works and told Zoe to find a way to get them to Philip the following day.

    Zoe didn¡¯t understand her n and asked in confusion, ¡°Tiffany Sandra has already taken your ce, and you¡¯re sending out more paintings? Why?¡±

    ¡°For¡­ Tiffany¡¯s smile turned mischievous, ¡°For drowning her in them.¡±

    still

    That night, Sandra dreamed sweetly.

    In her dream, she fantasized about winning the highest honor in the internationalpetition, and from then on, no one in Lovell City would ever look down on her again. Also, Keh confessed his feelings for her and wanted to marry her.

    When Sandra woke up, she was in an exceptionally good mood. But just she was called over by Philip as soon as she finished breakfast.

    ¡°Sir, are you looking for me?¡± asked Sandra.

    She walked into the studio that the school had specially prepared for the famous artists. It was clean, spacious, and bright, Philip was studying the things on the table with his back facing her. When he heard hering, be hurriedly called out, ¡°Come over here. This painting is in the same style as yourndscape painting from yesterday, but looking at the paper, it seems to be quite old, right?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s smile froze. She looked down to see a painting of a rustle vige scene on the table, with smoke curling from chimneys, white clouds, and birds, all depicted in a leisurely style.

    It was clearly from the same person who had drawn thendscape painting from the day before.

    Seeing that she was stunned, Philip teased with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t remember your own work?¡±

    Sandra replied in embarrassment, ¡°I painted this a year ago. I remember some ssmates liked my paintings, so I gave away several of them. I didn¡¯t expect someone to bring it out now.¡±

    She said this in advance, paving the way for herself. If the real artist came forwardter, she could use this excuse to turn the situation in her favor.

    Philip nodded with a gratified look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the student with the most potential I¡¯ve ever seen. You have a bright future ahead of you, and I have high hopes

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Sandra said happily.

    ¡°Now, go and prepare for next month¡¯spetition. If you have any questions,e to me. Philip then added, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re very good at oil painting. That¡¯s your strong suit. Compete on this theme. I believe you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    T-Sandra opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but ultimately swallowed her words. Of all the styles, oil painting was her weakest. But she couldn¡¯t admit that. She had to push through, no matter what.

    After leaving Philip¡¯s studio, Sandra returned to the dorm in a troubled state, only to find Tiffany was doing something unknown in the room.

    Out of curiosity, Sandra quietly went upstairs and pecked through the slightly open door.

    There she saw Tiffany, with her back to the door, seriously working on a painting on the balcony. The artwork on the paper was an exquisite oil painting.

 Chapter 75

    Every brushwork was executed perfectly. Tiffany¡¯s skill was impressive.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that the painting was done by Tiffany.

    She thought, ¡®Does that mean the other paintings that ended up in Mr. Fremont¡¯s hands were also done by Tiffany? Then why didn¡¯t shee forward to im them?

    Suspicion rose in Sandra¡¯s heart. After thinking it over, she could onlye up with one possibility. Tiffany must have known that she had been suspended and missed the initial selection, so her name had already been removed from the list. After losing the qualifications for the official selection, she could only use this method to try to attract Mr. Fremont¡¯s attention. What a calcting move!

    Sandra stood outside the door, feeling a mix of jealousy and anger

    Tiffany had hidden her abilities so well that despite their previous close rtionship, Sandra had never known she had such talent

    If Philip ever finds out that the paintings he values so highly were done by someone else and that I¡¯ve taken credit for them¡­ Sandra shuddered at the thought. The consequences were too frightening to imagine.

    I must never let that happen! As Sandra mulled it over, her eyes gleamed with a devious idea.

    Just then, Tiffany stood up from her chair, stretchingzily and answering a phone call ¡®Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Sandra figured that it should be Zoe calling to ask her out for lunch.

    Then Tiffany grabbed her bag and left.

    After that, Sandra stepped out from her hiding spot and realized that Tiffany hadn¡¯t locked the door in her hurry to leave.

    Sandra was secretly delighted as she quietly snuck into Tiffany¡¯s room and carefully stole the oil painting Tiffany had justpleted.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany wasn¡¯t going to have lunch with Zoe. She headed straight to the basketball court and smoothly slipped out of the school.

    June was waiting there in her car.

    Tiffany got in, cheerfully changed her clothes, and carefully disguised herself.

    In no time, the stunning young woman had transformed into a modest-looking Miracle Healer.

    Seeing her in such a good mood, June teased, ¡°Did something interesting happen?¡±

    Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°Not really. I just caught a fish, and that¡¯s all.¡±

    June knew that Tiffany didn¡¯t mean it literally. It was probably another one of Tiffany¡¯s clever tricks to mess with others. June had seen this side of her many times before.

    Tiffany was always smart and resourceful, as long as it wasn¡¯t about love, her wits were razor-sharp.

    After spending time together, June could tell that Tiffany truly had no feelings left for Keh.

    And that was enough. It wasn¡¯t in vain that June¡¯s master had spent so much effort to pave the way for her.

    The car drove on and finally arrived at Royal Bay.

    Tiffany had previously promised that although she wouldn¡¯t stay at Royal Bay, she woulde by every day to give the child acupuncture and check on his condition. She wouldn¡¯t forget thismitment, even if she had to climb walls to get there. my trouble.

    The servants at Royal Hay had clearly received instructions, so they let her in without any

    As usual, June waited downstairs while Tiffany went upstairs alone.

    Evan¡¯s condition had improved significantlypared to before, with the damaged nerves slowly healing. Tiffany was confident that as long as the treatment and acupuncture continued, he would wake up in no more than half a month.

    After another two hours of work, Tiffany collected all the needles and breathed a sigh of relief before leaving the room.

    As she was about to leave, Richard returned home.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton.¡± Tiffany said politely, ¡°Tvepleted my task today, I shall take my leave. Bye. She had no intention of

    staying

    Richard didn¡¯t press her, simply nodding and saying. ¡°Okay¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It was a brief encounter. Both of them were polite and distant, maintaining a carefully measured distance.

    However, as they passed each other, Richard caught a faint whiff of that subtle fragrance again.

    It was very light, not a perfume, but pleasant nheless. Despite his extreme sensitivity, he didn¡¯t find it off-putting.

    Richard stopped in his tracks.

    When he turned back around, the young girl and June had already gotten into the car and left.

    As he watched her slender figure disappear, an eerie sense of familiarity washed over him as if the person in front of him ovepped with a memory from his past.

    A thoughtful expression crossed Richard¡¯s face, and a gleam of deep contemtion shed in his eyes.

    Tiffany returned to the school. She changed her clothes and wiped off her makeup in the car. By the time she returned, it was almost noon.

    While eating lunch in the cafeteria, Zoe brought the information she had gathered throughout the morning to Kelly,

    ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s exactly as you said. Sandra really stole your painting. She handed it over to Mr. Fremont, and he was thrilled when he saw it. He praised her painting skills and even said she has the same spirit as her artwork!¡± Zoe continued with disdain. ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s so full of herself, letting all that praise get to her head. Does she really think she¡¯s that amazing? It¡¯s nothing but deception and fraud!¡±

    Tiffany smiled and ate her meal calmly, showing no sign of anger at having her work stolen.

    ¡°When are we going to expose her?¡± Zoe asked eagerly.

    ¡°After lunch, Tiffany replied.

    Hearing that, Zoe became instantly excited. She hadn¡¯t had much appetite before, but now she was shoveling food into her mouth with a fervor that suggested she was gearing up for a fight

    Tiffany found that amusing. She said, ¡°Take it easy. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    After they had their fill, Tiffany went to the art studio leisurely with Zoe. A ss was going on.

    Since Tiffany had been disqualified and Zoe hadn¡¯t been selected, they weren¡¯t allowed to attend the ss taught by Philip.

    As expected, just as they appeared, a girl seated near the door sneered and rolled her eyes at them, using a dismissive tone as though she were shooing away beggars. ¡°Is this where you belong? Hurry up and leave. Stop being an eyesore and distracting us

    The studio was already quiet, so the girl¡¯s voice immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Philip turned around and saw the two girls standing at the doorway whose eyes were filled with admiration and longing as they looked inside.

    Philip was usually patient and supportive of eager learners, so he thought about letting them join the ss.

    Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat the moment she saw Tiffany. She clenched her teeth in frustration and kept a smile on her face.

    Stepping forward, she said in a considerate tone. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we let these two join us for the lesson? They missed the selection because they didn¡¯t show up, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯re regretting it now.¡±

    Philip¡¯s expression darkened immediately when he heard about their absence.

    Everyone knew he valued diligent students, but he had no patience for those who missed sses for any reason.

    In his words. ¡°If you don¡¯t cherish the opportunities before you, then don¡¯t expect to get another chanceter on.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression change, Sandra knew her n had worked.

    As expected. Philip frowned and waved them off, saying. ¡°If you¡¯re not here to attend the lesson, go somewhere else. Don¡¯t interrupt my teaching¡±

    Philip was a guest instructor teaching for a few days at the school, so his time was precious, and it was a unique opportunity for the students to learn from him.

    Therefore, when the students in the studio heard Philip disMiss Kelley, they joined in and chased them away. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Get out of here already!¡±

    One girl shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there in our way! Do you have any idea how valuable this ss is?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s annoying how shameless you are!¡± said another girl

    Hearing all of this, most people would have covered their faces in shame and left in a hurry. But Tiffany did not.

    Not only did she stay, but she walked calmly into the studio.

    Then, Tiffany pointed at the painting that Philip had hung on the wall as an example and said evenly. This painting is mine. I¡¯m just here to take back what¡¯s mine. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Standing on the podium, she lifted her chin slightly. Her delicate face was strikingly beautiful.

    But her words were met withughter.

    One girl said, ¡°Hahaha, did I hear that right? Did Tiffany just say that the painting is hers? This has to be the joke of the year!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, how shameless can you get? Do you even know your own skill level? You just barged in here to take her credit. You¡¯re probably just jealous that your cousin bes Philip¡¯s student and not you!¡± another girl said,

    The first girl echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    After theughter died down, Sandra took on a surprised expression as if she couldn¡¯t believe Tiffany would be so shameless as to take credit for her work

    With tears in her eyes, sheined aggrievedly. ¡°Tiffany, how could you say that? I know you¡¯re upset that I¡¯ve outshone you, but you can¡¯t go around making such ridiculous ims.¡±

    The interruption made Philip quite unhappy, so he asked sharply. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s like this,¡± Tiffany said with a sobbing tone, ¡°The one who disrupted the lesson is my cousin. I¡¯m staying at my uncle¡¯s house for now, but my cousin doesn¡¯t like me, so she often ignores me and doesn¡¯t want me to outshine her.¡±

    Sandra didn¡¯t go into further details, but everyone understood the implication that she was staying with her rtives and was constantly bullied.

    Philip could immediately imagine the difficult situation she was in.

    Looking at the red-eyed student in front of him, Philipforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of this.¡±

    A young girl like Sandr¨¤ couldn¡¯t possibly cause much trouble, Philip thought.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Afterward, he called the school¡¯s security, saying that he needed someone to deal with a student causing trouble in the

    udio.

    Within five minutes, several security guards arrived on the scene and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the troublemaker?¡±

    Someone pointed to the podium, and the security guards rushed forward to drag Tiffany away.

    A punishment was definitelying for her.

    Sandra lowered her eyes, and everyone assumed she was upset because her cousin had backstabbed her, but no one saw the hidden joy in her eyes.

    Zoe was panicking. They came to expose the fraud, not to get thrown out.

    Seeing the security guards approaching them, Zoe was on the verge of losing her cool.

    But when she turned back, she saw Tiffany still sitting calmly on the chair on the podium, looking nothing like someone who was causing trouble.

    The security guards were overwhelmed by her imposing presence..

    Philip waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Take the troublemaker away?

    The guards snapped back to attention and moved forward to grab Tiffany.

    But Kelly just smiled indifferently and asked, ¡°Mr. Fremont, are you really nning to cover for your students even if they are in the wrong?

    ¡°Of course not, Philip said with a stern expression. ¡°ver condoned wrongdoing, but I also won¡¯t allow anyone to nder my students¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not covering for her, why are you only listening to Sandra¡¯s side of the story?¡± Tiffany said.

    She stood up and pointed to the two paintings of hers that were hanging on the wall as examples, saying. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take back my paintings. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Her demeanor was confident, and her eyes were clear. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of dishonesty in her expression.

    Sandra¡¯s heart tightened with anxiety.

    She was worried that if this dragged on any longer, Philip might start to get suspicious.

    The worst part was that Tiffany¡¯s painting skills were exceptional. If she painted another oil painting in front of the truth would be crystal clear, and it would be obvious who was lying.

    That was thest thing Sandra wanted to happen.

    So, she spoke up again, her voice filled with grief, Tiffany, do you really want to drive me to despair?*

    People instinctively sympathize with the weaker party

    Sandra made herself look pitiful, her eyes brimming with tears as if she had been wronged.

    Inparison, Tiffany, who had remained calm andposed, looked like an aggressive viin!

    everyon

    Philip was running out of patience. But before he could say anything, several girls who were siding with Sandra sneered, ¡°Tiffany, have some shame, will you? It¡¯s bad enough to be thick-skinned, but this is just shameless!¡±

    Another girl said, ¡®Exactly. Do you think you can just im those paintings are yours and take them away? Where¡¯s your proof? Did you sign your name on them or something?¡±

    Everyone scoffed in disdain.

    To their surprise, Tiffany responded with a faint smile, ¡°And what if I told you that my name is indeed on the painting?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Sandra snapped, her voice betraying a hint of panie ¡°Tiffany, why won¡¯t you give up? Do you really want to make things so ugly between us!¡±

    When Sandra had stolen Tiffany¡¯s oil painting, she had carefully checked the room to ensure no cameras could have captured any evidence. She had also inspected the painting itself and found nothing amiss. Since she nned to im the painting as her own, she had meticulously prepared for every possible oue.

    Therefore, Sandra was convinced Tiffany was just bluffing.

    ¡°It won¡¯t do us any good to argue back and forth,¡± Tiffany suggested calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Mr. Fremont take down the painting and examine it closely? Let¡¯s see if my name is hidden in there. What do you think, Mr. Fremont?¡±

    Philip agreed to the suggestion, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Since both sides were sticking to their ims, it was best toy everything out in the open and let the evidence speak for itself.

    Philip, known for his fairness, ignored Sandra¡¯s desperate attempts to hold him back. He walked up to the podium and took down the paintings that were used as examples.

    Sandraa¡¯s palms were covered in sweat.

    It was a high-stakes gamble. If she won, she¡¯de out on top, but if she lost, she wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her..

    reputation in school in the future.

    The room fell silent as most of the students were eager to see the drama unfold.

    The girls who had initially defended Sandra tried to reassure her once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sandra. If you¡¯re in the right, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. This is the perfect chance to teach Tiffany a lesson. Let¡¯s see if she dares act so arrogant again.¡±

    Another girl said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s so full of herself, always bullying you just because she¡¯s a rich girl. How detestable!¡± Hearing these self-righteousments didn¡¯tfort Sandra at all. Instead, they only fueled her resentment.

    ¡®It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t opened your mouths, Mr. Fremont wouldn¡¯t have listened to Tiffany¡¯s exnation, and the security guards would have kicked her out by now! But now, I¡¯m being confronted in front of so many people and can¡¯t da anything!¡¯ Sandra thought, putting the me on the girls.

    Philip inspected the painting for what felt like an eternity. After a long while, he finally frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here, not a single word.¡±

 Chapter 77

    With just one sentence, the entire studio erupted once again..

    Many of them had swayed because of Tiffany¡¯s confident statement, and they almost believed her.

    But the p in the face came too quickly, and whatever little trust Tiffany had gainedpletely vanished.

    Everyone looked at her with disdain.

    A young man said, ¡°How shameless. You¡¯re trying to im someone else¡¯s work when you couldn¡¯t do it yourself.¡±

    A girl said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at acting. I was almost fooled by your misced confidence. Unexpectedly, the oue is such a p in the face. I guess I was just too naive to trust a liar like you!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°What else do you have to say? The truth is out. Aren¡¯t you going to leave? If it were me, I¡¯d be too ashamed to stay. Why are you still standing there, making a fool of yourself?¡± mocked another girl.

    At that moment, it felt like a single word from everyone could drown Tiffany in a sea of scorn.

    Zoe clenched her fists in anger without saying anything, but she stood firmly behind Tiffany, silently showing her support. Philip shook his head, feeling a bit regretful.

    Just as he was about to put the painting back, Tiffany met his gaze and calmly said. ¡°Who said I wrote my name on the back? Mr. Fremont, why don¡¯t you take a closer look? Maybe there¡¯s something special about this painting?¡±

    Though Philip was reluctant to drag this out any further, his curiosity got the better of him, and he lowered his head to examine the painting.

    To his surprise, he noticed that the fine waves in the oil painting subtly concealed several faint letters.

    Tracing them, the letters ¡°Tiff¡± appeared.

    Philip was stunned. He looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Tiffany Kelley

    She spread her hands, still in her rxed posture, and said. ¡°There¡¯s a word ¡®Tiff¡± in there, right?¡±

    Philip said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As Philip confirmed this, the sudden turn of events left everyone in the studio dumbfounded, especially Sandra.

    The moment Philip asked Tiffany her name, rms went off in Sandra¡¯s head. She knew things had spiraledpletely out of control. And when Philip confirmed it, her face turned ashen

    Despite all her calctions, she never imagined Tiffany would have would haveid such a trap. This was like digging a pit and just waiting for her to fall right into it.

    This was like digging a pit and just waiting for her to fall right into it.

    Sandra¡¯s hand trembled as she forced a smile, ¡°This could just be a coincidence. It doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Philip nced at her sharply and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    Sometimes, the more one exined, the worse it got. Especially when the truth wasid bare at that moment, forcing an exnation might work, but only a fool would believe it.

    Sandra shook her head and denied, ¡°No, Mr. Fremont, please believe me! I really didn¡¯t lie!¡±

    As she spoke, she started to cry, her tearful face leaving the other students in the studio confused about whom to believe.

    Tiffany took out a USB drive unhurriedly and raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a hidden camera in my dorm that captured exactly how my painting was stolen. Care to take a look

    Tiffany¡¯s words were polite, but her demeanor was dominant and forceful.

    She tossed the USB drive back, and Zoe quickly caught it and connected it to theputer and projector in the studio. In less than ten seconds, the surveince footage began to y.

    The video showed Sandra sneaking into Tiffany¡¯s dorm, nervously looking around before taking the painting from the ba

    The entire clip was less than a minute long, but it hit Sandra like a loud p, leaving her head spinning.

    She thought. I was so careful, thoroughly checking Tiffany¡¯s dorm to ensure there were no cameras! But why? Why did the very thing I worried the most still happen?¡±

    Sandra opened her mouth to exin, but when she looked up, she saw that the way everyone looked at her hadpletely changed.

    Even the girls who had previously defended Sandra looked at her in disgust, flipping from concern to anger as theyshed

    out. ¡°You¡¯re a thief?¡±

    The word ¡°thief could cken a person¡¯s name for life.

    If the hidden letters in the painting weren¡¯t enough evidence, then the video was solid evidence. Any attempt to argue against it would be utterly futile.

    Philip shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°Talent can be developed through hard work, but if youck integrity, there¡¯s no hope. Leave now. I don¡¯t ept students with poor character.

    With those words, it was as if he had delivered a final verdict.

    Sandra¡¯s n hadpletely failed.

    She staggered back two steps, then ran out of the studio, holding back tears.

    The crowd sighed. No one expected things to end up like this. But aside from the shock, there wasn¡¯t much sympathy for

    Sandra

    After all, it takes a special kind of nerve to nature left everyone stunned and even a bit unsettling. She was too good at pretending.

    steal someone else¡¯s work and then try to frame the owner. Sandra¡¯s maniptive

    After Sandra left, the studio fell silent again.

    Tiffany tilted her head and asked. ¡®Sir, can I take my painting now?¡±

    Philip nodded and extended an olive branch, ¡°You have great talent. Would you be interested in bing my student?¡±

    Although the previous rule was to disqualify those who didn¡¯t participate in the selection process, all rules are subject to Philip¡¯s discretion.

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the studio had mixed feelings.

    None of them had ever imagined that Tiffany, who they thought was just a pretty face, had such remarkable talent and skill in painting

    After recovering from the shock, they were consumed with envy

    Philip disregarded the rules he had previously set and personally extended an invitation to ept her as a student. It was something they all dreamed of.

    But Tiffany¡¯s response left everyone utterly astonished.

    She said, ¡°Sir, thank you for your kindness, but this is just a hobby for me. I don¡¯t n on making a career out of it.¡±

    That was the truth. Tiffany wasn¡¯t putting on airs, it was simply how she felt.

    The other students looked at each other in disbelief, barely able to contain their shock.

    So many of them had been working tirelessly to reach the level Tiffany achieved on a whim. Theparison was nothing short of a public execution.

    For them, there was no pain like the pain ofparison, and it was infuriating.

    Philip was taken aback by Tiffany¡¯s rejection and hesitated for a moment before saying. ¡°Are you serious? But you do have remarkable talent. I was hoping you¡¯d consider participating in the uing internationalpetition.¡±

    Tiffany ultimately declined Philip¡¯s offer, suggesting that other students might be more eager for the opportunity.

    Her modest and upetitive attitude led many to change their opinion of her.

    However, Philip was still reluctant to give up on such a promising talent, so he proposed, ¡°No matter what, this painting is a product of your hard work. How about this? I¡¯d still like to submit your painting to thepetition. Whether it wins or not is another matter, but at least it wouldn¡¯t go to waste.¡±

    Tiffany agreed because she was curious.

    In her previous life, Sandra had won a pretty decent award for the painting.

    But now, with so many things rewritten in this lifetime, the painting carried more emotion and maturity than the previous one. Tiffany wondered if it could still win.

    After this incident was over, Tiffany put it out of her mind.

    The theft scandal spread like wildfire, and Sandra¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. Those who once supported her were now the ones who despised her the most.

 Chapter 78

    Sandra was thus isted by everyone. The shameful incident was also posted on a forum for people toment on. There had even been posts previously suggesting that Tiffany had drugged Sandra at Romeo¡¯s birthday party in an attempt to ruin her reputation. Despite the uncertainty of these ims, they quietly faded away, unlike the theft with concrete evidence.

    Zoe finally felt a sense of relief.

    Previously, when Sandra was riding high, she loved to pour scorn on Tiffany. But just a short timeter, she had fallen from grace and was despised by everyone.

    On the contrary, Tiffany, who used to be a subject of ridicule, had redeemed herself. Not only had she impressed everyone with her exceptional talent, but she had also rejected Philip¡¯s invitation, making many people envious and frustrated.

    Zoe couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and felt irritated when she looked at those who had sneered at Tiffany before. She grumbled to Ged. Those loudmouths sure have learned to behave now.¡±

    Ged was just a spectator of the incident, but he subconsciously sided with Tiffany.

    When Tiffany was being ndered and insulted, he had secretly taught many people a lesson for her.

    It was a form of support as a friend

    Now that the situation had reversed so brilliantly, Ged felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.

    However, he nced sideways and noticed that Tiffany remained unfazed as if such trivial matters were nothing to her and could barely stir her emotions.

    In short, those weaklings were not worthy of her attention.

    Ged touched his nose. Instead of responding to Zoe¡¯s words, he asked. ¡°This matter is over, but a major exam ising up Zoe, are you prepared?¡±

    Zoe got into the school through connections and had the worst grades. The uing exam was crucial because it would determine the ss cements for the next semester.

    Upon hearing this, Zoe immediately showed a face of despair, wailing. ¡°Help me!¡±

    ¡°Serves you right, Ged said disdainfully, ¡°What have you been doing when I told you to focus on your studies?¡±

    Though he was a rich yboy who liked to have fun and often indulged in mischief, he never neglected his studies.

    When Zoe heard this, she immediately retorted, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s grades are as bad as mine. If I do better than her, won¡¯t that be disrespectful? Besides, if you want to diss me, why not criticize her as well?¡±

    Ged was at a loss for words.

    Tiffany was often called a pretty face because everyone knew she was not good at anything. Despite the fact that she revealed an extraordinary talent for painting this time, her grades had always been poor.

    Zoe¡¯s excuse for this was quite fitting. Most importantly, even though Tiffany was not good at studying, Ged did not dare to criticize her.

    Tiffany was originally resting with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she said, ¡°What? Zoe, I guess you have some misunderstanding about me. Do you believe will make it to the top three in this cand

    Ged did not believe her words

    However, Zoe showed her enthusiastic support by immediately echoing. ¡°I believe it. So to avoid dragging you down, I will definitely work hard to get into the top twenty!¡±

    ¡°Great. You can do it!¡± encouraged Tiffany.

    Seeing Zoe, who was feeling hopeless just moments ago, suddenly energized like she had a shot of adrenaline, Ged was leftpletely baffled. ¡°Wait, hold on. One of you is blindly confident, and the other is ridiculously loyal. Can¡¯t you be a little more realistic?¡±

    ¡°So, you think we can¡¯t do it, huh?¡± Zoe challenged him with a question. ¡°How about this? Let me, the underachiever, test you, the top student. Tell me which is heavier. A pound of bricks or a pound of feathers?¡±

    For such a simple and childish question, Ged casually responded without a second thought, ¡°Of course, bricks are heavier!¡± But as soon as he finished, he saw Zoe looking at him as though he was an idiot.

    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat? Did I get it wrong?¡± Ged asked,pletely puzzled.

    Tiffany finally opened her eyes, seemingly amused, and said, ¡°They both weigh one pound.¡±

    Geg took a second to realize he was fooled by the tricky question Even though he prided himself on being smart, he hadpletely missed the obvious answer.

    Unable to handle the blow, Ged let out a howl and pretended to bang his head against the wall.

    Zoe, on the other hand, wasughing so hard she was practically rolling on the floor. She pointed at Ged and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re so dumb!¡±

    With these two jokers around to keep things lively. Tiffany didn¡¯t find her days in ss all that boring. As usual, she would find time to sneak out every day to Royal Bay to treat the child.

    In the blink of an eye, another week passed by.

    Finally, after disappearing for over half a month, Keh finally returned.

    A lot of people had been curious about why he took such a long leave of absence. The exnation he gave was that he was unwell. But Tiffany knew that he had been whipped fifty times and wasid up in the hospital.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard was always known for his strict and ruthless nature. Once one crossed him, even if the person were his nephew, there was no escaping his wrath.

    What Tiffany didn¡¯t know was that ever since Richard had warned Keh to be nice to his future aunt at Royal Bay that day, Keh had perceived Tiffany as a scheming and dangerous woman. If not, how else could she bewitch his charming and powerful uncle?

    However, even if Tiffany knew this, she would justugh it off. She never cared about what trashy people thought, anyway.

    If there was anyone who was truly overjoyed by Keh¡¯s return, it was Sandra, who had been isted by everyone during buy absence

    ¡°Keh, you¡¯re finally back. Are you alright? Does it still hurt? asked Sandra.

    Although Keh hadn¡¯t been at school, the two of them had kept in touch privately. Sandra had even visited him in the hospital the previous weekend.

    Naturally, she hadn¡¯t forgotten to exaggerate about what had happened at school.

    The truth was, she had stolen Tiffany¡¯s painting and taken credit for it, but the version she told Keh was that Tiffany couldn¡¯t stand seeing her gain favor with Philip, so she had deliberately swapped the paintings and falsely used her of theft, causing her to suffer greatly.

    Sandra¡¯s acting skills were excellent, and she really sold the story

    Keh was already biased toward her. Therefore, when he heard that, he was furious. After that, he took Sandra everywhere with him in public. Furthermore, they became inseparable at school,pletely unconcerned with what others thought.

    As a result, the people who had previously ignored and isted Sandra started to cozy up to her in order to curry favor with Keh.

    Eventually, the theft scandal was gradually hushed up by Keh

    Seeing this obnoxious couple strutting around all day, with Sandra asionally throwing smug looks her way, Zoe was furious. She felt bad for Tiffany being so tantly betrayed, and cursed Keh out, ¡°Scumbag! Teh! He¡¯s an absolute piece of trash!¡±

 Chapter 79

    In contrast, Tiffany remained remarkably calm.

    After enduring so much in her past life, the current minor troubles were nothing more than child¡¯s y to her. Having lived two lifetimes, she had be tougher than anyone else.

    The weather gradually became hot.

    The most important exam had finally arrived.

    Unlike other schools, Lovell School conducted adjustments and selections every half¨Csemester, meaning sses were restructured based on performance, with rewards and penalties

    Zoe had fallen behind after switching schools mid¨Cterm, so she had been catching up on her studiestely. Fortunately, Ged, though reluctantly, had helped her get back on track

    Therefore. Zoe wasn¡¯t worried about herself but was concerned about Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, are you confident? You haven¡¯t seemed to study much¡­

    Not only did Tiffany not study, but she also slipped out of school for a few hours every day.

    Zoe didn¡¯t know what she was up to and acted so mysterious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tiffany said and patted Zoe¡¯s shoulder, looking nonchnt,

    In her previous life, she stayed up for several nights organizing notes to help Keh prepare for the exam, hoping it would. give him more confidence. Unexpectedly, that scumbag handed her notes over to Sandra. The betrayal was so deep that Tiffany couldn¡¯t erase it from her mind.

    But in this life, it seemed to work to her advantage.

    Zoe had always admired Tiffany. When she heard that, she worked harder to keep up

    However, someone overheard their conversation, and Tiffany¡¯s bold remark about making the top three got out, prompting the entire ss to sneer at her.

    Despite Tiffany¡¯s talent in art, her consistently poor performance was hard to overlook.

    On exam day, someone even asked her directly, ¡°Hey, do you really think you can make it into the top three?¡±

    Tiffany replied with a smile, ¡°So what if I do? Do you want to make a bet?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as the bet was mentioned, Ged¡¯s eyes lit up. He shouted eagerly, ¡°Alright, alright! This time, no betting money. We¡¯ll wager something else. But let me make it clear. I¡¯m betting on Tiffany!¡±

    Ged had been mocked endlessly after losing an archerypetition in Nocturne Arena and having to do a humiliating striptease.

    He thought it wasn¡¯t really his fault because his opponent was just too strong.

    Therefore, he was more than happy to see someone else take the fall, so people would forget about his embarrassing loss.

    Sure enough, with Ged stirring the pot, a hot¨Cheaded male student got riled up and challenged Tiffany to a bet. The stakes were a three¨Cmonth stint as a personalckey.

    It was a ruthless move. There was no money involved, just a wager on pride and dignity,

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, she agreed.

    Out of the more than thirty students in the ss, only Ged and Zoe bet on Tiffany. The remaining eighteen students who participated all bet on her opponent, Henry Scott. This meant that if Tiffany lost, she¡¯d have eighteenckeys, and if Henry lost, he¡¯d be the one with a group of followers..

    Henry was thrilled at the idea of Tiffany, who usually acts like a queen, losing the bet and having to be at the beck and call of him. The fact that she was the most stunning heiress in Lovell City only made it more exciting.

    Henry even made a point to emphasize, ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word or turn to violence when you lose!¡±

    Everyone knew Tiffany was ruthless in a fight, but Henry was confident he could crush her academically.

    Tiffany¡¯s lips curled up. Her dazzling and breathtaking smile seemed to light up the entire ssroom. The whole ss was mesmerized

    But then Tiffany said. ¡°Neither of them will happen because I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    She sounded casual, but her words carried an air of absolute arrogance.

    Some wanted to retort, but the exams were starting, and all the students had to take their ces.

    Lovell School was a prestigious school, and the exams were taken on highly advancedputers, with built¨Cin monitoring and alerts, leaving no room for cheating.

    Tiffany was always the first one to submit her electronic answer sheet.

    The exams seemed to be child y for her. There was no hesitating and struggling for answers. The entire process was so smooth and fast for her that it made people wonder if she was just giving up or ying mind games.

    By the end of the day, all eight major subjects werepleted. The results of the entire school would be disyed on therge screen in just ten minutes.

    Henry let out a big sigh of relief. He was confident that he had performed well, so he ate while teasing, ¡°Tiffany, you handed in your papers so quickly. Are you sure you didn¡¯t submit a nk paper?¡±

    After saying that, the young man behind him perked up and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiffany. Even if youe inst, we won¡¯t make fun of you.¡±

    Zoe rolled her eyes and was about to snap back, but then the screen suddenly shed. Then, the final scores were tallied. After taking a closer look, Zoe burst into wildughter. ¡°Idiots, why don¡¯t you take a look at the screen before getting all smug? This is ridiculous!¡±

    Everyone instinctively turned around and saw their ss¡¯s rankings disyed on the screen.

    At the very top of the list was Tiffany Kelley!

    They were all dumbfounded. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Climbing a few spots might be believable, but jumping all the way from the bottom to the first ce made them suspicious. ¡°Did you cheat or something?

 Chapter 80

    Zoe burst intoughter. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible? If you can do it, why others can¡¯t? Just admit defeat, and all you little sidekicks, report to your leader!¡±

    Zoe wasughing so hard she was almost in tears. Honestly, she had been quite nervous herself. But Tiffany was never blindly confident, if she said she could do something, she definitely would.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Now, no matter what these people think, there¡¯s no better way to shut down all the gossip than with undeniable skill.

    The others still hadn¡¯t fully processed what happened, but Tiffany had already picked up her bag and smiled at them, saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t ept it now. Take your time to get used to it. See you next semester,

    After the finals, the summer vacation came.

    Tiffany was ready to leave school, but before that, she had to head back to the dorm to pack up.

    Zoe followed along,ughing as she said, ¡°Those guys looked like they¡¯d been struck by lightning! It¡¯s hrious!¡±

    Henry was a top student, and he had been sure he would secure first ce this time. Therefore, he had made the bet confidently: Never had he expected that he¡¯d bepletely outssed by the girl he always looked down on.

    Tiffany took the first ce, with, Henry trailing behind by twenty points in second. Ged came in third.

    Seeing Zoe¡¯s proud expression, Tiffany just smiled without saying anything. The bet had never really mattered to her. Actually, she did not take the bet seriously at all. It was just a bunch of immature people who wanted to make things difficult for her, so she decided to teach them a lesson

    If not for them provoking her, she wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard. Initially, she had only nned to secure a spot in the top ten But apparently, those fools were asking for trouble,

    Tiffany thus became more serious about the final exams. And as a result, she ended up in first ce by ident.

    Good thing Henry didn¡¯t hear her thoughts. Otherwise, the poor guy might have started banging his head against the wall

    out of frustration.

    Zoe said, ¡°Hey, are you heading home tonight, Tiffany? We haven¡¯t officially started the break yet. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be something going on tomorrow,

    Zoe followed Tiffany back to the dorm. When Tiffany was packing up the few things she had, Zoe asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave tomorrow? It¡¯s just one more day. We can leave together!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tiffany agreed.

    As for the school¡¯s ns for the following day, it was just a formal procedure that wasn¡¯t really necessary

    Tiffany put her bag down and opened a drawer, only to find that her bracelet was missing

    The bracelet was a gift from Richard, so she never dared to wear it when visiting Royal Bay, as it would immediately expose her identity.

    During her time at school, she would take time to go to Royal Bay every day, so she hadn¡¯t worn the bracelet in a while and kept it in the dorm.

    But now, the drawer was empty,

    Tiffany froze and her brows immediately knitted together.

    Aside from the time she intentionally left the door unlocked to let Sandra steal her painting, she always locked the door when leaving.

    But the lock showed no signs of being tampered with, and yet the bracelet was missing.

    So, Tiffany was sure that someone had gotten a hold of her room key.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing Tiffany¡¯s troubled expression, Zoe couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I lost something. Tiffany replied. ¡°Do you remember my bracelet? The one you said nice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember!¡± Zoe said.

    She had asked Tiffany about it before out of curiosity. Although Tiffany hadn¡¯t revealed the price, Zoe could tell it was valuable. Besides, it was a unique piece by an internationally renowned designer¨Cone of a kind in the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ lost?¡± Zoe was incredulous. ¡°Who would dare do that?¡±

    Tiffany sneered. Other than Mia, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±

    Tiffany had been wondering why Mia hadn¡¯t caused any trouble in such a long time. There was no way Mia was that scared of her. It turned out, she was secretly nning something big-

    To confirm her suspicion, Tiffany checked the camera she had set up in her room. It was initially meant for Sandra. But after Sandra was caught stealing her painting, the culprit must have been more cautious because the camera had been destroyed.

    There are cameras downstairs. She can¡¯t cover everything up by herself, right? I¡¯m going to the security office to check the footage. We¡¯ll definitely find out who entered the apartment, Zoe said indignantly and was ready to gather evidence.

    Tiffany analyzed, ¡°It¡¯s useless. If she could get her hands on the key, she¡¯d probably erase all the surveince footage downstairs 100.¡±

    Zoe said, ¡°Then what should we do? This is not a small matter. Why don¡¯t we call the police? That bracelet must still be with ber. We can always find it!¡±

    Hearing this, Tiffany smiled. Instead of getting anxious, she advised Zoe, ¡°Remember, no matter what, if you stir things up without evidence, you¡¯ll only end up hurting yourself.¡±

    Zoe said, ¡°We can¡¯t just let it go,¡±

    ¡°Let it go?¡± Tiffany slowly rolled up the sleeves of her school uniform, a mischievous and wicked grin appearing on her face. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s easy to deal with?¡±

    Her demeanor was like a thug about to go out and start trouble.

    Zoe blinked as she thought, ¡®Right. Things have been calm for so long. I have almost forgotten how vengeful Tiffany¨Ccould be

    Zoe was not worried that Tiffany would be at a disadvantage. Instead, she felt sorry for Mia, who was about to face a disaster. Watching Tiffany head out, Zoe couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tiffany, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to help you tie her up? When the two of them first met, they were both held captive in that abandoned ce.

    Back then, Tiffany had been the one beating the bad guys up while Zoe was in charge of tying them up and giving them another beating.

    It was perfect teamwork.

    Tiffany chuckled nd said, ¡°No need. Wait for me toe back.

    With that, she slipped out alone under the cover of night, heading to another apartment.

    Since Lovell School was a prestigious school, it provided excellent dorms and private apartments.

    Mia was two years ahead of Tiffany, so she was in a different building far from Tiffany¡¯s.

    When Tiffany arrived at her destination, she looked at the lights upstairs with a shadow asionally passing by the window. Without a second thought, she scaled the wall silently, climbing from the first to the second floor.

    At that moment, Mia was sitting in her bedroom, holding a string of shiny pink diamond bracelets under the light.

    The dazzling brilliance of the diamonds was so stunningly beautiful it felt like a dream. It was simply mesmerizing.

    No wonder they were rare diamonds.

    As Mia admired the bracelet, she felt immense satisfaction, At the same time, she sneered and thought to herself, ¡°Tiffany Kelley, that b*tch lied to me, saying it was a $200 trinket from a street stall. Does she really think I¡¯m that stupid?¡±

    But the more she thought about it, the more envious she became

    This is actually a gift from Richard to Tiffany! He spent 40 million dors without batting an eye and gave this to that girl? Could the rumors be true? That Richard has feelings for Tiffany: The more Mia thought about it, the more consumed with jealousy she became!

    She pondered, ¡®If I can¡¯t have it, no one else can either. Even if Tifany didn¡¯t want to give me the bracelet, it still ended up in my hands, didn¡¯t it? So what if Tiffany finds out? Without proof, what can she do to me?¡±

    That smug smile on Mia¡¯s face froze when she suddenly saw a grinning face appear at the window.

    Her mind went nk as if she¡¯d been hit over the head.

    She was about to scream, but before she could, the girl who had gracefully and effortlessly jumped through the window smiled even more brightly.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. Yeah, I¡¯m not a good person,¡± said the girl.

    Who else could it be but Tiffany?

 Chapter 81

    Mia quickly hid the bracelet behind her and said in anger, ¡°How dare you break into my room? Get out of here now!¡± Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her expression tinged with amusement and a hint of derision.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to reason with you. I¡¯m just here to take back what¡¯s mine.¡± As Tiffany spoke, she leisurely pulled out the stool from the vanity and sat down, crossing her long legs elegantly.

    The way she carried herself was poised and dignified, more like amanding master than an intruder.

    Mia¡¯s anxiety spiked.

    She knew fromst time that Tiffany was tough to deal with when she tried to mess with her and ended up stuffed into a basketball hoop, while her Taekwondo friends were all knocked out,

    That was why she hadn¡¯t taken on Tiffany head¨Con. Instead, she had someone sneak into Tiffany¡¯s room and steal the bracelet, figuring that without evidence, Tiffany couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But to her surprise, Tiffany hade straight to confront her.

    Mia held back her anger and scoffed. ¡°How could your thing possibly be here? You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not here to reasoh with you¡± Tiffany kept smiling as she slowly advanced toward Mia, ¡°So, are you going to give it back to me yourself, or should I make you return it while begging me for mercy?¡±

    Her words were softly spoken, but the pressure they carried was intense.

    ¡°What exactly should I give back? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Maybe you could give me a hint?¡± Mia asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She knew Tiffany wasn¡¯t bluffing and she was just stalling for time. Meanwhile, her hand under the nket was secretly dialing for help. The apartment had scattered security guards around, and a call would bring them in three minutes. Tiffany¡¯s smile showed she wasn¡¯t worried about Mia¡¯s little tricks Looks like you¡¯re still not taking me seriously.¡± With that, Tiffany suddenly grabbed Mia through the nket, yanking her off the bed and onto the floor. ¡°Ah Mia screamed as her head was pressed to the ground by Tiffany

    Mia was shocked and furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You bitch! How dare this!¡±

    you do this to me! I¡¯ll make you pay for

    Tiffany responded with a p on Mia¡¯s forehead, sneering. Really? You stole my thing and still have the cheek to y the

    victim?¡±

    If that bracelet weren¡¯t so valuable and given to her as a gift, Tiffany would have discarded it after Mia¡¯s dirty hands touched

    IL

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡± Mia shouted as she struggled desperately, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free from Tiffany¡¯s strong grip.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my stuff? Tiffany remained patient and calm. She said unhurriedly, ¡°Why not just cooperate and save yourself the humiliation?

    Mia couldn¡¯t find a word to argue. Red¨Ceyed and infuriated, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! Now let go of mer

    Tiffany released her bold.

    Only then did Mia manage to stand up from the floor. Half of her face became red from being pressed against the cold, hard tiles. The pain was sharp, leaving her face still from the contrast between the icy floor and the burning ache. It felt like being caught between fire and ice.

    Even though Mia was still furious, she didn¡¯t dare provoke Tiffany any further. So, she reluctantly pulled the bracelet from under the nket and tossed it to Tiffany.

    Tiffany caught it easily and checked it over. Thankfully, there were no scratches or damages.

    Now that she had her bracelet back, she smoothly climbed out the window and left Mia¡¯s apartment, disappearing into the night just as swiftly as she hade.

    Mia stomped her feet in anger.

    Eventually, she cried and called her father,ining about being bullied at school. Not only did she demand a bodyguard with her at all times, but she also insisted that her father terminate his coboration with the Kelley Group and sabotage them whenever possible.

    Unfortunately, even though the Lee family was influential in Lovell City, their real estate business didn¡¯t intersect with the industries under the Kelley family¡¯s control

    Moreover, Conner was currently preupied with a pressing matter and had no time to deal with the minor conflicts between young people. He brushed Mia off and hung up.

    Mia was angry, but there was nothing she could do.

    Regardless, she swore that this grudge was now firmly established. She would stop at nothing to repay the humiliation double¨Cfold

    Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Conner asked the butler. ¡°Has the Miracle Healer given any response yet?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± the butler replied. ¡°Shall I extend another invitation?¡±

    Conner said, ¡°Yes, go talk to june again. No matter what terms they demand, you must get him here before my next episode!¡±

    ¡°Yes. the butler responded.

    When Tiffany returned to her apartment, Zoe was using her phone. When she looked up, she saw Tiffanying in.

    ¡°Back so soon?¡± Zoe immediately put down her phone and asked ¡°Tiffany, did you get it back?¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t say anything but raised her hand. The dazzling bracelet on her wrist was eye¨Ccatching.

    ¡°So, it was her who stole it!¡± Zoe cursed a bit but then dropped the subject and handed her phone to Tiffany. Tiffany, did you see this news? It¡¯s about the summer camp.

    ¡°Summer camp? Tiffany was puzzled and took Zoe¡¯s phone to check.

    The announcement was posted just 15 minutes ago by the school on the official forum, stating that all higher education institutions in Lovell City were organizing a joint summer camp. This opportunity was rare and not open to everyone, with participation based on academic performance.

    Tiffany had outdone herself this time, jumping to the top of her ss, so she was on the shortlist of participants.

    Scanning through the names, she saw a few familiar ones, like Keh, Sandra, Ged, and so on.

 Chapter 82

    Zoe shook her head vigorously. ¡°I want to rx myself. I heard this camp is all about physical fitness and is even more exhausting than military training. I really don¡¯t want to waste my vacation like this.¡±

    ¡°All right, then,¡± said Tiffany. Noting that Zoe genuinely didn¡¯t want to participate, she didn¡¯t insist.

    The next day, during the routine pre¨Choliday meeting, the school made the announcement. They posted the list of participants and emphasized the schedule. One weekter, all participants must gather at the school.

    This announcement made many excited as they found the camp interesting and thrilling.

    However, more wereining bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want my nice holiday to get ruined like that.

    Another student said, ¡°Others get two months off, and I only have a seven¨Cday break. I was nning to rx, but now I¡¯m forced to undergo this training. Great. I have to kiss my holiday goodbye.¡±

    Suddenly, the principal¡¯s message came through the loudspeaker amidst the voices of protest. ¡°Get ready for the camp. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. I know many of you are reluctant, but this is a rare opportunity: Cherish it, kids.¡±

    Objectively speaking, this truly was a rare and valuable opportunity.

    All the participants came from prominent families. After graduation, they would invariably join their family businesses. Therefore, the management skills, knowledge, and physical training they were receiving now were all part of a thorough grooming process.

    Although these rich kids had bodyguards, the ability to foresee danger and handle situations with a cool head was ant indispensable skill for them.

    Tiffany had always known what wasing for her. However, in her previous life, there was no joint training. It simply didn¡¯t exist. So, it was clear that many things were developing along a different trajectory.

    After the meeting, the vacation officially began. With the limited seven¨Cday holiday, the first thing Tiffany did was to return home

    When Eric saw his sister back, he rushed over joyfully and shouted with excitement, ¡°Ah, Tiffany, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    The boy¡¯s break had started earlier than Tiffany¡¯s, and although he enjoyed being at home with his parents, he just wanted to have fun with his sister, who was his idol.

    Tiffany picked up her little brother and gave his head a rough rub before patting him to soothe him, saying. ¡°My good boy.¡± Meanwhile, Charlie and Thalia were equally happy to see their beloved daughter return.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Oh my, you¡¯ve lost so much weight these days. Hurry, serve the dinner get the soup for my girl Charlie said.

    He knew that Tiffany wasing home today, so he had taken the day off from work specifically to spend time with his daughter because she would be leaving for training again in less than a week.

    Charlie and Thalia had long known about the training, and when the school discussed this with them, Charlie was the first to agree.

    As a father, his thinking was simple. It was good for girls to learn more.

    However, when Eric learned about this, he immediately held onto his sister¡¯s hand and protested. ¡°I want to go tool¡±

    Charlie said, ¡°Go, go, go! You little brat, if you go there, you¡¯ll only distract your sister.¡±

    Charlie nced at him and added, ¡°Are youining that you don¡¯t have enough homework for the holidays! Do you want more extracurricr sses??¡±

    Upon hearing this, Eric immediately kept quiet.

    Despite being only the youngest, he was at the bottom of the family¡¯s hierarchy. The ranking from top to bottom was first the mother and daughter, then the father and son.

    Tiffany chuckled and put a piece of rib on her brother¡¯s te, coaxing, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to y these few days to make up for it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.

    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but re at him, ¡°All you do is cling to your sister. Didn¡¯t all the beating when you were younger teach you anything?¡±

    Due to the big age gap between the siblings, the sister would often bully the brother when they were young.

    No matter how many times Eric was taught a lesson, every time he went to kindergarten or met other friends, he would proudly tell everyone he had a beautiful sister.

    Beatings aside, the bond between the brother and sister was genuinely strong.

    The family chatted andughed while reminiscing about the past. The atmosphere was especially harmonious and warm. until Sandra walked in and called out to them humbly. ¡°Uncle Charlie, Aunt Thalia, I¡¯m back.¡±

    In an instant, a hint of awkwardness filled the air, and Thalia frowned slightly.

    Ever since thest time Sandra went crazy and tried to scratch Tiffany¡¯s face right in front of them, Charlie and Thalia had felt a significant rift with this niece.

    Even though they had previously treated Sandra like a daughter, taking care of her in every possible way, there was always limit to everything.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    No matter how much they liked her before, no parent would repay harm with kindness when someone tried to hurt their daughter, especially not parents like Charlie and Thalia, who were fiercely protective of their children.

    Sandra also seemed to have sensed the subtle atmosphere that she was not wee.

    Her gaze darkened, a mist of tears began to form, and her smile faded into a sorrowful, tearful look.

    Sandra said, ¡®Im sorry. It¡¯s my fault for making everyone unhappy. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and wanted to leave, but Charlie stopped her. ¡°Where are you going? Since you¡¯re back, wash your hands and sit down to eat.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadpletely forgiven her, but Sandra was his niece. Even if he was unhappy with her he couldn¡¯t just kick her out recklessly. Doing so would only give people something to gossip about and tarnish the reputation of the Kelley family and Tiffany,

    Sandra, of course, wasn¡¯t nning to leave. It was just a tactic to show vulnerability to gain an advantage. So, she took advantage of the opportunity, wiped her tears, washed her hands, and sat at the table.

    Tiffany acted as if Sandra didn¡¯t even exist, continuing to talk with her brother, eating and chatting as if nothing had happened.

    The atmosphere at the table became somewhat strained.

    Sandra was eager to please them, so she busied herself serving Charlie and Thalia food, insisting on doing it herself even when the servants offered to help.

    As Charlie watched her behave so cautiously and obediently, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how his niece was now all by herself, with her parents still wanted for their wrongdoing. Being soft¨Chearted, he eventually relented.

    Charlie was just about to say something when Tiffany spoke up first. ¡°Mom, a master of oil painting visited our schoolst week. He happened to like one of my paintings and said he wanted to submit it to apetition. If I¡¯m lucky enough to win a prize, maybe people will stop calling me a pretty face with no substance.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Thalia asked, clearly delighted. Her face was full of pride as she went on, ¡°I knew it. My daughter is amazing! That master has excellent taste!¡±

    Thalia was supportive, but as a mother, she knew that her daughter was not the type to show off. Even if Tiffany¡¯s painting did win an international award, she wouldn¡¯t brag about it.

    So, Thalia asked, ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Well, there was a small incident. Perhaps by mistake, Sandra took my painting as her own, which nearly caused a misunderstanding.¡±

    Tiffany smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Fortunately, I discovered it in time and resolved the misunderstanding. Otherwise, no amount of exining would have helped.¡±

    Tiffany spoke as if it was no big deal, but there was no such thing as a coincidence like that, especially not one with such slim odds.

    Charlie and Thalia exchanged nces, seeing a thinyer of anger and shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    They were angry that their daughter had nearly been tricked and shocked that Sandra, at her age, had the audacity to try something like that.

    When they looked at Sandra again, their eyes were filled with hostility.

 Chapter 83

    The moment Tiffany spoke up, Sandra knew things were about to go wrong. But she couldn¡¯t stop it because Tiffany had started recounting the incident.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t exaggerate, but it was precisely her innocent tone that made her seem all the more calcting.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It was really just a misunderstanding¡­ Sandra immediately exined, ¡°Our paintings looked so simr, even the master said so, which is how this mix¨Cup happened. I¡¯ve already apologized to Tiffany. This really is just a misunderstanding. Tiffany, please don¡¯t let others sow discord between us. They¡¯re just hoping we won¡¯t get along

    After saying that, she looked at Tiffany with a worried and helpless expression.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tiffany said with a faint smile. ¡°But why do I remember my painting mysteriously disappearing from my room? Oh, I get it now. You must have wanted to help me win Mr. Fremont¡¯s favor, so you sent my painting in advance, right? You should¡¯ve told me earlier. I almost misunderstood your good¨Cintentions because I was kept in the dark.¡±

    Tiffany seemed to have a sudden realization while the expressions on Charlie and Thalia¡¯s faces grew gloomier.

    After dinner, when they had sent the kids back to their rooms, Thalia dismissed the servants, then turned to Charlie and snapped, ¡°This is all your fault! You insisted on bringing that family here out of some old sense of duty. Now look! Your so- called brother and sister¨Cinw are trying to ruin us! And their daughter is no better. What was she plotting? She even seduced Tiffany¡¯s fiancel¡±

    Fortunately, they had decided to break off the engagement with the Harper family. If not, Thalia would have been even more furious.

    Seeing his wife upset, Charlie hurriedly appeased her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Calm down. This is all my fault. But if we really kick her out, wouldn¡¯t that be too harsh?¡±

    If they were just an ordinary family, it would be simple. They could do whatever they wanted without anyone caring or criticizing them.

    But it was different now. After all, they were prominent figures in the businessmunity. Any scandal could easily be blown out of proportion, affecting both thepany¡¯s stock and its interests.

    Hence, they couldn¡¯t go too far unless absolutely necessary,

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s your problem to deal with!¡± Thalia said.

    She was so angry that she had a headache again, so she didn¡¯t want to bother with Charlie anymore. Rubbing her temples, she headed to the bedroom. Before entering the room, she turned back to snap at him again, ¡°You can sleep by yourself tonight!

    That was pure torture, absolutely the worst punishment for him

    Charlie groaned, and then the door mmed shut, leaving him locked out in the cold.

    Just as he was licking his wounds, Eric walked by with a cup of hot milk and cast a disdainful nce at his father, teasing, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as clueless as you are!¡±

    ¡°You rascall Charlie shouted, pretending to go after the boy.

    But Eric quickly slipped into Tiffany¡¯s room. He stuck out his tongue at his dad, then turned to his sister with a sweet smile and said, ¡°Tiffany, have some milk.¡±

    At that moment, Charlie realized something. He was the one who had the lowest status in the family.

    No matter how tense the atmosphere at home was, Tiffany kept her promise over the next few days, taking her younger brother out to have fun. They went wild at amusement parks, arcades, horseback riding, and shooting ranges. It didn¡¯t take much to keep a child happy, as long as she stayed by Eric¡¯s side, he was all smiles.

    But on the fourth day. Tiffany received a call from Frank, the manager of Treasure Tower.

    She had been entirely focused on Royal Baytely. The situation with Richard¡¯s nephew had be increasingly critical, so Tiffany spent more and more time there, with each visit more thorough than thest. If not for this call, she had almost forgotten she still held a position there.

    Hence, she hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mask. I¡¯ve been busy with exams and nearly forgot.¡±

    Frank said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s a big client tomorrow, and they specifically requested a female appraiser. Are you avable?¡± Frank asked about Tiffany¡¯s avability out of courtesy. In fact, she would have to go there even if she wasn¡¯t free.

    Tiffany immediately replied, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll go directly to the client¡¯s ce tomorrow. Please send me the address and client details.

    Two minutester. Tiffany was dumbfounded when she received the client¡¯s information.

    The person requiring the appraisal service was actually someone from the Hampton family. However, it had nothing to do with Richard. The client was Hark, the legendary head of the Hampton family who was known for his imposing presence and lustrious life.

    Tiffany blinked, still a bit bewildered.

    In both her lifetimes, she had never once met Hank. She only knew from rumors that he wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. She also heard that he had developed a fondness for antiques and collectibles, and his collection was said to be vast and staggering.

    So, this time, he had hired someone from Treasure Tower to appraise his collection.

    Although surprised, there was no reason for Tiffany to back out at this point. She didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity or Treasure Tower either because it brought a steady stream of ie.

    So, the next day, Tiffany made up an excuse to sneak out. She disguised herself and changed her appearance, hiding her natural beauty and transforming her once stunning face into somethingpletely ordinary.

    If her appearance as Miracle Healer carried an air of refined beauty, then in her role as an appraiser, she looked entirely unremarkable, someone who could easily blend into a crowd.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany was quite satisfied with this transformation.

    Meanwhile, the car from Treasure Tower had already arrived at the designated spot to pick her up. Frank knew it was a big deal, and the Hampton family was not to be offended, so he had specially prepared the car for Tiffany,

    They drove straight to the Hampton Manor

    The old mansion was entirely different from Richard¡¯s residence at Royal Bay. It was a massive estate,parable to half a royal pce. The building featuring ssical elements like columns, ornate moulding, and pediments, stood majestically in ce with an excellentndscape.

    Ordinary people would be struck with awe at such an imposing and solemn mansion, overwhelmed by the grandeur of its century¨Cold heritage and the pervasive sense of authority that seemed to emanate from every corner.

    Tiffany was amazed, but she remainedposed, showing none of the anxiety or nervousness one might expect.

    After getting out of the car and stating her purpose and identity, she was led by a servant through the estate.

    As she walked in, the ssical elegance of the ce became more apparent. The entire mansion, inside and out, exuded an air of wealth and refinement.

    The scenery was also impressive.

    The servant led Tiffany to Hank. She lowered her eyes and greeted him politely, ¡°Nice Mr. Hampton. I¡¯m the appraiser from Treasure Tower.¡±

    After saying this, she looked up and met a pair of deep eyes.

 Chapter 84

    The familiar face was well¨Cdefined, coupled with the intimidating noble aura. It must be Richard.

    Tiffany was a little surprised.

    She had met Richard quite a few times during this period, mostly at Royal Bay. Her identity was a mysterious person w excellent medical skills.

    When they met, they merely greeted each other.

    When Richard saw her, a hint of yfultuss shed across his face.

    Tiffany quickly retracted her gaze. She looked professional, without the slightest fawning or solicitousness on her face. tried to present emotionless.

    Hank¡¯s impression of her improved a little due to that. However, he still said in a casual tone, ¡°The butler has served it. Y

    can start now,

    Tiffany did not say anything.

    She could feel that Hank looked down on her from the bottom of his heart. It was not arrogance, but the confidence of someone from arge family that had prospered for a hundred years.

    When the butler brought the things up, Tiffany also neatly put on her gloves.

    In front of her was a diamond, which looked a bit mottled. Being so old, it must have been passed through many people. There were impurities inside that were difficult to clean.

    Tiffany picked up the diamond ring and examined it.

    The diamond ring was transparent and the dragon on it was lifelike. Although the part carved in the middle was blurry, it was definitely not an ordinary item.

    Tiffany looked at it for a while before putting it back in its original position. Then, she slowly said, ¡°This diamond ring is of the highest quality. It¡¯s a thousand years old. It¡¯s priceless

    She spoke bluntly. Hank stared at her with his deep eyes and suddenly said, ¡°Little girl, do you know why I chose you amon so many experienced appraisers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°Because you can tell stories. Hank suddenlyughed, and his solemn face became a little kinder. Then tell me the story about this diamond ring

    Tiffany was silent for a moment.

    It seemed that her storytelling standard was quite passable at the appraisal conventionst time. Her reputation spread and got people curious about her.

    People thought she made up the stories, yet she was just a narrator.

    Tiffany sensed the ring and said. ¡°This story is not special. So, a poor schr found it by chance. The pattern on it symbolizes auspiciousness and excellent luck. This schr took as a treasure. And, he did rise step by step. In the end, he became a Marquis. His family prospered. And they passed down the right from generation to generation

    Tiffany¡¯s voice was very sou, even though slie deliberately pretended to be mature. Her unhurried speed made the story very real.

    Every word she said was so vivid that the listener almost had the pictures in their head.

    Getting old. Hank became interested in this type of stuff. However, he was smart, and would not be fooled easily. Besides one had the guts to do so.

    Yet Tiffany was different. Her stories were vivid and impressive.

    By the time the story was finished, Hank was still immersed in it.

    Tiffany did not disturb him. She casually turned her gaze and met the half¨Csmiling gaze of the person beside her.

    Richard was sitting there. His aura was powerful and hard to ignore even if Tiffany tried.

    Richard was not moved at all by her story. He was more interested in watching her than listening to her story.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®Did something give me away?¡¯ she thought.

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Richard¡¯s smiling voice. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    He didn¡¯t really say anything. But hisst syble was dragged meaningfully.

    Tiffany smiled. You ttered me, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    The mission waspleted more easily than Tiffany had imagined. She generously epted thepensation from Han It was a cheque. She did not see How much it was, but it would be a lot.

    Til see youter then. Tiffany stood up and prepared to leave.

    Just as she turned around, she saw a servant walking over with two cups of coffee.

    Tiffany suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    The coffee sounded great but¡­there was obviously something wrong.

    Tiffany turned around and saw the coffee that had a problem, which was ced in front of Richard,

    However, Richard didn¡¯t seem to notice it. He picked it up and was about to drink it.

    Without thinking. Tiffany rushed over and knocked the cup to the ground.

    She had noticed that there was poison in it.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t have time to think about it before she acted. Now she realized she had caused trouble, in the Hampton family. Hank must felt offended.

    As expected, after recovering from his shock, Hank instantly flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    No one had ever dared to do such a rude thing in his territory! was arrogant forTiffany to openly provoke him.

    Tiffany was about to speak when she heard a chuckle.

    ¡°Did I say something? Richard slowly wiped the water off his sleeves and said faintly, I don¡¯t mind. What do you mind?¡± Hank was instantly choked Tiffany was even more stunned.

    This was the first time she had seen Richard say such insulting words in such an elegant manner, especially that Hank was his father.

    Having married three times, Hank had a lot of sous and daughters.

    Richard, who was born when Hank was old, had astonishing talent.

    Moreover, he defeated all his brothers and sisters who were eyeing the position of the Hampton family¡¯s leader.

    In terms of charisma and shrewdness, Richard was unpredictable.

    Tiffany did not expect him to speak up for her.

    Hank was furious. He also wanted to know why this little girl who did not know the rules had suddenly gone crazy. Hence, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you do this? Give me a reasonable exnation.¡±

    What she did was impolite as a guest, especially that she was paid.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany opened her mouth and was about to say something when she felt an itch in her palm.

    Looking down, Richard retracted his hand without a trace.

    Tiffany immediately corrected herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was in a daze just now¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. The answer was full of loopholes. Hank wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Hank wanted to ask more, but Richard had already stood up impatiently and left the old residence with Tiffany.

    They got into the car. There were only the two of them in the backseat.

    Tiffany spoke first, ¡°Did you know the coffee was poisoned?¡±

    However, Richard smiled faintly and asked, ¡°How did you know though?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Oh shit. I got myself trapped. Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany was worried that she would be seen through, yet her acting skills were good. She smiled and said, ¡°When the servant came over, she was flustered. Although she hid it very well, I noticed it. I¡¯d rather it was my mistake than let dangerous things happen, Mr. Hampton, I hope you are not mad. Tiffany looked normal,

    She could not expose her ability to recognize poisons, so she could only speak nonsense.

    However, she sounded so serious and convincing.

    Richard raised his eyebrows. There was still no joy or anger on his stunning face. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d like to thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± Tiffany continued, speaking just for show. I even earned a lot ofmission from your extravagant spending at thest Appraisal Conference, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Tiffany looked at the time and was about to leave when Richard spoke before her. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you.¡±

    Before Tiffany responded, the driver, who had been trying to reduce his presence, slowly started the car.

    Tiffany could only bite the bullet. ¡°Treasure Tower.¡±

    The car headed towards Treasure Tower. Inside the car, no one spoke.

    Looking at the buildings and trees flying away outside the car window, Tiffany thought of what happened in Hampton Manor. There was clearly something wrong with the coffee, but Richard did not let her say it¡­

    Moreover, the coffee was filled with a slow¨Cacting poison. It would not directly kill people, but the long¨Cterm damage would be great

    Tiffany thought. ¡°He must know something, but he doesn¡¯t want to make it clear. It seems living in a wealthy family is never easy, although many envy it.¡±

    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the Treasure Tower.

    Tiffany got out of the car and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    In the Treasure Tower, a few experienced appraisers wereining that all the good things were taken by a neer, who was a young girl

    They couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Hence, they joined forces to criticize Tiffany in front of the shopkeeper, Frank. They saw a car parked at the entrance of the Treasure Tower.

    Seeing the low¨Ckey luxury car that cost hundreds of thousands of dors and the unique license te, everyone was overjoyed. They thought that there was a big deal.

    Then they saw the little girl they were criticizing getting out of the car leisurely as well as Richard¡¯s cold face inside of the window.

    Everyone gasped! They didn¡¯t expect that the girl was so ostentatious! Richard, the head of the Hampton family sent her back in person. This treatment was absolutely unprecedentedt

    Hence, the experienced appraisers were all choked. They were ready to criticize Tiffany for breaking the rules when she returned. Now, it was imposible,

    On the other hand, Frank, after a moment of shock, immediately put on a smile. He had known Tiffany was no average person, yet she

    he was even better than he had thought.

    Richard was never interested in the Appraisal Conference, but he camest time and spent so much money. Hank had reckoned that Richard must have done it for Tiffany.

    Therefore, with a knowing smile on his face, Frank personally walked to the door to wee Tiffany in.

    ¡°Did it go well?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tiffany handed the check to Frank readily.

    It was her reward, but the Treasure Tower would take more than half of it.

    ¡°Frank. I gotta go now. Call me if anything happens Tiffany was the only appraiser who didn¡¯t stay at the Treasure Tower all day. The corresponding reward for her was naturally less than the others.

    However, she was strong and lucky. She made a lot of money every time.

    The others in the Treasure Tower were jealous, and envious of her but could do nothing.

    Frank quickly transferred thispensation to her. Tiffany was worried that thepany would not have enough cash flow, so she was prepared to transfer some to Caleb first.

    Yet unexpectedly, she received a text message.

    It showed that 400,000 dors had been transferred to her ount.

    Tiffany was stunned. ¡°Is thepany profitable now? That¡¯s quick

    Tiffany had never asked about thepany¡¯s situation. She had let Caleb take care of everything.

    Tiffany thought it¡¯d take a long time for thepany to start making money. She was prepared to support it in the early stages. She did not expect it to rise so soon.

    Then, she received a call from Caleb.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ourpany has already started to make a profit!¡± Caleb sounded very excited and full of motivation. ¡°Although the profitst month was only 400,000 dors, believe me, I will make thepany better and better! It¡¯ll be one of the toppanies in Lovell City, I swear. Trust me.¡± It was his dream and ambition.

    Tiffany smiled slightly and replied in that sincere and certain tone, ¡°I know you can. I¡¯ve never doubted that.¡±

    Nothing could be more motivating. Caleb nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    He would never forget the dark times when he was alone and helpless, only Tiffany reached out to him. Just based on this, he should work hard to repay her.

    At this moment, Tiffany did not know that Caleb was feeling so emotional. She was only telling the truth.

    -In her previous life, Caleb sold himself to Keh. At that time he had managed thepany well and became Keh¡¯s

    best helper.

    However, in this life, even Tiffany did not expect that her words today would make Caleb loyal to her and that thepany would be dominant in the future. Its market value would repeatedly break the peak record and as the boss, Tiffany¡¯s wealth would be shockin

    Nowork avable now. Please check yourwork.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany was very happy to see thepany start so well. She encouraged Caleb more before hanging up.

    It was still early. Tiffany had yet to finish what she had to do today.

    She needed to go to Royal Bay.

    As usual. June drove over to pick her up. Seeing that no one was around, Tiffany quickly got into

    The car windows were all ted, so no one would see her. Tiffany quickly changed her clothes and changed her appearance. Hence, the appraiser who was old¨Cfashioned just now turned into the delicate and pretty owner of Miracle Healer.

    June was curious and asked, ¡°Ms. Kelley, didn¡¯t you have a mission today? Why are you still at Treasure Tower?¡±

    ¡°I was sent back.¡± Tiffany felt a little helpless.

    Tiffany had to appreciate Richard¡¯s kindness, although that meant she needed to make a detour.

    June nodded in understanding and said, ¡°But why do you have to go to such a ce to make yourself suffer? If you want to make money, just the name of Miracle Healer is enough.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Ever since the news of the Miracle Healer spread, there were many people who wanted to visit Tiffany for various reasons every day.

    epting an invitation from a high-ss family would bring her huge profit. It would be so much better than working at

    Treasure Tower.

    Tiffany shook her head and said, ¡°At first, I went to the Treasure Tower with the intention of making money, but it¡¯s different now.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± June asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Tiffany did not make it too clear because this was a secret.

    Treasure Tower was spread all over the world, and its background was indescribably powerful. As an appraiser, she firstly wanted to investigate, and secondly, she wanted to make a deal with the other party.

    She knew of a diamond mine with immeasurable value.

    Tiffany knew very well that she definitely could not swallow such a big piece of cake with her background alone. And it may attract trouble.

    But Treasure Tower had the strength to swallow it in one gulp. And she could make a fortune out of it.

    However, for now, she could only wait for the right opportunity to make a deal with the owner of the Treasure Tower.

    Seeing that Tiffany did not intend to say it out loud, June did not ask further.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    From her point of view, the current Tiffany was much more mature than the innocent and naive Tiffany back then. Her thoughts were even heavier. June could not even guess what was on her mind.

    June sighed imperceptibly. She was d that Tiffany had be stronger to protect herself.

    Soon, Tiffany arrived at Royal Bay.

    For the past half a month, she had been visiting every day and was almost familiar with the ce. She did not need the servants to lead her and rushed upstairs herself.

    When the servants at the side saw her, they nodded respectfully and did not dare to disturb her.

    Tiffany came to the child¡¯s room.

    Before she could open the door, she saw the door open from the inside. A young and beautiful girl ran out in a panic.

    Their eyes met. Before Tiffany could say anything, the girl immediately frowned and scolded, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know the rules? How dare you barge in?¡±

    ¡®How arrogant!¡¯ Tiffany thought, raising her eyebrows and putting on a fake smile. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s easy to get beaten up if you speak so arrogantly?¡±

    Who was the more arrogant one?¡¯ The girl choked and became even angrier. She turned her head and shouted downstairs, ¡°Someone, chase this crazy woman out!¡±

    There was amotion, and indeed, a few servants and bodyguards ran up. However, it was obvious that no one dared to disrespect the identity of the owner of Miracle Healer.

    The bodyguard came up. He did not chase Tiffany away. Instead he frowned and shouted at the girl, ¡°Ms. Hannah? Without Mr. Richard¡¯s orders, you can¡¯te here. Please go down quickly.¡±

    ¡°Why can this womane when I can¡¯t?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t reconcile. She raised her voice and questioned, ¡°I¡¯m the third oldest daughter of the Hampton family. Do you have the guts to use violence on me?¡±

    Tiffany suddenly understood that the girl who looked about the same age as her turned out to be Richard¡¯s niece. That exined why she was so arrogant.

    However, no matter what Hannah said, the bodyguards were unmoved. Seeing that she was not cooperating, they directly went forward and grabbed her, forcefully taking her downstairs.

    ¡°Let go! Let go of me! How dare you!¡± Hannah¡¯s continuous moring and struggling voice went further and further away.

    Tiffany found it a little funny. However, she did not want to care about other people¡¯s family matters and went straight into the child¡¯s room.

    She treated the child as usual. However, not long after, Tiffany felt that something was wrong!

    The vegetative person, who had a normal expression just now, was pale and breathless. He looked like he would die at any moment!

    ¡®How did that happen?¡¯ Tiffany was shocked. She recalled Hannah¡¯s panic when she came out. This matter was probably rted to her.¡¯ Yet for now, the most important thing was to save the boy.

    Tiffany took out her phone and prepared to call Richard. He wanted him to call Sidney over as soon as possible. Otherwise, the child might die.

    However, at this moment, footsteps sounded outside the door.

    Richard happened to be back. He ignored Hannah, who was being controlled by the bodyguards downstairs and went upstairs. Yet the moment he entered the room, he saw his nephew lying on the bed, pale and on the verge of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Just in time. Call Sidney over. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the child suddenly¡­¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Tiffany saw a storm in Richard¡¯s eyes that could devour and tear her apart at any moment! He was suspicious of her.

    Tiffany wanted to say something, but she did not know how to defend herself.

    Richard went forward and removed the medical equipment from the child¡¯s body. Then he called Sidney.

    Sidney rushed over hearing what happened.

    Fortunately, Royal Bay was big, and there were small medical rooms and operating rooms. The medical equipment was even more advanced than that in the hospital.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Sidney had saved someone. As the renowned Asclepius, he was calm throughout the entire process. Compared to his usual joking and bantering personality, he was now serious and calm, exuding a calming charm.

    Tiffany stood outside the small operating theater with a frown.

    Themotion on their side was a little big. Hannah, originally controlled by someone, broke free and ran towards the -operating theater. It was obvious that she knew the ins and outs of the matter. As soon as she arrived, she made things difficult for Tiffany

    ¡°I knew you were up to no good! I didn¡¯t expect you to want to kill my brother!¡± She tried to me it all on Tiffany.

    Tiffany looked over coldly. ¡°What are you saying? I remember you entered the child¡¯s room before me, Ms. Hannah. Aren¡¯t you suspicious at all?¡±

    ¡°Funny. What¡¯s wrong with me going in to see my younger brother? Why was fine when you went in. You must have done something!¡±

    Would I harm him? Besides, my younger brother

    That was the problem. Tiffany frowned.

    When she entered, the child was indeed fine, and there were no traces of poison on his body. However, after she treated him, the child¡¯s heart almost stopped. This was not her field at all. She only hoped that Sidney could save the child.

    Seeing that Tiffany did not speak, Hannah became even more arrogant. ¡°You are feeling guilty!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and shouted at Richard, ¡°Uncle Richard, this woman wanted to kill my brother. She¡¯s unforgivable! You should cut off her arm and throw her into the sea!¡±

    Richard repeated Hannah¡¯s words and gave a half-smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Tiffany looked up in horror and saw Richard¡¯s cold eyes.

    Hannah was delighted when Richard¡¯s voice cold voice came. ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards behind him immediately stepped forward.

    They walked all the way to Tiffany. There was no ferociousness on their expressionless faces, but it made people shiver from the bottom of their hearts.

    Hannah was even more arrogant.¡±¡±Hmph.¡±

    However, just as she smiled smugly, the bodyguards walked past Tiffany and headed straight for her¡­

 Chapter 87

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Hannah was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? Are you stupid? He told you to catch that woman!¡±

    However, the bodyguards turned a deaf ear to her and went forward to restrain her firmly and roughly. When she struggled, their wrists instantly left bright red marks on her arms.

    ¡°Fools, not me!¡± Hannah was furious and scolded. She looked at Richard for help and said, ¡°Uncle Richard, get these idiots to let go of me. How dare they treat me like this? They deserve to die!¡±

    However, Richard faintly smiled. He looked at Hannah as if she was not his niece but someone who was about to die.

    ¡°How dare you barge into Royal Bay and hurt Evan! Well done.¡± Anyone could hear the killing intent in those words!

    could

    Hannah¡¯s face was pale, and she trembled in fear. ¡°Uncle Richard, I¡­ I didn¡¯t. Evan is my cousin. How could I do anything to Evan? It¡¯s her! It¡¯s this woman¡¯s fault!¡± As he spoke, she pointed at Tiffany.

    However, Richard asked the guards to take Hannah away and chop off one of her hands as she wished.

    Everyone knew that Richard was temperamental. Anyone who offended him would either die or suffer something worse than death!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hannah was shocked. She knew that her uncle would definitely do what he said. She wailed, begging for

    mercy.

    Soon after, a miserable scream was heard. Hannah¡¯s arm was crippled. Then she was thrown out of Royal Bay.

    When Jerry heard the news and rushed over, he saw his beloved youngest daughter lying on the side of the road, dripping with blood. His heart broke when he saw that. ¡°Hannah, how are you? Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s face was pale as she fainted.

    Jerry¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He stood up and was about to rush into Royal Bay to settle the score.

    However, the bodyguard who had thrown Hannah out stood in front of him like a mountain and said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr Richard said that Ms. Hannah was supposed to be thrown into the sea. Since you¡¯re here, please bring your daughter back and discipline her well in the future. Next time, no one could save her.¡± This sentence was a warning and a threat.

    After saying that, the bodyguards went straight back to Royal Bay.

    Jerry was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He was Richard¡¯s half-brother, but 24 years older. Therefore, they

    were never close.

    In the early years, Jerry did not take Richard seriously. When he wanted to get rid of him, he suddenly realized that the smart boy Richard was unshakable.

    Jerry asked Hannah toe to Royal Bay today. Yet he underestimated Richard¡¯s ruthlessness.

    Jerry¡¯s face was ashen as he carried his daughter into the car. However, they were not going to the hospital, but to Hampton Manor. He wanted to seek justice from Hank.

    At this moment, at the entrance of the small surgery, Tiffany stood rooted to the ground in a daze. It was not until she saw the

    person take Hannah away and heard the miserable scream that she came back to her senses.

    ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± She did not think that there was anything wrong with Richard¡¯s approach. She was just surprised that he chose to believe her without asking anything.

    There were only the two of them now.

    Looking at Tiffany¡¯s bewildered expression, Richard raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Evan is my biological nephew. Before my sister left, she transferred 30% of the shares I gave her to him.¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. But Tiffany instantly understood.

    Of all the offspring of the Hampton family, the only one who was closer to Richard was his sister. They had the same mother but his sister died soon.

    Evan now had the 30% shares that Richard gave to his sister. Therefore, many people wanted it. People would do anything for such a big profit.

    Tiffany looked at him. ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡±

    This time, it was a huge blow to those who were ready to make a move.

    However, Hannah was Hank¡¯s most beloved granddaughter, so they probably wouldn¡¯t let it go this time.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°What if they turn to Hank for Justice?

    ¡°Justice?¡± Richard put on a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°I¡¯m justice.¡±

    Tiffany was silent.

    The big shots were all ruthless. She shouldn¡¯t have expected Richard to be kind food?¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Sidney walked out of the operating theater, looking rxed. The first thing he said was, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m hungry. Did you get someone to prepare

    Clearly, Evan was fine.

    After that, Evan was settled back in his room. He was still hooked up to an IV drip. Richard sent his trusted bodyguards to watch Evan at all times.

    Sidney ate and said, ¡°The reason why Evan¡¯s heart stopped was because he got an injection. The drag circted faster in his blood after your treatment. Fortunately, we found it before it caused too much harm.¡±

    There was no poison. No wonder Tiffany did not sense it.

    Hannah probably didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered in time, so, in a panic, she pushed the me on Tiffany, who was the most suspicious at that time.

    In the end, Hannah tasted her own medicine.

    However, because of this, Evan couldn¡¯t receive any treatment before his condition stabilized.

    Tiffany left Royal Bay.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the group training.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, all the students on the list gathered in school.

    There were quite a number of people, but they were orderly. The school arranged for everyone in each ss to vote for a captain to lead the assessment.

    The vote went on smoothly in the other teams. However, the 20 participants from Tiffany¡¯s team were instantly embarrassed.

    ording to the bet on the results of the previous examination, other than three to five people who did not participate in the bet, the remaining dozen or so people were all Tiffanyckeys.

    Ged suddenly became the leader of the underlings. Seeing that they were hesitating, he immediately chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are all of you so rude? Why didn¡¯t you greet Ms. Kelley?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s team members were all proud sons and daughters of wealthy families. Previously, when they spoke, they were bold and ambitious. All of them were excited to see others make a fool of themselves.

    Now that they had be that joke, they nned to go back on their word.

    Hence, one of them shouted, ¡°The assessment is so important. We have to have someone smart enough to convince the masses to lead us. Although we had a bet, we must take the vote seriously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. For the sake of the bigger picture, we can¡¯t choose Tiffany. She doesn¡¯t have the ability to lead,¡± another person added.

    Ged clicked his tongue in response to everyone¡¯sints. ¡°Get lost cowards. Give up if you can¡¯t afford to y.¡±

    ¡°Coward? Who are you talking about?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Ged said.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy to be ordered around, but we¡¯re not!¡± the other person talked back.

    Seeing that both sides were about to quarrel, Tiffany shot a nce at them and said with a faint smile, ¡°Fight? As the saying goes, if you can¡¯t win, join. I¡¯m toozy to take the title of captain, but I¡¯m still willing to educate disobedient followers. What do you think?¡± As she said thest sentence, she even moved her joints twice, making cracking sounds.

    Everyone looked at each other. They were really afraid of being beaten up, so they could only lower their heads reluctantly. ¡°You¡¯re the boss. You have the final say. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 88

    He still looked reluctant. But Tiffany was cheeky enough to ept it with a smile. She even nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    Ged felt a little regretful. He signed and threw away the baseball bat hidden behind him.

    People thought, ¡®What the f***k! Heartless!¡¯

    After the episode, Keh was chosen as the captain.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Keh was trustworthy and responsible. He had an excellent upbringing and an agile mind. He had learned mixed martial arts since he was young and was very skilled. He was the perfect captain.

    Tiffany was not surprised at all.

    Keh was a jerk but he did have many good points. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so blind in her previous life to devote herself to him.

    After the arrangements were made, buses came to pick them up.

    The details of the assessment were not revealed, so they sat in the car for more than two hours with an unknown novelty and finally stopped at the training camp.

    This was arge-scale training base. The various training programs inside made people¡¯s legs weak.

    The excitement instantly died down. Everyone could not help but widen their eyes and point at the various tree stumps and irons on the field. They asked, ¡°Are these all our training activities?¡±

    However, no one answered.

    After they arrived, more than ten buses arrived one after another. They were all students from noble schools from various ces. As it was social training, there was alsopetition.

    Perhaps it was because they were born at odds with each other, these people sneered at them as soon as they arrived. Several boys were instantly enraged. Growing up in rich families, they had never been despised like this.

    They immediately wanted to fight, but Keh stopped them. ¡°Fighting is prohibited, or you¡¯ll be expelled.¡±

    Keh pointed at the sign at the side and said, ¡°This is the rule. If you don¡¯t want to be sent back, calm down. Nothing is cooler than defeating them in the training.¡± His words were very persuasive.

    Although the boys couldn¡¯t reconcile, they didn¡¯t want to be sent back yet.

    Keh appeased them instantly.

    Ged was standing beside Tiffany. When he saw this scene, he curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Pretentious.¡±

    Tiffany looked at him in amusement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a good rtionship with him in the past?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t like him anymore, so I stopped too.¡± Ged puffed out his chest proudly, showing that he was on Tiffany¡¯s side.

    Ged puffed out his chest proudly, showing that he was on Tiffany¡¯s side.

    ¡°Alright, based on what you said, if anything happens to you in the future, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Tiffany said it casually. Ged did not take it to heart.

    He did not expect that Tiffany would fulfill this promise not long after!

    All the teams had arrived and the buses had left. In the next two months, everyone would be staying in the training base.

    As it was the first day, everyone¡¯s mission today was to collect their clothes, supplies, and so on. Then, they were allocated amodations. Everything was random.

    Unfortunately, Tiffany was in the same dormitory as Sandra. She was speechless about that.

    Tiffany stayed calm. Sandra smiled and greeted her first. ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re together again.¡±

    Keh frowned when he saw this arrangement. He wanted to apply for a transfer, but he was rejected by the instructor.

    Hence, he warned Tiffany, ¡°You¡¯d better not have any ill intentions. If I find out that you bullied her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Tiffany dug her ears and smiled insincerely. ¡°Why? Do you still want me to kneel to you?¡± She could hate this for the rest of her life although Richard saved her and gave Keh 50 whips in the end.

    Tiffany had always been a vengeful person. Hence, she took a step forward with a flirtatious smile in her clear eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let me seize the opportunity either. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your kneecap.¡±

    She was very close to him. From afar, it looked like a whisper between lovers. However, the atmosphere waspletely opposite. There was an undercurrent, and there was only endless hostility.

    With that, Tiffany left.

    Keh clearly hadn¡¯t reacted yet. ¡®Was she threatening me just now? Heh!¡¯ Keh sneered

    He was not in a good mood, but he said gently to Sandra, ¡°Go. Tell me if you¡¯re bullied.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sandra smiled sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Although she was druggedst time and almost messed things up, the good thing was, that Keh now treated her well and hated Tiffany very much at the same time.

    Without the threat, there was nothing for her to worry about. Sandra was very relieved.

    After the distribution was done, the rules of the training also came out.

    They had mixed martial arts, shooting, running, and so on. Many studentsined and kept scolding themselves foring to suffer.

    There were also people who wanted to ck off. However, if one cked off, everyone would be punished! Anyone cked off would be punished badly by the other students. Therefore, no one had the guts to do so.

    Punishment from the instructor was not scary, but punishment from the students was.

    Of course, some couldn¡¯t hold on, such as Sandra. Her hand was injured and had yet to recoverpletely. If she ran like this, she would be exhausted to death. Therefore, Keh applied for her to be in charge of logistics.

    Considering her injuries, the instructor agreed.

    The other girls couldn¡¯t help but be envious. ¡°Wow, Mr. Harper is so nice to you. That¡¯s too gentle and considerate.¡±

    The rtionship between Sandra and Keh had never been exposed.

    Keh never told anyone that Sandra was his girlfriend, yet he never denied it either. So their rtionship was extremely ambiguous.

    Sandra smiled shyly and said, ¡°Well, Keh has always been kind to me. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to him¡­¡±

    TO

    In the following half a month, under the strict training of the increasingly heavy missions, many girls could not hold on anymore. In the end, they cried and said that they wanted to quit.

    Hence, some of them were really sent back. The rest of the boys and girls who couldn¡¯t hold on and didn¡¯t want to leave were assigned with logistical matters.

    Many rich kids had never done any chores in their lives. Yet now they were doing things that servants did.

    Among the girls, only Tiffany persevered.

    For Tiffany, this was a precious opportunity.

    Her fighting skills were not bad. She had learned them during the five humiliating years she was in prison in her previous. life.

    However, she was too wild. The instructor picked on her many ws. He said that she may win some small fights. But she would be defeated easily if she were to face a strong enemy.

    Knowing where her weakness was, Tiffany learned even more seriously and diligently.

    Most of the time, when others had already sat down to rest, she was still training with the instructor.

    She was beaten down by the instructor time and time again and got up again.

    Sweat poured down like rain, but it could not hide the tenacious soul under that exquisite appearance.

    Ged really couldn¡¯t figure out why she worked so hard.

    Sometimes, when many boys gathered together, they could not help but look in that direction.

    Under the scorching sun, that slender figure seemed to have endless explosive power. Tiffany was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off her.

    Previously, some people said that Tiffany looked good but was useless. Yet now, she was no lessbative than any boy.

    Apart from that, her beautiful muscles and the explosive power hidden under her delicate skin were filled with strength. She did not look rough but instead had a wild and mboyant beauty.

    This was no longer an attraction brought about by her appearance, but a breathtaking beauty that struck one¡¯s soul!

    Hence, someone muttered, ¡°Was I blind in the past¡­¡±

 Chapter 89

    No one answered, but the infatuated expressions of most of the people present were enough to exin everything.

    However, in the training camp, other than those who knew Tiffany in Lovell School, there were also those from other noble schools in other regions. They did not have any prejudice against Tiffany, so they praised her.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± one boy said.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a good fighter and she¡¯s so good-looking. F**k, I really want to conquer her!¡± another boy said.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to this girl. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t sn**ch her from me!¡± These rich boys spoke without any scruples and were not worried that they¡¯d be heard.

    When these words clearly entered Keh¡¯s ears, he subconsciously frowned.

    Following everyone¡¯s line of sight, he saw a slender and agile figure.

    Keh¡¯s eyes shed.

    Even though he hated Tiffany and was disgusted by her vicious thoughts, he had to admit thatpared to Sandra, who was delicate, Tiffany, who was aggresive, was more attractive.

    The invisible charm was the most fatal.

    He forced himself not to look at it, but his eyes wandered around disobediently. Even when he heard others say that they wanted to pursue Tiffany, he felt ufortable all over¡­

    Keh wanted to p himself for thinking so.

    At this time, Tiffany¡¯s training had alsoe to an end.

    Thebat instructor who taught them casually pointed at them and shouted, ¡°Someonee over. Let me see your improvement.¡±

    He wanted someone to spar with Tiffany. Tiffany was eager to give it a try.

    She was a noob who had lost many battles against the instructor, but she was more than enough to deal with these weak students.

    Hearing this, the few.boys who had just said that they wanted to pursue Tiffany hurriedly ran over. None of them give in as if they would not have the chance to get close to Tiffany if they werete.

    The instructor took a look. These were not his students. They were the students of the other instructors in the training ground. However, there was no need to divide them so clearly. He said, ¡°One to one. You can begin.¡±

    The boys all wanted to be the first. They almost got into a fight.

    The instructor was a middle-aged man. He knew what these brats were thinking. Hence, he waved his hand. ¡°What are you fighting for? If you continue to dawdle, scram back to your team

    Hence, the boys looked at each other. Finally, they decided on the order.

    The first boy to spar had delicate features and looked refined and handsome. He smiled at Tiffany and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiffany. I won¡¯t be ruthless to you.

    Tiffanyughed and tilted her head. ¡°Stop dawdling. The few of you,e together.¡± As she spoke, she * her finger.

    This smile was soul-stirring The boys¡¯ eyes were fixed on it.

    Tiffany was the first to attack.

    She wanted to break through her limits, so she did not hold back when she came up. One of the boys was kicked until he cried out, ¡°Wow, are you serious? But I can¡¯t hit you!¡±

    It would be ungentleman for the four of them to attack a girl.

    The instructor watched from the side and frowned.

    Tiffany was one of the most promising students in his batch. She was talented and willing to work hard. She was very promising. He wanted to polish her even more, so he scolded, ¡°There¡¯s no gender in the trial ground. If you don¡¯t fight back, you¡¯ll be killed!¡±

    It was probably because they were unable to resist Tiffany¡¯s attacks, so the four boys joined forces to attack Tiffany.

    ¡®Finally. Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up, but her attacks became even more ruthless.

    At first, the four boys wanted to go easy on her, but the pressure was getting greater and greater. In the end, they had no choice but to fight back seriously!

    Ten minutester, the boysy on the ground, and tears could not help but fall from the corners of their eyes.

    They were too naive to think that some rookies like them could defeat Tiffany.

    Tiffany won. People whistled.

    Tiffany was drenched in sweat. She felt as if all the cells in her body were boiling with joy.

    Tiffany reached out and pulled everyone up from the ground. Tiffany said to the instructor, ¡°Sir, I still want to find someone topete with.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± The instructor still had that unsmiling face, but there was a hint of anticipation and gratification in his eyes.

    Tiffany turned around. Her clear eyes shed, and her gaze slowly shifted among the onlookers. In the end, she pointed with a provocative smile on her face. ¡°You.¡± Her red lips parted slightly and she said slowly, ¡°Do you dare topete with me?¡±

    The person she was referring to was Keh!

    At this moment, everyone who knew about their rtionship erupted. ¡®F***k, fick, there is going to be a good show. Hence, all of them widened their eyes, afraid that they would miss the spark.

    Their rtionship wasplicated. So people were eager to see what would happen.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, only students from Lovell School knew the inside story. The other boys who wanted to get close to Tiffany because of her looks rmended themselves. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I! I can also practice with you. I can even be you a sandbag!¡±

    However, Tiffany did not even look at them. Her cold gaze was fixed on Keh. ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Keh walked into the trial field.

    The tense atmosphere between the two of them made the surrounding people not dare to breathe loudly. People thought that Tiffany was trying to attract her ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯s attention, but they did not know that she was taking revenge.

    Without any pretense, Tiffany directly attacked.

    Keh had been practicing mixed martial arts and fighting since he was young. His methods and techniques were indeed strong. In terms of physical fitness and strength, there was already a huge disparity between men and women. Therefore,

    Tiffany had a hard time during the entire exchange. She could not avoid being injured.

    Keh originally thought that they were just practicing. He did not expect Tiffany to be so ruthless. She was like a wild beast that did not care about her life. With that crazy fighting method, she would not hesitate to injure herself even if she had to injure the enemy!

    Relying on her beliefs and the viciousness of wanting to eat his flesh and skin him alive, she forced him to the edge of the iron step by step. Then she kicked his knee.

    Keh¡¯s legs went weak and he almost fell to one knee.

    Just as he was about to retaliate, he suddenly remembered that at the banquet not long ago, he saw Sandra, who had almost lost his innocence after being drugged. He was furious and wanted Tiffany to kneel down and apologize! He got the bodyguard to kick her hard, on the knee. The exact same spot.

    Keh was stunned. ¡®Is that a revenge?¡¯

    After this kick, Tiffany retracted her hand and left without looking at Keh again. She had said that one day, she would return everything she had suffered!

    If she got the chance, she would cripple Keh¡¯s legs, skin him alive and cut him into pieces!

    After today¡¯s two consecutive matches, Tiffany¡¯s reputation was confirmed. In a short period, she became famous in the entire training camp.

    Many people wanted to approach her.

 Chapter 90

    Sandra was not in the training ground, so she knew about itter When she heard that Tiffany had publicly challenged Keh, rm bells rang in her heart.

    ¡®What was she trying to do? Does she want to attract Keh¡¯s attention again?¡¯ she wondered.

    Keh did not give her a status. When Sandra mentioned it, he would tell her that his family objected. This made her feel even more threatened. She could not even warn other women as his girlfriend. In truth, she was nothing, but Tiffany was his fianc¨¦e.

    Thinking of that, Sandra couldn¡¯t reconcile.

    Tiffany really did not know. Otherwise, she would definitelyugh. Because while Keh was important to Sandra, Tiffany didn¡¯t care about him at all.

    Sandra thought about it for a long time. The sense of crisis made her leave the dormitory and go to the training ground to look for Tiffany. Halfway, she met a woman.

    Sandra knew this woman. It was Mia, the daughter of the big shot of Real Estate in Lovell City.

    Of course, Mia had also participated in this trial. However, because they were from different batches and the training ground was alsorge, they had never had the chance to meet.

    &

    Sandra was stunned. She did not remember knowing her. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Mia smiled confidently. ¡°A deal that you like and wish for.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sandra flipped her hair, unsurprised. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She knew that there was a grudge between Mia and Tiffany. Last time, Mia was suspended from school for a week because of a fight. Therefore, she could vaguely guess what this deal

    was.

    As expected, Mia said, ¡°The real trial will begin next week. At that time, everyone will be arranged to go out. You will be in the same dormitory as that b**h, so I hope you can do something like this¡­¡±

    In the empty corridor of the dormitory building, two women stood together and plotted the next transaction.

    By the time Tiffany returned to the dormitory to take a shower after training, Mia had already left. Even Sandra was not in the dormitory.

    Tiffany was d.

    She took her clothes and went into the bathroom. Fortunately, other than the strict rules, the conditions in the training base were not bad. At least the dormitory was equipped with everything, including water and electricity. It was very convenient.

    After taking a shower, she casually wiped her hair and sat on the bed. She reached under the nket and found her phone. No electronic products were allowed in this training. If they wanted to call home, they could only use thendline in the training base. Tiffany had to contact June at any time, so he secretly hid her phone

    She turned on her phone and saw that there were a few missed notifications.

    She called back. ¡°June, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    June said, ¡°The Hampton family sent a message over. They said that the patient¡¯s condition is stable now. They asked when you can make a trip there. If you can¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll put it off.¡±

    ¡°Put it off.¡± Tiffany said, ¡°I¡¯ve been training in the camp for the past few days. It¡¯s very difficult to go out

    ¡°Okay.¡± June asked again, ¡°By the way, the real estate tycoon, Conner offered two million dors to invite you. How do you

    think?¡±

    ¡°Conner?¡± Tiffany pondered for a moment. ¡®It seemed to be Mia¡¯s father.¡¯ Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with the price, so

    no.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± After all, the two of them had been together for many years, so they naturally had this tacit understanding. June nodded in understanding and hung up.

    Tiffany scrolled through her phone and saw that there were also calls from Zoe. Tiffany told her about the situation here. They bothughed.

    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m eating barbecue. Can you smell it?¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s mean. Goodbye.¡± The call ended. There were no other calls that needed a reply, so Tiffany turned her phone off again to avoid being discovered.

    On the other hand, Zoe was indeed at the barbecue restaurant. Yet she was not eating, but watching other people eat, in waiter¡¯s uniform.

    She was working part-time there. Yesterday, she was fined 10 dors for breaking a te. At this moment, she was hiding in the toilet and hanging up the phone. The smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    When she returned home after a busy day, her father scolded her.

    ¡°Wretched girl, where did you go again? You¡¯re running around every day during the holidays. Don¡¯t study next semester. The tuition fees are expensive. What¡¯s the use of studying so much? You might as well stay at home and get married!¡±

    Zoe seemed to be tired of hearing such words. She was used to it and walked straight in.

    In the end, in a corner of the living room, she saw her mother curled up in a corner, covered in injuries.

    Zoe stopped in her tracks. She turned around and red at her father. ¡°You hit my mom whenever you¡¯re drunk. Can you be a man?¡±

    A rough pnded on her face. Her ears were buzzing, and her head felt heavy.

    ¡®Again!¡¯ Zoe threw her bag and left this depressing and desperate home.

    Her father hit people when he was drunk. Her mother was obedient. To her, there was no warmth at home.

    Zoe wanted to be alone, but she didn¡¯t bring her bag, wallet, or phone.

    She was penniless and homeless. She wanted to die countless times.

    After walking for a long time, she suddenly heard the sound of a car honking behind her. Zoe turned around in frustration and saw a person leaning against the car, who looked handsome and refined.

    It was Sidney.

    Zoe was stunned. Unexpectedly, she recalled how this guy had flirted with her from time to time a while ago. She could scold him however she wanted through the screen. Now that they met, she could not help but recall their awkward encounter. Hence, Zoe turned around and ran.

    She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her in such a sorry state!

    However, how could she be faster than a car?

    Sidney followed behind her as if he was walking a dog.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Zoe was furious. She suddenly turned around and said fiercely, ¡°Can you stop following me!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Sidney got out of the car and walked towards her. He even whistled and teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your savior after all. Are you going to turn your back on me like this?¡±

    When he mentioned this, Zoe wanted to poke his eyes for having seen her naked.

    Zoe was so angry that he rushed forward, wanting to get rid of him. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Sidney chased after her again and saidzily, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s sote at night. It¡¯s not safe for a girl¡¯s house. Hurry up and go home. If you don¡¯t mind, I can give you a free ride,¡±

    Zoe¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°No need. Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± No matter how Sidney called, Zoe refused to turn back.

    It was already early in the morning, and there were not many pedestrians on both sides of the street. Only the resplendent neon lights reflected the world. The stars in the night sky shed and echoed with the river outside the guardrail, like long lights converging with the gxy. The night scenery was beautiful.

    The night breeze by the riverside was gentle. It could calm down a lot of the frustration, but it could not calm down Zoe¡¯s despair.

    The negative emotions she had been experiencing over the years had reached a saturation point. She felt like a full balloon that could explode at any moment..

    In such a sorry state, she only wanted to be alone. She did not want anyone to see her sorry and helpless state¡­

    However, Sidney wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.

    The two of them were in a deadlock for a long time. In the end, Sidney passed her and blocked her path. He said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to wander alone. It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    However, this sentence ignited Zoe. She pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°I told you not to follow me anymore. Let me be alone! It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m safe or not!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Even her parents didn¡¯t care about her safety.

    Just like thest time when Zoe was unintentionally kidnapped and returned home after surviving a disaster. She thought

    that she could feel some warmth, but her father was at the gambling table and her mother was at home serving her precious younger brother.

    The family of four did not even realize that she had been missing for two days.

    Growing up. Zoe had been too used to being disappointed.

    Zoe thought that since she had chased him away in disdain, this man would leave.

    Yet Sidney was still standing at the same spot. He even teased, ¡°Did you quarrel with your family?¡±

    He kept bringing up things that Zoe didn¡¯t want to talk about, which made Zoe very angry and crazy. In a moment of loss of rationality, she did something that would make her feel stupid in the future.

    She jumped over the guardrail and threatened coldly, ¡°Leave or I¡¯ll jump down from here!¡±

    The river was very calm, glowing mysteriously under the night sky.

    Sidney was also used to being talkative. He was refined and proper outside, but those who were actually familiar with him knew that under his serious appearance, he could be silly and annoying.

    So he whistled, amused. ¡°Do you dare to jump? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Zoe jumped into the river without hesitation.

    ¡°What the hell?¡¯ Sidney was stunned. He did not expect Zoe to be so ruthless. She jumped without any hesitation or opportunity for him to react!

    After a second of dy, Sidney regained his senses and jumped down as well.

    The moment he entered the water, it was pitch-ck in all directions. Sidney stuck his head out and looked around for traces of Zoe,

    Fortunately, the two of them were not far from each other.

    Sidney swam over quickly. When he got closer, he realized that Zoe, who was also in the water, was not drowning at all. Instead, she was leisurely looking at the stars in a backstroke.

    Sidney was speechless. I shouldn¡¯t have been worried.

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Zoe sigh faintly. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯m a strong swimmer. Why did Lchoose to jump into the water to die?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s eyelids twitched as he listened.

    He thought that Zeo was a ruthless person who would even hit herself if she was mad

    Sidney imitated her posture and nimbly swam backstroke. He looked at the stars in the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being rude just now. Anyway, this is not the only debt I owe you. Beat me if it¡¯d make you feel better.¡±

    Zoe really did beat him up. She kicked him into the water. Caught off guard, Sidney even choked a few times.

    Zeo finally smiled. Her previous gloominess was swept away and she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, it¡¯s my fault. No matter what.

    B

    you had good intentions. I really shouldn¡¯t have been too mean to you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s settle.¡± Sidney raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s time to go up

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoe swam slowly.

    °×ÒÏ»á 39%

    Speaking of which, the river was not far from the sidewalk above, and it happened to be shallow water. That was why the two of them were so carefree.

    When he reached the shore and looked at the endless river, Zoe still felt a lingering fear. Impulsiveness was the most scary thing.

    The moment she jumped down, she was delighted. However, when she thought about it, she found it stupid. Nothing was more important than being alive,

    Fortunately, she was fine. Otherwise, not only would she harm herself, but also Sidney.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Zoe shivered. Compared to her previous violent roar, she looked listless now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± said Sidney

    They would definitely catch a cold if they didn¡¯t dry up soon.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoe became extremely cooperative.

    Hence, she got into Sidney¡¯s car. On the way, she felt a little guilty. ¡°The car wash is expensive, right? The cushions are all dirty¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sidney sent Zoe to her neighborhood.

    Zoe heaved a sigh of relief when she returned to her foul and even deformed house. She felt better than before.

    Before taking a shower and going to bed, she picked up her phone and thought for a moment before sending a message to Sidney: [Thank you.]

    Sidney replied: [Good night.]

    Zoe smiled. She was d to receive a little kindness when she was in the dark.

    Although Tiffany would contact Zoe from time to time, Zoe was alwaysughing and joking. She never said anything bad. When Tiffany asked how she was doing, she¡¯d tell her that she was fine.

    Therefore, Tiffany really did not know that Zoe had jumped into the river.

    She had been training day and night during this period of time. After surviving the most difficult period, she was now at

    ease.

    Tiffany¡¯s improvement was rapid.

    The real trial had finally begun.

    The instructor told them, ¡°The ranking of this trial will be determined by the team. It will test the cohesion of your team. In addition, the overall performance of the individual will be evaluated. The venue of the trial is at the back of the mountain. There are unimaginable difficulties inside. If you think you can¡¯t hold on or encounter an emergency danger, press themunicator on you. We¡¯lle to the rescue as soon as possible. But once you are rescued, you lost.¡±

    There were 200 students present, and each team had 20 people. Together, there were a total of 10 teams,

    It was said that there were all kinds of unexpected obstacles and obstacles in this trial, so they had to be united to pass it.

    The mission had already been issued. The instructor smiled slightly. ¡°Is that understood? Then, take your equipment and set off Gather in the mountain in ten minutes!¡±

    Yest

    The team dispersed on the spot. Everyone returned to the dormitory to get the equipment distributedst night. It was a veryrge backpack that contained food, water, and some medicine.

    Tiffany had checked it yesterday. There were also a few self-defense weapons inside.

    However, for some reason, the backpack seemed to have moved a little. She did not know if she had remembered wrongly or if someone had moved it¡­

    Time was tight and there was no time to check. Tiffany carried her bag and set off.

    Sandra was in the same dormitory as her and was walking behind her.

    Hence, Tiffany did not see the smug smile on her face.

    The ten teams quickly gathered and majestically entered the mountaintop of the training ground.

    As soon as they entered the mountain, the teams dispersed and advanced ording to their designated routes.

    Keh led the team and said with the map, ¡°Our route is over here. The trip might be more tiring. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest, but I hope everyone won¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    Among them, Sandra was the most likely to fall behind.

    She couldn¡¯t carry stuff because her arm had not fully recovered from the previous injury. Instead, she had be a key protection target.

    Keh took care of her in every way. He took her backpack and took care of her along the way, making single people envious.

    Tiffany and Ged hung at the back of the team, maintaining a certain distance as they sized up the surrounding environment and scenery.

    The mountain was vast and boundless. It was lush and green on all sides, looking beautiful.

    However, the instructors had said that there were dangers and mechanisms everywhere. So people could not let their guard down.

    Ged was a little nervous. Tiffany was carefree.

    In this forest, she could feel a very special aura. The spiritual energy was abundant and veryfortable.

    Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. ¡®Is there a diamond mine nearby?¡¯

    A light shed across Tiffany¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯d be great.

    It seemed that other than the trial, she had to find a way to confirm if there were diamond mines around.

 Chapter 92

    With this goal in mind. Tiffany slowed down.

    The team continued to advance. Everyone was quite cooperative and did not fail.

    Keh was quite satisfied. However, when he turned around, he saw Tiffany far behind the team with a rxed expression. Meanwhile, Ged, who was usually noisy to everyone, followed beside her like ackey. It was as if they were here for

    vacation.

    Keh was furious. He wanted to say something, but he kept his mouth shut. ¡®Never mind. I owe her!

    Sandra looked at this scene and was secretly angry.

    She could clearly sense that ever since the fight between Tiffany and Keh the day before yesterday, their rtionship. had worsened, although neither of them won.

    However, Sandra knew Keh very well. From his coy attitude, she could tell that although he hated Tiffany on the surface, his heart was still wavering. ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t he just ignore her? Why has he looked at her?¡¯

    Sandra took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. However, she still pretended to be worried and asked, ¡°Why did Tiffany fall behind? Let¡¯s wait for her.¡± As she spoke, she pulled Keh to a stop.

    Since the captain had stopped walking, the other students had no choice but to stop.

    Basking under the scorching sun, no oneined about being tired, but the entire team had to amodate one person. Someone was dissatisfied and muttered, ¡°What a burden¡­¡±

    As they spoke, Tiffany had caught up with them at a moderate pace.

    The distance of less than 300 feet took her ten minutes!

    The anger of the entire team surged. ¡°How dare you make us wait?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re waiting for you? It¡¯s only a few steps, why are you so slow? Don¡¯t you know how to walk faster? You don¡¯t have any team spirit at all. We¡¯ll be at the bottom this time!¡±

    The group of people chattered and criticized. Ged, who was following behind Tiffany, yawned and said with azy attitude, ¡°Who asked you to wait?¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. It was obvious that she had the same intention.

    Their unruly attitude angered the others.

    In the end, someone said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go our way. Let¡¯s ignore them.¡±

    Sandra was in a dilemma. She seemed to want to fight for Tiffany, but she had to take care of everyone. Hence, she could only say, ¡°Keh, why don¡¯t we go forward first? If Tiffany encounters danger, they wille after us.¡±

    Keh frowned, but seeing that the others were already moring, he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without the burdens, the team advanced very quickly.

    However, when they passed by a space with grass growing, the few people in the lead instantly fell into the trap!

    So what the instructor said about danger was true!

    Four or five people fell into the pit and cried out in pain.

    B

    The trap was very shallow, but they were too careless to find it.

    This pit was also more than 10 feet deep. In order to ensure safety, there were mats ced below so that they would not fall badly. However, if four or five people fell together, they would cause injuries to each other.

    Keh reacted quickly. He pulled Sandra and jumped to the side, avoiding the attack at thest minute.

    ¡°What should we do? We have to save him, right?¡± After saying that, Sandra rummaged through her backpack and took out a bundle of rope. She threw it down and said, ¡°Guys, hold on to this. We¡¯ll pull you up.¡± She reacted quickly.

    The shocked girl beside her immediately praised, ¡°Sandra, where did you get the rope? We don¡¯t have this in our backpacks, right? You¡¯re really thoughtful. We won¡¯t have to be afraid of traps again.¡±

    Yeah, yeah, another student said.

    Soon, the rope was effective. The few people who fell were quickly saved.

    Sandra heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to see Keh looking at her. She winked yfully, looking cute.

    Kehughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The journey is still very far. Prepare to spend the night consecutively. I¡¯ll take the lead for the rest of the journey. Follow me and be careful.¡± Keh was very reassuring most of the time.

    In the end, Tiffany and Ged finally caught up.

    Someone indignantly defended the injustice. ¡°You really know how to take advantage of the situation!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right!¡± Tiffany smiled brightly. However, the words that came out of her mouth were infuriating. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of idiots scouting ahead. Why wouldn¡¯t I pick up the ready-made benefits?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ged nodded in agreement. As he spoke, he even made an inviting gesture. ¡°Come, continue.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded by their logic.

    Sandra bit her lip and said aggrievedly, ¡°Tiffany, stop fooling around. This is a group assessment. If you fall behind the team, you won¡¯t get a score¡­¡±

    This sentence reminded everyone. Hence, the other team members immediately said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all part of the team, you should not just sit back and enjoy the fruits of ourbor. We¡¯ve already stepped into a trap. Next, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    They thought that Tiffany would reject it, but she agreed immediately. ¡°Sure.¡± As she spoke, she snatched the map from Keh and led the way.

    ¡°Boss, wait for me!¡± Ged hurriedly followed.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    This time, the positions on both sides changed. Tiffany and Ged walked in front of everyone to sweep the traps.

    Someone sneered. ¡°The traps could be even more dangerous. They will embarrass themselves.¡±

    The crowd shook their heads in unison, evidently thinking the same thing.

    About 1000 feetter, they entered a sandy area.

    This was a mountain forest. It was reasonable to have a swamp, but the sand was so abrupt. Obviously, there would be traps.

    Keh stopped everyone and shouted at Tiffany, ¡°Stop! It could be the Quicksand Land!¡±

    Of course, the quicksand arranged by the training base would not directly swallow people like in the desert. At most, it would be a small area. People would be stuck in the sand but wouldn¡¯t be in great danger.

    They needed to figure out a way to avoid the quicksand.

    However, it would be very troublesome because they had to pass through it.

    However, after Keh shouted. Tiffany did not stop. Instead, she walkedzily and directly stepped into the quicksand¡­.

    The originally calm quicksand kept sinking! In the blink of an eye, the sand reached her waist!

 Chapter 93

    Ged was a little stunned. Before Tiffany stepped in, he reached out to stop him, so he did not continue walking.

    Boss had already fallen into it. Should I jump in to prove myself?¡¯ he thought.

    When Keh saw this, he said to Sandra, ¡°Where¡¯s the rope just now? Give it to me. We need to save her.¡±

    Sandra immediately squatted on the ground to rummage through her backpack.

    She fiddled with the bag in a cold sweat. ¡°Oh no, I can¡¯t find it!¡± Although the rope was right there.

    Fortunately, the quicksand had already slowed down. Even so, Tiffany¡¯s entire body was still sunk.

    Knowing that her life was not in danger, a girlughed out loud. ¡°Pfft, have you forgotten what you said? You are making yourself a fool now. You slowed us down and we have to save you. Why are you so useless? You don¡¯t deserve to stay in the team.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tiffany reached out and dug under the quicksand.

    Ten secondster, she pulled something out from the bottom and threw it aside.

    Then the quicksand stopped sinking. And the sand buried in Tiffany flowed down at this moment.

    It was like a quick hourss. The mechanism was destroyed, so it lost its function.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    In a few blinks of an eye, Tiffany stood in the same spot. Her surroundings were clean as if the quicksand from before was just their imagination¡­

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s done?¡± The boys looked at each other in disbelief. Even Keh was a little surprised.

    The quicksand crossed the path that they had to pass through. If they wanted to pass through, they could only brace themselves. His original n was to use their backpack as stepping stones.

    After that, they would find something to hook the backpack back. There would be no loss. At most, it would take a little longer.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany hit the nail on the head. Her method was simple but effective.

    Sandra only found the rope when the sand was at Tiffany¡¯s waist. Before they could save Tiffany, Tiffany was out of danger.

    ¡®What the hell! Why?¡¯ Sandra even suspected that Tiffany was cheating. Otherwise, how could she know the exact location of the mechanism?

    Tiffany patted the sand off her body and walked forward with a normal expression.

    Ged immediately gave her a thumbs-up and shouted at her back ¡°Amazing!¡± After saying that, he followed her eagerly.

    The trial grounds were vast. The group of people walked through the mountains and ridges while panting heavily. Only Tiffany remained calm and walked at the forefront of the group.

    Many people could not keep up with their stamina, so they said that they wanted to rest on the spot.

    Although Ged was also a little tired, he was not to be outdone and mocked back, ¡°Who¡¯s the burden now? Are you ashamed?¡±

    No one spoke.

    At this time, about 300 feet in front of them. Tiffany encountered another mechanism.

    Obviously, it was getting more and more difficult.

    The mechanism this time was a fence with iron mesh thorns, which blocked the way up the mountain.

    ording to the rules of the trial, they were not allowed to take a detour.

    There were drones above their heads and trackers on them.

    Therefore, if they were discovered taking a detour, they would be considered cheating. The entire team would be kicked out of the game.

    The only way to make the iron mesh fence open automatically was to shoot with a bow.

    There were two targets on the side and six bows on the ground. The rule written on the side was that out of the six arrows, they needed to hit at least half of the target.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and almostughed out loud. It was too easy for her.

    Without any hesitation, Tiffany picked up the bow and arrow on the ground, raised her hand, and shot an arrow.

    The first one hit the target.

    The second one too.

    All the six arrows hit the target.

    When Ged saw Tiffany¡¯s valiant side, he could not help but recall how Tiffany had defeated him in a second back then.

    Fortunately, the two of them had reconciled. Putting aside their previous anger and provocation, when he looked at Tiffany he found her shining.

    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡± Ged ttered.

    When the others saw this scene, they were dumbfounded.

    Tiffany was dressed in a training suit. Her figure was slender and exquisite, but the scene of her raising her hand and drawing her bow was extremely handsome.

    Many people knew about it and had witnessed Tiffany¡¯s handsomeness when she challenged Ged in Nocturne Arena. They were shocked at that time. Now, they were stunned again.

    The only ones who were shocked and in disbelief were Keh and Sandra.

    Nocturne Arena had already ended when the two of them arrived.

    Therefore, they had no idea that besides being a great painter, Tiffany was also good at shooting.

    The fence automatically opened. Tiffany continued forward. When she passed this checkpoint, she looked up and even nced at the drone circling above her.

    For some reason, she had a strange feeling of being watched.

    Tiffany looked at it for a few seconds.

    In front of theputer on the other end of the drone, Sidney eximed, ¡°Did she find out? No way. How can she know that we¡¯re peeking at the trial through the drone?¡°

    No one responded.

    Sidney lowered his head and saw Richard staring at the clear scene with a burning gaze. An intoxicating smile appeared on his stunning face.

    It was a gentleness that Sidney had never seen before.

    When Sidney saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He could not help butin softly, ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve already fallen in love with her. Don¡¯t deny it! I saw it clearly!¡±

    Richard¡¯s dark eyes never moved away from the monitor for a second, but he still replied, ¡°Why would I deny it?¡±

    He admitted it openly.

    Sidney had long known that Richard was serious. But he enjoyed teasing Richard.

    He quietly moved the drone¡¯s image from Tiffany to Keh.

    The shock and surprise in Keh¡¯s eyes was unprecedented.

    Richard¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    It was unknown if he was talking about him or Keh.

    Hence, Sidney became even more evil. He chuckled and said, ¡°What should we do? Do you want to blind him? Shall I help you?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Richard looked at Sidney disdainfully. ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Sidneyughed out loud.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t kill Keh. After all, he was his nephew.

    Sidney smiled smugly.

    Richard suddenly turned around and looked at him with a faint smile.

    Sidney¡¯s hair instantly stood on end. He asked warily and dumbfoundedly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± These three cold words were filled with coercion.

    Sidney only reacted after a while. He immediately made a gesture of poking his eyes and wailed, ¡°I saw it too. I¡¯ll destroy my eyes too, alright? I know you have forgotten about me after you got a girlfriend¡­¡±

    After making a few jokes, Sidney looked at the screen again and saw Tiffany casually picking up a stone. Then she grinned and threw it at the drone!

    Tiffany¡¯s uracy was unparalleled. The drone was knocked to the side, shook violently a few times, and then fell to the ground.

    Tiffany dug her ears and smiled mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s quiet now.¡±

    The drone fell, and the buzzing sound above their heads instantly disappeared. The screen also stopped at the scene of the small drone falling to the ground.

    Sidney was stunned. He was both impressed and shocked. ¡°She is so agile.¡±

    On the other hand, Richard smiled and turned off the screen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow her. Let me know if anything else happens at the training base.¡±

    At the training base, he secretly arranged for people to go over so that they could keep track of Tiffany¡¯s movements at any time. The screen also stopped at the scene of the small drone falling to the ground.

    In addition, the trial this time was more or less difficult. Other than observing at any time, he did not interfere.

    After all, to Tiffany, this was indeed a rare trial opportunity.

    Richard understood her ambition, so he watched from afar. He watched her grow step by step¡­

    After killing the drone, the strange feeling of being stared at disappeared. Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief and sped up to clear the level.

    Breaking the surveince was not a spur of the moment thing, but a long-nned move.

    She wanted to look for the diamond mine. And no one must know about it.

    Now that the drone¡¯s recording had been broken, the next annoying thing was the electronic tracker on her wrist.

    It was used to determine their direction and record the trajectory of their footsteps. It could not be removed.

    Tiffany thought about how to run around without being suspected.

    At this moment, an extremely deep and shocking tiger roar sounded from a small forest in front of them!

    5

    It was terrifying.

    Therge team following behind was instantly stunned. ¡°Oh no, is it really a tiger?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? There can¡¯t be a tiger. It will eat us,¡± another student said.

    Keh also said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if there really is a tiger, it will definitely be locked in a cage.¡±

    His guess was right. The tiger was indeed locked in a cage. However, no one knew that someone had secretly broken the lock.

    The tiger¡¯s roar was getting closer.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted, so no one saw the smile on Sandra¡¯s face.

    She silently took two steps back. She wasn¡¯t worried about her own safety.

    Last night, when Tiffany was taking a shower, she secretly stuffed something into Tiffany¡¯s backpack¡­ That thing was enough to make the tiger go crazy. So Tiffany would be the first to be attacked!

    In just a few blinks of an eye, a ferocious beast darted out of the forest, watching its prey. Its mouth was wide open, revealing sharp teeth

    The tiger¡¯s eyes turned green when it saw so many dishes. The way it drooled made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The timid ones had already cried out in shock!

    ¡°It¡¯s really a tiger. How could this be? Didn¡¯t you say that there would be no danger?¡± one student said.

    ¡°We have distress devices on us. Will the instructore to save us as long as we press it?¡± another student said.

    ¡°Are you stupid? By the time the instructores, we¡¯ll be dead! Everyone was flustered.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good opportunity.

    Hence, she turned around and shouted at everyone who was scared silly, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± After saying that, she ran towards another path and raised her hand to throw a rock at the tiger!

    An extremely irritable tiger roar sounded, and those faint eyes looked at her.

    Anyone who was locked onto by the death gaze would be freaked out.

    Yet Tiffany smiled. She even hooked her finger and said in an almostmanding tone, ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    That was a provocation to the tiger.

    The tiger roared and bared its teeth. It was clearly enraged. It immediately ran in the direction of Tiffany!

    Tiffany turned around and ran.

    Her sudden action caught everyone off guard. Before they could even stop her, they saw that Tiger had already been sessfully lured away by Tiffany¡­ This meant that they were safe now.

    Everyone stood rooted to the ground and looked at each other in disbelief. An indescribable feeling surfaced in their hearts.

    Everyone present had the same thought. In order to save them. Tiffany took a risk and lured the tiger away.

    ved,

    They had always degraded Tiffany, but she saved them at the risk of her life.

    The timid girl sat on the ground and cried. ¡°We¡¯ve been too mean to her. We scolded her behind her back and even went back on our word after losing the bet. But at the critical moment, she was the only one who risked her life¡­

    Everyone agreed with her. They felt guilty for what they had done.

    Sandra was annoyed by their tears. She didn¡¯t want Tiffany to get a good reputation after being killed by the tiger. However, it was fine. No matter how glorious Tiffany became, no one would go against her anymore!

    Sandra also cried. She suppressed her grief and said, ¡°It¡¯s still very dangerous here. We have to leave quickly, or Tiffany¡¯s sacrifice will be in vain!¡±

    In the past, some people would listen to her, but this time, everyone looked at her with disapproval and even me. ¡°Sandra, are you even human? No matter what, Tiffany is your friend. Do you really want her to die so badly? You want to escape and save your own life, but you don¡¯t want to contact the training base to save her?¡±

    ¡°I really misjudged you¡­¡± another student said,

    ¡°A friend intheed is indeed a friend. Sandra, you¡¯re really too selfish!¡± Everyone red at her andined.

    Sandra was stunned. ¡®What the hell is going on? I said it¡¯s for everyone¡¯s safety. Why are they looking at me as if I am a demon?

    Sandra was anxious. She reached out and hugged Keh¡¯s arm. She cried, ¡°Keh, you understand me, right? I just want everyone to be safe,¡±

    However, Keh¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark..

    ¡°Maybe. But we don¡¯t want to escape now. We want to save Tiffany.¡±

    This sentence was not very cruel, but it made Sandra feel for the first time what it meant to be isted and helpless!

    Keh ignored her and said to everyone, ¡°Contact the base and arrange for rescue as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Tiffarry, Keh said.

 Chapter 95

    Out of everyone, Keh and Tiffany were the two best fighters

    Therefore, he went to look for traces of Tiffany. The remaining people immediately contacted the base. It was undoubtedly the best arrangement at the moment.

    When Sandra heard this, her expression instantly changed. ¡°No!¡±

    Her retort was so sharp that everyone looked over.

    ¡°Why not?¡± some asked. ¡°Are you going to watch Tiffany die?¡±

    Sandra immediately softened his stance. Ayer of tears appeared in her eyes as she advised, ¡°Keh will die too. The tiger is ferocious. Let¡¯s contact the instructors. This is the best thing we can do. Besides, if Tiffany hadn¡¯t shot down the drone herself, our instructor would have known the moment we faced danger and would havee to save us. The situation wouldn¡¯t have been so bad!¡± she tried to mislead the people.

    She wanted everyone to ept the sacrifice of Tiffany because Tiffany asked for it.

    Some of the more foolish ones actually believed Sandra.

    That was because the drone was indeed shot down by Tiffany. If not for that, the rescue team would have arrived long ago¡­ Some people were manipted by Sandra.

    While people were wavering, they heard a sneer.

    Thisughter was extremely abrupt, but it brought everyone back to their senses.

    Ged¡¯s eyes were red. He red at everyone and asked word by word, ¡°Where¡¯s your conscience? Was it eaten by dogs, or were you born without it? The road is there. You can turn back or find a safe ce to hide! I¡¯ll f**g save her myself! Cowards!¡±

    Ged was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He shouted in a tone that was almost a roar, ¡°Get lost, all of you f***g get lost!¡± After saying that, he really chased after Tiffany alone.

    That hot-blooded, heroic, and fearless aura made everyone¡¯s heads burn, and the blood in their bodies surged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Some people joined him and then more people followed.

    They were extremely heroic.

    Keh lowered his head and looked at Sandra. He reached out and pried Sandra¡¯s hands off his arm. At the same time, he said, ¡°Wait for me somewhere safe.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Sandra cried.

    If it was in the past, her pitiful look would definitely make Keh¡¯s heartache. However, as a man, Keh could not wait aside when Tiffany was in danger.

    Hence, Sandra could only watch as Keh and everyone else rushed over. The sandstorm blew, and she left alone.

    Sandra¡¯s face was filled with hatred. She wished that Tiffany had already died in the tiger¡¯s stomach! She wished she would nevere back!

    At this moment, Tiffany was running around.

    She seemed to be in a panic, but in fact, she

    was running towards the ce where the spiritual energy was abundant,

    The tiger chased her all-the way, looking fierce.

    Those sharp teeth were terrifying.

    ??.39%

    Tiffany ran into a ravine and jumped down without hesitation. There was a huge rock below that blocked her figure. She took advantage of the gap and rummaged through her backpack

    This was the trial equipment distributed to everyone the day before they set off.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    There was water andpressed biscuits inside. In addition to some medicine, there should be some weapons for self- defense.

    In the end. Tiffany did not find any weapons. Instead, she found a piece of deer meat and deer blood under ther backpack¡­

    Tiffany was stunned. The training camp naturally couldn¡¯t ce these things in their backpacks, so the only possibility was that Sandra from the same dormitory had secretly touched her backpack when she was showering yesterday.

    No wonder she felt the backpack was moved. However, the gathering whistle was blown in a hurry and she did not have time to check.

    ¡®In that case, the lock of the tiger¡¯s cage should be damaged on purpose too. Good job!¡¯ Tiffany could not help butugh.

    However, the tiger¡¯s roar was just inches away.

    The tiger followed the aura and easily found her hiding behind the big rock.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± Tiffany threw the deer blood and meat over.

    When the tiger saw the food, it immediately opened its b***dy mouth.

    However, it was not enough. Therefore, the tiger approached Tiffany step by step.

    Its light yellow eyeballs shone with a cruel and bloodthirsty light under the sunlight.

    Tiffany was tired from running. She stood up and leaned against the big rock, looking like she had given up struggling. However, with every step the tiger took, Tiffany counted.

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    At the fifth step, the tiger was only a step away.

    It could almost tear Tiffany apart with a pounce!

    The tiger had indeed done so.

    It bared its teeth and pounced towards Tiffany with all its might. It opened its mouth and bit at the neck of the prey in its eyes!

    Tiffany did not move at all.

    However, at this moment, the suddenly jerked. All its strength was negated. It fell to the ground. It did not even have the strength to raise its ws!

    The tiger was stunned.

    B

    However, the prey in its eyes slowly approached it and said with a smile, ¡°I put some ingredients in the deer blood just now. Are you satisfied?¡±

    It did not know if the tiger could understand humannguage. But it bared its teeth and let out a gurgling sound from its throal. It was extremely dissatisfied.

    However, when it grinned, Tiffany pped it without saying a word and said sinisterly, ¡°Why are you so fierce? Be quiet, or I¡¯ll pull out your teeth!¡±

    The tiger immediately shut its mouth. However, its eyes were still fierce.

    It regretted it now. If it had known that this prey was so cunning, it should not have let its guard down from the beginning. It should have killed her at once instead of chasing after her.

    Now, it was subdued.

    Tiffany saw that the tiger seemed to have intelligence. At least it looked a little intelligent. She touched the domineering and mighty tiger and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, I won¡¯t hurt you. But now I¡¯m tired of running. You know what to do, right?¡±

    As the king of all beasts, the tiger felt insulted. It bared its teeth even more.

    Its eyes were also covered in a faint green color. In short, it looked like it wanted to tear its prey apart right now. However. It could not move.

    However, even so, that mighty and domineering tiger¡¯s might could not be underestimated. It was human instinct to be fearful of it.

    However, Tiffany was different. Not only did she not panic, but she also took out a small meatball from her backpack and waved it in front of the tiger, which was like a big cat. She asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    This action of teasing made the tiger even angrier!

    It bared its teeth, looking very angry.

    However, its green eyes could not move away from Tiffany¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 96

    As the owner of the Medicine Healer, Tiffany had some priceless items.

    The pill in her hand was refined with a special method. It tasted amazing and was extremely nourishing. She had brought it with her just in case.

    She also used it on Evan when she treated him in Royal Bay.

    It was very good for health. And there was also rare spiritual energy. NO humans or animals could resist such temptation.

    The tiger was stunned. It tried to open its mouth to eat the pill, but Tiffany held her hand further away and said with a smile,

    There¡¯s no free lunch in this world. If you don¡¯t work for me, you won¡¯t get it.¡±

    The tiger was furious.

    Who said that there was no free lunch in the world? Before it was released today, it had clearly been eating the free lunch thrown into the cage by its feeder! And it was all meat!

    But the prey in front of him was bold enough to want it to sign an indenture!

    The tiger couldn¡¯t ept it.

    So for the sake of the invible dignity of the king of beasts, it¡­ agreed.

    The tiger nodded and agreed to the overlord¡¯s use.

    Tiffany threw the pill into its mouth in satisfaction.

    In an instant, an indescribable feeling of smoothness came over the tiger. Its limbs and bones felt as if they were soaking in a hot spring. It was unbelievablyfortable. The tiger narrowed its eyes, enjoying it very much.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that it was about to fall asleep, Tiffany pped it again and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. You need to work now. If you perform well, I¡¯ll give you a few more as candy.¡±

    The tiger whimpered and got up from the ground.

    After taking the pill, not only did its strength return, but it even felt stronger.

    Therefore, it secretly thought that if it chose to pounce, it would get both food and pills.

    However, before it could move, the prey in its eyes said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    As a big shot of the Medicine Healer, she had more than one or two types of poison on her.

    Hence, she casually sprinkled some powder on the ground. The small patch of flowers and nts instantly withered and turned ck!

    Clearly, it was highly toxic!

    The tiger was intelligent. When it saw this, it immediatelyy at Tiffany¡¯s feet and rubbed its head against her leg.

    Tiffany sat on it. The journey had been so tiring. It was not bad to get a tiger as a ride.

    ¡°That way.¡± She pointed in a direction and called out, ¡°Speed up.

    It was less than 15 minutes before she lured the tiger away alone.

    The others in the team would notify the camp to request help, so she had to speed up if she wanted to explore that ce. She would not be able to go when people came to her rescue.

    The tiger ran all the way. It thought that Tiffany would be thrown off, but she held it firmly and even had the energy toin about it. ¡°Little one, you should take a shower.¡±

    The tiger was speechless.

    Fortunately, Tiffany was still generous with his rewards. From time to time, Tiffany would throw it a pill to eat like candy. Hence, the tiger cooperated willingly.

    It would even wheedle like a cat.

    Not long after, Tiffany arrived at the ce where she felt the most abundant spiritual energy.

    It was a sealed canyon. There was a sign that said no one was allowed to enter.

    Tiffany looked around and did not find any surveince equipment. She walked straight in.

    The closer they got, the more abundant the spiritual qi in the canyon became.

    Tiffany was now certain that there was definitely a diamond mine in this mountain in the canyon!

    The problem was that this territory was clearly within the scope of the camp¡¯s nning. How could she get the diamond mine?

    She would think about this questionter. Now that she had confirmed it, Tiffany was prepared to return the way she came. She threw a few more pills over and rubbed the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to where we were before.¡±

    The tiger hummed a few times and took Tiffany back.

    It was not that there were no other animals in the entire forest. However, when they felt the aura of the tiger, they were so frightened that they fled in all directions.

    Tiffany yawned. She was getting sleepy after the ordeal, so she narrowed her eyes.

    At the same time, the moment the camp received the rescue, they immediately rushed into the mountain with weapons.

    Every student here had a different background. They had to ensure the safety of all the students! However, due to a careless mistake, a tiger actually escaped from the iron cage! If something really happened, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    At the same time, Richard, who was 60 miles away, received the news. ¡°What did you say?¡± He suddenly stood up from the leather chair. In an instant, the air in his body was so low that the entire CEO¡¯s office felt like an icehouse

    The special assistant who conveyed this news was filled with fear, and a cold sweat broke out on his back-It had been many years since he had seen his boss so angry.

    Richard looked at the special assistant in front of him with an extremely ugly expression. ¡°Prepare a helicopter.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± As if he had been pardoned, the assistant immediately ran out of the office and quickly arranged for a helicopter.

    Five minutester, several helicopters took off from the top floor of the Royal Tower.

    The sleepy Tiffany did not know that so many people were looking for her.

    Due to the distance advantage, the people from the training camp got there first ording to the track devices.

    They carried anesthetic needles and other weapons.

    They followed the tracker and did not see any blood along the way, which made many people heave a sigh of relief.

    Coincidentally, other than the instructor and the rest, the team led by Keh and Ged had identally found Tiffany first!

    From afar. Tiffany was lying on the tiger¡¯s back, barely breathing

    This scene made everyone¡¯s guts rupture!

    ¡®Could it be that the tiger was already full, so it threw the prey on its back and prepared to drag it back to eat slowly?¡±

    Ged was about to cry. He rushed towards the tiger with a knife in his hand and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Put her down!¡±

    However, the Tiger bared its teeth and let out a roar. Everyone trembled.

    Keh also walked forward with an unprecedented solemn expression.

    As humans, they couldn¡¯t possibly beat the ferocious beast! They might all end up here¡­

    Ged was also quite frightened, but he still straightened his neck and shouted, ¡°I told you to put her down, did you hear me?¡±

    The others in the team behind him were also prepared to fight to the death. They had no choice at this point.

    Now, they could only hope that the rescue team would arrive soon. Otherwise, they would all die.

    Tiger walked towards them with majestic steps.

    Its eyes were filled with disdain as if it didn¡¯t care about this group of unappetizing dishes.

    Everyone¡¯s hands were trembling as they watched the tiger approaching. They gripped their daggers tightly and prepared to fight.

    Just as they were about to rush forward to take Tiffany back, they saw the slender figure on the tiger¡¯s back yawn. She raised her head andzily greeted them. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Under the zing sun, the girl on the tiger¡¯s back was dressed in training clothes. There was not a single drop of blood on her. She was still clean and neat.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She greeted them with a smile that curved her eyes. She lookedpletely harmless, like a young girl who did not know anything about the world.

    Ged¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡®Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re riding a tiger!¡¯ he thought.

    Those sharp fangs and ferocious ws could easily kill any living animal.

    Ged thought that Tiffany was out of her mind. He was so frightened. He wanted to remind Tiffany but was afraid that he would rm the tiger and make it go crazy.

    Other than him, Keh was even more dumbfounded.

    However, at this moment, the tiger bared its teeth and roared. Just as its voice sounded, Tiffany pped it and scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Everyone fell to the ground, almost scared out of their wits. They thought Tiffany was about to die.

    Everyone was so frightened that they huddled together and trembled. However, the expected cruel scene did not appear. When they took a closer look, instead of being agitated, the tiger whimpered in grievance like a cat.

    ¡°What is going on?¡¯ they wondered.

    Henry, who had made a bet with Tiffany on the day of the exam, saw this scene. His hands were trembling as he stuttered. ¡°You¡­ Are you fine?¡±

    It was nonsense because Tiffany looked energetic. Her face was rosy and lustrous. Not only was she fine, but she was clearly in a better state than them!

    Tiffany smiled and jumped down from the tiger¡¯s back. She rubbed its head and said, ¡°Come, baby, say hello to everyone.¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, the tiger raised its ws unwillingly and waved twice perfunctorily as a form of greeting.

    The tiger didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    But even so, it made everyone gasp in surprise and nervousness. Then, they felt horned. ¡°The King of Beasts has lowered himself to greet me! I can brag about this for the rest of my life!

    Before anyone could recover from this greeting, they saw THE Tiger lying at Tiffany¡¯s feet after raising its ws.

    Their mighty heads rubbed against each other. Their intimate, coquettish, and fawning looks were like two tigerspared to their obedient and perfunctory attitude!

    Everyone was impressed. Their gaze towards Tiffany instantly became filled with respect!

    Before they came, they had already prepared for the worst. They had originally thought that they would see a bl**dy scene.

    Unexpectedly, not only did the majestic tiger give Tiffany contemporary walking tools, but it also wheedled and rolled around to please her!

    Everyone was shocked!

    B BO

    They thought it would be a dangerous battle. They overthought now in retrospect.

    Henry swallowed his saliva. He was nervous and apprehensive. He tried to take a step forward, wanting to see if this tiger was docile and harmless.

    However, just as he took two steps forward, the tiger suddenly turned over and stared at him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Henry was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°Help, don¡¯t eat me! Don¡¯t eat me!¡± His cowardice was breathtaking.

    At the same time, people realized that the tiger was not docile to everyone.

    It could wheedle and please Tiffany but it didn¡¯t mind eating the rest of them.

    Hence, people all catered to Tiffany. ¡°Boss, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have gone back on my word after losing the bet. From now on, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. If you want me to go east, I won¡¯t go west!¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you tired? Shall I fan you?¡± another person said.

    ¡°Boss, do you want to be exposed to the sun? I¡¯ll stand here and shield you from the sun!¡±

    This solicitousness was simply unprecedented.

    Ged pped one of them away and said angrily, ¡°What are you snatching? My number one bro hasn¡¯t said anything. Who are you to speak?¡±

    Even so, the crowd was still trying to cozy up to her.

    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± She didn¡¯t mind establishing her dominance. However, it was unexpected that these people woulde looking for her.

    Now that the crisis was resolved, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    Therefore, when the instructors who cameter to prepare for the rescue rushed over, they saw Tiffany sitting under the shade of a tree with a big tiger lying in front of her as a cat.

    The surrounding students fanned her and served her water.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The instructors were clearly stunned. Seeing that everyone did not seem to feel any danger, they immediately reprimanded them in disappointment. ¡°Are you insane? Do you want to end up in the tiger¡¯s stomach?¡±

    They thought that the tiger was full, so it stopped attacking people.

    Just as they were about to inject the tiger with anesthesia while it was sleeping, Tiffany stopped them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for anesthesia. I¡¯ll ask it to enter the cage.¡±

    ¡®Ask it into the cage. That sounds bold.¡¯

    One of the instructors was so angry that heughed. ¡°Do you think it is a cat? Do you think you can do whatever Don¡¯t be too arrogant, little girl!¡± As he spoke, he was about to act.

    you want?

    However, when the tiger was woken up and heard its new master being ridiculed, it immediately roared. The entire mountain could hear this majestic tiger roar!

    The instructor fell to the ground, his face pale.

    Tiffany stroked the tiger¡¯s fur andforted it. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t scare people.¡±

    After saying that, the tiger that wanted to tear him apart obedientlyy back down and even let out a dissatisfied growl.

    ¡°This, this, this¡­ The instructor¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when he saw that the ferocious tiger could be so obedient, as if it was home-raised.

    Although he was shocked, he really didn¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble. Hence, he called for someone to carry the cage over and opened the iron door. ¡°Then ask it to enter the cage.¡±

    Tiffany patted the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll take you away in a few days.¡±

    The tiger rubbed her head coquettishly before slowly walking into the iron cage.

    This obedient scene left everyone dumbfounded and in disbelief!

    The other instructors did not hide the shock in their eyes. Only the instructor who taught Tiffany martial arts was filled with relief.

    At this moment, the rumbling sound of helicopters came from afar. Everyone looked up and saw five helicopters above their heads. The helicopter descended slowly when people inside noticed them.

    This empty space was instantly stirred up by a sandstorm, stirring up countless fallen leaves.

    The door of the helicopter opened, and a slender and handsome figure walked out¡­

 Chapter 98

    The mountain wind blew wildly, and sand filled the sky.

    Several helicopters majestically upied arge open space, and many well-trained subordinates jumped down from them. Their burly physiques and shrewd gazes showed their outstanding martial strength.

    However, at this moment, people ignored these subordinates and stared nkly at the man with a powerful aura.

    His facial features were well-defined and well-defined. His dark eyes were bright and sharp. Wherever his cold gazended, no one dared to test his sharpness.

    People were so shocked that they forgot to breathe. They could only watch in a daze as this elegant and noble man with a powerful aura descended from the sky like a god.

    Everyone was stunned, envious, and afraid, but they would never be able to catch up to the man in front of them. It was Richard, the leader of the top-notchpany in Lovell City.

    His appearance undoubtedly caused the hearts of everyone present to surge.

    ¡°It¡¯s Richard, the big boss of the entire Lovell City!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m so excited. Other than seeing photos in media magazines, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in person. He¡¯s handsome!¡± The girls were so excited that they were about to faint.

    Their hearts were beating wildly, and their eyes darted left and right. They wanted to stare, but they didn¡¯t have the guts.

    Amidst the whispers, Henry thought that he was smart. He lowered his voice and exined to his teammates, ¡°The big shot probably heard that something had happened to us and was worried about his nephew¡¯s safety, so he came personally to save him!¡±

    This guess made everyone nod in agreement.

    After all, Keh was Richard¡¯s nephew. So they needed to thank Keh.

    Henry rubbed his hands and nudged him with his arm. He said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Harper, can you introduce meter? My family happens to have a project recently and wants to coborate with

    He was dreaming. After all, he did not have the chance to meet Richard usually. This time, not only did he see him in person, but he might also be able to get to know him through Keh.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Generally speaking, Keh would not refuse. But this time he hesitated.

    He knew Richard did note for him.

    Just as this thought shed through his mind, he saw Richarding down from the helicopter and walking straight towards him.

    Keh suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Richard was only seven years older than him, so they were not close. He respected and feared Richard. No one could tell what was behind Richard¡¯s deep, sharp eyes.

    Keh felt apprehensive and ttered.

    Just as he was about to greet him, Richardzily walked past him. He did not even spare him a nce as he headed straight for Tiffanyy under the shade of the tree¡­

    B BO.

    Keh knew he shouldn¡¯t have thought too much.

    The people on both sides were dumbfounded.

    Tiffany, on the other hand, was as calm as usual. She even chuckled softly and tilted her head to ask, ¡°Richard, are you here for me?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Richard raised his eyebrows and looked at Tiffany.

    Seeing that she did not show any signs of being injured, all kinds of gloomy emotions along the way suddenly became clear.

    Tm fine.¡± Tiffany blinked. ¡°Not only that, but I also obtained a big cat. I want to take the big cat away in two days. I wonder if the training base agrees.¡±

    She deliberately chose this opportunity to say this because she wanted to rely on Richard¡¯s huge power in Lovell City to support her.

    In this way, how could the training base disagree?

    Richard understood her little scheme.

    Speaking of which, he hated being schemed against the most. However, not only did he not hate this little girl¡¯s obvious tricks, but he also only wanted to help the evildoer.

    Hence, Richard looked at the instructors of the training base and said casually, ¡°This tiger is mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    The instructors quickly agreed and wiped the sweat off their foreheads. They did not dare to retort.

    They could not afford to offend Richard.

    Not to mention the tiger, even other requests had to beplied with. After all, most of the equipment and equipment in this training base was donated by Richard. The value was even higher than the cost of building the base!

    Of course, Richard did so for a reason.

    After saying that, Richard whispered to Tiffany, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take care of it. You can visit it at Royal Bay anytime in the future.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s family would definitely not agree to raise a tiger. Richard had already considered this point. It had to be said that he was as considerate as possible!

    Tiffany¡¯s original n was to temporarily leave it in the medicinal Healer, but it would definitely be difficult to see it. She was also worried about the ownership of the tiger.

    Now, the problem was solved.

    Tiffany was overjoyed. The smile on her face was even more dazzling. ¡°Alright, Royal Bay is big. If you can raise it at the back mountain. I won¡¯t be worried.¡± She blurted it out.

    After saying that, she realized that she was in trouble. Did she expose something just now?

    Logically speaking, she had never been to Royal Bay even once when she was Tiffany. Yet she sounded familiar with it.

    In a sh, Tiffany immediately changed the topic, hoping that Richard did not hear her.

    You should be very busy, right? I¡¯m fine. Co back. I am sorry for wasting your time.¡±

    B

    Seeing that Richard did not move, Tiffany directly pushed his back and chased him into the helicopter.

    People couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen.

    28 ?? 39 ?

    However, Tiffany directly pushed Richard. What was even more jaw-dropping was that the legendary big shot, who hated women who approached him, did not get angry. Instead, there was a hint of affection on his handsome face.

    He let her do whatever she wanted.

    When everyone came back to their senses from this shocking scene, Richard had already been sent away by Tiffany.

    Just like when they came, the mighty helicopters slowly rose and finally turned into a small ck dot in the sky, disappearing into the distance¡­

    Other than Tiffany, everyone else was petrified.

    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, wondering if it was just their illusion.

    After all, Keh knew a little inside information. He also knew that his uncle was really interested in Tiffany. Otherwise, he would not have been punished with 50 whipsst time!

    He had to lie in the hospital for half a month! Therefore, this time, he was mentally prepared. However, he was still frustrated for no reason¡­

    Henry¡¯s mouth was wide open the entire time. He was extremely shocked.

    Initially, he wanted to get to know Richard through Keh but he had bet on the wrong person.

    For a moment, Tiffany felt more people were catering to her. However, she raised her eyebrows and smiled indifferently. ¡°The mission is notpleted yet. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she took the lead.

    The rest of the journey was extremely smooth.

    Unlike before, when she was targeted by everyone, Tiffany now had herckeys who would fan her, hand her water, and try their best to block the sun.

    She didn¡¯t need to do anything in person. She simply gave orders.

    When Sandra caught up with the team, she was stunned.

 Chapter 99

    When everyone in the party wanted to look for Tiffany, Sandra was extremely unwilling!

    However, she had no choice. Everyone was going. As Tiffany¡¯s sister, she would be seen as cold if she didn¡¯t do anything. So she had to follow up.

    However, she was dyed due to her hesitation. She could not keep up with Keh and the others. No one heard her when she shouted, let alone stop and wait for her.

    Sandra even sprained her ankle during the chase.

    Later on, the distance became bigger and bigger, and there were many forks in the forest. She lost her way and was saved by the rescue team.

    Sandra thought the reason why she was in such a sorry state now was all because of Tiffany and Keh.

    She thought that Keh would definitely feel sorry for her once he saw her.

    She had thought of thousands of possibilities, but she never expected Tiffany, who was already a dead person in her eyes, toe back alive!

    ¡°The tiger didn¡¯t eat her!¡¯ Sandra was so angry that she clenched her fists.

    Mia told her about this n and asked her to secretly move Tiffany¡¯s backpack. Mia had promised that nothing would go wrong and that Tiffany would die in the ident!

    But instead of being dead, Tiffany was now the center of the team. Everyone was currying favor with her!

    Sandra almost fainted from anger.

    Fortunately, when she was about to fall, Keh noticed her. He immediately ran over and hugged her. ¡°Sandra, why are you here? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡®If I am not here, how would I know you guys are so happy?¡¯ Sandra was secretly angry, but she put on an exhausted smile. ¡°I was worried about you, so I chased you all the way here. But I was so useless. I couldn¡¯t catch up to you no matter what. I identally fell and sprained my ankle¡­

    She was in a sorry state. Her training uniform was dirty, and there were wounds in the back of her hand caused by the

    thorns.

    Keh looked down and saw that her ankle was indeed red and swollen. It was obvious that she had sprained her ankle.

    But even so, she did not cry. Instead, she seemed to beforting him. She had a gentle smile on her face, weak but

    tenacious.

    Keh sighed and could not help but feel a little heartache. He carried her horizontally and said, ¡°Silly girl. I asked you to

    wound.¡± stay there and wait for us. I didn¡¯t expect you to follow us yourself. It¡¯s been hard on you. Let me check

    your

    Keh carried Sandra back to where the team was and said, ¡°Sandra was injured chasing after us. Let¡¯s stop and rest for a while

    Tiffany¡¯s n was to reach the top of the mountain so they wouldn¡¯t need to spend the night in the wild.

    Everyone was excited as if they were on steroids and preparing to continue. When they suddenly heard Keh¡¯s words, they subconsciously looked at Tiffany to seek her opinion.

    Sandra was used to observing people¡¯s expressions. When she saw this subtle movement, she could not help but clench her

    BBQ.

    fists and say aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m dragging everyone down. Continue. Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± The more she spoke, the lower her voice became, as if someone had bullied her.

    No matter what, Keh was still the team leader. Although he did not show his usefulness during the battle. He felt sorry for Sandra. He did not want his authority to be questioned, so he made the final decision. ¡°Rest on the spot!¡±

    No one responded.

    Keh frowned, then said, ¡°We¡¯re a team. We have to¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Tiffany. ¡°Everyone, rest. We¡¯ll continue in 20 minutes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone who had been hesitating a moment ago responded, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    It was obvious that everyone was standing with Tiffany. Compared to her, Keh was the captain in name only.

    If they were to choose again, everyone would only choose Tiffany as their leader.

    Keh didn¡¯t care about those matters. He just needed to achieve his goal. Hence, he put down Sandra and even thoughtfully ced his coat on the ground before letting her sit down. ¡°Take off your shoes. I¡¯ll apply some ointment for you.¡±

    ¡°Keh¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Keh, you¡¯re so good to me. Am I a burden? Everyone doesn¡¯t listen to you. Am I making things difficult for you?¡±

    The implication was that Tiffany was the only one in power, while Keh, the captain, was being ignored. Sandra assumed any man would hate that.

    Moreover, Keh was raised in a wealthy family. He had never been ignored.

    Sandra wanted to sow discord, but Keh did not even frown. He did not take it to heart at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He wanted to sessfully pass this trial. He didn¡¯t care who was the captain. He was not a materialistic person.

    However, Sandra was a little stunned. She had never expected things to happen this way.

    ¡®Did something happen while I wasgging behind?¡¯ she wondered.

    Hence, after Keh treated her wound and went to rest, Sandra quietly sat beside a girl and curiously asked, ¡°Anna, when you guys ran to save my sister, did anything dangerous happen?¡±

    This girl named Anna Ste was close to Sandra in school.

    When Anna heard this, she immediately waved her hand and told Sandra everything. ¡°We went to save her, but in fact, we didn¡¯t have to. That ferocious tiger has be Tiffany¡¯s pet. It was extremely obedient!¡±

    Sandra thought that she had misheard. Before she could ask in detail, she heard Anna say. ¡°Also, even if you fell behind, you should have seen the helicopters above your head, right? Do you know who it was? It was Richard He is so damn handsome. I was shocked when I saw him. I am so envious.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes lit up. She was obviously very excited.

    Sandra finally caught on and asked anxiously, ¡°Do you mean Richard Hampton? Was he here for Keh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no Anna continued with an excited and gossipy look, ¡°At first, we also thought that he came for Keh, but he came for Tiffany!¡±

    Although she sounded a little envious and jealous, she did not have any evil intentions. Even though she admired the legendary influential figure, she knew her own worth. They were not from the same world. She would not cause herself trouble.

    Anna muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the rtionship between Tiffany and Mr. Hampton is. It should be special. Could it be that the rumors from before are true? Oh my god, I¡¯m so curious¡­¡±

    She was immersed in her own fantasy and did not see the distortion and resentment in Sandra¡¯s eyes.

    Why did Tiffany get all the good things! They had gone to great lengths to release the tiger from the iron cage. She even ced the most stimting venison and meat in Tiffany¡¯s backpack.

    Sandra wanted Tiffany to die here. But Tiffany tamed the tiger.

    Even Richard, who was miles away, condescended to fly all the way here when he heard that Tiffany was in danger! Who else would receive such treatment?

    ¡°Why! That¡¯s unfair!¡¯ Sandra looked at Tiffany with venomous eyes.

    Tiffany, who had been resting with her eyes closed under the shade of the tree suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Sandra from afar¡­

 Chapter 100

    Caught off guard, Sandra did not even have time to disguise herself. The thoughts and viciousness in her eyes were exposed in front of Tiffany.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany was not surprised at all from the beginning to the end. It was as if she had seen through Sandra¡¯s ns.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t angry. She even smiled. This smile was extremely flirtatious and evil.

    Sandra immediately looked away. An indescribable panic rose within her.

    20 minutes passed quickly. Tiffany stood up and stretched her back. Then, she saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t want to spend the night here, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Everyone had long been impatient. Hearing this, no one objected. They carried their backpacks and advanced valiantly.

    Someone also took the initiative to take Tiffany¡¯s backpack. ¡°Boss, let me do it, let me do it. How can you, a delicate girl, do suchbor?¡±

    The corner of Ged¡¯s mouth twitched.

    They had probably forgotten that this delicate girl had dismantled many mechanisms alone and even tamed a tiger in minutes! She was so powerful.

    Of course, Ged was very satisfied with this situation. Hence, he gave his backpack to theckeys as well and approached Tiffany. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll hold an umbre for you!¡±

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group set off in a grandiose manner.

    The checkpoints they encountered along the way were indeed getting more and more difficult. Most of the time, they didn¡¯t know what to do. However, Tiffany was smart and agile enough to find loopholes every time.

    She gave everyone a chance to perform while standing to the side andmanded.

    Under her guidance, the group ofckeys improved a lot.

    It was like cutting vegetables. No matter how difficult the checkpoint was, it could not stop them from advancing.

    Following the guidance of the map, they finally arrived at their final destination before dark. It was the peak of the entire training field.

    Looking at the small mountains, the beautiful scenery was intoxicating. Everyone was amazed and felt a sense of aplishment.

    Their team was the fastest, and they had an unprecedented number of people. They deserved to be first!

    After they reached the top, the people in the camp immediately arranged for someone to pick them up.

    When they returned to the training camp again, they didn¡¯t have to walk anymore. They enjoyed the highest treatment of first ce and were sent back to the camp by helicopter.

    The other teams were either halfway through or stuck at a certain ce. When they heard that there were already teams that had sessfully passed the trial and were sent back, they were very jealous.

    After Tiffany¡¯s team returned to the training camp, they were exhausted, so they returned to their dormitories to rest.

    Tiffany went to the office of her instructor.

    Late at night, the lights in the office were still on, but the instructor was not inside. Tiffany walked straight in and sat on the office chair, casually spinning it.

    When the instructor came in, he was a little helpless. ¡°Why are you here? You are even on my seat.¡±

    His words were not as strict as usual. In fact, there was a hint of helplessness and pampering.

    Tiffany slowly put a file back on the table. She had no intention of getting up. She just went straight to the point. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think that the tiger was released from the cage by ident today.¡±

    Tiffany knew what Sandra had done. However, she did not think that Sandra had the ability to make the entire training camp cooperate with her. Therefore, the mastermind must be someone else.

    The instructor raised his eyebrows. He did not say anything pompous like he was still investigating. Instead, he said, ¡°You should know very well¡­ in your heart.¡± This was not a question, but an affirmation.

    The instructor shrugged and continued, ¡°Even if we find out about this, we won¡¯t tell you. So it doesn¡¯t matter if you ask or not. You just have to do what you want.¡± These words somehow felt familiar to Tiffany.

    The instructor was guiding her like an elder.

    Tiffany was in a daze for a moment and suddenly thought of someone.

    However, before she could think about it carefully, she was thrown out of the office by the instructor.

    ¡°Go back to sleep. There is training tomorrow morning.¡±

    Tiffany turned around and saw the office door close with a bang.

    ¡®Bl**dy hell. The instructor is so strong. How cunning!¡¯ Tiffany straightened hrt clothes and returned to the dormitory to rest.

    Meanwhile, in the corridor, Sandra and Mia were still standing where they had conspired previously.

    Sandra asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would be foolproof? Great, it failed again! That bitch will probably suspect me first!¡±

    ¡°How would I know that that wretched girl could even tame a tiger? I really underestimated her!¡± Mia also looked annoyed when she thought about it. She said to Sandra, ¡°What are you worried about? Even if she suspects you, she doesn¡¯t have any evidence. Moreover, this training camp is my territory. Even if she investigates, she won¡¯t find anything!¡±

    That was the truth. Sandra felt more at ease and did not say anything else.

    The two of them whispered a few more words before Mia left the dormitory in this building. Coincidentally, she bumped into Tiffany downstairs.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. She finally understood something.

    She did not question Mia. Instead, she asked with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. Do you live in the dormitory here too?¡±

    Ever since Tiffany jumped out of the window and pressed Mia to the ground, Mia had been traumatized. Every night, she locked the door like she was guarding against a thief!

    She was afraid that one day, Tiffany would climb into her window again and beat her up.

    Although she was panicking, Mia cared a lot about her reputation. Hearing this, she smiled coldly. ¡°Why? Is the training camp your home? If you cane, I can too.¡±

    ¡°Wee, wee. Tiffany smiled brightly and suddenly asked, ¡°Oh right, is the back mountain yours? All the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although she did not know why Tiffany asked this question, Mia answered proudly. ¡°This is just a part of the real estate under my family¡¯s name. It¡¯s just a drop in the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Tiffany found a diamond mine at the back mountain and she needed to know who owned the mountain for further action. Tiffany went straight upstairs.

    Thanks? What for?¡¯ Mia was dumbfounded. She felt that he had unintentionally done something stupid, but she could not figure it out. She could only give up thinking and turn around to leave after ring at Tiffany¡¯s back.

    Back in the dormitory, Tiffany quietly took out her phone from under the nket and sent a message to June: [Conner, the CEO of Lee Group asked for a consultation? ept it.]N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 101

    June imed to understand Tiffany, but she didn¡¯t understand any very well recentl

    Tiffany seemed to be willful and unorganized, but she had her ns and methods.

    However, June was indeed a very professional and qualified assistant. The moment she received this message. ask further and immediately replied: [Yes, Miss.]

    At this moment, in the Lee¡¯s vi, Comer sent several invitations to the Medicine Healer, but were all rejected.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Medicine Header and that even Richard invited the Medicine Healer for a consultation, Conner would have lost his temper. He felt ignored. Is she looking down on me?

    The moment Conner got angry, he started coughing violently. The butler quickly brought over medicine and water and advised, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry. It will hurt your liver.¡±

    Conner restrained his anger. After taking the medicine and water, he felt a bit better.

    At this moment, the butler received a call and was stunned upon hearing what the person said. He turned around again and looked at Conner in surprise. ¡°Sir, the Medicine Healer said that they¡¯ll visit you at the end of this month!¡±

    ¡°Really Conner was overjoyed. He instantlyughed out loud. The excitement in his eyes was iparable. ¡°Pass down the order. Prepare in advance! When the timees, no one is allowed to screw up. We must treat them well!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the butler answered.

    Conner had invited the Medicine Healer to extend his life, so he naturally could not afford to make any mistakes.

    Last night, Tiffany was thrown out of the office by the instructor Today, she received all kinds of cruel and inhumane training from the instructor. It felt like hell

    The others were exhausted yesterday, so they didn¡¯t get up for training this morning. Only Tiffany remained punctual. Therefore, after a short morning, Tiffany got many injuries. At the same time, she grew rapidly.

    The instructor ced his hands behind his back and looked at Tiffany¡¯s almost disheveled appearance. Even so, she was. stunning. Her ck hair was raised high, and a few strands of hair stuck to her forehead. She looked even more messy and unruly.

    Her eyes were shockingly bright, like a cheetah ready to pounce, sharp and indifferent.

    Even though she was slender, she was strong and had good stamina.

    The instructor was very gratified. A smile finally appeared on his stern face. ¡°Not bad

    After saying that, he retracted his smile and said even more coldly. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. Continue. Treat each of your battles as a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle with your enemy. You have to constantly strengthen yourself on the verge of life and death and break through your limits! Get up! Go on!¡± He shouted coldly as if knocking with a stick.

    After fighting non¨Cstop for the entire morning. Tiffany was already sweating. She was filled with pain and fatigue,

    However, when she heard the instructor¡¯s reprimand, she immediately pushed herself up. Her eyes were filled with a deepness that others could not understand.

    Tiffany was stunned.

    An image suddenly popped up in her memory. Two years ago, before she fell out with her master, she had said that she wanted to use the best materials in the world to make the sharpest knife!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    At that time, she was just saying it casually. Because Keh did not like rough girls, she hid all her hot¨Cblooded side and tried to be a gentle and generous socialite.

    However, someone had taken her unintentional sentence to heart and had really created the knife for her. But she didn¡¯t expect to receive it in such a way¡­

    Tiffany¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. The next second, she rushed out of the dormitory.

    On the aisle, Sandra was shocked when she saw Tiffany¡¯s almost demonic expression. She subconsciously hid to the side to prevent Tiffany from crashing into her.

    Tiffany could not care less about the thoughts of those who had unintentionally met her. At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind. And that was¡­

    It turned out that the master she had been looking for for so long, who was like a father and a friend to her had hidden his identity and changed his appearance to apany her for two months!

 Chapter 102

    No wonder she found his back so familiar.

    No wonder he had trained her with harsh methods even when people called him a devil behind his back.

    He was to try to make her stronger by staying by her side for a short period of time.

    Tiffany rushed downstairs like a madwoman and ran to Luke¡¯s office. As expected, it was empty.

    She rushed to the office next door and asked with red eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s Luke? Where did he go?¡±

    Her aggrieved expression stunned the other instructors. They subconsciously replied, ¡°Luke has resigned. He left half an hour ago¡­

    ¡°Did something happen? You can tell us.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    Tiffany had already expected this result. She lowered her head and wandered around the training ground like a lost soul.

    It was already dark. Because they were leaving tomorrow, there was no one in the training ground.

    Raising her head, Tiffany saw a cold and lonely crescent moon hanging in the cloud-filled night sky.

    The silver moonlight shone down. She felt so cold.

    Tiffany leaned against the iron mesh of the training ground and slowly squatted down, burying her head in her knees.

    A soft whimper, like an abandoned little beast licking its wound alone, came from her buried knee. ¡°Woo¡­¡±

    There was restraint and regret, as well as an indescribable sadness.

    From the moment she epted the switchde, James, who had hidden his identity, had already left silently.

    So, Luke¡¯s name was fake, and his information was fake as well¡­.

    Yet the switchde in her hand told her that it all happened.

    James had really been here. However, he left without hesitation.

    ¡®Does he still hate me? Or does he just not want to see me for now? Why wouldn¡¯t he give me a chance to apologize? Tiffany choked.

    The evening breeze blew gently. After an unknown period of time, a gentle and light voice suddenly came from beside him ¡°Hey.¡±

    Tiffany thought it was James. She suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were still red and filled with anticipation.

    But when she saw the person in front of her, the light in her eyes disappeared bit by bit.

    Keh¡¯s eyes shed.

    Perhaps because they were about to leave the camp tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t sleep, so he wandered around the training ground

    Unexpectedly, he saw Tiffany squatting in a deserted corner in the middle of the night. And she seemed to be crying.

    Tiffany¡¯s temperament had changed drastically. She was now like a cactus that would hurt anyone who wanted to approach her.

    She was cold and unapproachable. And she was even stronger than a man.

    Anyone who dared to provoke her who be punished in a much ruthless way.

    There is no way she¡¯d be crying?¡± Keh shook his head and wanted to leave.

    However, at that moment, he felt something in his heart, which pulled him to Tiffany. When he came back to his senses, he had already stood in front of Tiffany for a long time.

    He watched as she raised her head. Her expectant eyes, which seemed to glow, lost their light inch by inch.

    The only thing that surfaced was her resistance, disgust, and¡­ hatred towards him.

    Keh was a little confused and blurted out, ¡°You seem to hate me very much.

    ¡®Hate? Tiffany lowered her head andughed.

    Loneliness filled theughter.

    Keh frowned.

    Tiffany slowly stood up from the ground. The mist in her eyes dissipated and the hatred disappeared. She looked at Keh indifferently as if she was looking at an insignificant passerby.

    She brushed past him.,

    The wind was soft, and so was her voice. Tll kill you if I can.¡±

    These

    words shocked Keh so much that his heart went numb and he felt suffocated.

    He turned around and looked at Tiffany. He saw the slender figure walking into the darkness step by step against the light, like a loner hiding in the darkness.

    Those watery eyes lingered in Keh¡¯s heart.

    He looked down at his hands and asked himself for the first time. Am I such an ****? Did I hurt me so much? She even wanted to kill me.

    Keh stood there alone in a daze for a long time.

    > Why would she hate

    He did not see Sandra, who was hiding in the dark. When she saw his distracted appearance, Sandra gritted her teeth tightly Jealousy filled her face, and her beautiful face was almost twisted.

    She was curious why Tiffany suddenly went crazy, so she followed her.

    Unexpectedly, that b****h attracted Keh¡¯s attention in this way!

    Sandra clenched her fists so tightly that her fair joints turned white.

    After a long time, she dialed Mia¡¯s number and said with a mocking smile, ¡°I forgot to tell youst time. You should know that on the day we entered the mountain for the trial, Mr. Hampton, whom you¡¯ve been longing for, came to the camp, right? Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that he came for Tiffany. It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t believe me? It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone in our team knows about this. It¡¯s just that the camp ordered us not to spread it some time ago, so the rumors are small. You can ask anyone.¡±

    After saying that, Sandra hung up the phone. She took a deep breath and turned around to return to her dormitory

    They would be leaving the camp tomorrow. Whether Tiffany could disappear forever depended on Mia¡¯s ability. Sandra smiled coldly.

    The next morning, many buses stopped at the entrance of the camp

    Everyone had already packed their thingsst night, including their personal belongings and phones. Yesterday, the campsite had been returned to them, so they set off early in the morning.

    Mia was so angryst night that she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She originally wanted to get her father to give her authority before the students left the training camp today so that everyone in the camp would listen to her. She would throw Tiffany off the cliff as punishment for seducing Richard!

    Unfortunately, her father scolded her for messing around and then hung up impatiently.

    Mia had nowhere to vent her anger. It was a pity that the others in her team had suffered and endured her inexplicable

    anger.

    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way.

    After arriving at Lovell School, Tiffany asked June to pick her up without even going home.

    After getting into the car, she asked, ¡°June, do you know that my Master came to Lovell City?¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡± June was shocked.

    Her expression didn¡¯t seem fake. It seemed like she really didn¡¯t know.

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I saw him at the campsite, but¡­ before I could really recognize him, he left. But he gave me this knife.¡±

    Tiffany took out the switchde and shed it gently. A long hole instantly appeared in the thick book in her hand. It was really sharp.

    It was really sharp.

    June praised. She looked deeply at Tiffany and said. ¡°Master has never been so kind to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even though I was so stupid back then. Tiffany smiled bitterly

    Juneforted her again. ¡°This is an improvement. Based on my understanding of him, he didn¡¯t give up on you. Perhaps he left because he had something to do. Miss, don¡¯t worry. You will definitely meet him again in the future.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, her previous dispiritedness gone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She knew exactly that she had no time to be sentimental. She had more important things to do.

    Tiffany took out her clothes and mask from her backpack. As she put them on, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Royal Bay¡±

    They would be smiled coldly.

    g the camp tomorrow. Whether Tiffany could disappear forever depended on Mia¡¯s ability. Sandra

    The next morning, many buses stopped at the entrance of the camp.

    Everyone had already packed their thingsst night, including their personal belongings and phones. Yesterday, the campsite had been returned to them, so they set off early in the morning.

    Mia was so angryst night that she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She originally wanted to get her father to give her authority before the students left the training camp today so that everyone in the camp would listen to her. She would throw Tiffany off the cliff as punishment for seducing Richard!

    Unfortunately, her father scolded her for messing around and then hung up impatiently.

    Mia had nowhere to vent her anger. It was a pity that the others in her team had suffered and endured her inexplicable

    anger.

    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way.

    After arriving at Lovell School, Tiffany asked June to pick her up without even going home.

    After getting into the car, she asked, ¡°June, do you know that my Master came to Lovell City?¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡± June was shocked.

    Her expression didn¡¯t seem fake. It seemed like she really didn¡¯t know,

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I saw him at the campsite, but¡­ before I could really recognize him, he left. But he gave me this knife.¡±

    Tiffany took out the switchde and shed it gently. A long hole instantly appeared in the thick book in her hand. It was really sharp.

    It was really sharp.

    June praised. She looked deeply at Tiffany and said, ¡°Master has never been so kind to anyone else.¡±

    Exactly. Even though I was so stupid back then. Tiffany smiled bitterly.

    Juneforted her again. This is an improvement. Based on my understanding of him, he didn¡¯t give up on you. Perhaps he left because he had something to do. Miss, don¡¯t worry. You will definitely meet him again in the future.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, her previous dispiritedness gone.

    She knew exactly that she had no time to be sentimental. She had more important things to do.

    Tiffany took out her clothes and mask from her backpack. As she put them o

 Chapter 103

    During the time in the training camp, she had tried to sneak out

    However, the daily training was very urgent. Coupled with the fact that the training opportunity was indeed precious, Tiffany didn¡¯t get the chance.

    Conner wouldn¡¯t dare toin. In addition, Tiffany had to go to Richard¡¯s ce to treat Evan

    Evan was currently in the recovery period. She had promised that Evan would be fine within a month. But she didn¡¯t make it

    Once again, Tiffany went to the Royal Bay as the doctor from Medicine Healer.

    Not long after getting out of the car, Tiffany heard a familiar tiger roar.

    Looking in the direction of the sound, she saw Richard, who was dressed in simple, high-end casual clothes, sitting under the pear tree casually with his hands in his pockets.

    The warm yellow sunlight shone down. From afar, it was beautiful and picturesque.

    Richard looked like someone who had walked out of a painting His good-looking eyes were distant and cold. His handsome face was well-defined and impably beautiful.

    Tiffany had to admit that she was stunned by his face no matter where or when she saw him.

    Tiffany did not know if she should go over and say hello. With her current status, she could not be too casual in front of Richard

    Just as she was hesitating, Richard suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her from afar. His good-looking and cold eyes seemed to be smiling, making him look even more devilish.

    ¡°Come here.¡± His voice was clear, low, and hoarse.

    Tiffany walked over. There was afortable smile on her pretty face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so free, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Her tone was teasing as her gazended on the tiger.

    Since the end of thest trial, her ¡°big cat¡± had been sent to Royal Bay.

    Speaking of which, this ¡°big cat had a big temper. But it was understandable. After all, it was the king of all beasts.

    The corner of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched imperceptibly.

    The tiger was not locked in a cage. It was obediently lying at Richard¡¯s feet. It looked exceptionally docile and would asionally rub its head against Richard¡¯s leg.

    Animals were different from humans. Other than appearance, people¡¯s odor was also important to them.

    When the big cat saw Tiffany, it was pleasantly surprised. It subconsciously wanted to pounce on her, but Tiffany secretly stopped it with a look.

    The tiger crawled back unwillingly with an aggrieved expression From time to time, it would sneak a nce at its master, but it was afraid that she would p it, so it did not show it clearly.

    Tiffany walked over with a bright smile and praised, ¡°Mr. Hampton, is this your pet? Wow, what a cool cat. Can I touch it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Richard raised his eyebrows.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Hence, Tiffany tentatively extended her hand. She pretended to be afraid. When she reached out, she silently stuffed a few pills into the tiger¡¯s mouth..

    The tiger was overjoyed to have finally eaten what it had been longing for. It did not resist Tiffany¡¯s touch at all. It even stretched out its forelimbs to shake her hand in a friendly manner.

    Tiffany was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s so smart!¡±

    She pretended to be surprised as if it was the first time she had seen the tiger. ¡°Where did you get it? It¡¯s so cool.¡±

    It was just a ttery. Yet Richard replied with a faint smile, ¡°Oh, my future wife adopted it. But she has no time to take care of it now. So I got it.¡±

    Tiffany almost choked. ¡®Huh? Was I hallucinating?¡¯

    She almost lost control of her expression.

    Seeing her stunned expression, Richard was in an extremely good mood. He even asked with concern, ¡°Miss Wood, you sound very surprised.¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t reveal her identity. So June had made up another name for her when she introduced Tiffany. Tiffany was Jennie Wood when she showed up as the doctor from Miracle Healer.

    Tiffany smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to have a fianc¨¦e, Mr. Hampton. You never made it public after

    all

    She wanted to say, ¡°Can you be more shameless?¡±

    Richard was not ashamed. Instead, he was proud of it. His smile became even more soul-stirring. ¡°My wife is shy, so I haven¡¯t announced it yet.¡±

    Tiffany was smiling on the surface, but cursing crazily in her heart.

    ¡®Bah! Shameless! When was I shy? Ah, no, when did I be his fiancee?¡±

    Tiffany had a hard time holding it in.

    In the end, she could only say dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check Evan

    With that, she ran.

    After escaping Richard¡¯s burning gaze, Tiffany realized that her heart was beating very fast¡­.

    Shaking her head in embarrassment, Tiffany abandoned the distracting thoughts in her heart and entered the child¡¯s room with familiarity. Then she checked on Evan and treated him just like before.

    By the time everything was done, it was already noon.

    Tiffany originally wanted to leave, but she was asked to stay for lunch.

    The lunch was made by a top chef as usual. The taste of foie gras was excellent. The expensive red wine tasted indescribably wonderful

    After eating, Tiffany put down her cutlery and wiped her mouth. Then she said, ¡°I had to be absent due to personal matters. I am sorry for not fulfilling my promise. But now, I am sure Evan will wake up within five days, Tiffany said very sincerely.

    Richard asked the driver to send her but she rejected and got into June¡¯s car.

    This time, she did not need to change her clothes, because she was not going back to school. She said directly. ¡°Now, let¡¯s visit the Lee family.¡±

    Conner had been waiting for her for a long time, so when the car drove to the fancy vi of the Lee family, a group servants greeted Tiffany respectfully.

    There was even a red carpet on the ground. Tiffany got out of the car and walked into the vi.

    The famous real estate tycoon of Lovell City, Conner, was also waiting at the entrance of the vi.

    This lineup represented absolute respect.

    Tiffany got out of the car and nodded in satisfaction.

    However, when Conner saw her, he almost fell.

    No one told him that the famous doctor from the Miracle Healer, whom many people had tried to invite, was a young girl.

    ¡°Seriously? Conner was instantly disillusioned.

    Mia had been forced to be present to wee the so-called expert. Seeing that it was a girl, she sneered and mocked unceremoniously, ¡°You are courageous, damn fraud! Do you have any idea who we are?¡±

 Chapter 104

    She spoke in a condescending tone.

    Mia had been in a bad mood recently.

    On the one hand, it was because her multiple ns to target Tiffany failed. On the other hand, it was because her father was perfunctory when she wanted to stir up trouble for Tiffany using her family¡¯s influence.

    Mia thought that her father was busy with something big, but she did not expect him to be bewitched by a liar.

    Mia sneered and ordered the servants beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gawking. Kick the liar out!¡±

    June¡¯s face darkened before Tiffany could say something.

    ¡°Mr. Lee, my boss took the time out of her busy schedule toe over. I don¡¯t expect such an attitude from you. Well, we¡¯ll be on our way.

    With that, June opened the car door and nodded at Tiffany. ¡°Boss, please get in

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and looked at Conner with a faint smile. Her red lips moved slightly as she said, ¡°Mr. Lee, turns out you invited me here not to save a life.¡±

    With that. Tiffany was about to get into the car.

    However, Conner¡¯s body trembled.

    He had sent an invitation to Medicine Healer no less than three times asking for help from Medicine Healer¡¯s master, and the reward was doubled each time, but he didn¡¯t directly exin the reason for his request.

    However, this delicate girl hit the nail on the head.

    How could Conner dare to doubt her?

    Conner immediately pounced over to block the car door. He almost knelt down and begged, ¡®Miss Wood, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. I did a double-take. Please forgive me. Please!¡±

    What he said was the truth. After all, the legendary big shot of Medicine Healer was rumored to be very mysterious, and very few people had seen his true appearance.

    His initial doubts were reasonable.

    Seeing Conner so humble, the servants at the side were all stunned. Even Mia shouted in disbelief, ¡°Dad? Are you crazy? They are liars!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Conner cast a stern nce at his daughter and snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Miss Wood?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Mia was furious. Anyway, she found Tiffany displeasing the first time she saw her. Mia hated her from the bottom of her heart for no reason.

    It was the first time they met, but it was as if they had made enemies in their previous lives.

    It was impossible for her to apologize.

    Conner knew his daughter¡¯s personality very well. Just as he was about tough it off, June said slowly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll return the deposit. My boss is not going to take the order:

    Tiffany was already in the car.

    Her attitude was very obvious. She was a bit vengeful.

    She wouldn¡¯t easily let go of those who had offended her.

    There was no such good thing.

    Conner was sweating from worry. He could only coax his daughter gently. ¡°Mia, just apologize. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll make it up to you.

    As expected, Mia refused.

    Seeing this. Conner added in a hushed voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to teach a girl a lesson previously? It¡¯s on me! Okay

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Having achieved her goal, Mia reluctantly walked to the car door and said to Tiffany. Im sorry¡±

    Tiffy dug her ears as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything

    Mia was speechless.

    She gritted her teeth in anger, finding both Jacqueline in front of her and Tiffany in school very annoying.

    Tm sorry! Mia added in a louder voice.

    Tiffany chuckled and said slowly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not the kind of person who puts on airs. Miss Lee, I can forgive you since you¡¯ve already realized your mistake.¡±

    Mia was speechless with rage by her self-righteous words.

    You¡¯re exactly the kind of person who puts on airs! ¡°You said you forgive me, but you insisted that I should apologize?¡¯ Mia thought to herself.

    Seeing that Tiffany let it go, Conner heaved a sigh of relief and immediately weed her into the vi politely.

    ¡°Please¡±

    Conner was indeed thergest real estate tycoon in Lovell City. Just this piece ofnd alone upied a veryrge position.

    The architectural style was quite luxurious. There was a huge scenic fountain and a few exquisite sculptures. The house was the ultimate in luxury

    However, Tiffatry was used to seeing the truly luxurious and stylish Royal Bay. In her eyes, such a vi was nothing.

    After a casual look, Tiffany was weed into the vi with a calmn expression and sat on the seat of honor. A servant immediately served a cup of coffee.

    This was a square waiting room, and the faint fragrance of flowers wafted around.

    Tifanya down June was standing behind her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tiffany crossed her legs nonchntly and raised her eyebrows. She said, ¡°How can I help you busy.¡±

    Conner dismissed the servants. He wanted to send Mia away, but she insisted on staying there.

    Just get to the point. I¡¯m very

    Finding it difficult to bring the matter up, Conner tipped his trusted butler a wink. Hence, the butler nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Mr. Lee was diagnosed with liver disease a few years ago.

    ¡°After that, it turned into liver cancer. The treatments didn¡¯t work well and instead, he took a turn for the worse. Some time ago, the doctor said that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so¡­¡±

    The butler didn¡¯t continue, but everyone present understood what he meant.

    Only Mia freaked out when she heard this. She asked in panic and fear, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me that it is so serious?¡±

    She now understood why her father put down his dignity and even begged Tiffany toe over.

    She realized why he made her apologize to Tiffany.

    Tiffany found Mia a little noisy.

    Mia¡¯s voice was too sharp, and she would startle at the slightest provocation.

    Such a brainless woman was stupid, but she was quite ruthless. She actually wanted to kill someone at the drop of a hat.

    Tiffany dug her ears in boredom.

    Conner ignored his surprised daughter and gestured for her to be quiet. Then, he said to Tiffany, ¡°Well¡­ Miss Wood, do your have a solution?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just saving your life. Not big deal.¡±

    Tiffany yawned. She said that casually as if she was discussing the weather. It was no big deal for her.

    This was the confidence of a big shot.

    Conner¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to speak, Tiffany nced at June and a contract was put on the coffee table.

    The content of the contract was about a markednd transfer right.

    This location was the training ground of the training camp, the two sealed mountains at the back of the mountain. These two mountains would officially be handed over from the Lee family to Tiffany after effectiveness of the contract.

    The contract clearly stated that no matter what these mountains were used for in the future, they had nothing to do with the Lee family. They would be at the disposal of Tiffany.

    This was to prevent the Lee family from regretting it and fighting with her when the mountains were developed.

    Yet, Conner probably did not have the guts to do so.

    A small porcin bottle was ced on the coffee table with the contract. There were 12 pills inside.

    ¡°One pill a month If it doesn¡¯t work,e and find me, Tiffany said with a smile, leaning against the cushion.

    She sounded no different from a chatan.

    Conner was still skeptical. He could not help but look at the butler. Thetter whispered into his ear, ¡°I heard that Mr. Hampton¡¯s nephew¡¯s condition improved yesterday.¡±

    Conner¡¯s eyes shed with-surprise.

    These words were more effective than any promise.

    A vegetative person who had been asleep for two to three years had miraculously revived. It would be not far from the day hepletely woke up.

    Based on this point, Conner thought he had no reason to doubt her.

    Moreover, he needed Tiffany to save his life. He had to give it a try no matter what.

    Conner was about to sign when Mia suddenly stopped him and said anxiously, ¡°No! We can¡¯t give this piece ofnd to her!¡±

 Chapter 105

    For some reason, Mia felt that something was wrong.

    Mia did some thinking. After the trial ended, she originally wanted to use the released tiger to get rid of Tiffany. Howev Tiffany returned unscathed and even asked her a meaningful question.

    Tiffany asked if the ownership of the back mountain belonged to her family.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    After Mia admitted it proudly, Tiffany left with a smile without finding trouble with her, which was very unexpected to

    Coincidentally, at this moment, someone also wanted thisnd.

    Mia was led to suspect that there was something in the mountains. Otherwise, who would give up millions of dors for a mountain?

    Therefore, Mia said promptly, ¡°This mountain was nned as a scenic spot back then, but the project was cancelled for various reasons. It became the current training camp.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth much. Why don¡¯t you make another request, Miss Wood? You can choose the cheque or the Lee family¡¯s property that you like.¡±

    Mia felt that she had made a wise decision.

    Even the way she spoke became a little condescending as if she was dismissing a beggar.

    When Tiffany heard this, she burst intougher.

    Her smile was pure and harmless, lighting up her delicate face.

    However, in the next second, her smile faded, reced by a cold expression.

    With a bang, the coffee cup beside her was smashed to the ground.

    Coffee sttered everywhere, scaring everyone present into panic.

    Mia immediately shouted. Just as she was about to lose her temper, she found Tiffany¡¯s eyes shockingly cold and sharp.

    ¡°You want to negotiate with me? How dare you!¡±

    Tiffany sneered. Her attituded changed suddenly as she asserted, ¡°Now, I¡¯m not just satisfied with these two mountains!

    ¡°So, listen up.

    ¡°Now, besides these two mountains, I want all thend in the entire training camp.¡±

    Her words showed her greed and ambition.

    For some reason, Mia felt that something was wrong.

    Mia did some thinking. After the trial ended, she originally wanted to use the released tiger to get rid of Tiffany. However, Tiffany returned unscathed and even asked her a meaningful question.

    Tiffany asked if the ownership of the back mountain belonged to her family.

    After Mia admitted it proudly, Tiffany left with a smile without finding trouble with her, which was very unexpected to Mia.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, someone also wanted thisnd.

    Mia was led to suspect that there was something in the mountains. Otherwise, who would give up millions of dors for just a mountain?

    Therefore. Mia said promptly. ¡°This mountain was nned as a scenic spot back then, but the project was cancelled for various reasons. It became the current training camp.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth much. Why don¡¯t you make another request, Miss Wood? You can choose the cheque or the Lee family¡¯s property that you like.¡±

    Mia felt that she had made a wise decision.

    Even the way she spoke became a little condescending as if she was dismissing a beggar.

    When Tiffany heard this, she burst intougher.

    Her smile was pure and harmless, lighting up her delicate face.

    However, in the next second, her smile faded, reced by a cold expression.

    With a bang, the coffee cup beside her was smashed to the ground.

    Coffee sttered everywhere, scaring everyone present into panic.

    Mia immediately shouted. Just as she was about to lose her temper, she found Tiffany¡¯s eyes shockingly cold and sharp.

    ¡°You want to negotiate with me? How dare you!¡±

    Tiffany sneered. Her attituded changed suddenly as she asserted, ¡°Now, I¡¯m not just satisfied with these two mountains!

    ¡°So, listen up.

    ¡°Now, besides these two mountains, I want all thend in the entire training camp.

    Her words showed her greed and ambition.

    Her arrogant attitude and confidence stunned everyone present.

    June immediately presented another contract. The main terms in the contract were about the ownership transfer of the whole piece ofnd that belonged to the Lee family, including the training camp

    Conner was dumbfounded.

    Giving up two mountains was no big deal for him.

    But now, thanks to his daughter, he had to give up that piece ofnd.

    This was a huge loss.

    At this moment, June nced at her watch and said indifferently, ¡°One minute is enough to consider, right? My boss is going to have an afternoon nap. Please don¡¯t waste time.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    June nced at Mia and said. ¡°Mr. Lee, don¡¯t worry. At most, in two or three months, your family assets will be handed over to your only daughter. I¡¯m sure she will bring the Lee family to greater heights?

    The underlying meaning of her words was that Conner would die in two or three months. Then, with such a huge family

    about. fortune in the hands of his only daughter, he would have nothing to worry

    His words took advantage of Commer¡¯s weakness.

    He was so rich. How could he bear to die?

    Therefore, Conner signed the contract without hesitation.

    Both contracts became effective immediately upon signature.

    Conner reached out and held the medicine bottle in his hand. It was as if he had grabbed a life-saving elixir. He asked, ¡°Is it really effective? Miss Wood, I may need more in the future.¡±

    Tiffany stood up and flicked something on her body. ¡°No problem. With money, you can get as many as you want¡±

    Conner was speechless.

    He wondered if the entire training camp and the few mountains could only buy 12 pills.

    Conner did not dare to ask.

    He knew Tiffany would only say it depended on what kind of mood she was in.

    If she was in a good mood, she could feed Lucifer with the pills. If she was in a bad mood, no one would be able to get them no matter how much money they paid.

    After the matter was settled, Tiffany left with June.

    It was not until they had left the vi that Mia finally realized something. A thought suddenly came to her mind.

    ¡°This bitch came prepared. She made Dadpromise repeatedly. She wanted the two mountains at first, but for some reason, we had to give up therge piece ofnd.

    ¡®Could it be that she had deliberately schemed against us?

    ¡®Perhaps the first two mountains are just a cover. What she really want is the entirend and the training camp thought Mia.

    Mia wanted to chase after them and demand an exnation, but her father grabbed her. ¡°Come back here!¡±

    ¡°Dad, that bitch must have nned the whole thing. The prepared contracts are enough to prove it.¡±

    You still have the check to say that?¡±

    Conner was furious. ¡°If you didn¡¯t talk so much, would I have to give up so much?¡±

    He med his daughter for being smart.

    Otherwise, he thought he would have signed the first contract and there was no necessity to bear such a high price.

    Since the matter had already been decided, Conner thought there was no point in pursuing it.

    Especially in his situation, being able to keep his life and enjoy his current wealth was something that could not be obtained with money.

    Of course, Conner did not know that he would be hospitalized from anger not long after when he found out that a top- notch diamond mine was dug out at the back of the mountain.

    June was driving to Treasure Tower.

    Things went smoothly, and Tiffany was in a good mood.

    On the way, June asked, ¡°Miss, did you know from the beginning that Mia would have a problem with our n, so you asked me to prepare the second contract?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Tiffany touched her chin and said with a sly smile, ¡°At first, I just thought that it¡¯s not good to be so greedy to take such a huge advantage, although I wanted that training camp.¡±

    ¡°Then what changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°Then. I thought that only children make choices. I want them all!¡±

    Tiffany smiled, her eyes curving.¡±

    Although he paid so much, she was trying to save Conner¡¯s life.

    Besides, Mia had targeted her more than once. Last time, Mia even wanted to take her life.

    Tiffany thought it made sense that she got even with Mia.

    The car drove all the way to Treasure Tower.

    When they arrived at their destination, Tiffany said, still in the tone of the big shot of Miracle Healer, June, wait for me in the car.

    After saying this, she walked straight into Treasure Tower,

    It was still Wyatt who came up to her with a polite and warm smile on his face. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±

    Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Frank.¡±

    Wyatt nodded and immediately went to report. ¡°Wait a moment

    A few minutester, Wyatt ran back with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boss is in the middle of something. It might not be convenient for him to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Then sorry to trouble you to ask him again. Just ask him if he¡¯s not going to ept a big deal.

    After saying that, Tiffany found a ce to sit down in a leisure posture.

    Wyatt had no choice but to make another trip.

    Frank finally came and sat opposite Tiffany. He said politely, ¡°Miss, what business do you have with Treasure Tower?¡±

    His expression remained indifferent.

    After all, he was someone who had seen the world and hade into contact with all kinds of businesses. Therefore, ordinary small profits were not worthy of his attention.

    Tiffanyughed and raised her eyebrows. She asked yfully, ¡°Are you interested in a super diamond mine?¡±

    Frankpsed into silence.

    He was clearly shocked. His pupils constricted slightly.

    A few secondster, he stood up and said seriously, his attitude neither humble nor pushy. There are too many people here. Miss, why don¡¯t you follow me to the room upstairs to discuss?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Tiffany certainly agreed.

    ¡°T¡¯d like that

    After being led to the room upstairs and sitting down, Frank personally made coffee for her.

    His movement was natural and smooth. The knowledge and refinement in making coffee were vividly portrayed by Frank.

    It was obvious that Frank had a powerful background.

    Tiffany took a sip and said, ¡°Not bad. This coffee tastes bitter, but when I feel it carefully, I can taste a little sweetness.

    Frank praised her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re young, but you know a lot about coffee¡±

    Tm ttered. Well, I¡¯ll get down to business.¡±

    Tiffany spread out a map and pushed it in front of Frank. She went straight to the point and said, The location of the diamond mine is here. There are a lot of diamonds, and most of them are top-grade¡±

    Tiffany had asked June to prepare this map before she came back, so that she could use it to negotiate with Treasure Tower today.

    Frank took it and looked at it carefully wearing his sses.

    After a long while, he looked up and asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, then the value of the diamond mine is shocking!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I want to make a deal with you.¡± Tiffany said meaningfully. ¡°I guess Treasure Tower is able to take even bigger cake, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Frank nodded. There was a hint of pride in his shrewd eyes behind his sses.

    This was the confidence of arge family.

    ¡°Then look, I¡¯m going to sell all the diamonds from the mountains to Treasure Tower. The value of this after development is immeasurable. I won¡¯t ask much. How about six against four?¡±

    Tiffany said with a smile, ¡°Ill take 60% of it, and you take the rest

    ¡°Sure¡±

    Without any superfluous words or bargaining, Frank readily agreed.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    This was the reason why Treasure Tower was the first that came to Tiffany¡¯s mind.

    Her other identity was an appraiser here. After hiding for so long she knew the background of Treasure Tower. Although Frank had other backers, he had a lot of authority.

    He had enough say when making big decisions.

    What did that mean? ¨C

    This meant that the mysterious family behind Treasure Tower trusted Frank and the family was so powerful that they did not take such tremendous benefits seriously.

    This showed their confidence.

    After the deal was settled, there was no need for Tiffany to worry about the rest.

    As for the extraction and subsequent processing, everything was left to Treasure Tower. Tiffany just needed to sit back and wait for profits

    Frank was very efficient. Perhaps many years have passed since thest discovery of the real diamond mine, so the next day, he gathered the ready-made manpower experts and various equipment and they went straight to the diamond mine.

    Now, all the territories including the training camp were Tiffany¡¯s assets.

    Tiffany¡¯s actions were even faster. She nned tounch a big change in the camp

    Therefore, on this day. Tiffany sent Jeremy, who wasted as a security guard in thepany, to the training camp.

    She only said, ¡°From now on, the training camp will no longer receive any cooperation from outsiders. Aplete change in the camp is needed. Those who are willing to stay will have to sign a new employment contract.

    ¡°For those who have a problem with the new boss, just beat them until they¡¯re okay with it!¡±,

    The reason why Tiffany said this was because she had expected Mia to interfere.

    Mia had suffered such a huge loss. How could she let it go?

    Therefore, Tiffany decided to clear all the spies inside.

    When Jeremy heard this, he pursed his lips. ¡°Do I owe you?¡±

    He shall do whatever Tiffany wanted him to.

    Moreover, he could not refuse.

    Tiffany said with a yful smile, ¡°Thank you for your hard work Jeremy.¡±

    Her sugared tones made Jeremy tremble and his hair stand on end. Then, the unsmiling man hung up Tiffany¡¯s call and immediately went to do errands.

    Tiffany was overjoyed.

    What if the employees didn¡¯t want to work?

    The sry raise didn¡¯t work on Jeremy, but her own way worked every time.

    After settling everything here, Tiffany changed her clothes and took off her mask before returning to her long-lost home.

    She had stayed in the training camp for nearly two months and had note back even once. Tiffany¡¯s parents looked at her expectantly. When they saw their precious daughter return, they wiped their tears.

    ¡°My daughter has a tan.

    ¡°Not only are you tanned, but you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my poor daughter. Your skin looks rough and hard.¡±

    Tiffany was wordless.

    She didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from her parents.

    Still, the atmosphere was harmonious. The family was together, eating, watching movies, and eating supper. It was a joyful

    reunion.

    Tiffany massaged her mother¡¯s temples for more than an hour and asked, ¡°Mom, does your head still hurt recently?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Thest time when Sidney did the check-up for Thalia, she was gold that her condition was nothing serious, which meant that her physical well-being was fine, and her headache was because of her excessive worry.

    It was a pity that Tittany¡¯s medicine could only relieve poison of pathology, but it didn¡¯t work on mental illnesses.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry so much. There¡¯s nothing to worry about at home. Just do what you like.¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Thalia¡¯s eyes shed. She smiled and patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand.

    It waste at night. Tiffany¡¯s parents went back to their room to sleep. Eric insisted on sleeping with his sister and Tiffany let

    him inN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    There was a ten-year gap between the siblings, but they had a lot inmon. They got along better than ordinary siblings.

    It was because of the debt Tiffany owed in her previous life that she was especially tolerant of her family.

    Tiffany, it must be hard for you during these two months, right?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you going to say that I¡¯m tanned?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no Eric said quickly.

    is wless!¡±

    Eric didn¡¯t want to upset her. He was a smart boy. ¡°My sister is as beautiful as a fairy, and your skin is

    Tiffany was speechless.

    Tiffany had a shoring, which was that she was quite narcissistic. When she heard this, she was overjoyed.

    Hence, she patted Eric¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy,¡±

    The next morning, Tiffany, who had yet to enjoy her vacation, went to school.

    The only good thing was that thest semester had ended, so she did not need to live on campus for a long time and coulde and go freely every day out.

    The results of the ss allocation were o

    Tiffany was ranked first in thest semester¡¯s exam. This semester, she was assigned to ss Seven. This was the ss with the best teachers in Lovell City.

    Henry, Ged, and Keh and Sandra were also assigned to the ss.

 Chapter 107

    Sidney felt a chill down his spine and his hair almost stood on end.

    He realized he had said something he shouldn¡¯t.

    He almost forgot that this young girl was someone who Richard wanted.

    Richard was known for being vengeful.

    Sidney thought Richard might be secretly nning to teach him a lesson

    Sidney did not even need to turn around to know that he was in trouble.

    Hence, he looked at Tiffany with a dry smile and racked his brains to make up for it. ¡°Um.. drive you, but someone wants to see you, so please get in the car quickly?

    Tiffany smiled at him as if she was looking at a fool.

    Sidney wondered if he had a lucky escape since Tiffany got in the car.

    After Tiffany got into the car, she was not surprised to see Richard.

    In her eyes, Richard and Sidney were inseparable good friends, and she was the third wheel among them

    However, Tiffany¡¯s face heated up at the thought that Richard said ¡°my future wife¡¯s pet without even blinking when be so Lucifer yesterday.

    Of course, her crimson face could not escape Richard¡¯s sharp eye.

    Hence, Richard ced his hand on her forehead, as if he was checking her temper

    Tiffany froze.

    Therge palm on her forehead was scorching hot.

    It took her a long time toe back to her senses. She whispered. Im not feeling unwell

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±

    Richard slowly retracted his hand, his handsome face looking serious

    Sidney, who was in front, looked at them with a meaningful smile.

    Richard could not be bothered with him. He turned his head and asked Tiffany with a rare gende tone. When going?¡±

    Tiffany told him the address.

    After saying that, she seemed to have remembered something and asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you

    Richard was wearing a custom¨Cmade suit. It was a very formal outfit, so Tiffany assumed that he must be very buny

    Richard¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy

    Sidney, who was driving in front, heard this, and his mouth twitched

    Five minutes ago, Richard said that he was going to attend an imporant

    |||

    Btu.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Looks like he changed his mind for a beauty, thought Sidney.

    Tiffany did not think too much about it. She nodded and remained silent.

    Richard then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask if Lucifer is doing well at my ce?¡±

    Come on, I saw Lucifer yesterday,

    Of course I know he¡¯s doing very well. Moreover, out of fear and admiration for the strong, he is like a cat in front of you!

    The once powerful tiger have been cut down to size.

    Tiffany thought so, but she could not say it out loud

    Hence, Tiffany raised her head and smiled. ¡°Of course, he¡¯ll be taken good care of by you. It¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t youe and visited him?¡±

    This question gave Tiffany a strange illusion.

    It was as if a single father wasining about the hardships of raising a child alone and the mother¡¯s neglect of her child.

    As this thought shed through her mind, Tiffany shuddered.

    What was going on in her mind?

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was thinking.

    Tiffany raised her hand and said, ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely go see our¡­ Ah no, I¡¯ll see Lucifer this weekend!¡°.

    She almost said the wrong thing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there this weekend. I promise!¡±

    Under Tiffany¡¯s repeated assurances, Richard finally let her go.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up this weekend.¡±

    Once the deal was made, there was no chance to change it

    Tiffany nodded.

    After another five to six minutes, the car stopped at the bottom of a crowded and old residence.

    Zoe¡¯s family lived on the sixth floor.

    Tiffany got out of the car and said to the two men in the car, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯lle down after running around.¡±

    Without waiting for their response, Tiffany went straight into the corridor.

    After climbing up to the sixth floor in one go, Tiffany was not tired at all. Herplexion remained unchanged and her heart was not beating fast.

    She had experienced even more harsh training during this period of time. Climbing a building was simply a piece of cake.

    Unexpectedly, Richard and Sidney followed her,

    In this simple and ordinary residential building, these two stunning men looked out of ce.

    Sidney was like a breeze, with a warm and gentle smile on his face. Although there were times when he acted like a fool, he carried himself with great pride and dignity.

    It was the same for Richard

    He was peerlessly handsome.

    The custom¨Cmade expensive suit set his figure off to advantage. His figure was slender, tall, and majestic. He had the air of an emperor, making people want to submit to him.

    With these two people following behind her, Tiffany was not ufortable at all.

    Hence, she knocked on the door without any psychological burden.

    The door opened, and she was greeted by a middle¨Caged man who smelled like alcohol. This should be Zoe¡¯s father.

    Out of courtesy, Tiffany asked, ¡°Hello, Sir. Is Zoe home? I¡¯m her ssmate¡­

    However, before she could finish speaking, the middle¨Caged man interrupted her impatiently. ¡°She¡¯s not going to school. She¡¯s waiting to get married at home! What¡¯s the point of a girl going to school? She might as well marry someone and raise her younger brother!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for her anymore!¡±

    With that, the door was mmed shut.

    The wind stirred up a few strands of Tiffany¡¯s hair.

    As Tiffany was rejected, Richard¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    He was about to make a move when he saw Tiffanyugh. Then

    Without another word, she kicked the door.

    The sudden crash sent the ground trembling.

    The door was kicked over and smashed to the ground.

    Sidney¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Richard in horror and expressed his feelings.

    ¡°She literally blows my mind. I finally knew that the two of you had the same personality. You¡¯re both badass!¡±

    Richard was speechless.

    He nced at him and followed Tiffany in

    Since Richard had no chance to help Tiffany to show his charm, he would just follow behind and be a temporary bodyguard.

    Tiffany stepped on the door that had been kicked open and walked in arrogantly.

    Looking at the fragile door on the ground, Tiffany clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Where did you buy this door? The quality is so poor.¡±

    She barged into someone else¡¯s house and evenined about the quality of the door.

    Zoe¡¯s father was so frightened that his face turned pale and he kept shrinking back.

    Fortunately, the sound of the door being kicked open was loud and clear. His drunkenness had mostly subsided, and he finally had some normal consciousness. He said in fear, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into my house?¡±

    His words were trembling and did not sound intimidating

    Tiffany looked around. She did not see Zoe in the living room. Instead, she saw a mother and son frozen on the dining table.

    The boy was already in his teens, but his mother was still coaxing him to eat.

    When Tiffany saw this, she was amused. ¡°You¡¯re nning to sell your daughter just for this giant baby?¡±

    An 18¨Cyear¨Cold girl was forced to drop out of school by her parents and forced to get married. There was no such thing in the world

    Tiffany sneered and pushed open the bedroom doors one by one

    Finally, she found a small locked room that could not be opened no matter how hard she tried. Hence. Tiffany forcefully opened the door without a worl

    The light seeped in. Tiffany saw Zoe, who was weak and pale, on the bed¡­.

 Chapter 108

    The once lively girl had lost all her luster. Her skin

    Obviously, she had gone on a hunger strike to protest

    Tiffany sighed slightly. She walked in and stuffed a piece of chonce to her mouth. Fotom

    Follow me¡±

    Seeing Tiffany, Zoe was stunned. After a while, the hugged Tidy and cried. She withet Titing for sandhed my pione and locked me in my room. They wanted to sell me

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°They arranged a marriage for me. The man is a little old man and gave my par00 and dors. For a me 300 thousand dors, they decide to marry me off!¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    ¡°I thought I could tolerate it when they hit and scolded me, but this time, leant Sextir do it¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Tiffany patted Zoe¡¯s back andforted her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m bee Sorry. I¡¯m jura inje

    Imber

    ¡°Tiny¡­.¡±

    Zoe cried for a long time. When she calmed down a little. Tiffany put her back on the bed and added Sidney no check on her.

    be

    Sidney entered obediently. When he saw Zoe red and wollenes on the bed tented his head and sad in embarrassment, ¡°About thest time you jumped into the riverxeep it a secret

    ¡°But I think you¡¯re now more miserable thanst time. Are you more unfortunate or an Ice

    Zoe was speechless.

    Upon hearing this, Zoe picked up a pillow and threw it at Sudzes

    ¡°You forget all this¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡¯

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Tak, tsk tsk. You can hit me and scold me. There¡¯s no need to check. You¡¯re alive and

    Nom

    No matter what, Sidney stayed in the bedroom for her.

    Perhaps the best way tofort Zoe wasn¡¯t through lope, but thou a few co

    Tiffany walked back to the living room. She resisted the urge to bear Zoe¡¯s padeta ugi¡­

    She said, ¡°100 thonsand dors, right? I¡¯ll give you 200 thousand dodan adding the money to repair the door as long as you let Zoe go and give her freedom¡±

    donthera

    When Zoe¡¯s parents heard 200 thousand dors their eyes it up. They exchanged looks and only had cor thought.

    Since their daughter¡¯s ssmate was so rich, they thought they should

    Just as they were about to take the opportunity to demand an exorbitant price, they saw a handsome man with an imposing aura behind the girl. He had not spoken since he entered, but his every move was noble and elegant. He was dressed in an expensive suit and looked elegant,

    They assumed that he must be a super rich person

    However, before they could speak, they found Richard looking at them coldly with a faint smile.

    His cold eyes swept over them indifferently, and his terrifying aura instantly made the couple tremble.

    Richard did not deliberately threaten them. With just a casual nce, his strong aura and intimidating manner pressed on them

    The couple¡¯s legs went weak and they both copsed on the ground.

    All the hairs on their bodies stood on end.

    Just now, they felt extreme danger.

    This man had a powerful background and was not someone they could afford to offend

    Hence, they immediately nodded, their voices trembling. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll do whatever you say?¡±

    Tiffany was surprised.

    She didn¡¯t expect Zoe¡¯s parents to be so cooperative,

    Tiffany subconsciously turned around and nced at Richard.

    He was rxed and elegant, and his handsome face was filled with innocence.

    What happened next was much smoother. Tiffany readily gave Zoe¡¯s parents 200 thousand dors and left with Zoe.

    As Zoe had been hungry for many days, Tiffany sent her to the hospital for a drip for a few days to recover.

    After learning that Tiffany had given her parents 200 thousand dors, Zoe felt guilty and uneasy. She felt that she had always been a burden and Tiffany helped her many times.

    Zoe thought she was useless.

    Tiffany immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    A mere 200 thousand dors was not a big deal for her.

    Moreover, in two days, there would be more money in her ount.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve thanked you enough. All I want now is return money to you¡­

    Zoe thought about it. She had not resigned from her job at the restaurant. She decided to do a part-time job there every weekend.

    When she graduated and started working, she would work hard if she was lucky, she might be able to repay this debt before she retired

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s inmouth twitched when she heard Zoe¡¯s n.

    ¡°Alright, alright, forget it. If you want to work, I¡¯ll introduce you to one in two days.¡±

    ¡°What kind of work?¡±

    Hmm Tiffany thought faca moment and said, ¡°A rtive of mine is going to open a charity, and he needs a manager. Til rmend you. I¡¯ll be relieved if you work there.¡±

    This was not a whim.

    In fact, Tiffany had nned to do so a long time ago.

    As long as 60% of the money from diamond mine entered her ount, she would be a rich woman. It would be easy for her to do these things

    And Zoe was a good candidate.

    Tiffany trusted her, and working at the charity on the weekend to deal with these things would not dy her studies. It was killing two birds with one stone.

    When Zoe heard this, she instantly felt a sense of mission. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t worry! Leave this to me. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    ¡°Herees a question, Tiffany, will your rtive be okay with hiring me for such an important position?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tiffany chutked. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. Have a good rest and attend ss

    ¡°OK¡±

    Two dayster, Zoe returned to school. She was as energetic as before.

    Only Tiffany in school knew that she was almost forced to get married by her family.

    Tiffany kept it a secret, so the rest of the ss thought that Zoe had applied for sick leave. They went forward to greet her. Zoe was ttered and looked dazed.

    She remembered that these people used to ignore her.

    Zoe wondered why everyone changed after two months of vacation.

    Not only did they care for her, but they even called Tiffany ¡°Boss and tried to please her.

    Hence, Ged recounted things happened in the past two months. This made Zoe envious. She eximed, Tiffany is so cool!

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see it. s, such a scene should have been taken!¡±

    ¡°I have the pictures!¡±

    Ged chuckled and took out his phone from his pocket with a smug expression. ¡°Although electronic equipment was prohibited, I secretly hid a small camera on me. I took some photos. Let me show you!¡±

    After saying that, he shared them with her.

    Zoe looked at them admiringly and couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. She even discussed with him. ¡°Can you give me a copy? I want to save them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.

    Thank you. You¡¯re so generous!¡±

    Zoe was overjoyed. She immediately took her phone and prepared to receive the pictures.

    However, she identally clicked on somewhere, and Tiffany¡¯s photo in her training uniform and the photos of Ged¡¯s¡± goddess were put together..

    One possessed great beauty.

    The other one was wearing an elk mask gracefully.

    For some reason, Zoe felt that the two of them had an indescribable simrity¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 109

    They were two people who had no interaction with each other and it was impossible for them to have anything to do with each other.

    Could it be their imagination?

    Zor blinked.

    She knew the inside story

    A long time ago, after this young girl wearing an elk mask became popr, she secretly asked Tiffany and got an affirmative

    Unswer.

    However, she had promised to keep it a secret¡­

    Zoe just said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a coincidence. Anyway, Tiffany is an absolute knockout! See, cameras love her. The picture is not photoshopped!¡±

    Zoe tried her best to change the topic, but Ged was in a daze.

    He even erged the two pictures topare them.

    Zoe was under a lot of pressure when she saw that Ged was so focused on finding out what was going on. She subconsciously nced at Tiffany, only to find she was not in the seat. At this moment, Tiffany was called to the studio by Philip.

    Philip signed her up for an internationalpetition with the oil painting she drew as he promised and brought her trophy and certificate

    She won sixth ce in the internationalpetition.

    This result was eye-catching.

    As an oil painting master, Philip had met many juniors and students over the years, but there were very few who were gifted. Tiffany was the only one.

    Therefore, Philip asked again and again, ¡°Are you not considering bing my student?¡±

    This was a good thing that others could not even dream of. Countless famous and wealthy families wanted to send their children over, but Philip had a threshold to ept students. Other than talent, he chose students by first-sight attraction.

    It was useless to beg him.

    But this time, it was the opposite. He was the one begging Tiffany

    A 70-year-old man¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He looked extremely pitiful. At this moment, Tiffany was event reflecting on whether she was being hard on Philip.

    She had always been amenable to persuasion but not coercion. Her scalp went numb and she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll agree, alright?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Philip, who was about to cry just now,ughed out loud. ¡°Very good. From now on, you¡¯re my only student. I¡¯ll teach you everything I know. I believe you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    In Philip¡¯s original n, he would not stay in Lovell City for lon

    However, things were different now. Even if it was for Tiffany, he would stay in Lovell City for a year and a half.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.

    Tiffany knew that she had taken the bait, but she did not regret it

    She was not azy person. Since she had agreed, she would try her best.

    When Tiffany returned to the ssroom, the atmosphere in the ss was still the same as before. The group of boys were solicitous and fawning over her,ughing and fooling around.

    However, after the ss division this new semester, almost half of the students were divided into a new ss. The ss Tiffany was in was the top one in the grade. The top students in the ss were very disapproving of Tiffany¡¯s method of forming cliques,

    The most discussed topic in private was: ¡°It¡¯s so good to have rich parents. People like them don¡¯t study hard. They¡¯re upying the teaching resources of other students.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! We should keep a distance from these people so that we won¡¯t be affected by them!¡±

    Tiffany had never cared about other people¡¯s discussions. She went straight back to her seat and sat down. However, she realized something wrong with Ged¡¯s expression.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and looked at Zoe in confusion.

    Zoe said. ¡°He¡¯s probably having doubts about life¡­¡±

    Tiffany was confused.

    She did not intend to ask further. She casually picked up a book and flipped through it, only to see a phone ced in front of her.

    There were two photos on it. One was of her in her training uniform, looking very cool. The other was of her, dressed in traditional clothes, cold and beautiful.

    Tiffany was deep in thought.

    ¡°Is this you?¡± Ged stared at Tiffany¡¯s face inquiringly. ¡°Are they the same person?¡±

    Ged¡¯s suspicion was confirmed even more as he looked at them, especially her moving eyes and her full and beautiful lips under the elk mask.

    Tiffany did not want to lie, so she asked, ¡°What if they¡¯re not?¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t tell him before because they were not that close and there was no need to

    Now that Ged had be her guy, he was one of them. Tiffany thought it was fine if he wanted to know. At most, his fantasies would be shattered.

    As soon a as Tiffany finished speaking, Ced patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. He looked extremely d. ¡°That would be great!¡±

    ¡°My boss and my goddess are different. How can we mix them up?

    be shattered!¡±

    Besides, if my goddess is as tough as you, and a good fairy turns into a ferocious woman, all my fantasies will be

    After Ged finished speaking, he looked relieved.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tiffany was speechless.

    Zoe looked at him as she was looking at a fool.

    The two of them exchanged nces. Tiffany turned her head away from Ged.

    The morning¡¯s sses ended. When it was time for lunch, they saw a crowd at the entrance of the restaurant from afar, as if something new had happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people?¡±

    Ged looked around and said before running forward, ¡°I¡¯ll go to check.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Zoe chased after him

    Tiffany yawned and still walked in a leisurely manner.

    After a morning of sses, she was basking in the sun and felt sleepy. She was not interested in anything and just wanted to sleep.

    It took her several minutes to walk that short distance.

    As soon as she arrived, themotion had just begun.

    Tiffany looked over and saw a luxury car parked at the entrance of the cafeteria surrounded by students. A person was standing on the roof of the luxury car. He was wearing a white suit and holding a huge bouquet of roses.

    She estimated that there were 990 roses.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    of flowers in the sun?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be hard to stand on the roof of the car with such a big bouquet of

    As expected, the man on the roof of the car was drenched in sweat. However, to maintain his image as Prince Charming, he could only endure it no matter how hard it was.

    Speaking of which, this person looked familiar.

    It was Jordan, who had almost slept with Sandra at Romeo¡¯s birthday banquetst time.

    Seeing that more and more people were gathering around him, Jordan picked up a loudspeaker, cleared his throat, and began his affectionate confession.

    Unfortunately, before he could speak, a book flew out from the crowd andnded squarely on his face.

    The sudden attack caught Jordan off guard. He lost his bnce for a moment and fell from the roof of the car.

    The surrounding people instantly burst intoughter.

    Jordan got up in a sorry state and looked at the crowd hatefully. Who did this?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a charming young girl pushed through the crowd and walked out.

    Like the surrounding students, she was wearing a standard aristocratic school uniform and a checkered skirt. Her figure was slender and her face was exquisite. Her every move was naturally noble and stunning

    The moment she appeared, slic attracted many stunned gazes.

    Jordan¡¯s eyes lit up, but he hated the person

    just now!

    had just

    smashed him even more. He asked. ¡°Did you hit me with the book

    That¡¯s right¡± Tiffany dug her ears and saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re in our way!¡±

    The sports car was parked at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, surrounded by a circle of red candles, blocking students to the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    Of course. Jordan did this on purpose.

    He thought that this way, more people would see his handsome gesture today,

    However. Tiffany destroyed the handsome persona that he had tried very hard to build with a book.

    Jordan¡¯s temper red up and he immediately snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t move away. What can you do to me?¡± he spoke in a provocative tone.

    Without another word, Tiffany raised her leg and kicked him. Everyone heard a wail. They saw Jordan fall to the ground like a dog while Tiffany looked down from above.

    Her eyes were still as arrogant and bright as ever.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re on your knees, what do you wanna say?¡±

 Chapter 110

    ?

    Upon hearing her words, everyone looked at Tiffany in awe.

    Among the onlookers, some had been taught a lesson by Tiffany. There was only one thought lingering in their minds: Sure enough, Tiffany was not someone to be messed with!

    Ged and Zoe were blocked by the crowd and couldn''t rush in immediately.

    When they finally pushed way out of the crowd, Tiffany snapped her fingers and said, "Move this car away, or I''ll smash it!"

    "Yes!"

    Ged had always been a busybody. In addition, he was a rich second-generation heir. He could afford to smash the car andpensate for it.

    Therefore, he was prepared to smash the car without any hesitation.

    He found a brick in the flower bed and smashed it down, making a big dent in the roof.

    This made Jordan''s heart ache. He immediately got up from the ground and shouted as he moved the car away.

    Without the obstruction of this car, Tiffany leisurely entered the restaurant.

    Behind her, Jordan still wanted to settle scores with her, but someone from the school had arrived and pressed him out.

    He could forget about gettingpensation for the damaged car. He should be lucky that he didn''t take responsibility for breaking the school''s rules.

    On the third floor of the restaurant, Tiffany slowly enjoyed the delicacies in front of her. Zoe asked from the side, "Tiffany, do you have a grudge against that person just now?"

    "No."

    "They why did you throw a book at him like that?"

    Tiffany''s expression was calm and even a little innocent. "That guy is in the way for lunch. He deserves it."

    Zoe was relieved. Then, she said, "Tiffany, he was here for... Sandra.

    "I heard from others that the rich guy is pursuing her like crazy."

    In other words, Tiffany had unintentionally helped Sandra instead.

    It wouldn''t do anything good for her, and instead, Jordan might hate her.

    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Tiffany snorted and said indifferently, "What''s there to worry about? He''ll only be asking for a beating if he dares to avenge. Besides, he doesn''t dare to offend me."

    The Booth family was just a nouveau riche. They had made a fortune a few years ago and got carried away.

    However, nouveau riche was different from real wealthy families. The connections involved were all different. It was just like how ordinary wealthy families were different from real noble families.

    This was something about ss differences.

    To put it more bluntly, it was the difference between having power and not having power.

    As for what Zoe said, Jordan came for Sandra, so did this mean she identally help Sandra?

    That was not necessarily true.

    Tiffany chucked and nced in a direction.

    Simrly, in the restaurant on the third floor, near the window, Sandra and Keh were sitting there.

    As they had arrived a step earlier, they could clearly see the farce below.

    Sandra was vexed and told Keh that someone had been pestering her recently and didn''t let her go after being told that she liked someone else.

    When a girl said this to a man, she was either distressed or hinting at the man.

    Obviously, Sandra''s situation belonged to thetter.

    Especially thest time at Romeo''s birthday banquet, Jordan was trying to make a move on her. Now, he was chasing after her because he was indignant.

    If Keh found out, he would warn Jordan.

    More importantly, Sandra was afraid that Keh''s mind would be attracted to Tiffany, so Sandra wanted to use Jordan to put pressure on Keh to confirm their rtionship. Unfortunately, just as Sandra finished hinting, she saw Tiffany leisurely walking over from downstairs and throwing a book at Jordan.

    Tiffany was swift to action, making Jordan thoroughly humiliated.

    At that moment, Sandra even felt an unprecedented sense of shame. She felt that someone like Jordan was not worthy of pursuing her. Jordan''s courtship made her embarrassed.

    Embarrassed and angry, Sandra said, "Tiffany is as rude as ever. Wasn''t she afraid of being dropped out of school again?"

    Her worried tone was not repulsive.

    However, Keh looked up at her and said, "Haven''t you been bothered by Jordan? Now that your sister was here to fix him, you could get rid of him." Sandra was speechless.

    She was taken aback.

    Sandra couldn''t believe that Keh, who had never refuted her in the past, was speaking up for Tiffany.

    In the past, when Tiffany fought with others, he would only say that she was rude and did not have the bearing of a youngdy from a prestigious family. But now Keh didn''t think there was anything wrong and instead lectured Sandra.

    Sandra was about to go crazy.

    She felt an increasing sense of threat. When she turned around, she met Tiffany''s gaze. She was looking at Sandra from afar with a faint smile. Tiffany was like a high and mighty queen who watched her struggling with difficulty but was destined to fail...

    The arrogant Sandra was trembling with anger.

    In the blink of an eye, Sandra had another idea.

    During the meal with Keh, she received countless messages from Jordan. She replied to one of them.

    She was sorry for Tiffany''s rudeness and hoped Jordan wouldn''t take it to heart.

    During this period of time, despite the fact that Sandra despised Jordan, she knew how to make use of him.

    Sandra vaguely revealed a lot information about Tiffany to him.

    Therefore, Jordan learned that Tiffany was only an outsider attached to the Kelley family.

    She also revealed that the Kelley family was ruthless, framing her parents.

    Therefore, her parents were wanted for trumped-up crimes...

    Men were hot-blooded. Sometimes, they did not care about the consequences when doing things.

    Sandra now hoped that Jordan would do something to make her happy.

    For the next two days, the school was quite peaceful.

    But there was a big piece of news in Lovell City.

    That was, a diamond mine was discovered in Treasure Tower.

    After a few days of digging, more than 60% of the diamonds extracted were top-grade.

    If the amount was considerable in theter stages, the initial prediction value would be more than 200 million dors.

    This news caused uproar in Lovell City.

    Peopleplimented Treasure Tower on its ability to discover treasure. It was worthy of being called a Treasure Tower. This deal was profitable. They were secretly resentful that such a huge benefit had been taken by others. How good would it be if they had discovered it themselves... At most, the news received jealousy and sighs from others.

    When Conner saw the news and the location of the diamond mine, he was shocked for a few seconds. Then, he almost vomited blood.

    He was seized with remorse and almost died from anger.

    "Diamond mine? There''s actually a diamond mine in that mountain!"

    What could be more heartbreaking than selling a treasure at a low price?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Before Conner saw this news, he was praising the pill in his hand for being effective. After he took it for a few days, his health had improved a lot.

    He believed that it would not be a problem for him to live for another three to five years or even more than ten years if he kept taking it.

    But now, the pill in his hand was more than hundreds of dors. It cost him hundreds of millions.

    It was a huge loss for him.

    Conner was so angry that he pounded his chest and stomped his feet. He signed, "How could I be so stupid? How could I give away such a huge treasure!" The butler was also shocked. He never expected that a treasure could be dug out from such a ce.

    However, at this point, he could onlyfort Conner. "Mr. Lee, nothing is more important than your life. This is something that can''t be bought with money."

    To put it bluntly, so what if the diamond mine belonged to the Lee family? Conner probably wouldn''t have a chance to enjoy wealth.

    People shouldn''t be so greedy.

    Still, when people were on the verge of death, they yearned for life. At this moment, Conner was alive and kicking, so what he wanted was money.

    He vomited blood with anger. "Back then, Mia dissuaded me, but I reprimanded her for being unreasonable. It''s my fault. It''s my fault."

    Mia had also seen the news. She immediately ran downstairs and said, "Dad, leave this matter to me. I''ll handle it!"

 Chapter 111

    ?

    "You''ll handle it? How will you handle it?"

    Conner was so angry that his heart ached. When he heard this, he persuaded Mia, shaking his head, "Mia, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but you''re too young to understand the inside story." Most importantly, he was afraid that his daughter would do something rash and offend Miracle Healer and Treasure Tower.

    His pills could only save his life for a year. He could not afford to offend them, or he would be desperate by then.

    "Anyway, you just don''t believe me!"

    Mia snorted coldly. "Besides, I''m your only daughter. I''ll inherit such a big family business in the future. Anyway, it''ll be mine sooner orter. So what if I try my hand now?"

    Hearing this, Conner''s eyes flickered, but he did not respond. He changed the topic and asked, "What do you n to do? Let me tell you, you can''t offend Medicine Healer or Treasure Tower!" "Then I can buy the mountain from them, right?"

    Mia said in an imposing and confident tone, "Didn''t Tiffany insist on getting those two mountains back then? Since there''s a diamond mine in one mountain, there might be one in the other mountain too. I''m thinking about finding an opportunity to ask someone to investigate."

    "How?"

    "I''ll spend some money to inquire about internal information. Now that the mountain is being dug up, I''m sure they''ll investigate if there are diamonds on the other mountain. We''ll know if we buy off an insider." Conner''s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    ''Right. This way, I could think of a way to buy back the other mountain. Will I be able to make a huge fortune?'' Conner thought.

    His n was good, but here came a question.

    "Mia, do you have any way to make that youngdy from Medicine Healer willingly sell it back to us without offending her?"

    "Of course I have my ways. Anyway, Dad, just wait for my good news!"

    Mia''s face was full of confidence.

    After thinking about it, Conner gritted his teeth and agreed. "Alright, go ahead and do it!"

    In any case, it was a gamble. If Conner could make the right bet, he would not suffer such a huge loss. At worst, he would lose that diamond mine.

    Just like that, Mia secretly bought off a worker who was digging the diamond mine.

    The man told her that there was indeed a diamond mine in the other mountain. However, the news was kept to the insiders only.

    However, inparison, there were fewer diamonds detected in the mountain, but it was still a guaranteed treasure.

    Hearing this, Mia couldn''t sit still.

    That night, she could not wait to contact someone in Medicine Healer.

    When June sent the message to Tiffany, Tiffany was choosing clothes to wear to Royal Bay on Saturday. Sheughed and said, "Leave her alone. Tell her I''m busy."

    "OK."

    June thought for a moment and asked, "Miss, then... is there really a diamond mine in that mountain?"

    June only found out today when she saw the news and realized that this might be another reason why Tiffany wanted those two mountains that day.

    This time, the Lee family would be driven crazy.

    However, June was not stupid. She did not believe that there would be diamond mines in two mountains in the same ce, especially since Tiffany had asked her to reach an agreement with Treasure Tower to spread the news. It was very likely that Tiffany was baiting someone.

    Tiffany replied with a smile, "Of course not."

    This probability was slim.

    Besides, if there was a diamond mine in the other mountain, Tiffany would only take it for herself. Why would she give this benefit to the Lee family for nothing?

    Moreover, Mia had been causing trouble for Tiffany time and time again and had even tried to plot against her life.

    It was impossible for her not to get even with Mia.

    Since Mia had treated her like this, there was nothing wrong with Tiffany fighting back.

    When June heard this, she instantly understood.

    That exined why Tiffany insisted on taking both mountains in the beginning and took over the entirend, including the training camp.

    June had thought that Tiffany had lost out on this deal because thosends were not worth much and were far away. The development would invest a lot of money. Unexpectedly, there was a diamond mine there.

    Other than that, Tiffany nned to make the Lee family pay again to buy the mountain that did not have a diamond mine. This way, she could earn another sum of money.

    This was killing four birds with one stone.

    In this way, Tiffany owned thend, earned money, took revenge on the Lee family and sold it to earn another sum.

    For a moment, June was shocked by Tiffany''s methods.

    In June''s eyes, Tiffany was like a little girl who had never grown up. Unknowingly, she had her own sharp ws, clear judgment, and sharp mind.

    She could even toy with others unknowingly.

    To Tiffany, such a small trick was effortless.

    Her opponent was still feeling smug but had no idea that they had fallen into the trap that she had dug long ago...

    June was very pleased.

    She sighed and said, "Miss, you''ve grown a lot in the past two years. I believe James will definitely be very gratified if he knows."

    "June."

    Tiffany pursed her lips and suddenly became serious. She asked, "Where are you and James from?"

    Tiffany had been wanting to ask this question for a long time.

    However, there was no answer.

    June was silent for a moment before saying, "Miss, you''ll know someday."

    It was the answer Tiffany had expected.

    Tiffany smiled and said, "Alright, good night."

    "Good night."

    After the call ended, Tiffany looked at herself in the mirror. Her facial features were delicate and attractive. She threw a faint smile at herself in the mirror.

    After turning off the lights, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    At ten o''clock the next morning, a familiar car stopped in front of her vi.

    The ck luxury car stopped and easily attracted people''s attention.

    Fortunately, it was Saturday today. Charlie apanied his wife out.

    Most importantly, Thalia, as a dancer, went to guide the juniors and brought Eric along.

    Tiffany was left alone. There was no need for her to find an excuse to go out.

    After greeting the servant, Tiffany left the house.

    She was wearing a beautiful dress and silver high heels. Her hair reached her waist. Her stunning and perfect face and slender figure seemed to be flirtatious. She was like a demon walking on earth. When he saw the girl approaching from afar, Richard''s eyes lit up, and a stunning light shed across his deep eyes.

    He was amazed by Tiffany''s beauty.

    Despite her young age, her beauty could beguile him.

    Still, Richard liked the way she was.

    Tiffany got into the car and was a little surprised to see him. She said, "Eh, Richard, aren''t you busy? Why are you free to pick me up personally?"

    "Not busy."

    He replied, but his gaze was still deep.

    Tiffany, on the other hand, did not notice anything. She even looked a little excited. "Then let''s go. I haven''t seen Lucifer for a while. I miss him!" Richard remained silent.

    He took this as a date, but Tiffany was thinking about her pet.

    Richard wondered if he was not even as important as Lucifer in her eyes.

 Chapter 112

    Seeing that Richard¡¯s face had darkened, Lucifer, who was jumping happily in the courtyard, suddenly trembled and looked around nkly. ¡®Huh? Did I unintentionally offend someone?¡®

    Tiffany was so excited because she was going to performter andpletely ignored Richard¡¯s expression.

    When they arrived at the Royal Bay, Tiffany pretended that it was her first time here. Looking at the stunning scenery around her and the iparably vast vi, she eximed, ¡°This is too¡­ extravagant!

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that empty space behind the vi? Oh my god, could it be the helipad?

    ¡°These pear trees are growing remarkably well. If we add a trellis or create a small orchard, it would be simply heavenly!¡±

    Ever since Tiffany got out of the car, the light in her eyes did not fade for a second.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You like orchards?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°There are fruits to eat all four seasons. In summer, you can even lie under the fruit tree to cool off. Looking at so many fresh fruits is a super satisfying thing from a psychological point of view!

    This was Tiffany¡¯s ideal home.

    To put it bluntly, she waszy. Not only was shezy, but she was also especially fond of good food.

    Tiffany casually mentioned it and focused on sizing up the other things, so she did not see Richard give a look to the servant at the side.

    Someone immediately made arrangements to turn this piece ofnd, including the empty space behind it, into an orchard.

    In any case, the entire mountain was his. There was definitely enough space.

    Richard¡¯s first time bringing a girl to the Royal Bay was enough to shock the servants! Moreover, the cold¨Chearted Richard could actually do this for the girl!

    Almost as soon as she mentioned it, he got someone to do as she said.

    All the servants were shocked. This was really the first time in history!

    Tiffany was different from the female doctor who came to the Royal Bay to treat Richard and the few rtives of the Hampton family who came here.

    Except for these outsiders, Tiffany was truly the first woman to set foot in the Royal Bay!

    Many servants looked at each other. Other than shock, there was also indescribable excitement. ¡®Could it be that the Royal Bay would really have a hostess in the future?¡®

    Richard walked on thewn with Tiffany. From afar, Lucifer saw her and pounced on her excitedly!

    A whimpering sound came from its throat as if it was acting cute

    Tiffany smiled and opened her arms in a good mood. She was ready for Lucifer to jump into her arms.

    However, a soft cough came from the side.

    Lucifer looked to the side and immediately stopped!

    Tiffany was a little puzzled. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    B

    Lucifer looked at Tiffany, then at Richard.

    Richard was even jealous of an animal like it. His seemingly amused gaze carried a hint of a nonchnt warning.

    Lucifer was getting more and more intelligent. It knew that it couldn¡¯t offend Richard, so it rolled to Richard¡¯s feet. It rubbed its big head as if it was showing its loyalty.

    Tiffany was speechless. ¡®Look at this heartless pet. To think that I gave it so many pills as candy. It even knows how to curry favor with the rich and powerful!¡®

    Tiffany rolled her eyes at Lucifer and continued to walk forward slowly.

    When Tiffany used her identity as the Miracle Healer, she had wandered around the Royal Bay. However, she was afraid of. stepping on the traps and her identity was inconvenient, so she did not dare to walk around too recklessly.

    Now, she could enjoy the scenery here.

    Tiffany walked forward. Of course, Richard apanied her.

    When passing by the pool area, Tiffany suddenly wanted to walk toward the wooden bridge in it.

    Richard¡¯s eyes shed. He took a step forward and held Tiffany¡¯s hand very naturally. He said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s easiest to slip here. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±

    ¡®Is it slippery?¡® Tiffany was a little confused. She looked down and saw that there were indeed some water stains on the wooden bridge, but it seemed to be the mist that floated over when the servants started to water the garden.

    Tiffany looked doubtful, but when she saw his serious side profile, she didn¡¯t voice it.

    The two of them walked hand in hand onto the wooden bridge.

    The bridge was not built high. Speaking of which, it was just for fun. If one walked up, they could look at the scenery not far away. The view was vast and the scenery was intoxicating.

    After getting off the wooden bridge, Tiffany wanted to retract her hand, but Richard did not give her a chance. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the ce with the best scenery. There¡¯s a waterfall, a hot spring, and we can see aplete sunrise and sunset.¡±

    His description instantly attracted Tiffany¡¯s interest.

    Hence, she nodded and agreed excitedly.

    Rumors had circted that experiencing the Royal Bay was truly akin to living like royalty. The scenery here was extraordinarily unique, yet not everyone was fortunate enough to witness it firsthand.

    As more and more people spread the news, people couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look.

    Across the expansivewn, the summer breeze gently blew. Due to its elevated position, the wind carried a slight chill, making it incredibly soothing as it brushed against their cheeks.

    As Tiffany walked,s he saw a thin fog drifting in front of her.

    Looking again, she indeed saw a waterfall flowing down from the opposite mountain. Under the refraction of the sunlight, it was really magnificent!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tiffany was stunned. ¡°This¡­ is so beautiful!¡±

    She happily pulled Richard over and stood in front of the ss barrier by the cliff, admiring the beautiful scenery.

    After looking at the waterfall for a while, Tiffany sneezed.

    The mist from before wafted over and blew on her body. Even her originally dry hair was stuck to her now.

    Beside the waterfall were many hot springs of various sizes. They were all enshrouded in heat. One could soak in the hot springs while admiring the falls and the beautiful scenery around them! Just thinking about it was a pleasure.

    Tiffany was a little tempted, but she shook her head and decided not to go into the water.

    Otherwise, she would more or less feel a little ufortable with her clothes drenched.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and a mischievous smile shed across his eyes. ¡®She seems to be shy.

    Her fair and smooth cheeks are flushed red, like a delicate apple.

    Perhaps she doesn¡¯t even know how cute she looks now.

    Afraid that she would catch a cold, Richard asked a servant in the hot spring lounge to bring him a cup of coffee. He handed it to Tiffany and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Drink it and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    The servants were also shocked to see Richard being so protective of a youngdy.

    His gentle and soft voice was unprecedented!

    However, Tiffany was a little disdainful. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stand ginger tea since she was young. She felt that the smell was really indescribable, so she kept hiding and retreating.

    Coincidentally, the edge of the hot spring

    She dodged back a slipped, and fell in!

    as more slippery because of the continuous mist.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She waved her hands in the air and grabbed randomly, dragging Richard down with her¡­

 Chapter 113

    ¡°Plop!¡± Two sshes were made at the same time.

    The hot spring was not very deep. The moment Tiffany fell, she quickly stood up.

    Therefore, the water only spread to her chest. Other than the panic caused by the weightlessness at the beginning, now that she had stabilized, she felt that the water was especially warm.

    At this moment, it was as if all the pores on her body had opened up, and she felt carefree.

    The only awkward thing was that she had identally dragged down Richard.

    At this moment, Richard¡¯s ck hair was wet, and there were still water droplets on his well¨Cdefined face.

    What a handsome man! His ink¨Cck eyebrows and good¨Clooking eyes are amazing! Tiffany was not stingy with her praise. ¡°How handsome you are!¡± As she spoke, she revealed a bright and sincere smile.

    The fog was dense, and their faces were sometimes blurry and sometimes clear.

    Richard swallowed.

    Tiffany had delicate eyebrows and eyes clear as a spring. Her every move and smile radiated a captivating charm, a subtle allure that seemed both present and elusive. She was like a fairy who had identally fallen into the mortal world.

    All in all, she was abnormally stunning.

    Richard¡¯s gaze was deep. At this moment, thousands of thoughts shed through his mind. In the end, with his strong willpower and self¨Ccontrol, he dispersed them all. He went ashore in a sorry state and left the pool.

    Tiffany was a little confused. ¡®What¡¯s the situation? Did I identally pull him down just now and make him angry?¡®

    Tiffany also came out of the pool. She wanted to chase after him and apologize, but Richard entered the lounge and disappeared.

    A servant at the side greeted her respectfully and said, ¡°Miss, do you need to change your clothes now? Shall I bring you over?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany lowered her head to look at herself. Only then did she notice the awkwardness.

    Thinking of the scene just now, she wished she could run away right now!

    The servant brought her to the room in the lounge to change her clothes. Only then did Tiffany heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She had to admit that the Royal Bay was luxurious everywhere. Even a lounge was built very big.

    But she wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t it said that very few peoplee here? Then why are there clothes I can wear here? Moreover, they are just the right size as if they are tailor¨Cmade!¡®

    She recalled that when she stayed here as the Miracle Healer for a week. Richard had treated her well and stuffed the wardrobe in the guest room with new clothes. It was also extremely extravagant. ¡®Could it be that he moved those clothes

    over?¡®

    As if sensing her confusion, the servant at the side smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hampton only got someone to send these two days ago. He probably guessed that you woulde over¡­¡±

    7

    Tiffany suddenly understood.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    B tw

    It turned out that when she agreed toe over on Saturday, Richard had already thought of this. He was meticulous and considerate in every aspect.

    Tiffany was a little touched and her face turned red. She said, ¡°Tell Richard I¡¯ll go to the front yard first when hees out.¡± With that, she left.

    When she returned to the original grasnd, Lucifer ran over happily to get close to her.

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Now you know how to act cute to me? Didn¡¯t you ignore me just now?¡±

    However, she still gave it some food.

    Lucifer rubbed against her feet obediently.

    At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from the front of the vi. At the same time, a group of bodyguards from the Royal Bay stopped someone. ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯te in.¡±

    That person was so angry that his entire body was trembling, as if he was here to cause trouble. He immediately shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t move aside, I¡¯ll drive my car and smash open this door. Do you want to try?¡±

    Tiffany looked from afar and felt that the voice was a little familiar, so she stuck her head out to take a look.

    The person who came was in his forties. He was

    Hank¡¯s

    son, Jerry.

    Tiffany remembered it clearly because of thest incident involving Jerry¡¯s daughter. That arrogant youngdy, who proudly introduced herself as the third daughter of the Hampton family, had swaggered into Royal Bay with such audacity that she almost caused harm to Evan.

    In the end, she even framed Tiffany.

    At that time, Tiffany was indeed a little inexplicable. After all, it was an indisputable fact that it happened after she performed the acupuncture.

    Unexpectedly, Richard trusted her.

    In the end, he crippled of Hannah¡¯s hands as a warning.

    At that time, Tiffany was worried that if this matter was reported to Hank, it would affect Richard.

    Now, it seemed that Jerry was unwilling to give up and came to find trouble again because he couldn¡¯tin.

    It was obvious that he had caused

    trouble more than once.

    Seeing that Jerry was about to drive straight into the iron gate, a few bodyguards opened the iron gate halfway and let him get out of the car and walk in.

    Jerry did not want to make things too unpleasant, so he walked down.

    5

    After entering the courtyard, he started to shout Richard¡¯s name. His words became more and more extreme. ¡°Brat,e out. I haven¡¯t settled Hannah¡¯s score with you!¡±

    After Hannah was brought backst time, Jerry did not go to the hospital immediately, Instead, Jerry went to the Hampton Manor to ask Hank for an exnation.

    However, Hank directly said to him, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of this family.¡±

    What he meant was that it was useless to look for him. He could not control Richard.

    Jerry didn¡¯t manage to get this exnation. In the end, because of this dy, Hannah¡¯s hand waspletely crippled. She

    might not be able to lift¨Cit for the rest of her life¡­

    Jerry ced all the me on Richard. He came to confront Richard every other day.

    In fact, as long as Richard was willing to give him 10% of thepany¡¯s shares, he could let this matter go mention it again.

    and

    never

    However, thest time Richard saw him, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Jerry, do you also want a crippled hand?¡±

    Jerry¡¯s heart trembled. He had no doubt that Richard, who was young but abnormally ruthless, would definitely be able to do this!

    Hence, he did not dare toe every day and would only cause trouble every once in a while.

    As long as he was thick¨Cskinned, he would be as greedy as possible!

    Hence, this time, he behaved atrociously as usual.

    He saw a pretty girl walking over leisurely and even greeted him with a smile. However, every word she said was thorny. ¡°Hey, sir, it¡¯s not easy to be a scammer, right? You even have to spend money on gas every day.¡±

    The surrounding bodyguards burst outughing.

    Jerry¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°Who are you? The woman Richard brought back?¡±

    Of course, he had never seen Tiffany before. He did not know her identity, who could appear in the Royal Bay must be Richard¡¯s woman.

    so he subconsciously thought that the woman

    go Tiffany raised her eyebrows and did not argue with him about this. She only said, ¡°You should the future. Otherwise, what if my pet can¡¯t stand it anymore and wait for you to be its snack?¡±

    back. Don¡¯te again in

    ¡®She¡¯s truly arrogant! It was fine if I was bullied by Richard usually, but now, such an unpresentable girl actually dares to bully me.¡® Jerry was furious. He raised his hand and pped Tiffany!

    At this moment, a tiger¡¯s roar sounded!

    Jerry flinched and instinctively retracted his hand.

    He turned around and saw a huge tiger slowly walking over. Its golden pupils were fixed on him, as if it was looking at prey whose throat was about to be cut off!

    It was so fierce that it made one¡¯s guts feel like they were about to burst.

    Jerry never thought that there would really be a tiger here! The tiger would eat people.

    However, Tiffany had already snapped her fingers. Her gaze was disdainful as she smiled evilly. ¡°Lucifer, bite him to death!¡±

 Chapter 114

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t really bite Jerry to death.

    However, the King of Beasts walked with mighty and domineering steps. It let out a threatening low roar from its throat. Its eyes were glowing faintly, and its sharp teeth were faintly discernible.

    This innate intimidation was definitely not something ordinary people could resist!

    After all, there were very few people like Tiffany who could take in the King of Beasts as a pet.

    It was even rarer to find someone as powerful and unfathomable as Richard. Even a tiger would tremble and crawl at his feet.

    As for the others? They would tremble when they saw a tiger.

    Seeing the tiger approaching step by step, Jerry, who was being unreasonable just now, looked flustered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te over¡­¡± He revealed a terrified expression and scrambled out of the Royal Bay. He quickly got into the car, started the engine, and stepped on the elerator, running away as if he was running for his life!

    Tiffany was shouting with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee toe again next time.¡±

    But Jerry would probably not dare toe again.

    Witnessing Tiffany¡¯s bravery, the surrounding bodyguards looked at each other and looked at her with respect! ¡®No wonder she was personally brought back by Mr. Hampton. Her uniqueness and unconventionality are truly remarkable. When she took action, it was so fierce and formidable that it sent chills down my spine!¡¯

    One of the bodyguards, who had seen Tiffany several times, stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mrs¡­ Miss, in the future, just tell us and we¡¯ll do it. Otherwise, if you get hurt, we¡¯ll take the me.¡±

    He was talking about the time when Jerry wanted to hit Tiffany.

    When Tiffany heard this, she waved her hand indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s not that easy to hurt me.¡±

    Even without Lucifer¡¯s tiger roar to protect her, she would definitely not let Jerry hurt her.

    At this moment, Richard, who had changed his clothes, returned from the hot spring.

    His hair was wet and messy, making his face even more handsome. Looking down, Tiffany saw his sexy Adam¡¯s apple and clear corbone that made her imagination run wild.

    Tiffany instantly thought of what had just happened.

    After she identally dragged Richard into the hot spring, his white shirt was drenched, revealing his muscr chest. His muscles were exceptionally smooth, and his figure was really good!

    Furthermore, he had been wearing the ck string pendant she had given him.

    This feeling was indescribably¡­ ambiguous.

    Tiffany did not dare to look anymore and quietly looked away.

    However, the bodyguard beside her immediately went forward and exined what had just happened, including the fact that Jerry was looking for trouble and actually wanted to make a move on Tiffany.

    As expected, Richard¡¯s good-looking face instantly darkened. His dark eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°Were you dead?¡± He was about to lose his temper.

    There were faint signs of anger.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Hampton.¡± The bodyguards standing in a row in the front hall immediately lowered their heads. For a moment, they were silent. Everyone was scared.

    Richard rarely got angry, but no one could bear the consequences of crossing his bottom line and making him unhappy!

    When he was angry, he could be heartiness.

    And this time, because of their probing and indulgence, Jerry, who was looking for trouble, almost hurt Tiffany. Just this crossed Richard¡¯s bottom line!

    ¡°Go get your punishment,¡± Richard said coldly. A hint of viciousness appeared, and the pressure was even more obvious.

    The bodyguards immediately bowed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Tiffany watched from the side. Initially, she did not want to interfere, but this matter was rted to her.

    She leaned over and gently poked Richard¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even if there were ten of that guy, they still wouldn¡¯t be a match for me. Don¡¯t me them.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Richard did not say anything. He just turned his head to look at her.

    Tiffany tugged at his sleeve again and blinked. ¡°Okay?¡±

    Those big and clear eyes blinked like stars. They were bright and clear like a spring, full of yfulness and cunning.

    The reason why Richard stayed in the bathroom in the lounge for so long was because the scenes of her in the hot spring could not be erased from his mind.

    Even if he imed to be a gentleman, he was a hot-blooded man!

    With a beautiful woman in his arms, that faint temptation made him run away in a sorry state.

    He had no resistance against her to begin with. When he heard her soft and coquettish voice, the gloominess in his heart instantly disappeared, but he said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Hearing this, the bodyguards were shocked.

    They never expected that Richard would really change his mind and not punish them because of Tiffany¡¯s words! ¡®It seems that this delicate girl is very important in Mr. Hampton¡¯s heart. She¡¯s definitely not someone ordinary people couldpare to.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hampton, Mrs. Hampton.¡± The bodyguards retreated.

    This time, it was Tiffany who was stunned. ¡®What did they just call me? Mrs. Hampton?¡±

    She was tongue-tied and confused.

    Richard had a calm expression on his face, but the corners of his mouth silently curled into a faint smile.

    Tiffany¡¯s face turned red. It was obvious that she was upset and embarrassed that she had been misunderstood. However, when she saw that Richard¡¯s expression was normal, she wondered if she was hallucinating. She only dared to think that way.

    At this moment, June called. Tiffany used the excuse of going to the washroom to answer the call. ¡°Hello, June.

    June asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, Mia wants to see you urgently. Do you want to see her?¡±

    Tiffany thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After all, she had had enough fun in the Royal Bay. There was nothing more important than earning money.

    If she wanted to strike while the iron was hot, she must press the attack when she had the advantage!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± said June.

    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Tiffany used the excuse that she had something to do and wanted to leave the Royal Bay. However, Richard looked at her with a burning gaze and asked bluntly, ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tiffany shook her head innocently. ¡°No.¡±

    Richard asked again, ¡°So you hate me?¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± As he spoke, Richard approached her step by step. His aura was too strong. It was oppressive and aggressive. Tiffany subconsciously retreated.

    In the end, when she retreated, she was blocked in the corner.

    There were four floor-to-ceiling windows in the vi. The lighting was excellent, and the view was wide. The sun was zing outside. The temperature in the vi was clearly suitable, but Tiffany felt that the surrounding air seemed to be getting thinner and thinner¡­

    Looking up, his figure against the light was getting closer and closer to her.

    That pair of obsidian-like dark eyes carried obscure emotions that Tiffany could not see through.

    Just like that, he approached her step by step. Their breaths were very close to each other, and their breaths intertwined.

    Seeing that handsome face erging and gradually approaching and he could kiss her at any moment, Tiffany panicked. Even the sound of her heartbeat was like thunder, bing more and more intense¡­ ¡®Should I hide now?¡¯

    Tiffany hesitated for a moment, but she heard Richard chuckle. His voice was pleasant and exceptionally maic. Then, a very soft kiss seemed to brush past her hair.

    This was because of his great self-control that he did not do anything else.

    In front of her, he could always easily let his guard down. Even the strongest self-control would bepletely defeated¡­

    In the end, he was afraid that she would be scared. If she really hid from him in the future, the gains would not make up for the losses. That was why he held it back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Looking at her standing there in a daze with an adorable look on her face, Richard rubbed her hair and a trace of gentleness appeared in his eyes.

    Even when Tiffany was sent back, she was still in a daze. A strong question lingered in her mind. ¡®Damn it, did he just kiss me or not?¡¯

 Chapter 115

    Tiffany scratched her head. Her thoughts were in a mess. She could not tell if she was looking forward to it or disappointed.

    The only thing she could be sure of was that¡­ she did not dislike it, which was a little dangerous.

    Tiffany took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    The Hampton family¡¯s car left after sending her back. Not long after, June drove to the entrance of the vi.

    Tiffany got in her car.

    June noticed Tiffany¡¯s absent-mindedness when Tiffany was changing her clothes and appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Kelley, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tiffany retracted her thoughts.

    In just a few minutes, her stunning face was covered up and she became the pure Miracle Healer.

    The meeting ce with Mia was at a restaurant.

    When Tiffany arrived, Mia had already waited for more than half an hour.

    When did Mia ever wait for someone like this? She immediately felt a little angry and impatient, but when she thought of her goal this time, she did not dare to lose her temper.

    Seeing that Tiffany had finally arrived, she couldn¡¯t wait to get to the point and directly tell Tiffany her purpose.

    However, Tiffany nced at Mia and raised her hand to call for a waiter. She slowly ordered a few desserts and fruit juice before leaning against the back of the sofa and asking casually, ¡°You can start now.¡±

    Mia choked. For some reason, she felt like she had been tricked!

    In front of her was clearly a wild girl who had appeared out of nowhere. Tiffany was only respected because she had the reputation of the Miracle Healer!

    If people who didn¡¯t know better saw it, they would think that Tiffany was the high and mighty heiress who looked at Mia leisurely, while Mia, the daughter of a real estate tycoon, was like a maid under her contemptuous gaze¡­

    Mia forced herself to hold back her anger. She ced the documents she had prepared on the table and was about to speak when desserts were served efficiently in the restaurant. She was stunned.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    All kinds of desserts were extremely delicious. Tiffany took a sip of juice and ignored Mia¡¯s angry face. She picked up her knife and fork and ate slowly. She even said, ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    After taking a bite, she added, ¡°But you have to stay away.¡±

    In other words, she was afraid that Mia would speak too much and dirty her mood while eating dessert.

    Mia almost flipped the table. However, she had sworn to her father that she would definitely get the contract this time. She could not embarrass herself in the face, so she really retreated a little. ¡°Miss Wood, the gift my family gave you as a rewardst time was quite generous, right? That entire diamond mine is worth 200 million dors. This is definitely unprecedented in Lovell City!

    ¡°I¡¯m here this time to cooperate with you.

    ¡°One of the two mountains has already been mined. Then¡­ I wonder if you can return the other mountain to me. Of course, aspensation, I will still reward you.¡±

    As Mia spoke, she pushed a cheque over.

    Tiffany took a look and was instantly amused. It was a check for two million dors.

    She was calm andposed as poked the dessert in front of her. However, there was a hint of mockery in her words. ¡°Are you trying to dismiss a beggar? Do I look like someone whocks this bit of money? What a joke.¡±

    Tiffany clicked her tongue and shook her head.

    The expression on her face seemed to say that it was not worth it for her to lower herself toe here.

    After saying that, she had the intention to get up.

    Mia knew that she had a big appetite, which was within Mia¡¯s expectations, so Mia asked anxiously, ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°At least add a zero.¡± That was from two million dors to 20 million dors.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Mia immediately cried out. She frowned and said hatefully, ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of your good deeds to make demands! Even if you did save my dad temporarily, that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep making outrageous requests!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tiffany smiled yfully.

    When she asked for this as a reward, Mia felt that Mia had taken advantage of her at first. Mia felt that she was narrow- minded and did not want arge theque as a reward, and chose two dispensable mountains ¡°This father-daughter pair must beughing in their hearts back then. Now that they have dug out the diamond mine in the mountains, they go back on their word!¡¯

    Tiffany gave a faint smile and asked in return, ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to find me today. You should know that there¡¯s a diamond mine in the other mountain, right?

    ¡°The diamond mine that¡¯s being mined now has a value of more than several billion dors or even higher. Then, what makes you think that I¡¯ll give you the money for nothing?

    ¡°The Lee family has been in business for so many years. Didn¡¯t your dad teach you that you don¡¯t conduct deals at a loss?¡±

    Every word hit the nail on the head. Mia was rendered speechless.

    Indeed, all thend had fallen into Tiffany¡¯s hands. Who would spit out the meat that was in their mouths?

    Mia was a little disappointed. ¡®This deal is probably not going to bepleted¡­

    At this moment, Tiffanyughed and said leisurely, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that if you add a zero, I¡¯ll sell this mountain to you. It has nothing to do with me if I develop more value in the future,¡±

    Of course, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this deal worth it? Think about it carefully.¡± After Tiffany finished speaking, she slowly drank her juice as if she was waiting for Mia to make a decision.

    Mia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! If more top-grade diamonds could be developed in this mountain, even if I offer 20 million dors, it will still be a steady profit!¡¯

    Hence, she confirmed again, ¡°You said it yourself. Even if it¡¯s really valuable in the future, it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    After reaching a preliminary agreement, they began to draft the contract.

    Mia was about to ask her assistant to do it, but June had already brought out a copy.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same trick asst time! It was prepared in advance again. Could it be another trap?¡¯ Mia looked wary. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem with this contract?¡±

    ¡°You can check for yourself.¡± June looked at her expressionlessly and warned, ¡°Also, don¡¯t waste Miss Wood¡¯s time.¡±

    In other words, the Miracle Healer had already lowered her status by personallying to see a small fry like Mia. Mia had to be satisfied!

    Mia choked, but she could only hold back her anger and curse in her heart.

    She handed the contract to her assistant to check. After confirming that there was no problem, she signed it with relief.

    With the contract in effect, the check worth 20 million dors could be cashed out at any time.

    After the matter was settled, Tiffany left with June without any hesitation.

    Mia happily prepared to go back and tell Conner the good news!

    After getting into the car, June couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She said disdainfully, ¡°Mia is really stupid.¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t say that she¡¯s stupid. It¡¯s just that her intelligence isn¡¯t too obvious.¡±

    June burst intoughter. This description is really apt.

    It¡¯s true. Mia is actually very vignt, but she¡¯s not smart enough. She¡¯s arrogant and conceited.

    ¡®So, if she didn¡¯t fall into the trap, who would?¡¯

    Moreover, June had investigated and discovered that Mia and her father Conner had secretly ced an order for an assassin alliance. The content of the order was that they wanted Tiffany¡¯s life!

    Killing such a ck-hearted father and daughter would be considered a light punishment!

    Thinking of this, June said, ¡°Miss Kelley, do you want me to arrange for someone to protect you during this period of time?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Tiffany stretchedzily and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what they can do to me.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Knowing that Tiffany had her own ns, June nodded and did not ask further.

    ¡°June, keep this check.¡± Tiffany sat in the back seat and yawnedzily. ¡°Buy a vi and a car. You can spend the rest¡±

    After all, the Medicinal Haven was too far away and could not guard against thieves. Instead of letting others trample on that quiet courtyard, it was better to buy a luxurious ce in Lovell City as her residence.

    ¡°Okay¡± June naturally understood what Tiffany meant. She nodded and prepared to do as Tiffany said.

    Just at that moment, a substantial amount of money was deposited into Tiffany¡¯s ount. It was from the Treasure Tower.

    As per the previous agreement, all the mined diamonds were to be managed by the Treasure Tower, with sixty percent of the profits going to Tiffany. Earlier estimates had valued the entire diamond mine at over 200 million dors, but in reality. it was worth much more.

    A top-grade diamond mine was discovered. The pink diamonds mined from it were pure and of high quality. After half a month of non-stop excavation, the Treasure Tower had hired arge number of professionals and workers. With various equipment and tools, the excavation was highly efficient.

    Therefore, this money went into Tiffany¡¯s pocket ording to the 60% agreement.

    Now, she was already a rich woman who had tens of millions of dors.

    Tiffany was very satisfied. She casually sent Frank a set of coordinates, adding a message. [Whether you can secure this ce is up to you. I didn¡¯t contribute much this time, so a 20% share would suffice for me.]

    The Lee family¡¯snd was an unexpected bonus. The coordinates she sent this time were of the diamond mine area that Tiffany initially wanted to trade with the Treasure Tower.

    However, the situation there wasplex, and any carelessness could easily lead to trouble. Therefore, only an organization with a deep background like the Treasure Tower could step in.

    Frank was a smart man. Having had a pleasant cooperation this time, he didn¡¯t ask how she knew about it, but promptly agreed. He then quickly bought that plot ofnd and started a new round of excavation.

    The news in Lovell City would be breaking in the next couple of days!

    These two consecutive top-grade diamond mines had caught countless people¡¯s attention, and it was likely to set off a treasure hunting frenzy in Lovell City

    On the other side, Mia returned home with the contract that she had just signed. She showed off to Conner, who was recuperating. ¡°See, I am not useless!¡±

    very

    Seeing that the matter was really done, Connerughed out loud. He was very gratified. ¡°Not bad. My precious daughter has indeed grown up. In the future, I won¡¯t have to worry about leaving such a big family business to you! By the way, how many benefits did you give Miracle Healer?¡±

    At first, he only said two million dors.

    The Lee family had a big business, so this sum of money was nothing.

    Mia threw the contract over and let him read it himself.

    With one look. Conner was shocked. ¡°You¡­ You actually signed a deal worth 20 million dors? Nonsense! This is simply

    10:56 Fri,

    nonsense

    Conner¡¯s expression changed instantly. This deal is not worth it ht all!

    Just imagine, even if there really is a diamond mine in the mountain, the question is how much there is. The cost ofbor and equipment is high, and when all is ounted for, the profit is not much at all!

    Then after all this trouble, the money will have been earned by others!¡±

    Seeing that he was full of disapproval and was about to lose his temper again, Mia said angrily. ¡°Who asked you not to listen to me in the beginning? Besides, I bribed someone to ask. The value of this mountain is immeasurable. We will only make a steady profit!¡±

    FOU

    ¡°You¡­¡± Conner was so angry that his vision blurred. He wanted to retort, but the contract had been signed. There was no room for regret. He could only take a gamble and say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you! Take it as my test for you. If y do well. I¡¯ll hand over the family business to you! If you don¡¯t¡­ A trace of malice shed across Conner¡¯s eyes.

    What he didn¡¯t say was that he actually had another son who was raised outside. The son was only half a year younger than

    Mia

    To him. Mia would eventually have to get married. Such a huge business would only benefit her husband who had a differentst name.

    However, his son was different. A son was his continuation.

    LBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Mia was immersed in her fantasy of creating a dream world. She was so focused on doing things beautifully that she did not notice Conner¡¯s expression and thetter half of his sentence.

    Just like that, Mia did not even go to school during this period.

    Anyway, she was about to graduate. With the excuse of an internship and her status as the daughter of a school director and investor, she had a lot of flexibility in arranging her schedule.

    They bought a batch of advanced equipment at a high price, hired a group of experts, and hired a lot ofborers. The Lee Group was smug and prepared to start digging.

    The progress was very smooth.

    The raw stones mined in the early stage contained several pieces of pure diamond material, which undoubtedly boosted her confidence.

    Due to the recent diamond fever in Lovell City, not only did Mia personally supervise the work on the site, but she also excitedly started a live broadcast,¡±

    With the reputation of being the wealthy and beautiful heiress of the Lee Group, she attracted many viewers. The screen was filled with various praises and admiringments, giving Mia great satisfaction!

    After receiving the envy of everyone, Mia turned off the live broadcast. She received a message saying that she had ced an order some time ago and that someone would be mobilizing tonight. To do what? Of course, he¡¯s going to help me get rid of Tiffany! Tiffany is the person I hate the most in my life!

    Seeing this message, Mia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    This was an order that she had spent a million dors on.

    It was because she had to apologize humbly in front of Miracle Healerst time that Connerpensated her by giving her money and making these arrangements.

    Recalling how Richard had repeatedly defended Tiffany, Mia not only wanted to teach Tiffany a lesson, but also wanted

    Tiffany to disappearpletely!

    Thinking about how she was about to bring huge benefits to her family and how the woman she hated were about to disappear from this world, Mia had never been so happy.

    Indeed, the heavens were looking out for her.

    However, at this moment, the person who was digging at the scene reported, ¡°Miss Lee, the raw stones excavatedter didn¡¯t contain any diamonds at all! Moreover, the experts said that apart from the initial part that was excavated, no diamond mines were detected in the entire mountain¡­

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mia¡¯s expression changed drastically. She immediately grabbed an expert and asked him.

    In the end, she received the same reply. ¡°This is just an ordinary mountain. All kinds of test results prove that it will be useless to continue digging.¡±

    ¡°How could this be¡­ Mia suddenly took two steps back.

    Just now, all kinds of beautiful dreams lingered in her mind. Now, not only was her hope destroyed, but it also meant that this was a huge loss!

    The subordinate looked at her expression and asked tentatively, Miss Lee, do you still want to continue mining? Why don¡¯t you give up? Otherwise, it won¡¯t be worth it to spend money and money¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t give up!¡± She gritted her teeth and ordered with widened eyes, ¡°Dig! Continue digging!¡±

    Since Mia had given the order, what else could they below do? They could only brace themselves and continue doing this¡­. In the end, the results of the expert¡¯s investigation were quickly sent to Conner.

    Conner could not help but feel a little disappointed with his beloved daughter. He immediately stopped the project and even brought back a young man who looked 70% like him before Mia could refute!

    The moment he saw Mia, the young man smiled and called her, sister,

    ¡®Sister?¡¯ Mia was dumbfounded!

    However, Conner said, ¡°This is your younger brother, Mason. He¡¯s only half a year younger than you, but he¡¯s much more capable than you. Some time ago, he returned from studying abroad. His ability is outstanding, and he¡¯s also sensible. Also, I¡¯ll arrange for Mason to enter thepany in the next few days,

    With just a few words, it was as if he had sent Mia to hell!

    What Mia had always believed in was shattered at that momentt

    She had always thought that she was the only daughter in the family and was pampered! In the future, the huge family business would only be inherited by her!

    Unexpectedly, someone came out of nowhere! She had a younger brother for no reason!

    No wonder Father never allowed me to enter thepany and never promised that all the assets in the family belonged to me. It turns out that he has secretly found an heir! Mia was so angry that her entire body was trembling. At this moment. disappointment, anger, and despair enveloped her!

    However, Conner acted as if he did not see anything and directly brought Mason to the study

    In an instant, everything changed!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mia was so angry that she smashed things in the room with all her might. She onlyy on the bed and cried a had nowhere tond

    After a long time, it was alreadyte at night.

    Mia raised her head, her eyes filled with hatred.

    She had nothing now. Her only hope was that no matter what, the assassin had to seed in getting rid of Tiffany tonight!

 Chapter 117

    It was eleven o¡¯clock at night. The Cedar Ridge Vi was quiet.

    After returning in the afternoon, Tiny took a nap. She was not sleepy at all now.

    After lying on the bed. Tiffany even had a video call with her brother. He excitedly told her how Thalia had stunned everyone at the rehearsal today!

    He even specially sent a video over. Tiffany seriously admired it for a while and smiled..

    Indeed, although Thalia was in her forties, her skin condition looked extremely good because she had taken good care of herself. Her temperament was impably graceful and elegant.

    As a dancer. Thalia seemed to be born to dance. Every time she danced, her indescribable aura and charm were really beautiful.

    They had to attend the official event tomorrow, so they didn¡¯te back today. It was good.

    After hanging up the video call, Tiffanyzily got up and walked to the balcony to sit down.

    She looked up. The streetmps outside the vi intersected. The surroundings were silent.

    Tiffany read for a while. She seerhed to have sensed something and raised her head to look out of the window. Then, she turned off the light. The entire bedroom instantly fell into darkness.

    The curtains were only drawn by a thinyer of white gauze, and faint moonlight shone in¡­

    Tiffany sat in the shadows in the corner of the balcony, casually ying with the exquisite and light bow called Gxy. Speaking of which, ever since Richard gave it to her, she had never been able to use it. ¡®Could I practice it tonight? Tiffanyughed and waited patiently. Unknowingly, another ten minutes had passed.

    Tiffany was a little sleepy. Finally, very soft footsteps came from downstairs. It was the sound of someone strolling on the grass below.

    After another short moment, the sound was already very close to him. It sounded at the edge of the French window.

    A hand reached over and carefully pulled open the curtains, Immediately after, a slender figure jumped in from the window. Thending was quiet. It was obvious that he had been professionally trained.

    Tiffany held her breath and hid in a dark corner. She sized up the person who barged in with interest and evenmented in her heart, ¡°Your skills are not bad. I wonder if you can withstand a beating

    After the person sessfully entered the bedroom, he walked straight to the bed.

    Tiffany nocked an arrow and aimed it at the person¡¯s butt. Then, she whistled, ¡°Doar¡¯t turn around at a time like this.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she let go, and the beautiful arrow that was like a meteor instantly shot out!

    The moment the intruder heard the sound, he subconsciously wanted to turn around. However, his movements were not as fast as Tiffany¡¯s, so he was only a secondte. An arrow was already hanging on his butt¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Fortunately, he did not manage to turn around in time, so he only injured his butt.

    If he had reacted a little faster, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his identity as a man!

    ¡°Ow!¡± A scream sounded. Tiffany pped her hands. The bedroom lights were on, and it was bright all around.

    Tiffany was still sitting on the spot, sizing up the intruder from head to toe.

    The person was dressed in ck and had a slender figure. His facial features were handsome but somewhat evil.

    What made her eyes light up was his silver-gray hair. It was extremely hustrous. He was full of charm.

    While Tiffany was sizing him up, the man was also staring at Tiffany without blinking. His slightly upturned eyes carried a hint of charm and frivolity

    The moment he opened his mouth, he sounded extremely flirtatious. ¡°Tsk, you are not cute at all. You¡¯re so ruthless.

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Tk, you¡¯re not smart at all. Your reaction is too slow.¡±

    The man choked. What would happen if I reacted quickly? If I fought head-on, wouldn¡¯t I be a cripple now?

    However. Tiffany did not care what he was thinking. She drew her bow again and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Where should I

    am next

    It looked like she hadn¡¯t thought it through, but the arrow was headed straight for his chest! This was going to kill him!

    The man moved and easily dodged it. He looked at Tiffany with surprise and yfulness. ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless, but this is more interesting.¡±

    After saying that, he rushed toward Tiffany!

    Those steps were really strange. They shed left and right extremely quickly, turning into phantoms!

    Although Tiffany¡¯s archery was urate, she could not aim at him

    In a moment, the man had already arrived in front of her and grabbed Tiffany¡¯s throat.

    Under the light, the man¡¯s iconic silver hair was extremely demonic. His amorous eyes were cold at this moment. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. It¡¯s as if you were guarding me and even shot me unexpectedly.

    ¡°You want to kill me with just this? You¡¯re thinking too easily.

    ¡°How about this? Since you¡¯ve impressed me a little, I¡¯ll try to be as neat as possible when I make my move.¡±

    There was still a smile on the man¡¯s face, but his voice sounded like a devil¡¯s whisper.

    He tightened his grip, and Tiffany¡¯s face turned red.

    She did not struggle, but slowly revealed an even more devilish smile. Then, she looked into his eyes and said word by word, clearly and firmly. ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s your turn to beg me now.¡± She smiled, her eyes sparkling like flowers blooming.

    The man looked down and saw that his hand had turned ck! I was obvious that he was poisoned!

    Just as he found it unbelievable, Tiffany counterattacked and stabbed the switchde in her hand at his face!

    The man subconsciously retreated, but Tiffany pressed forward step by step!

    Tiffany might not have been his match in terms of strength, but he had been poisoned by an unknown poison. It was as if all the strength inis body had been sucked away by someone. Instead, he was suppressed and beaten by Tiffany!

    In just two minutes, the oue

    was decided

    Tiffany¡¯s switchde was pressed against the man¡¯s throat. With light cut, a bright red drop of blood instantly appeared

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be as neat as possible, too¡± Tiffany repeated the words that this man had just said.

    Seeing that she was really about to make a move without hesitation, the man immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ We can discuss it properly, right?¡±

    ¡°Then what value do you have! Tell me. Perhaps I can spare your life. Tiffany quickly retracted her hand. Since he was already poisoned, it was useless for him to struggle now that he had lost all his strength.

    Besides, Tiffany did not want to see blood here at all. She was just scaring him.

    The man pondered for a moment and looked up again, his eyes shining. I can agree to whatever you want.¡±

    What does he mean? Tiffany sneered. ¡°If I want you to work for me, will you agree?¡± She said it casually. No one would agree to it.

    However, the man didn¡¯t even blink, a devilish smile ying on his lips as he approached her. When he spoke, his words were full of ambiguous flirtation. ¡°Where do you want me to work for you?¡± As he spoke, he nced at the bed with a faint smile.

 Chapter 118

    Tiffany smiled, but the arrow in her other hand pierced into the man¡¯s waist..

    She warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t even have such thoughts. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you can still be a normal man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really ruthless The silver-haired man was seriously injured. This time, he would really behave.

    Tiffany let go of his hand and instructed casually. ¡°Go andplete your mission. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll detoxify you

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± asked the man.

    ¡°Go back to where you came from. Tiffany yawnedzily. ¡°Also, teach whoever hired you to deal with me a lesson. It¡¯s not too much to exchange favors, right?¡±

    ¡°But at least I took her money. It doesn¡¯t seem kind to betray her and stab her in the back.¡± As the man spoke, Tiffany looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°Am I trying to reason with you? I¡¯m threatening you.¡±

    The man choked and was speechless, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    After saying that, he wanted to force himself to stand up, but he did not know what Tiffany had done to him. He did not have any strength in his body at all. It was only when Tiffany threw a small pill to him and he ate it that he felt the strength in his body gradually recovering. ¡°If I don¡¯te to you after I¡¯m done, will I die?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tiffany raised her eyebrows and did not say yes or no.

    The silver-haired man¡¯s expression instantly became a littleplicated. He looked at Tiffany as if he was looking at a demon.

    He regretted it very much now, ¡°Why would I take things so hard and provoke such a ck-hearted girl? Not only did I fail the mussion, but I also fell into a ditch¡±

    The man was a little annoyed, but he nimbly jumped through the window and left.

    Looking at the mess and blood in the room, in order not to rm the servants, Tiffany had no choice but to clean it up

    herself

    hen, she took out a piece of paper and wrote a line of words.

    ooking at the content of the paper, Tiffanyughed unkindly. When the silver-haired manes back to ask for the ntidote, he will probably die angry when he sees this, right? He deserves it!¡¯

    fter pasting the paper on the window, Tiffany yawned and climbed into bed to sleep happily.

    he moon was bright and the stars sparse.

    t one o¡¯clock in the evening, Mia waited for the entire night and thought to herself that after tonight, Tiffany would isappear from the world.

    inally, the thorn in her side that she hated so much could be removed, which might be the onlyforting thing in today¡¯s ries of misfortunes.

    this moment, a strange sound came from the

    Il for help at any time.

    Window sill. Mimmediately looked over vigntly and was prepared to

    er since Tiffany raided her apartment in school and beat her up, Mia had be more cautious. She was even

    tramatized, so much so that she had to lock the door and windows every night.

    Just as she was feeling bewildered, a cat meowed from outside the window.

    Thew, so it was a false rm: Mia was relieved. ¡®I must be paranoid.

    However, at this moment, a cold wind suddenly came from belund her. Her head was ruthlessly hit. Mia did not even see who attacked her from behind before she closed her eyes and fainted¡­.

    Following the instruction to teach Mia a lesson, the silver-haired man carried Mia all the way out of the Lee family¡¯s vi quietly. His tracks along the way were easily erased by him without leaving any traces.

    *But how should I teach her a lesson¡± After thinking about it, the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes lit up. He had a good idea!

    He hung Mia up on the billboard on the bustling street and even arranged a swimsuit and a few embarrassing props for her.

    The news that would be released tomorrow morning would definitely be that the heiress of Lee Group had gone crazy and was addicted to ying on billboardste at night.

    Rumors were terrifying. When the time came, she would be criticized by far more than this¡­.

    Thinking that he had done a good job, the silver-haired man turned around and left. He did not dare to dy for a moment and went to change the antidote.

    Actually, after doing all this, his body was covered in sweat. He felt that he didn¡¯t seem to be feeling unwell.

    However, he was afraid of death, so he did not dare to dy. He ran all the way to find Tiffany.

    When he tried to climb through the window into her bedroom, the window was already locked and there was a note stuck

    on it

    The silver-haired man tore it off and saw a line of arrogant words written on it, ¡°The pill I gave you is the antidote. The poison has been cleared. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±

    The man was speechless. ¡®So, if I had not done this in the beginning and left directly, nothing would have happened, right? The corners of the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes twitched. When he looked inside, he realized that the fair-skinned and beautiful exquisite girl had indeed fallen asleep. Her sleeping face was peaceful, and she was having a beautiful dream

    The manughed in anger. Interesting, interesting!¡±

    Speaking of which, this is the first time in my life that I have been fooled! He was angry and aggrieved.

    However, he was the one who took the bait. It would be embarrassing if word got out.

    The man took a few more nces inside, as if he wanted to memorize Tiffany¡¯s appearance. In the future, when he had the chance, he would definitely take revenge!

    A few minutester, he jumped down from the second floor and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    The next morning. Tiffany woke up feeling refreshed.

    Stretching her back, she unintentionally realized that the note of the window was gone.

    The unlucky guy fromst night must have returned. When he saw the contents of the note, he must have left angrily.

    Tiffanyughed. After washing up, she went downstairs for breakfast. Then Zoe called her.

    The first thing Zoe asked her to do was to take a look at today¡¯s news. She said it was about Mia.

    When Tiffany heard this, she was also a little curious about what the man from yesterday had done.

    She turned on her phone to take a look. Although she had expected this, she was still stunned.

    On the live broadcast, the high-definition camera was aimed at Mia.

    At this moment, she was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. However, the way she was being watched was while she was stuck high up on a billboard, about 32.8 feet high, unable to get down and needing a lift for rescue.

    Moreover, she was wearing a swimsuit and had a few sex toys under her feet, the kind that made one¡¯s imagination run

    wild

    A group of passersby watched excitedly. All kinds ofments instantly drowned the live broadcast screen.

    [Wow. It turns out that Miss Lee, who has always been pure and innocent, has such a side. Tsk.]

    [It seems likest night was even more exciting]

    The densely packedments were all opinions and evaluations Just a nce, one could see all kinds of ridicule, jokes, and other unpleasant words.

    Faced with so many high-definition cameras, Mia, who woke up early in the morning and found herself hanging there, wanted to bang her head against the billboard and kill herself!

    This was the most embarrassing homent in her life..N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    However, more and more people surrounded her. Faced with all kinds of gazes, she shouted at the billboard that was over 30 feet ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Stop filming. Stop looking and get lost

    However, everyone was watching her disheveled appearance as if they were watching a monkey show in a zoo¡­.

    After an unknown period of time, Conner, who had received the news, brought his men over and saved Mia. Then, he squeezed through the swarm of reporters and returned home.

    It happened so suddenly that the news that they wanted to seal could not be blocked no matter what.

    The entire Lovell City was in an uproar. The Lee family had been embarrassedpletely this time¡­.

    As soon as she got home, Mia raised her hand and pped Mason who had just been brought back. She questioned angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you, right? I was clearly fine in the roomst night. You must have knocked me out and taken me away! You want me to make a fool of myself so that you can sessfully inherit everything in the Lee family, right?¡±

    This p was inexplicably and unjustly delivered.

    Mason frowned, but he exined patiently, ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    Tm the only daughter of the Lee family. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just the son of a shameless mistress. What right do you have¡­ Before she could finish speaking, an even louder pnded on her face.

    Mia looked over in disbelief. Her cheeks instantly swelled up. ¡°Dad, you hit me? Your actually hit me for an illegitimate son?¡±

 Chapter 119

    The p made her ears ring, and even her mouth bled

    However, Conner was furious ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? You¡¯ve disgraced our family! How dare you me your brother for what you did!

    ¡°Let me tell you. Mason and I talked in the studyst night. He would never do such a thing to you.¡±

    Such a shocking scandal was rted to the reputation of the entire Lee family!

    Regarding the repeated disappointments brought by Mia, Conner said directly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out of Lovell City tomorrow. Don¡¯te back for the time being

    Is he trying to chase me away? Mia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving

    If she was really sent overseas, then the entire family property would definitely be taken by the mistress and her son! I¡¯m clearly the legitimate heiress. Why should I leave? Why?¡¯

    Perhaps these few setbacks made Mia realize that there was no benefit in directly confronting her father.

    Hence, she suppressed the anger and unwillingness in her heart and begged, ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong, but you can¡¯t chase me away. I¡¯m your daughter after all.¡±

    Seeing that he was unmoved, Mia used her trump card. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Mom that you would protect me well?¡±

    At the mention of his deceased wife, Conner finally rxed.

    His expression softened a little and he said, ¡°Alright, my tone was a little serious, but you have to remember not to cause any trouble in the future!¡±

    Mia replied. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±

    Conner said. ¡°I¡¯ll marry Mason¡¯s mother after a while. It¡¯s been hard on her and Mason for so many years. It¡¯s time to give

    then a status

    This meant that from now on, the mistress would be the legal wife, and Mason would also be her greatest obstacle andpetition.

    Only God knew that Mia was on the verge of a mental breakdown!

    However, she had to squeeze out a smile and pretend to be obedient. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She thought, This family has changed a long time ago.

    It¡¯s funny how I¡¯ve always been in denial, always reminiscing about my parents¡¯ loving rtionship. My mother passed away early and my father hasn¡¯t remarried for many years, so I believed it was a rare kind of true love.

    ¡®Now I realize it was all a lie. Otherwise, why would Mason be only half a year younger than me?¡¯

    Mia returned to her room in a daze. Thinking back carefully, she remembered that her encounters during this period of time had not gone well at the beginning. Now, it was as if she had fallen into hell. No one could escape from all of this.

    At the thought of this, she hurriedly made a call

    Initially, she wanted to ask how things

    were po

    business,

    goingst night, but he was

    that the other party was not g

    not going to do this

    Mia was dumbfounded-She thought that she had heard wrongly, but a guess appeared in her mind.

    Therefore, she immediately called Tiffany.

    The first thing she said was, ¡°B***h, you were the one who nned what happenedst night, right? You ruined my reputation and made me unable to have a foothold in Lovell City from now on.

    You even caused me to have a younger brother out of nowhere and caused my father to bepletely disappointed in met

    ¡°Bitch, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution!¡±

    When people were at their most extreme, they would always think of ways to clear themselves. They would find a perfect excuse for all their selfishness,

    They thought that all their misfortunes were given to them by others, but they did not think about what they had done.

    When Tiffany received the call, she had just finished her breakfast. She slowly wiped her mouth and replied indifferently. ¡°Does this have anything to do with me? Also, if you really want to know, I suggest you ask the heavens. You brought this upon yourself. If you dare to ask, I believe that you¡¯ll get your retribution!¡±

    Tiffany thought. What a joke. When Mia bribed the assassin to take my life, why didn¡¯t Mia ask if she would suffer retribution?

    What is this now? Heaven will punish those who are despicable!

    Thaven¡¯t even made a move, and Mia has already dug her own grave.

    Who could Mia me?

    Tiffany immediately hung up after a round of scolding

    When this scandal broke out, Mia was too ashamed to continueing to school. Everyone sighed about this. At the same time, they beard that Conner was going to hold a wedding in a few days. It was said that the new wife had brought a son.

    Although it wasn¡¯t said explicitly, everyone who received the invitation knew.

    In particr, that young man looked 60% like Conner. He was definitely Conner¡¯s biological son. Therefore, this wedding banquet was actually a family recognition banquet.

    Conner wanted to give his son, who had been raised outside, a legitimate identity. At the same time, he wanted make friends with all the famous people in Lovell City to pave the way for his son¡¯s future,

    inted his son to

    Therefore, all the reputable businessmen in Lovell City received this invitation. The date was quite close, and it was the weekend next week

    Of course, the Kelley family also received the invitation Charlie had to show Conner some respect, so he decided to go.

    On this day, Thalia could not help but look at Charlie when she beard the rumors. She joked, ¡°Don¡¯t bring back an illegitimate child one day¡±

    Charlie felt so wronged ¡°How can I be the same as them? I have a gentle and demure wife, a beautiful and sensible daughter, and a mischievous son. I should be content at my age!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know Thalia red at him and did not say anything else.

    Tiffany and her brother looked at each other, unexpectedly finding themselves on the receiving end of some public disy of affection. Then they quickly left

    For Tiffany, this week was considered calm

    As for the silver-haired man who had suffered a huge loss because of her, including the Assassin Alliance behind him, it was unknown if they woulde looking for trouble in the future.

    Of course, as long as they still dared toe, there was no room for negotiation.

    However, Tiffany never expected the world to be so small.

    When she visited the Royal Bay as the Miracle Healer again, she saw the silver-haired man ying billiards with Sidney in the billiard room

    He still had dazzling silver hair and was dressed in azy and casual limited edition white T-shirt and denim pants. Compared to the murderous aura in ck that Tiffany saw that night, he looked much more sunny.

    Those amorous and charming eyes were alluring.

    When Tiffany approached, the silver-haired man whistled and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Hey, since when can women enter and leave the Royal Bay freely?¡±

    After saying that, he touched Sidney¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Is this Richard¡¯s woman?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± Sidney did not even lift his eyelids as he said directly, ¡°But I advise you to put away your thoughts. She has a powerful background. She¡¯s the Miracle Healer, and she can poison you to death in minutes. Be careful and don¡¯t ask for trouble.¡±

    After Sidney warned him, Tiffany had already approached.

    Sidney smiled and introduced, ¡°Miss Wood, this is my friend, Garry York.¡±

    At the mention of using poison, Garry¡¯s expression became a little strange. Ignoring Tiffany¡¯s gaze, he whispered, ¡°Why are girls who look so innocent nowadays so ck-hearted?¡±

    Tiffany knew very well who he was calling ck-hearted. However, with her current face, Garry couldn¡¯t recognize her.

    Nodding politely, Tiffany said meaningfully, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mr. York

    Garry was the third son of the York family.

    It was said that he rarely returned to Lovell City all year round, so not many people had really seen him. Tiffany had only heard of him, but he never expected Garry to be rted to the Assassin Alliance. ¡®In that case, does Sidney or Richard have some unknown side?

 Chapter 120

    Tiffany had a vague guess in her heart. However, she did not say anything. She went upstairs and slowly walked toward the room where Evan was.

    During this period of time, Evan could already move.

    At first, his hands and feet could move slightly. Later on, he even opened his eyes and could eat on his own. The IV drip that was previously administered has also been gradually removed.

    Today was thest acupuncture. After this acupuncture, Evan would be no different from a normal person.

    As long as he trained slowly in theter stages, it would not be long before he could run and jump.

    Evan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Tiffany enter. He said slowly in a not-so-fluent voice, ¡°Tiffany.¡±

    Evan was obedient and likable to begin with. His sensible and obedient appearance made anyone¡¯s heart ache and they liked him from the bottom of their hearts.

    Tiffanyughed and patted his head. ¡°Be good and lie down. You still have to get acupuncture today.¡±

    Then will youe again in the future?¡± When the needle was inserted, even though he had notpletely recovered, he still felt the pain clearly. However, Evan did not cry or make a fuss. He only looked at Tiffany eagerly. He looked pitiful.

    Considering her special status, Tiffany did not give a definite answer. She only said, ¡°If the situation permits, I wille and

    see you

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Evan seemed a little disappointed. After he reluctantly agreed, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said. ¡°Then where do you live? Can I y with you?¡±

    ¡°Td like that. Tiffany gave him an address.

    It was a manor that June had quickly arranged for over the past two days. It was the address of her identity as the Miracle Healer.

    Yesterday, Tiffany had specially gone to take a look. The manor was very big, and arge piece ofnd had been specially opened to nt all the herbs she needed. At the same time, there was also a special ce for refining medicine, including all the equipment.

    When Evan heard this, he happily memorized it.

    After this acupuncture session, Tiffany smiled and asked, ¡°Little guy, how do you feel? You have to walk more often in the future. I believe you can jump around very soon

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Evan clenched his fists and said seriously, ¡°When I can walk normally, I¡¯ll definitely go to see you!¡±

    ¡°Okay Tiffany rubbed his little head before putting away the needles and getting up to leave.

    When she walked downstairs, she happened to bump into Richard getting out of the car.

    It had been a few days since the two of them fell into the hot spring. Since then, they had not seen each other. Tiffany -seemed to be hiding from him. ¡®It¡¯s not entirely because of embarrassment, but because I¡¯m afraid that I will fall for him one day

    Although I got close to him to make use of him in the beginning, it would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not touched by his protection

    Even so, I feel I can¡¯t see through this man at all.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Fri,

    Now, I¡¯ve also discovered Garry¡¯s identity behind the scenes.

    Then¡­ is the assassin organization behind this rted to Richard?

    In my previous life, my family was destroyed and annihted. In addition, I received all sorts of cruel torture during my five years in prison. These were all things that Sandra could not push through alone.

    It¡¯s not strange that Keh was involved.

    Then, did Richard add fuel to the

    fire?

    If he really did, Richard and I would only be enemies

    The more Tiffany thought about it, the more confused she became. When she saw Richard, she did not even say goodbye before getting into June¡¯s car and leaving.

    She had to think about it and find a way to investigate all of this

    Looking at her gloomy expression, Richard frowned. Only when the car had left did he enter the vi.

    As soon as he entered, before he could ask the servant what had happened, he saw Garry, who had a head of mboyant silver hair,e up to him ¡°Long time no see. Richard¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Richard said ndly. His eyes were still calm. He was not surprised by Garry¡¯s appearance at all, let alone interested.

    Upon seeing this, Garry¡¯s enthusiasm was instantly dampened. Hemented, ¡°How heartless. I was injured as soon as I came back this time. My injuries are very serious¡±

    Richard said. ¡°Oh

    Garry was badly shaken. He thought that Richard didn¡¯t believe him, so he said again, Just two days ago, didn¡¯t I ept a mission? In the end, I failed miserably and was knocked down by the mission target! That girl looked delicate, but she was ruthless. She injured my waist and butt. There are two bloody holes!¡±

    He wished he could take off his clothes on the spot and show Richard his wound to prove that he was seriously injured!

    Sidney snorted andughed out loud without showing him any respect. ¡°Forget it. You were knocked out because your skills were inferior, You still have the cheek to say that

    ¡°How would I know that that girl smeared poison on the arrowhead? That¡¯s why I was careless!¡± Carry said, his face full of unwillingness. ¡°No, I have to get back some face tonight!¡±

    The two of them bickered.

    Richard originally ignored Carry and was not interested in talking to Garry.

    However, he heard two keywords. Arrowhead, and applying polton?

    He suddenly looked over with his sharp eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Target person? Carry thought for a moment and blurted out, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s called Tiffany. That¡¯s quite a nice name¡­ Ah!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, his nose bridge was suddenly knocked crooked!

    Carry looked up with a dumbfounded expression and saw Richard ruthlessly kicking again. This force w swept over like a storm. There was nowhere to dodgel

    Garry was sent flying with a kick. Hended heavily on the floor and spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 121

    Tiffany did not know what happened in the Royal Bay after she left.

    However, after returning home, she locked herself in her room. Then, she spread out a piece of white paper and drew randomly on it.

    As she drew, she realized that the paper was filled with Richard¡¯s names! Tiffany was a little discouraged.

    In her memories of her previous life, Charlie was so angry that he suffered a stroke and was hospitalized. He had just been rescued when Sandra pulled out his oxygen tube and he died. Thalia died in the fire¡­

    Even her eight-year-old brother had been poisoned into a mute and beaten into a fool.

    At that time, under Keh¡¯s pleading, she had already taken the me for the person she truly loved and was imprisoned.

    Five yearster, she was released and faced the situation of her family being destroyed. In the end, she was killed by Sandra.

    As she recalled these things, boundless hatred rose in Tiffany¡¯s heart. She thought about it carefully, ¡®Was everything really done by Sandra!

    What ability did Sandra have to surpass me and Eric after causing Charlie¡¯s death and annex the entire Kelley Corporation just because she was Charlie¡¯s niece?

    ¡®Swallowed all the property?

    Even if Charlie died, thepany still had Uncle Owen.

    ¡°With Uncle Owen¡¯s personality, how could he give thepany to Sandra?

    Unless there was another mastermind who wanted to destroy my family!

    Tiffany narrowed her eyes. The killing intent in her eyes was overbearing. No matter who this person was and what his motive was, I have to find these people one by one since I¡¯ve got a second chance at life!

    ¡°No matter what other high and mighty figures are behind Sandra, I will never let them off!

    ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Coincidentally. Eric pushed the door open and entered. In the blink of an eye, the killing intent and gloominess on Tiffany¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by the same faint smile as before.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tiffany crumpled the piece of paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can. Then she went downstairs to eat. During this period, she unexpectedly received three calls all from Richard.

    Tiffany did not answer. Seeing that Richard was persistently calling, she decided to turn off her phone. She didn¡¯t want to see him for the time being

    After dinner, Charlie brought Thalia to the garden for a walk to digest their food. Eric originally wanted to y with Tiffany, but Tiffany was not in a good mood and sent him away with a few words.

    You can y the game by yourself. I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± After locking the door, she took a set of clothes and entered the bathroom.

    When she came out, Tiffany was still drying her hair when she suddenly felt that something was wrong in the bedroom. She raised her head abruptly, her eyes filled with vignce, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    She thought that it was the silver-haired man from a few days ago. Tiffany was ready to attack at any tiine, but when she looked up. she was stunned.

    Under the warm orange lighy, the handsome man¡¯s figure was tall and straight. His side profile was well-defined and carried an indescribable gentleness. His starry eyes were lowered, and his long eyshes cast a shadow on his eyelids.

    His well-defined hand was holding a crumpled piece of paper and rubbing it repeatedly.

    It was the piece of paper that she had thrown into the trash can earlier. Ilis name was written all over it¡­.

    ¡°Richard?¡± Tiffany was so shocked that she could not speak fluently. ¡°You, why are you in my room?¡±

    After saying that, she looked out of the window. A gust of wind blew in.

    Tiffany muttered in her heart. This damn man is really good at flipping windows.

    Hearing the voice. Richard looked up.

    Tiffany, who had just finished bathing, was unbelievably beautiful. Her long wet hair hung down, and her clear eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and vignce. Her cheeks were red and charming.

    She was wearing a pink silk nightdress that entuated her smooth skin. She had a beautiful slender neck, clear corbone. and faintly discernible cleavage¡­

    Richard¡¯s gaze finallynded on Tiffany¡¯s neck.

    There was a faint red mark on her fair skin. It was clearly a handprint, and it had been pinched.

    The look in Richard¡¯s eyes deepened, and the urge to kill Garry rose again.

    Damn it. He strode over and reached out to touch the red mark Does it still hurt?¡±

    Tiffany was stunned for two seconds before reacting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    It had been two days since the incident. At that time, Garry had indeed wanted to kill her, so the strangtion marks were obvious. After two days of recovery, the marks had faded a lot

    Usually, in order not to be discovered and not to worry her parents, Tiffany had to put on makeup every day when she went out until shepletely covered up this trace.

    However, just as she came out of the shower, she did not expect Richard to suddenly visit in the middle of the night. Tiffany could not help but take two steps back to avoid his hand. She asked. ¡°Anything you want?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Richard.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Richard told her, Tm here to see you¡±

    Tiffany was speechless and wanted to chase him away. ¡°Then you¡¯ve seen me now. Leave. I want to rest. Her tone was impolite and even a little angry.

    No matter how hard Tiffany pushed him, Richard remained steady.

    ¡°Hey, are you leaving or not? Tiffany rolled her eyes. When she lost her temper, she did not care who this dann man was. She said angrily. ¡°Since you like to roll over the window so much, why don¡¯t you perform? Let me see.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed again. This time, she pushed harder, However, with a click, Tiffany felt a chill on his body and subconsciously looked down

    The silk pajamas were extremelyfortable, but the quality was bail.

    She had used too much strength just now, so her pajamas burst, and the strap fell off¡­

    Tiffany and Richand were both stunned.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Both of them froze.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Lout

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tiffany was the first to react and immediately retreated. At the same time, she grabbed a coat beside her and put it on. Her face was flushed red. It was unknown if she was angry at herself or Richard!

    Although Richard reacted quickly and looked away immediately, Tiffany was still furious. She kicked him and said angrily, ¡°You bastard!¡±

    He did not dodge and took Tiffany¡¯s kick to vent her anger.

    When she looked at her again, his handsome face was serious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be responsible.¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. ¡°Who asked you to be responsible?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be responsible for me.¡± Richard sighed softly. He suppressed the smile that gradually appeared in his eyes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m still a nk piece of

    paper.

    A nk piece of paper? Tiffany thought.

    In other words, he was very pure. As the culprit, she had to take responsibility.

    Tiffany almost continued to argue with him on the topic of nk paper. I¡¯m just as pure as him!¡±

    However, the more she spoke, the more she felt that something was wrong. Only then did she stop arguing.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. You can go back now.¡± Tiffany sat on the bed and waited for him to leave.

    However, Richard raised his eyebrows and asked with a helpless smile, ¡®Don¡¯t you have anything you want to know or ask

 Chapter 122

    Tiffany fell silent. Ask? How? Will he tell the truth just because I ask?¡¯

    The atmosphere in the bedroom fell into an indescribable silence.

    As time passed, Tiffany did not speak. Richard waited patiently.

    In the end, Tiffany decided toy her cards on the table and said, Two days ago, someone climbed in through the window and said that he was paid to kill me. Do you know about this?¡±

    Richard replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t know until today¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s an assassin organization. Do you know this?¡± Tiffany asked calmly, waiting for him to fabricate an answer to

    brush her off.

    Unexpectedly, Richard said frankly, ¡°I know, I¡¯m the boss behind it.

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany was shocked. He actually admitted it directly¡­

    Although she had a guess in her heart, Tiffany was still a little stunned.

    This organization was full of mystery. Their whereabouts were uncertain, but their reputation was very resounding. Most of the time, it was indeed terrifying

    However, they had been very low-key in recent years, and ordinary people could not invite them,

    Just like this time, Tiffany believed that her chances of winning were not high if she were to face Garry head-on with strength. It was just that I already had a premonition, so I prepared the poison powder in advance. Otherwise, how could 1 have tricked Garry so easily?

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. For a moment, her thoughts wereplicated. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Richard¡¯s gaze once againnded on Tiffany¡¯s neck. Looking at the ring faint red mark, he decided to go back and hang Garry up and beat him up again!

    If he didn¡¯t taught Garry a lesson, this matter wouldn¡¯t be over,

    ¡°This won¡¯t happen again, I promise. He supported himself with one hand on the bed and slowly leaned over. The two of them were very close to each other. On the floor, the two shadows were almost fused into one, inseparable.

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°I have no secrets from you. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. I¡¯ll pluck everything you want, even the stars in the sky, and give them to you. Therefore, you can trust me wholeheartedly. Don¡¯t doubt me.¡±

    This sentence left Tiffany in a daze. ¡®Since we met, he has been protecting me time and time again. I have no value to be plotted against. Therefore¡­ every word he said should be true!

    Tiffany opened her mouth, not knowing how to respond.

    Richard chuckled and ruffled her hair. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Til cover for you if you get into trouble.

    ¡°No matter what trouble you cause, I¡¯ll make it

    up to you.

    His voice was soft, gentle and maic as always, but the words he said were more serious than ever

    LA

    B

    Tiffany blurted out, ¡°If you give me everything, what are you after?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    I¡¯m after you. His thin lips curled up and he was about to speak

    he cake? Your father

    However, there was a knock on the bedroom door. Thalia said from outside, Tiffany, do you want some and I just bought it from a walk outside.

    Seeing that there was no reply. Thalia decided to use the spare key to open the door.

    Tiffany was instantly shocked! What if someone sees Richard in my room in the middle of the night?¡±

    She hurriedly sat up from the bed. Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, Tiffany hurriedly threw Richard onto the bed and said anxiously. ¡°Hide here and don¡¯t make a sound!¡±

    As she spoke, she walked to the bedroom door to open it. ¡°Mom, I just fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you can sleep. Do you still want to eat this? I even brought your favorite min Hot Cheetos. Thalia w enter the room and said. T¡¯ll put it on the table for you. You¡¯ll definitely eat it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Tiffany was about to take it, but Thalia had already entered the bedroom.

    Tiffany instantly felt guilty, afraid that Richard would be discovered.

    about to

    Fortunately, there were a few dolls and pillows on the bed. At a nce, they were piled up like a small mountain, and it was impossible to notice that someore was hiding under the nket.

    After Thalia put it down, she did not forget to remind Tiffany, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote. You have to sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tiffany answered obediently and sent Thalia out. She locked the door and ran back to the bed. She lifted the nket and said, ¡°Fortunately, you weren¡¯t discovered. You cane out now.¡±

    She originally thought that Richard would be suffocated, but she was instantly p**d off by what she saw.

    This evil andzy man was really sleeping on her bed. He looked like he was enjoying himself. How could he feel aggrieved? He was clearly enjoying himself!

    Fortunately, the crisis was resolved, and Tiffany didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. She ate the cake and min¡¯ Hot Cheetos,, and her appetite was extremely good.

    When she finished eating, she saw that Richard had already fallen asleep!

    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Tiffany was so angry that she kicked him again.

    Richard opened his eyes and sighed helplessly. ¡°You heartless girl

    Although he said that, everything that had happened today was already an unexpected gain. He stood up. The lecher who had refused to leave just now had turned back into the elegant and noble gentleman in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving¡± His lips curled into a smile, and the entire room seemed to be illuminated by a beam of light. It made people fall head over heels for him, and they were willing to indulge in this magnificent smile.

    Tiffany was stunned. A handsome man is a misleading factor.

    While she was in a daze, a gentle goodnight kissnded on her forehead.

    She blinked and was about to kick him when the curtains fluttered. His tall and slender figure disappeared quickly¡­

    ¡°A***le. Tiffany murmured. She touched her forehead and realized that her cheeks were burning

    10.58 Fri, Oct 11 BT.

    What happened tonight was like a dream. In her dream, Richard had used his own way to tell her that she was different in

    his heart.

    The a**

    organization was something that outsiders could not get, but he could give it to her without blinking. His tone was casual as if it was just a toy.

    Tiffany thought for a long time.

    In the end, she would rather believe that the mastermind behind the scenes in her previous life might really have nothing to do with Richard. He¡¯s powerful and doesn¡¯t need to rely on anyone. No one can threaten him.

    The wealth and power in his hands are beyond the reach of others. Such a person is noble and looks down on all living beings. How can he be involved with a mere ant?

    Then who else would secretly help Sandra

    Suddenly. Tiffany thought about someone ¡°Melody, the woman that Keh had truly fallen in love with in my previous life. They fell in love at first sight. How romantic and wonderful,

    While the two were affectionate, Melody identally killed someone in a panic. She rushed to Keh, begging him to help her find a solution.

    Just as Keh was about to use his family¡¯s power to settle the matter, Melody said that she would find someone simr to her to rece her. This way, she couldpletely clear her suspicion.

    Back then, Keh was hopelessly romantic and actually felt that this method was feasible.

    Hence, he looked for Tiffany.

    He promised to marry Tiffany, but the condition was that Tiffany would take the me for Melody and go to jail¡­.

    And Tiffany was indeed s**d. She was willing to jump into such an obvious trap.

    In that case, how much did Melody contribute to the destruction of the Kelley family while Tiffany was imprisoned?

    Tiffany took a deep breath. The tragedy of my previous life had already happened. No matter how much I me and regret it, I¡¯m unable to change it.

    ¡°People have to look forward. I¡¯ll never repeat the same mistake!

    Calcting the time, it seems that Melody will appear in school is a transfer student soon.

    Tm really looking forward to it.

    myself

 Chapter 123

    The week flew by quickly. Now, Tiffany was quite a popr figure in school. She was the boss of ss six, the school belle that everyone looked up to, and her drawer was overflowing with love letters she received every day.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend. At night, it was Conner¡¯s wedding banquet.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Since Charlie had epted the invitation, he naturally had to go. However, this time, the family of four went to the wedding banquet together.

    Before attending the banquet, Frank sent Tiffany a new message. He said that the harvest of the diamond mine this time was quite bountiful. At the same time, he transferred 20% of the promised amount to Tiffany¡¯s ount.

    After working with the Treasure Tower twice, Tiffany gained a lo

    What Tiffany did not expect was that even thepany¡¯s ie began to increase day by day. After that 200 thousand dors, there was profit entering the ount almost every day!

    She was getting richer and richer and spending more and more money.

    Previously, she had bought Eric his favorite figurines. They were all unique designers. They were limited edition globally and were shockingly expensive!

    Charlie had only bought one for Eric which cost tens of thousands of dors, but Tiffany had bought them all without blinking.

    Eric was so shocked that he hugged her and cried, thinking that she had embarked on the path of robbery to be rich. Tiffany, you¡¯re so good to me. Did you save up all your pocket money to buy this for me? Boohoo. Tiffany, why are you so s***d¡­¡±

    Afraid that she had no money to spend, Eric gave all his pocket money to Tiffany. Even their parents were afraid that Tiffany would suffer, so they gave her another card with a doting expression.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were twitching.

    Out of helplessness, she could only say that those figurines were actually fake and not worth much. That was why her did not suspect that she had robbed.

    family

    Looking at her increasing ount bnce, Tiffany believed that at would not be long before the title Miracle Healer would appear on the new rich list.

    Being rich and willful, Tiffany promised Zoe that her ¡®rtive¡¯ would organize a charity fund. She had asked June to arrange it some days ago.

    Now that the various procedures had been finalized, Zoe had been in charge of this since this weekend. She was cautious every day and did not dare to rx at all, afraid that she would be fired by Tiffany¡¯s ¡®rtive¡¯ if she cked off.

    In this foundation, Tiffany had also invested arge sum of money. In addition, she had recruited a few helpers. As for how to do it, she believed that Zoe would slowly adapt and do it well.

    As evening approached, the driver had already prepared the car

    Thalia had changed into a ck backless dress. She looked dignified, elegant, and s**y.

    lie was a little dissatisfied, but because of his low status in the family, he did not dare to say it explicitly. He could only mutter, ¡°There are so many gowns, but you have to wear this. Im unhappy

    The eight-year-old Eric was wearing a small suit. The style of the tuxedo made him look exquisite and likable. After dressing

    10:59 Fri Oct 11 GuT.

    up, he looked even more handsome and cute.

    The entire family was ready. They were waiting for Tiny.

    Tiffany, are you done?¡± asked Eric.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tiffany slowly walked down from upstairs. ¡°Here we go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t make a conscious effort to dress up. She casually tied her hair, which fell straight down to her waist. Dressed in at deep blue gown, her figure was slender and graceful. Her eyes and eyebrows were delicate, making her stunningly attractive.

    She walked over step by step like a water lily blooming in a pool. There was a hint of enchantment in herziness.

    Charlie felt a sense of relief and pride in his daughtering of age. ¡°Who said this deep blue dress looked old-fashioned? Look at who¡¯s wearing it! My daughter is so beautiful and looks good in anything!¡±

    Thalia and Eric were about to nod when they heard him mutter again, I wonder which brat will be lucky to marry her in the future!

    He felt a sense of disappointment and frustration as if his daughter had been taken away.

    Tiffany was speechless. ¡®How did we get off track with this topic?

    She hurriedly said that it was almost time. Only then did the family get into the car and head toward the banquet venue.

    This time, it was a wedding banquet. The venue of the banquet was not at the hotel, but at the Lee farmily¡¯s vi.

    It must have been meticulously prepared in advance, so the Lee family¡¯s vi was filled with joy and excitement from the outside to the inside.

    When Tiffany and her family entered, they were all extremely good-looking. A loving and attractive parents and a pair of exquisite and beautiful children would be the focus of the crowd no matter where they went.

    Among them, there were many young men and women who looked at Tiffany. In just a short moment, many people came forward to strike up a conversation.

    Tiffany declined politely and found a seat with Eric. From afar, she saw the new mistress of the Lee family.

    She looked to be in her forties, but because she had taken good care of herself and had a good figure, she looked very young,

    For Conner to have kept her by his side for so many years and for her to eventually rise in status through her son, she must certainly have some extraordinary qualities.

    However, Tiffany did not pay attention to this. Instead, she looked around but did not see Mia.

    On such a joyous asion today, Mia was probably the most aggrieved.

    Tiffany did not mind rubbing salt into Mia¡¯s wound.

    However, before she could do anything, a young man in a white suit walked up to her and smiled politely. ¡°Miss Kelley, make yourself at home¡±

    This person who imed to be the master should be Mia¡¯s younger brother. He was the new heir of the Lee family, Mason.

    Tiffanyughed. She was not surprised that Mason knew her. She only said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, feel free to instruct the s***nts if you need anything. I¡¯ll go upstairs to see Mia first. Excuse me. After Mason finished speaking, he nodded gentlemanly and stood up to leave

    Tiffany took a bite of the cake in front of her and couldn¡¯t help butugh as she watched Mason leave. Mason is interesting. In terms of scheming and shrewdness, an idiot like Mia is far from being his match!

    Eric drank the juice in front of him and suddenly looked at a certain ce. He said, ¡°Tiffany, the sc***m is here.¡±

    Tiffany nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.

    S***m was the nickname they gave Keh because he was a s**m.

    Eric said, ¡°He also brought Sandra.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany did not find it strange that Keh and Sandra were inseparable no matter where they went.

    The Harper family had some connections with the Lee family, so they had to maintain some level of courtesy. However, only Keh showed up. Ryan and his wife didn¡¯te.

    That was why Sandra had the chance toe with Keh.

    Sandra said, ¡°Keh, I¡¯ll wait for you at the side.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Keh.

    With such a scene, it was inevitable to talk to some people he had dealings with. At this time, as a femalepanion, Sandra had to consciously wait at the side. After all, these things were not something she could participate in.

    After Sandra retreated to the side, her sharp eyes saw Tiffany. She immediately walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Tiffany, Eric, you¡¯re all here.¡±

    Eric ignored her. He did not like Sandra at all. He felt that she was very hypocritical! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Keh to think that such a scheming woman is innocent and kind?

    ¡°s,¡± Eric sighed. There aren¡¯t many younger brothers at my age who know how to differentiate scheming women.¡±

    Hence, he suddenly said to Tiffany, ¡°Tiffany, you have to cherish me.¡±

    Tiffany was puzzled but nodded cooperatively. ¡°Of course, You¡¯re my treasure brother.¡±

    The atmosphere between the siblings was incredibly harmonious, something outsiders could never intrude upon.

    Sandra was not angry. She turned around and left in the direction of the second floor of the Lee family¡¯s vi.

    She was going to brainwash Mia and¡­e up with ideas.

 Chapter 124

    The entire hall downstairs and even the venue at the front and back of the vi were decorated with fresh flowers and bright lights for the guests to walk around.

    However, the bedroom upstairs belonged to the master. Usually, no one would barge into the private area.

    When Sandra went up, she imed to be Mia¡¯s ssmate and came to see Mia.

    Knowing that Mia was in a bad mood, the servant did not stop Sandra and let her in.

    In the bedroom. Mia was dressed beautifully. However, no amount of powder could cover her ferocious and livid face.

    When Sandra came in, Mia did not even turn around. She thought that a servant hade to rush her, so she immediately said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Sandra said, ¡°Look at you, you ruined a good n. Why would you do that?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Mia turned around and saw Sandra who came uninvited. She sneered. ¡°We¡¯re just the same. You don¡¯t have the right to teach me a lesson. Oh, that¡¯s not right. At least you have Keh. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to attend today¡¯s banquet with your identity. Full of anger, Mia¡¯s words were naturally sarcastic.

    Sandra was neither angry nor annoyed. She walked straight to the dressing table, picked up a box of blush in front of Mia, and gently applied it on Mia. Mis originally exquisite makeup was even more radiant and herplexion was extremely good

    Only then did Sandra say, ¡°If you give up on yourself now, you¡¯ll really lose. Can¡¯t you cheer up and fight for another way out for yourself?¡± There was a deeper meaning in her words.

    Mia frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Sandra replied, ¡°Look in the mirror.¡±

    In the mirror, the girl who was dressed was beautiful and elegant Mia subconsciously rxed her tightly knitted brows. Her anger subsided a little, and her expression softened. She saw that her face was even more attractive. Yes, I almost forgot that before Tiffany showed up, I should have been the one considered as the most beautiful.

    ¡°With your family background and looks, what kind of man wouldn¡¯t be worthy of you?¡± Sandra leaned over and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always admired Richard? Just figure out a way to win this man over. Then, as the morous Mrs. Hampton who rules over Lovell City, even your father will have to give you anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Hampton¡­ Mia was taken aback, and her dull eyes gradually regained their vigor. ¡®Exactly. If I really get what I want, who would dare topete with me for the family assets? How would that mistress dare to show off in front of me?

    ¡°But¡­ how can I get close to him? Mia asked.

    Everyone knew that Richard did not get close to women. Many rich youngdies tried their best to get close to him, but no one could. They could not even touch his sleeve!

    ¡°That depends on your ability¡± Sandra smiled without saying anything.

    She had onlye up with an idea. As for how to implement it it would depend on Mia¡¯s ability and boldness.

    As long as Mia went all out, there were many ways.

    Many women dreamed of clinging to a man like Richard, who was as dazzling as the stars in the sky, and Sandra had thought of this before.

    However, she did would crush like an ant.

    That was have the guts to approach such a dangerois man. She was afraid that once she angered him, Richard

    That was easy for Richard. Inparison, Keh was easier to control.

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Sandra patted Mia¡¯s shoulder and left her room with a smug smile. I really hope that Mia can sessfully get close to Richard. Even if she can¡¯t, any other woman can, but not Tiffany! In this way, Tiny will have no chance to step on

    me.

    Aftering down from upstairs, Sandra sat down with a satisfied smile and chatted with a few other youngdies she

    knew

    Not long after, Mia, who was dressed brightly, came down from upstairs. Unlike what others had expected, she did not cry or make a fuss. Instead, she smiled and weed the guests.

    Conner, who was toasting with his new wife, smiled in satisfaction when he saw this.

    The wedding banquet officially began with a series of festive blessings. After all, Conner was already at this age. It was impossible for him to hold a wedding in such a high-profile manner.

    The ultimate goal of this banquet was to introduce Mason to everyone.

    During the ceremony, there were politepliments and teasing. In short, it was a joyous asion.

    When they sat down to enjoy the dishes, there was a suddenmotion at the door.

    Someone craned his neck and shouted in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hampton is here!¡±

    The guests present were in an uproar. They looked over and saw that the Hampton family¡¯s low-key luxury car was indeed. parked at the entrance!

    The driver quickly opened the car door and Richard stepped out with his long legs. He was handsome and tall. He strode over with a strong aura and a calm posture.

    Conner was shocked. When he came back to his senses, he was overwhelmed!

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Richard, a young man who controls the lifeline of the global economy and owns an entire business, empire, never likes these asions? It¡¯s already very generous of him to send someone to deliver a congrattory gift. Moreover, he has condescended toe here in person! Conner came back to his senses and hurriedly brought his son out to wee Richard!

    Even Mia was overjoyed! She had been thinking about how to approach Richard. She did not expect him to really ept the invitation! ¡®Could it be¡­ Does he speciallye over because he heard about my family?¡±

    Mia blushed and looked at Richard with an almost infatuated gaze.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Richard was wearing a navy blue suit. He was calm and reserved, and he looked elegant.

    His figure was so perfect that it was like a walking clothes rack. Many top models could notpare to him!

    Faced with Conner and the group¡¯s warm greetings and ttering smiles, Richard raised his eyebrows and smiled casually ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    After saying that, he walked straight in. Everyone made way for him.

    Conner followed behind him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hampton, I¡¯m so honored that you came here personally! Let me bring you to your seat. I specially reserved a seat for you!¡±

    Conner greeted him happily, but Richard stopped in his tracks and walked toward a table.

    The banquet had just started, and the table was not full yet. He walked straight over, immediately pulled out a chair.

    and the assistant behind him

    Charlie was stunned for a moment. It was quite stressful to sit with an all-powerful figure!

    In order to avoid unnecessary influence, Charlie was about to bring his wife and children to another table when Richard spoke. ¡°Mr. Kelley, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see. Charlie was a linle confused. Tm not familiar with Richard and don¡¯t have much business dealings with him. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge so many people. Why did he greet me?¡±

    Although he was suspicious, he had a good upbringing and immediately said to Eric and Tiffany, ¡°What are you waiting for? Greet Mr. Hampton

 Chapter 125

    Tiffany was originally drinking watermelon juice and watching the show. When she heard her father¡¯s words, she could not help butugh. ¡°Ha-ha¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Extreme joy turned into sorrow. She choked on her own saliva as sheughed.

    Eric hurriedly took a piece of paper for her and handed it over.

    Tiffany calmed down a little. Then, she really greeted Richard obediently. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hampton¡± She was sweet and

    obedient.

    Seeing this, Eric also called out

    Richard¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. This inexplicably increased his seniority.

    Seeing the smile in Tiffany¡¯s eyes and her sly and witty teasing gaze filled with ill intentions, he felt even more depressed.

    All the people present were smart and good at observing peoples expressions.

    However, looking at Richard¡¯s dark expression, most of them misunderstood. They thought that Tiffany¡¯s impoliteughter had angered Richard.

    Hence, all of them looked at her usingly. Most of them felt that apart from her beautiful appearance, the precious daughter that Charlie had brought along was crude and did not know etiquette!

    Someone said. ¡°Charlie, you must bring your daughter back to teach her. She doesn¡¯t behave like ady at all in such an

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s too rude. Why is sheughing for no reason? Is it that funny? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Charlie was such a protective person! He can only tolerate others praising Tiffany. Any slight dissatisfaction, even the tiniest/ bit, cannot be voiced!

    To put it nicely, these lectures were because Tiffany was insensible. To put it bluntly, they were scolding Tiffany for being vulgar and ill-mannered!

    Charlie¡¯s expression darkened. He was about to retaliate!

    But Richard tapped his slender index finger on the table and looked at everyone casually. His thin lips moved slightly, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you even qualified to speak here?¡± He looked gloomy and aggressive.

    Everyone who was babbling just now felt a chill run down their spine. It was so cold that it made one shiver.

    Those who understood the situation immediately bent down and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We spoke without thinking. Oh, Miss Kelley, I¡¯m sorry¡­ After saying that, he even pped his mouth to express his apology.

    Richard¡¯s expression did not change, but he frowned slightly, indicating that his patience had reached its peak.

    The assistant standing at the side immediately gestured to these irrelevant people. He had a smile on his face and his tone was firm. ¡°Everyone, please take your seats¡±

    If they didn¡¯t tter Richard properly, they might end up offending Richard and easily get themselves into trouble. No one dared to say more, and they all dispersed dejectedly.

    Conner originally wanted to introduce Mason. If Mason was lucky enough to get to know Richard, it would definitely be of great help to Mason in the future!

    However, Richard did not even look at him.

    Fri, OctBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    45

    The assistant nodded politely. ¡°Mr. Lee, it¡¯s your banquet. Please entertain the guests. It was an euphemistic way of chasing

    Conner away.

    Conner did not dare to offend Richard. He could only say a few polite words and leave with his new wife and Mason.

    The one who refused to leave was Mia.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get close to Richard. Her heart was filled with anticipation. She was looking forward to seeing if Richard especially came to support her because he knew her current situation.

    However, when Richard arrived and sat down, he ignored so many people and chose this table because there was Tiffany on

    this table.

    Coincidentally, the gowns and suits Tiffany and Richard were wearing today were of the same color!

    It was a deep blue color, magnanimous and steady. At a nce, they lookedpatible and tacit as if they had agreed to wear matching clothes! This undoubtedly stung Mia¡¯s eyes!

    She grabbed the skirt of her gown tightly. With unwillingness and weak anticipation, she took a step forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you don¡¯t you remember me?¡± She sounded as if there was some unknown story between them.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and leisurely prepared to watch the show,

    The assistant looked at Mia sympathetically. Why does she have to embarrass herself?

    L

    As expected, Richard nced at her coldly. There was no warmth in his deep eyes. ¡°She¡¯s annoyed like a fly!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Richard¡¯s three words crushed all of Mia¡¯s confidence!

    She had always felt that she was the most special one. Even if she had never met him face to face, she had at least met him a few times in public. Shouldn¡¯t he remember her?

    However, the truth was that Richard really did not even know her name.

    Mia suddenly took a few steps back with tears in her eyes. Her exquisite makeup could not hide her embarrassment, disappointment, and¡­ jealousy,

    Tiffany felt a little helpless when she sensed Mia¡¯s resentful gaze. She cursed Richard in her heart, This damn man really knows how to make me hated!¡¯

    Mia held back her tears and left.

    Charlie and Thalia were still a little confused about what had just happened.

    They looked at each other and felt inexplicably pressured and nervous facing Richard, who had a strong temperament and was like a god.

    In the entire Lovell City, there was no one who did not bow down to him. He held the lifeline of the global economy and a huge business empire. A word from him could decide a person¡¯s life. Anyone who dared to offend him would not have a good ending!

    Charlie was still thinking about what to say to ease the awkward atmosphere. Even if it was an awkward conversation, it was better than keeping quiet and not saying anything.

    However, just as he decided what to say, Richard slowly moved the cutlery and said as if they were chatting. ¡°Mr. Kelley, I heard that you are recently discussing a project regarding the renovation of the old alley.

    This old alley could be considered a specialty of Lovell City. The entire street was a preserved historical and cultural heritage, but some time ago, there were rumors that it was going to be transformed into amercial street.

    Charlie was also involved in this bidding project, but his idea was that there were already enoughmercial streets, so it was better to transform it into a film studio,

    This way

    not only could it attract more tourists, but it could also drive the local economy. Why not?

    Charlie wanted topete for this project, but the proposal was not favored by the bidders.

    From the looks of it, the possibility of winning this project was very small¡­

    Now that it was mentioned by Richard. Charlie did not hide it and openly admitted, ¡°Yes¡±

    As soon as b

    as he finished speaking, the assistant standing beside him took out a contract and ced it in front of him.

    ¡°This is¡­ Charlie looked down and was instantly shocked.

    In front of him was the old alley modification contract, and it was fully handed over to the Kelley Group! This meant that he could do whatever he wanted, even dismantling it!

    Richard slowly picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth before saying, ¡°Coincidentally, I have the same thoughts as you. It¡¯s very suitable for me to hand this project to you.¡±

    Charlie was in a daze and blurted out, ¡°But I remember that this is a bidding project. This¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, now it¡¯s mine,¡± said Richard. ¡®How troublesome is the bidding? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to buy it directly?¡±

    Charlie was dumbfounded by such an understatement.

    That was a priceless ancient building! Evenrge families with strong financial resources and powerful backgrounds did not dare to say such words easily!

    However, Richard seemed to be discussing whether a dish was delicious or not!

    Although Charlie had been in the business world for so many years, he was still shocked by how generous Richard was.

    At this point, what¡¯s there to be pretentious about? Hence, he agreed and nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a chance to work with you. I hope we can have a pleasant coboration in the future.¡±

    Richard smiled slightly, and his cold face softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re an elder. In terms of age, I¡¯m not much older than your daughter, so¡­.

    He changed the topic and looked at Tiffany with a faint smile. ¡°He good and call me by my

    name.

 Chapter 126

    ?

    His gaze was so scorching and his voice was so maic.

    Tiffany was originally eating quietly. Now, her hand trembled and her fork fell to the table with a tter.

    Their eyes met, and the surrounding noise seemed to disappear.

    Tiffany''s head was buzzing, and what he said kept echoing in her head. His voice was melodious, and his tone was prolonged.

    He looked serious on the surface but he was actually teasing her...

    Tiffany''s face instantly turned red.

    She wanted to pretend that she did not hear it and get away with it, but she saw Richard''s cold gaze on her. There was a hint of mischief in his good-looking eyes.

    It was obvious that he did not intend to let her off.

    Tiffany looked at her father, wanting to know their reaction.

    Unexpectedly, Thalia reacted the fastest. She patted Tiffany''s hand and smiled. "ording to your age, you should indeed call him by his name. Tiffany, why aren''t you saying hello?"

    Tiffany could only brace herself and say, "Hello, Richard."

    "Good girl." Richard smiled and seemed to be in a good mood.

    It was obvious that Richard was unsatisfied with his inexplicable seniority rise. So, after all this roundabout, he''d rather lower his status and be Charlie''s junior than be addressed respectfully by her.

    Charlieughed happily. He did not think about anything else. Instead, he was full of admiration. ''As expected of a young genius who owns a huge business empire at such a young age. He''spletely different from the rumored temperamental personality. He''s clearly very humble and polite. Not bad.

    The corners of the assistant''s eyes twitched as he watched the happy scene. ''So, did Mr. Hampton spend so much money to buy this street that he looks down on just to please his future father-inw? Love me, love my dog!

    After sitting for a while, Richard got up and left. Before he left, he even gave Eric a gift.

    It was an exquisitely wrapped gift box. Before opening it, Eric had no idea what was inside. It felt quite heavy.

    Eric seemed to have sensed something. His eyes lit up as he called out loudly, "Richard!"

    However, he tiptoed and whispered into Richard''s ear, "You might be my brother-inw in the future, right?"

    ''How clever. Richard touched his head and asked, "Will you help me then?"

    Eric said, "Yes!"

    "Deal," agreed Richard.

    With just a few words, the two of them had be allies because of Tiffany.

    After Richard left, Tiffany pulled Eric over and whispered curiously, "What were you two whispering about just now?"

    Eric revealed an indescribable expression and said heroically, "This is a secret between men."

    Tiffany wanted to p him but could not bear to do it. She could only rub his head and scold him jokingly, "Rascal."

    Richard did not stay for long. Many people who had yet to get close to him sighed, but at the same time, they curiously surrounded him and asked Charlie what he had said.

    It was no secret. Hence, Charlie said that he had signed a contract with Richard. He would personally arrange the renovation project for that old alley in the future.

    Everyone expressed their envy. "Wow. You''re really good at hiding your strength. You actually made Mr. Hamptone here personally just to sign a contract with you. This is a good thing that many people don''t even dare to think about!"

    Actually, Charlie also found it unbelievable. "This cooperation is nothing to Richard. It''s negligible. With his worth, why would he need to talk to me personally? He could just arrange for an assistant to make a trip. It should be a coincidence that we met at this wedding banquet, right?''

    Charlie felt a little more at ease. He was also a little proud of being ttered, but he looked humble on the surface. "You tter me."

    The surroundings were filled withughter and the atmosphere was extremely good.

    Even Thalia could not help but shake her head and whisper, "Your high-spirited appearance reminds me of when you were young."

    "What are you saying? Am I not young now?" Charlieughed out loud.

    Not long after, the wedding banquet ended.

    When they left, Conner brought his new wife to send off the guests at the door.

    Before Tiffany got into the car, she felt a burning gaze on her back.

    Sensing something, she turned around and saw Mia standing in front of the window on the upper floor of the Lee family''s vi, looking at her with a cold gaze.

    Who would pay too much attention to a clown?'' Tiffanyughed and got into the car.

    After returning home, Eric eagerly opened the gift box, as if it wanted to verify its guess and see what was inside.

    Looking at his expectant expression, Tiffany was a little curious.

    She leaned over to take a look and saw the gift box open. There was a high-techputer in the bubble cushion.

    Eric cried out in surprise, "It''s real! It''s really this! Ah, I love it so much!"

    "What''s this?" asked Tiffany.

    Eric answered, "A Computer that has been specially modified and processed. Even if you have money, you might not be able to buy them. The modifications are especiallyplicated, but to hackers, it''s a good thing that adds wings to a tiger!" "I see." Tiffany nodded. She was a little touched, so she decided to send Richard a messageter to express her gratitude.

    Just as she returned to her room and closed the door, she turned around and realized that the elegant and noble Richard was lying on her bed. He supported his head with one hand and flipped through her book leisurely with the other. The corner of Tiffany''s mouth twitched. "Hey, are you already used to jumping through windows?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Richard did not even look up. He scolded softly, "How rude. Show some respect."

    Tiffany was angry and amused. "Alright. Then thank you for negotiating a coboration with my father and giving my brother aputer. It''s so generous and charming of you!"

    ''Who doesn''t know how to suck up to others?'' Tiffany ttered him in a fancy way with a calm appearance.

    Richard epted it. His cold eyes rippled with a smile. "Good girl."

    Tiffany asked, "Then can you not climb the window next time?"

    "I can''t." He let out a long sigh with a hint of mncholy. "I want toe in through the main door openly, but reality doesn''t allow it."

    "Why not?" Tiffany smiled and asked maliciously, "Are you afraid that my parents will beat you up with a broom?"

    "It''s not that." Richardyzily on the bed. When he smiled, he was so handsome.

    Tiffany only felt that the scene made her have a nosebleed.

    Richard looked at her with a burning gaze and said meaningfully, "Because... you''re still too young."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ''Huh? What does it mean?" Before Tiffany could react, she saw Richard sitting up in bed. He looked at her deeply and said, "I''ll wait for you for two years."

    ''Wait for me for two years?'' Tiffany looked puzzled and subconsciously said, "I''ll be 20 in two years."

    "Yes, you can get your marriage papers at 20." He chuckled, and in an instant, the night sky and stars dimmed a little. Only his peerlessly handsome face was extremely alluring.

 Chapter 127

    Tiffany blinked, clearly stunned by his Words.

    After a while, she came back to her senses and ¡­ Richard jump out of the window like a gust of wind.

    Tiffany turned her head away and realized that her cheeks were burning. ¡®I definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight!¡¯

    Unexpectedly, not only did she sleep soundly tonight, but she also did not dream of dawn the entire night. After waking up, she felt refreshed.

    Early in the morning, after having a delicious breakfast, Tiffany got into the car and went to school.

    She came early, so there were not many people in school.

    Tiffany¡¯s mood was especially good as she leisurely walked on the green path and felt the breeze on her face.

    But unexpectedly, about a dozen idiots who looked decent but were actually good-for-nothing blocked her path.

    They were all men, looking rough and rowdy, obviously gangsters.

    Seeing Tiffanying over, more than ten people surrounded her in the blink of an eye. All of them nodded andmented, the amazement in their eyes undisguised..

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so beautiful. I thought the photos were edited. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so good-looking in person!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for me? Who can bear to do this to such a beautiful woman?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    One of the youths with dyed purple hair walked forward and chuckled. ¡°How about this? If you follow us, I guarantee that no one will dare to bully you from now on. How about that?¡±

    As he spoke, he extended his hand to Tiffany.

    The others seemed to be afraid of being left behind. They were also a little tempted to take advantage of her.

    In the end, there was a scream! The purple-haired youth¡¯s wrist was hanging down!

    Everyone was shocked and their faces were filled with shock.

    Tiffany, however, didn¡¯t even blink. As she squeezed his bones to make them crack, she maintained a sweet smile and even turned back tofort them, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not a good person anyway.¡±

    ¡®What the hell is going on? Shouldn¡¯t we be the ones to say this? The group of hooligans looked at each other. They never expected this angel-like girl to have a heart as ruthless as a demon!

    ¡°What are you afraid of? She¡¯s just a delicate girl!¡± The leader of the hooligans shouted, then casually pointed at two people and ordered, ¡°You two, go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± When Tiffany spoke, the hooligan thought that she was afraid. Just as he was about to tease her, he saw Tiffany

    time? Cut the crap. All of smiling nonchntly, and her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°How can a bunch of losers waste my you, attack together.¡±

    Her extremely contemptuous attitude, outrageously arrogant demeanor, and the most provocative word ¡°loser¡± made these thugs furious in an instant. They were all extremely mad!

    ¡°This woman really doesn¡¯t know herself well if she isn¡¯t taught a lesson!¡± The leader waved his hand and said angrily,

    08:29 Sat,

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    0? ? 95%¡ã

    A group of people really rushed up, some with the idea of taking advantage of the chaos to take advantage of her, and others with the intention of regaining their dignity and prestige.

    However, before they could even touch the corner oc

    clothes, they were beaten until their heads were dizzy. Blood

    sttered from their noses as they wailed!

    In a short period of time, Tiffany had knocked out a group of them! Instant knockout!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tiffany raised her leg and stepped on the face of the leader of the hooligans. She mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own worth? With you trashy lot, you dare to block my way?

    ¡°Are you worthy?

    ¡°Hmm? Tell me loudly. Are you worthy?¡±

    The hooligan who was stepped on screamed in pain. When he heard this, he immediately begged for mercy. ¡°We¡¯re not worthy! We¡¯re just a bunch of losers, not even worthy to shine your shoes.

    ¡°Let us go. We know we were wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    ¡®You wouldn¡¯t dare?¡¯ Tiffany sneered. ¡°These are all people from all walks of life. If I¡¯m really that kind of weak little girl, would these people let me off? Who knows what they would do to me?¡¯

    Not only did Tiffany not let go, but she also stepped even harder. The hooligan¡¯s face was covered in blood as he cried and begged, ¡°We were entrusted by someone. Really, all of this has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Someone had given them money to sneak into the school and teach Tiffany a lesson.

    Although they had been told in advance that Tiffany could fight, the employer told them that it was best for them to bring weapons.

    However, how could they brazenly bring weapons into the school?

    Moreover, how powerful could a girl be? They had the advantage in numbers, so this trip was not stressful at all!

    However, they were embarrassed so quickly.

    The gangster thought that since he said that he was here at someone¡¯s request, Tiffany would definitely ask who the person behind it was.

    However, after he waited for a long time, she did not speak. The hooligan was dealt a huge blow. With a swollen face, he asked, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you want to know who wants to deal with you?¡±

    Tiffany gave a half-smile and said mockingly, ¡°Is there a need to ask? Isn¡¯t it just that idiot Jordan?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡± The gangster racked his brains to tter her. After praising her for a while, he said awkwardly, ¡°Then¡­ can we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiffany released her foot and pointed in the southeast direction. ¡°Go to the school¡¯s security office to confess and then you can get lost.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The group of hooligans pulled a long face. ¡°We will be locked up¡­¡±

    Tiffany put on a fake smile.

    The hooligans shivered and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll definitely go! I promise to turn over a new leaf!¡±

    After saying that, they ran to the security room in a hurry.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t care if these people listened to her or not. She acted as if nothing had happened. She continued walking forward without any effect and even called Jeremy. ¡°Has the training camp been cleared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± It was still the same stiff and wordless answer.

    Tiffany nodded and praised, ¡°Well done. Thene back. You¡¯re rewarded with the position of captain of the security team of the luxurious vi. I¡¯ve already sent you the address.¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the other end. In the end, he nodded and hung up the phone to pack his things.

    Jeremy was her capable right-hand man. If such a capable bodyguard was ced in the vi owned by the Miracle Healer, she would feel much more at ease sleeping.

    Tiffany called June and asked, ¡°By the way, June, where is my miserable aunt Selena?¡±

    Ever since Selena was wanted, she had been hiding everywhere.

    She was very careful and hid very well. However, no matter where she fled, even if she went to the ends of the world, Tiffany would always know where she was.

    It was really easy to catch Selena.

    June said, ¡°Selena is in Lovell City. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s hiding in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°This is really tough. Not only does she not have money, but she also has to worry and be afraid. Her life must be aggrieved and ufortable.¡± Tiffany said sympathetic words but her face did not soften at all. ¡°That¡¯s about enough, it¡¯s time for the mother-daughter reunion. The daughter can¡¯t be doing so well while the mother continues to suffer.¡±

    With that, June knew what to do. However, she still had a question about Selena.

    She took this opportunity to ask out of curiosity, ¡°Miss Kelley, why don¡¯t you just kill her or expose her whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°And then what after revealing her whereabouts? Let her be in jail until the day she gets released?¡± Tiffany gave a crypticugh, ¡°It¡¯s entertaining to watch dogs bite each other. Without lifting a finger, two enemies are eliminated. Let them do it themselves, tormenting each other. After all¡­ the process of a slow knife cutting through flesh is the most painful.¡±

 Chapter 128

    The gangsters were looking for trouble early in the morning. Although there were not many studentsing and going at that time, there were people passing by who happened to bump into them.

    Hence, someone immediately raised his phone and took a photo of Tiffany¡¯s instant knockout!

    Tiffany was the influential figure in Lovell School and the most popr school belle, so this video had just been posted on the forum when it caused amotion.

    Some people said that Tiffany did this on purpose to attract attention.

    There were also people who eximed repeatedly that they had lived in vain for so many years and could notpare to a girl.

    The news spread like wildfire. Of course, Sandra saw it too.

    She was furious and secretly scolded Jordan. ¡®What a piece of trash!¡±

    During this period of time, Jordan had been chasing after her relentlessly. He had given her all kinds of expensive gifts and transferred the money to her at the drop of a hat. In short, he had vividly portrayed the methods of a nouveau riche wooing a girl!

    She despised Jordan for being an unpresentable suitor, so she kept rejecting him. However, she epted the benefits that the fool gave her.

    She would asionally instill in Jordan how she was bullied by Tiffany everywhere, so Jordan vowed to stand up for her, at least to teach Tiffany a lesson.

    She waited expectantly, but what happened? The group of men was knocked out by Tiffany!

    The more she thought about it, the more indignant she became. Sandra simply called Jordan and said in her usual gentle and kind tone, ¡°Mr. Booth, I heard that Tiffany was almost hurt. It has nothing to do with you, right? Don¡¯t stand up for me I¡¯m used to being bullied. I can¡¯t implicate you¡­¡±

    With this way of speaking, she didn¡¯t make it clear, but she hinted at it.

    Even if she fell out with Jordan one day and revealed these things, her words would not prove anything.

    On the other hand, Jordan¡¯s heart ached for her forpromising and even thinking for him.

    He was instantly filled with heroic spirit and assured her with full masculinity, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although this matter didn¡¯t go well, I¡¯ll definitely think of another way to teach your vicious sister a lesson!¡±

    After saying that, he said shamelessly, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll pick you upter. There¡¯s a new restaurant that tastes very good. Also, do you have enough pocket money? I¡¯ll transfer some to you.¡±

    After saying that, he transferred ten thousand dors to her.

    However, Sandra said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Then, she hung up.

    In the short span of half a month, Jordan was very generous and spent money on her without hesitation, treating Sandra as his own.

    In his mind, Sandra¡¯s current rejection was just a game of ying hard to get.

    Not only was he not angry, but he was also thinking about how to suppress Tiffany and win Sandra¡¯s favor.

    Unexpectedly, after hanging up the phone, Sandra was so disgusted that she almost vomited. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this idiot was still of use, I wouldn¡¯t have stooped so low to y such a fool.

    After leaving the dormitory, Sandra received a call from an unknown number on the way to the teaching building. She wanted to hang up directly, but after hesitating for two seconds, she chose to answer.

    Selena¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Sandra was shocked. She immediately looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°How dare you call me? If you¡¯re caught, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡±

    Selena said, ¡°Oh, Sandra, I really have no choice. During this period of time, I listened to you and hid in the mountains. I couldn¡¯t eat well or sleep well. I¡¯m tortured and look much older I just wanted toe and see you. After all, it¡¯s been so long since that warrant. Maybe they¡¯ve already forgotten!¡±

    These words made Sandra furious. ¡°Even if you forget, they won¡¯t! Think about it. Once you appear, will the Kelley family let you off?¡±

    However, since things hade to this, Sandra could only say, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give you money. You can rent a ce to stay. You can¡¯t go out and show off, understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know I definitely won¡¯t run around.¡± Selena agreed immediately.

    Just like that, Sandra transferred all the money she had on. These were all given to her by Jordan. All of them added up to over a hundred thousand dors! Jordan was indeed the son of an extravagant upstart.

    In front of Keh, Sandra had always maintained a pure and gentle image.

    Therefore, the meticulous and considerate Keh would never taint her with money. It was just that the things he asionally gave her were expensive. He was the one who paid for all kinds of expenses when they went out to eat.

    Although Charlie chased her out, he did not treat her badly. Other than the school¡¯s amodation and food expenses, he would also give her some pocket money.

    In that case, it was not difficult for her to support

    Selena.

    However, Sandra never expected that when she went to see Selena the next day, she would be stunned by Selena¡¯s extravagant spending!

    Selena rented a luxuriously decorated apartment by the river, hired two nannies to doundry, cook, and clean, and even bought a few bags worth thousands of dors and a cab full of branded clothes!

    Just with this one day of crazy spending, nearly all of the 100 thousand dors was gone¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Sandra had thought that it would be very heartwarming to meet again after not seeing each other for a long time, but she was pi**d off. ¡®It¡¯s not heartwarming at all

    She roared, ¡°Mom, are you crazy? Do you still think this is the Kelley family? Do you think someone is spoiling you for spending money without any bottom line?¡±

    Selena was admiring the newly bought jewelry in her hand. When she heard this, she was immediately unhappy. ¡°Why? Are you going to fall out with me too? I¡¯ve suffered so much in that d*n m*ountain. What¡¯s wrong with enjoying my life now?¡±

    She originally went from frugality to extravagance, from being in a remote countryside to being brought to Lovell City by Charlie.

    In the Kelley family, there were servants taking care of everything. She could be considered the hostess. Her life was sofortable!

    What about now? She had dug her own grave and ended up in such a state, and she refused to live a poor life again.

    For the first time, they quarreled and parted on bad terms during the argument.

    Sandra took it that she did not have a mother who was a burden, so she simply ignored Selena.

    However, in less than two days, Selena called to say that she was out of money and asked Sandra to think of a way. Sandra naturally refused.

    However, Selena said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t have the money to pay me, I¡¯ll look for Keh to help. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help me on your ount.¡± This sentence was already a threat!

    How Sandra allow her to find Keh? ¡®Having the parents of a wanted criminal is already a stain in my life. If Keh sees my mother¡¯s despicable face, his feelings for me would probably greatly diminish!¡¯

    Sandra would never allow such a thing to happen, so she gritted her teeth andpromised.

    However, Selena became more and more unreasonable. When Sandra was angry, Selena even said casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sandra.

    doesn¡¯t he?¡± Go ask them for money. Even if Keh doesn¡¯t give you money, Mr. Booth likes you,

    ¡®I really can¡¯t believe that these words came from my own mother! What has she experienced during her time on the run? Even her temperament had changed!¡¯ Sandra seemed to have thought of something. She raised her head in shock and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Mom, tell me the truth. Did you¡­ gamble?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Selena¡¯s hand paused, and her eyes began to flicker. ¡°I¡¯m betting small, and it doesn¡¯t count as gambling¡­¡±

    During her time in the mountains, Selena was led by several men. At first, she was wary of being captured, butter on, she became more rxed and even started gambling.

    At first, it was indeed a small bet, but gradually, she could not resist the temptation and started to bet on the big one.

    The reason why she suddenly returned to the city from the mountains was not only to find Sandra but also to avoid debts.

    Seeing her expression, Sandra understood everything. She tried her best to hold back her anger and asked, ¡°How much do you owe?¡±

    Selena murmured, ¡°Not much¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Sandra roared.

    ¡°One hundred and sixty¡­¡± Selena hesitated.

    ¡°160 thousand dors?¡± Sandra heaved a sigh of relief. 160 thousand dors was alright. With just a few words, she could get that fool Jordan to send money over.

    But Selena¡¯s voice became even softer. ¡°It¡¯s 1.6 million dors.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sandra almost fainted from anger when she heard that. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live anymore, jump down from the building now. Don¡¯t get me involved! I don¡¯t have a mother like you who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s important and only knows how to drag me down and cause trouble for me!¡±

    Sandra thought, ¡®1.6 million dors! Where am I going to raise so much money?

    ¡®Most importantly, this is clearly a trap.

    ¡®Otherwise, why would the loan shark lend so much money to a penniless person who¡¯s still on the run? It¡¯s obvious that she can¡¯t afford it.

    ¡®It¡¯s clear that he knows Selena¡¯s identity and is using this to kill two birds with one stone. His true goal is to deal with me!¡¯ Sandra had been on guard, but she did not expect that the person who involved her was actually her biological mother!

    Selena felt a little guilty and said, ¡°Sandra, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you. Now that you¡¯ve grown up and be capable, you can¡¯t ignore my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Sandra sighed weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get this money, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t touch the gambling table in the future. Also, return all the luxury goods in your house, including the house.¡±

    Selena said, ¡°Returning these doesn¡¯t mean much, might as well keep them for me¡­¡±

    ¡°So just because it doesn¡¯t mean much, you¡¯re going to spend recklessly?¡± Sandraughed in anger. ¡°Have you ever thought about my situation? Let me tell you. After this, if you continue to be so muddle-headed, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m your daughter!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± Selena promised repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ll return these things today! It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll listen to you in the

    future.¡±

    Sandra left in disdain. In order to find a way to make up for this sum of money, Sandra had been struggling for a long time. She was torn between asking Keh for help and continuing to win over Jordan.

    If Keh helped, the matter could be easily resolved.

    ? 0? 3 95%u

    However, the image that she had painstakingly built would definitely copse. If word got out, the Harper family who already despised her would not let her stay by Keh¡¯s side.

    As for Jordan, he was stupid and rich. As long as she gave him some benefits, he would definitely be willing to repay her debt.

    0

    Just as she was hesitating, Jordan called her. He said excitedly, ¡°Baby, there¡¯s a racing car tonight. Do you want to watch it? I heard it¡¯s very exciting!¡±

    Hearing this greasy address, Sandra frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    Jordan replied, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say it again. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Sandra was satisfied and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Not long after, when Sandra recalled this moment, she felt that this was the worst choice she had ever made in her life!

    Coincidentally, Tiffany went to the library to return the books after ss. Ged chased after her and asked, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a ck market racingpetition tonight. Do you want to watch it with me?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany nced at him. ¡°Are you three or two years old? Do you still need an adult to apany you when you go out to y?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Ged stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°Thispetition only happens once every three years! The venue is very exciting. It¡¯s so boring for me to go alone! I just want you to apany me¡­¡±

    Tiffany exposed him with a fake smile. ¡°But why do I remember that you called many ssmates together in private?¡±

    Ged¡¯s face fell when he heard that. ¡°You even found out about this¡­¡±

    Men were naturally interested in these things, so he did ask out a few ssmates. However, he did not expect Tiffany to know about it.

    ¡°Just say it. Why do I have to go?¡± asked Tiffany.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ged hesitated for a moment before telling the truth. Because I want to participate in thepetition, so¡­ want you to go to the venue. That way, I¡¯ll be more confident¡­¡±

    ¡°Are youpeting?¡± Tiffany was surprised.

    I

    There was a certain level of risk in this ck market racingpetition. If one yed it well, it would bring honor. If one didn¡¯t y it well, one might die!

    ¡®I knew that he liked to challenge and take risks, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold!¡¯ Tiffany¡¯s gaze made Ged feel embarrassed. He was about to say that it was fine if she did not agree. There was no need to be torn.

    However, Tiffany was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop him, and she didn¡¯t want to dampen Ged¡¯s interest. In short, she was at the scene. Even if he was injured, she could save him.

    Seeing Tiffany nod, Ged was so happy. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After returning the book, Tiffany left the library with Ged.

    However, she did not know that Keh was standing behind the tall bookshelf. He was holding a book that he was about to borrow, but he did not read a single word.

    His mind was filled with the conversation between Tiffany and Ged.

    In his impression, Ged had even challenged Tiffany. Their rtionship was not good, but after a fopletely became the way the boss and the underling interacted.

    small fights, it

    ¡°Their tacit understanding really makes me a little¡­ jealous.¡¯ Keh stuffed the book back in frustration.

    However, he subconsciously left the school and head to.

    toward the racing location that he had heard of but had never been

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the arena was bustling with noise

    The location was in the suburbs, and the crowd was surging.

    More than ten drones were filming thepetition in real time. The HD screen was connected so that the audience could see every racer¡¯s update at any time.

    The entire track had also been nned in advance. Starting from the starting point, they would circle up the mountain and then run down the mountain. Whoever rushed back to the finish line first would be the winner of thispetition.

    It sounded simple, but the dangers involved were unavoidable.

    Zoe had never seen such a scene before. She only felt that it was too crazy. She followed Tiffany and said worriedly, ¡°Tiffany, is Ged really going to participate in thepetition? Although I despise him sometimes, he¡¯s very loyal and is one of us. What if he¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Ged, who was wearing his racing suit, stomped his feet and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you hope for me to be better? Can¡¯t you expect me to win the championship?¡±

    Zoe retorted, ¡°Forget it. Do you really think you¡¯re the God of Racing?¡±

    ¡°Then I must prove it to you. My strength can¡¯t be underestimated!¡± Ged said.

    The two of them started fighting as soon as they met. Tiffany was already used to it. She looked up at the countdown on the disy screen. Thepetition would really begin in twenty minutes.

    In order to save his life, Tiffany handed Ged a small paper bag and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unlucky and get injured, eat it.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ged opened it and saw that it was a chocte bean. He was instantly amused. ¡°Is this supper prepared for me? Alright, with the choctes prepared by you, I¡¯m even more confident!¡±

    If the pill could speak, it would definitely jump up and scold, ¡®Idiot, I¡¯m not chocte! I¡¯m clearly a life-saving pill!¡¯

 Chapter 130

    Taking such a pill in a life-threatening situation had a powerful effect on saving one¡¯s life. It was life-prolonging. In terms of value, it was definitely an astronomical price!

    Tiffany had always been generous to her own people, so she gave away the precious pill like candy without even blinking.

    Thepetition was about to begin. Ged had already left the stage and sat in the car that had been checked.

    The racers¡¯ bets went on for quite some time.

    Compared to other professional racers, Ged was at the bottom. No one was willing to lose money on him.

    Zoe could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°Tiffany, should we ce a bet on him? It¡¯s quite pitiful to see such a big loser.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to ce a bet on him?¡± asked Tiffany.

    Zoe said, ¡°Is ten dors enough?¡±

    Tiffany was speechless.

    Zoe was definitely not joking, because she really only had ten dors of liquidity!

    Tiffany could not help butugh. She threw Zoe a ck card and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here Go buy it for me.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Zoe asked.

    Tiffany told her, ¡°Just say betting. The staff will tell you how much to start at a time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hence, Zoe took the card and left.

    She thought that it would at most be dozens of dors or a few hundred dors, so when the staff smiled and told her that the minimum bet was twenty thousand dors, she was stunned.

    Before she could stop it, the card she handed out was swiped.

    ¡°Thank you for the bet. This is your voucher. Please keep it well,¡± said the staff.

    When Zoe came back in a daze with the voucher, she looked like she was about to cry. Her heart was trembling. ¡°Tiffany, I think I¡¯m in trouble!¡±

    Tiffany took a look and smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Her casual tone was like buying an ice cream.

    Zoe was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s twenty thousand dors! It¡¯s killing me.

    Although Tiffany did not me her, Zoe was filled with frustration, ¡°I thought dozens of dors would be enough. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything about betting!¡±

    Zoe thought, ¡®Most importantly, spending this money on Ged is not worth it!¡¯

    Tiffany did not think much of it. She pulled Zoe to a small bar in the arena. ¡°Let¡¯s go there to rest and watch thepetition.¡±

    It was really noisy outside, but it was much quieter inside.

    When Tiffany walked in with Zoe, the two delicate girls attracted a lot of attention the moment they appeared.

    In particr, Tiffany¡¯s natural aura, stunning face, and graceful figure made her the most dazzling focus of the crowd no matter where she went.

    In an instant, a few people ran over to strike up a conversation.

    Tiffany directly refused. Those people were unwilling to give up but retreated like gentlemen. No one dared to find trouble with them.

    After all, those who came here were either rich or noble. Which rich person didn¡¯t have some background?

    Perhaps this girl was the daughter of a rich family or thepanion of a young master.

    When one didn¡¯t know the situation, one shouldn¡¯t offend others.

    However, some people were stupid and rushed to court death.

    Not long after the two of them sat down, a man in his forties walked over and stared at Zoe sinisterly. His fat face had a mocking smile. ¡°Oh, so you broke off my engagement to curry-favor with someone better!¡±

    Zoe was stunned when she saw the man. Some time ago, her parents forced her to get married. The betrothal gift she received was 100 thousand dors from this man!

    Although the money had been returned, there seemed to be some unpleasant issues in the end.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She could not be bothered to ask her brokenhearted parents, but she did not expect to meet the man here!

    Zoe was a little angry. ¡°I¡¯ve already returned the money to you. I have nothing to do with you. Please understand this

    However, the old man did not give up. He sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t get any advantage, and you just returned the money. You¡¯re really not showing me respect!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to grab her!

    Zoe subconsciously took a step back, only to see a ss bottle suddenly shattered, and the fragments of the bottle mouth pierced into the back of Devin¡¯s hand! Blood flowed.

    Tiffany shook her head in disdain. ¡°I mean, sir, you¡¯re at such an old age, don¡¯t you know how to be pragmatic? Always dreaming about the good things like chasing after young girls? Tsk tsk, have some shame!¡±

    Only then did Devin discover the existence of Tiffany.

    She was dressed in branded clothes, had a beautiful figure, and was stunningly beautiful. She had a noble aura and was definitely not from a small family.

    Devin, on the other hand, thought that Tiffany must be a rtive of the man Zoe who had just hooked up with. ¡®Otherwise, with Zoe¡¯s family background, how would she have the chance toe to this rich people¡¯s gaming arena?¡¯

    He sneered and called a group of hooligans who were joining in the fun outside. He said, ¡°Ten thousand dors, tie these two girls up!¡±

    After saying that, he even smashed a wine bottle, as if he wanted to return all the injuries on his hand.

    When the group of hooligans heard that there was money, they immediately came over.

    However, just as they met Tiffany, the hooligans were shocked. They were so frightened that they staggered and almost fell! ¡°Why, why is it you¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare us. We¡¯ll get lost now!¡±

    Coincidentally, they were the losers who had caused trouble for Tiffany that morning and ended up being taught a lesson by Tiffany.

    That day, they really listened to Tiffany and went to the security room to confess. They were locked up for a few days before they were released.

    In the end, they came out to join in the fun today and bumped into someone they never wanted to see again in their lives!

    All of them wished they could grow two more legs to run for their lives, but Tiffany smiled faintly. ¡°Did I tell you to get lost?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± A group of hooligans who had been taught a lesson instinctively stopped and stood there uneasily.

    Devin was stunned when he saw this. He shouted again, ¡°Twenty thousand dors! Do it!¡± ¡°There will definitely be brave men under heavy rewards. I don¡¯t believe that no one will be so tempted.

    Speaking of which, the hooligans were indeed tempted. They secretly exchanged nces with each other, clearly discussing whether to stand up and take a gamble.

    Then they heard a sneer.

    Tiffany slowly walked out. Her gaze was disdainful, and her smile was still so casual. She casually threw a ck card on the counter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll book this bar for tonight and pay for all the expenses. Serve the most expensive wine and drink as much as you want. So, does anyone have any objections to throwing this irksome thing out?¡±

    Not only did they not have any objections, when Tiffany said that she would pay for all the expenses, everyone in the bar, be it the hooligans or the other customers, was in an uproar.

    All of them cheered, ¡°Alright! Throw him out!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what a disgrace!¡±

    All the expenses added up to at least hundreds of thousands of dors.

    Compared to this, a mere twenty thousand dors to hire a group of hooligans as fighters was not even as much as a table of wine. It was simply too embarrassing.

    Devin had never seen such a scene before. ¡®I thought she was just boasting, but she just swiped her card and bought all the wine in the entire bar! This bill cost a million dors. Extravagant!¡¯

    Devin was not a rich man. All his assertsbined could notpare to Tiffany¡¯s cost on this meal.

    Hence, under the ridicule of the crowd, he prepared to leave dejectedly.

    These hooligans were quite sensible. They followed Tiffany¡¯s words and would never let Devin walk out. They really went forward to lift him up and throw him out in public. ¡°Bye!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Tiffany was quite satisfied with this. Hence, she waved her hand and let these hooligans drink freely.

    The crowd cheered. The atmosphere was unprecedentedly good

    Zoe¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw what had happened. Her heart ached for the money Tiffany had spent on her, and she med herself for the trouble this time.

    However, Tiffany only said, ¡°You can¡¯t imagine the joy of crushing someone with money. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha¡± Zoe, who was at a loss of what to do, burst outughing

    She knew that Tiffany said this because Tiffany did not want her to feel burdened, so she nodded and retracted all her polite gratitude.

    Only then did the two of them turn their gazes to the big screen and look at the situation on the arena.

    From the moment thepetition began, some people took the lead and rushed to the front, while others who were not good at driving gradually fell behind.

    More than 20 cars had already pulled away from each other.

    To Tiffany¡¯s surprise, the car thanGed was driving did not fall behind. Instead, it maintained a mediocre level.

    Although he was not shaken off, he could not catch up. It could be seen that he was trying to overtake it, so he kept elerating

    However, they had already driven into the mountain road. There were more obstacles and twists and turns.

    From the high-definition camera, the cool drifts looked exciting and thrilling. It was also terrifying.

    Zoe took a deep breath and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s only one barrier over here? With such a fast speed, I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if they collided¡­

    She was right. There were two cars that identally bumped into each other when they were about to overtake each other. The car instantly deformed and almost broke through the protective barrier and fell off the cliff!

    The people watching eximed at the same time. The organizers continued to broadcast the news as if they were used to it. At the same time, cars went over to rescue them. It seemed that their lives were not in danger.

    The people who put a bet on these two racers sighed and cursed silently before looking at the other racers.

    Tiffany frowned and paid attention to Ged in real time.

    At the same time, in anotherrge screen area, Sandra was sitting on a chair. In front of her was the fruit tter and wine that Jordan had ordered for her.

    ¡°Try it. This wine is not bad. It tastes good.¡± Jordan¡¯s focus was not on thepetition, but on how to win over Sandra. ¡®It will be best if I can take advantage of tonight¡¯s excellent opportunity to sleep with hef¡­ At the very least, I shouldplete everything that I didn¡¯tplete before. Only then would I not let down my generous pursuit.

    But Sandra was distracted. She didn¡¯t even know it when Jordan¡¯s hand was already on her waist.

    At this moment, she was staring nkly at the big screen. When she saw that one of the participating drivers was actually Ged, she waspletely stunned. ¡®If Ged appeared here, what about the other students?

    Î¶:86%Ñª

    Keh

    If any of them sees me and Jordan together so intimately, wouldn¡¯t it be over?

    At the thought of this, Sandra came back to her senses and pushed Jordan¡¯s hand away. She said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    Jordan frowned. It was obvious that he was displeased that she had rejected him time and time again.

    However, Jordan was still useful. Sandra could onlyfort him gently and say, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well. I think I¡¯m having my¡­.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Jordan was listless. It seemed like he could not do anything tonight.

    Just like that. Sandra got up and went to find the washroom.

    However, this venue was too big and there were no obvious sign

    She walked for a while but did not see it. In the end, she could only go to the bar to use the bathroom.

    Coincidentally. Tiffany was in the washroom of the bar, and the person blocking her way was Keh.

    Keh suddenly appeared a minute ago and wanted to take her away without a word.

    Tiffany rolled her eyes. He must be insane!

    It¡¯s a mess here. It¡¯s not for a girl like you. I¡¯ll send you back. Come with me.¡± With that, Keh grabbed her wrist,

    Tiffanyughed in anger. She pushed him against the wall and grabbed his cor, yelling. ¡°I¡¯m warning you again. Where I am is my freedom. Stay away from me!¡± Her expression was fierce and full of warning

    However, Keh did not look disgusted at all.

    Instead, when he saw the alluring luster of her red lips when she spoke, he was out of his mind for some reason. He actually wanted to taste what it would feel like¡­

    However, before he could take action, he saw a girl in a white dress rush to the washroom.

    The three of them saw each other.

    It was Sandrat

    Tiffany¡¯s interest grew stronger when she saw Sandra. She mocked, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a coincidence? Mr. Harper, if you want to y the protector, just focus on guarding this delicate flower. As for others, it¡¯s not your ce to worry about them.

    After saying that, Tiffany did not even nce at them. She went straight to the toilet and returned to her seat.

    After Tiffany left, the scene was very awkward.

    Sandra was in disbelief. Her nails dug into her flesh as she asked, ¡°Keh, why are you here? And you look so intimate with Tiffany

    -Her face was filled with sorrow, and her eyes were red. She looked like she had been betrayed by her lover.

    In the past, Keh would definitely feel guilty and try his best to deny it before coaxing her.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t exin anything. Instead, he asked, ¡°What about you? Why are you here?¡±

    T¡­ Sandra, who was already feeling guilty, was stunned. A few secondster, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here with a friend to take a look¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Keh lowered his head. The smile on his face was intriguing.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    In Sandra¡¯s eyes, this smile was extremely unfamiliar, as if it was the first time she had met him!

    She had a bad feeling about this. Sandra panicked and quickly said, ¡°Keh¡­¡±

    However, Keh interrupted her. ¡°There are some things I do want to make too clear. I thought you knew what you were doing, but now it seems that I need to rify our rtionship. Sandra, I¡¯ve always treated you like a sister. In the past. now, and in the future, it will always be the same.¡±

    After saying this, Keh left her alone for the first time. He turned around and left without any reluctance.

    Sandra stood rooted to the ground, tears rolling down her face. can¡¯t believe that Keh said this personally!

    He clearly trusted me so much and took care of me, but now, he only tells me that he has always treated me as his sister. Ridiculous! It must be Tiffany. Tiffany must have said something to him on purpose before I saw them.

    Sandra rushed out like a madman and looked around for Keh.

    She wanted to exin and tell him from the bottom of her heart that no matter what kind of rtionship they had, it was true that she liked him.

    However, after looking around, she realized that not only Keh but also Tiffany had disappeared from the bar.

 Chapter 132

    ?

    The prestigious real estate giant''s towering building stood in solemn grandeur.

    Camelia arrived at the front desk and gave her name. Hector came down personally, greeting her with a smile and quickly escorting her upstairs.

    On the 50th floor, where the CEO''s office was located, Gaylord stood by the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows. d in a ck suit, he appeared even more formidable and intense. He didn''t justmand attention because of his role. His very presence seemed to illuminate the entire floor.

    Camelia was struck by his powerful aura. This was her first time witnessing his work environment in person.

    Themanding presence he exuded was so strong that it made her wonder if he was truly just the owner of Hanssen Real Estate.

    As Camelia observed him, Gaylord''s gaze briefly skimmed her face before settling on the namete hanging around her neck.

    A subtle smile curled at the corners of Gaylord''s lips, and he waved at her dismissively in front of all the employees on the floor. "Have you made up your mind?"

    "Yes," Camelia replied, a hint of redness appearing on her ears. She walked over to him with a reserved yet earnest demeanor.

    Gaylord didn''t shy away. He ced arge hand on her and guided her to stand beside him, tapping twice on the desk next to him.

    The entire floor went silent instantly, including the high-level shareholders who had just finished their morning meeting.

    They all stared at Gaylord, their expressions reflecting his formidable presence.

    Gaylord raised his eyes and spoke with a cool,manding tone. "Let me introduce Miss Camelia Barlow, the new VP of Hanssen Real Estate. She will be sharing some of my responsibilities, so I expect you to cooperate with her." After his words, the room fell into a tense quiet, with everyone''s eyes shifting.

    Wynne had just taken office a few days ago, and now a new VP appeared. ''Could this be the rumored temporary wife of Mr. Holmes?'' everyone wondered.

    Camelia quickly introduced herself, noticing the silent and somewhat uneasy atmosphere. Her gaze scanned the room, catching several hostile looks.

    Among them, she recognized Eric, who had apanied Wynne to the hospital for a report, giving her an unfriendly re.

    "Dismissed," Gaylord said coldly, waving his hand. "Hector, show Miss Barlow to her office."

    Following Hector, Camelia arrived at her office, which had been recently set up. Hector handed her some handover documents and introduced her to the new assistant. "Miss Barlow, this is your secretary, Ava." Ava nodded in greeting.

    Soon, the office door opened, and Gaylord entered.

    He had a coat draped over his arm, seemingly ready to leave.

    Behind his silver mask, his features were sharp. His gaze, halfzy and half serious, made it hard for Camelia to hold herposure.

    "Mr. Holmes, is there something you need?" Camelia asked, feeling a bit awkward in her new role as his subordinate.

    His intense gaze made her blush slightly. "On your first day, you should be settling in. For the Sphere Adornments matter from these days, brief the executives there."

    Camelia nodded, realizing she had forgotten that the morning''s Sphere Adornments meeting hadn''t even urred.

    Given that Sphere Adornments was progressing steadily, she had agreed toe to Hanssen Real Estate to assist him.

    "Can you handle managing twopanies, businesswoman?" Gaylord raised an eyebrow, approaching her and standing over the desk, looming closely. "Sell off Sphere Adornments if it''s such a hassle. Focus on helping me instead."

    Camelia noticed Hector and Ava had left, closing the door behind them.

    She felt a bit annoyed. "Sphere Adornments is my grandfather''s legacy. I can''t sell it. My grandfather was a prominent businessman in his youth, Andrew Thomas. Have you heard of him, H?"

    "Andrew?" Gaylord''s expression slightly shifted.

    Camelia was intrigued. "Did you have any dealings with my grandfather?"

    Gaylord''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint ofplexity. He denied it. "No."

    Camelia noticed something odd about the way Gaylord looked at her. She felt a twinge of suspicion but chose not to dwell on it. Instead, she smiled and said, "My grandfather''s name is Andrew Thomas, my uncle is David Thomas, and my mom is Abigail Thomas." Her smile, however, faded, and her eyes grew distant. "Unfortunately, both my grandfather and mom passed away early, leaving only my uncle."

    Gaylord studied her face deeply and after a moment said in a somber tone, "You have me now."

    Camelia felt the warmth of his presence, which seemed to chase away the chill from within her.

    She nodded solemnly and nced at his coat. "Are you heading out?"

    "Hanssen Real Estate is just one of mypanies. I am quite busy and will be leaving for a short trip shortly." He raised an eyebrow and nced at his watch.

    ''Just one of hispanies?" So she had guessed right. ''He must be a significant figure in the business world!''

    Camelia stared at him, and before she could react, he pulled her close and kissed her.

    "Hmm, you should go get busy, H..." Camelia''s face flushed as she nced around nervously. Thankfully, there were no ss walls here, and she lightly pushed him away with her fist.

    "What''s this? Can''t handle it?" Given the office setting, Gaylord''s emotions were more intense. His voice was husky and taut.

    He quickly released her, pinching her cheek. "Familiarize yourself with the business. Ava will assist you. Call if you need anything."

    "Go on then," Camelia said, avoiding eye contact.

    Gaylord turned and strode out, with Hector and a few others following him immediately.

    Once he was gone, Camelia took a moment to cool down and sit at her desk. She remembered their discussion about her grandfather and mother and realized their memorial dates were approaching, at the end of the year.

    After four months of conflict with the Barlow family, during which Sphere Adornments had been reimed and Wynne had left Emventer, she finally had time to focus on her own affairs.

    She needed to contact her uncle before the memorial date and investigate the causes of her mother''s and her grandfather''s deaths.

    Camelia immediately thought of her grandfather''s address book in Edmond''s hand.

    Her expression turned serious. It was time to settle ounts with Edmond. She called the senior executives at Sphere Adornments. "Please review Edmond Willis'' performance shares in Sphere Adornments and start the liquidation process." She needed toe up with a strategy to force Edmond''s hand.

    As she furrowed her brow, Ava knocked and entered, carrying arge stack of documents. "Miss Barlow, here are the files on Hanssen Real Estate''s senior executives and the recent projects with the five-star hotel group." Camelia nodded, quickly skimming through the documents while asking, "Have the executives gathered in the conference room? I''d like to have a meet-and-greet as part of my orientation."

    Ava''s face changed slightly. "Miss Barlow, I notified them, but they haven''t gone. It might be because Eric didn''t approve."

    Camelia paused. Just as Gaylord had left, the staff were already showing resistance.

    It was expected, given she parachuted into the position. She narrowed her eyes and focused on Eric''s file. "Is he the highest-ranking executive after me?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, Eric increased Hanssen Real Estate''s profits by 5%st year. He''s highly respected within thepany and holds significant influence."

    Camelia remembered Eric and sneered. She was looking to confront the forces Wynne had left behind."Call Eric to my office. I''d like to meet him."

    Ava left to invite him.

    A few minutester, Ava returned, looking dejected. "Miss Barlow, Eric said he''s tied up in a meeting and suggested you call Mr. Holmes."

    Eric was clearly obstructing her, and while he might have a legitimate meeting, calling Gaylord would only demonstrate herck of managerial authority.

    Camelia understood she had to navigate this hurdle herself. Leaning back in her chair, she checked the time and stood up with a smile. "There''s no rush. Let''s go have lunch first." "Thepany cafeteria is on the 26th floor," Ava said as they entered the elevator.

    True to its reputation as a top real estate firm, the cafeteria was impressive. Camelia noticed a private room and was about to enter when someone approached from the side. Eric raised an eyebrow with a hint of disdain. "Miss Barlow, you''re here for lunch too? I''m afraid this private room was previously reserved exclusively for Ms. Ladell."

 Chapter 133

    At the same time, the big screen was connected to the situation the arena in real tim

    When Sandra heard someone exim, she subconsciously looked up and saw three racing cars colliding simultaneously on the big screen.

    The two cars on the left and right wanted to overtake the car in the middle, but they made a mistake. Coupled with the fact that they were caught off guard at the bend, they identally squeezed out the car in the middle,

    The car broke through the guardrail and flew out of the cliff.

    The scene was shocking.

    The name of the racer stated on the screen was Ged.

    The moment Tiffany saw Ged¡¯s ident, she left the bar with Zoe

    From the looks of it, Ged¡¯s life hung in the bnce, and his condition was very dangerous.

    Even if the organizers had arranged for a car to save Ged in time, Ged had fallen off the cliff with the car.

    If he was unlucky..

    Zoe was like a cat on a hot tin roof, flustered and angry. ¡°Ged is really absurd. Why did he have toe to an illegal car race for no reason? Look at what happens now!¡±

    Extreme racing had rules that disregarded life and death. Those who came here were either seeking excitement or watching

    others seek excitement.

    In Zoe¡¯s opinion, this was simply courting death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Perhaps the situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think, Tiffanyforted Zoe and looked around, wanting to borrow a car.

    The location of Ged¡¯s ident was more than six miles away from where they were. They could not possibly go over by foot to save him.

    At this moment, a silver coupe stopped in front of Tiffany. The window rolled down, and the person driving was actually

    Keh.

    He said, ¡°Come on up.¡±

    Tiffany was silent and gritted her teeth. She did not want to waste time on such a problem, so she pulled Zoe into the car. ¡°Drive faster.¡±

    At Tiffany¡¯s urge, Keh stepped on the elerator and sped up. He even said, ¡°You have someone you¡¯re worried about? I thought that with your cold personality, you only cared about yourself.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere in the car instantly dropped to a freezing point. -Keh¡¯s words were offensive. He immediately regretted his words and almost bit his tongue.

    That was not what he wanted to express, but when he said it, itpletely changed the meaning.

    He just felt that Tiffany¡¯s attitude towards others was theplete opposite of her attitude towards him. Even though Ged had once had a grudge against her, Ged had now be one of her friends.

    However, ever since hertemperament changed drastically, she had never treated him nicely.

    When Keh looked at Tiffany¡¯s expressionless face in the rearview mirror, he was filled with frustration.

    He must have been crazy to say such a thing.

    It was like how he chased after Tiffany without thinking after he overheard in the library that she wasing here.

    He was seriously ill.

    Tiffany ignored him.

    However, when Zoe heard that, she sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Harper, that¡¯s because you¡¯re narrow-minded. Therefore, you only see one side of everyone and anything¡±

    Zoe did not think that she knew Tiffany very well, but what she saw was Tiffany¡¯s clear-cut and sincere side.

    If one treated her well, she would return the favor ten times.

    Take Ged for example. During that trial, Tiffany lured the tiger away alone. Everyone was thinking about how to save their lives.

    Only Ged was furious. Without thinking, he chose to fight alongside Tiffany. Even though his strength was insignificant, he still did not hesitate.

    Just based on this point alone, Ged was a hundred times better than the others. At least he was sincere and loyal.

    After Zoe finished speaking, she turned her head away, not wanting to look at Keh at all.

    It was s

    silent in the car.

    After a long time, Keh said in a very low voice, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Just drive. Tiffany said calmly, ¡°Saving Ged is more important

    The coupe drew a silver line under the night sky as it sped along

    Fortunately, there were no cars on the track that had returned from the race, so the journey was smooth.

    Soon, they arrived at the location where Ged had met with the ident.

    Rescue personnel had already gone down to search and rescue, and the medical vehicles on both sides of the road were already prepared.

    After Tiffany got out of the car, she turned around and held down Zoe, who also wanted to get out. Tiffany said, ¡°Wait for me

    in the car.

    the wanted to go down and search for Ged herself.

    was unwilling and wanted to follow Tiffany. However, Keh beat her to it and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use having too many ople there. Just let me follow her.

    Mer saying that, he threw the car keys to Zoe and ran after Tiffany

    Tiffany acted as if she did not see Keh behind her.

    they followed the path all the way down to the bottom of the cliff. Fortunately, there were many streetmps installed here. filitate the search and rescue, strong headlights had also been turned on, so their vision was clear and unobstructed.

    Chips 192

    There were small filth and dense trees everywhere

    Along the way we could see the gives apress the car to short, it was a shocking sight

    The frganizers search and rearen persist in die tie and they need linolspeakers in call f

    However, Fersus them sen many trans seront there were stan prs wefore the light cinulid not eracht

    The mindig was high and there of the cliff I need in the covered by thay veil

    ??????????????????????????

    Tiffany was vers for and spile. There were a few times when Keh could not even keep up with her

    After all, he was a pampered rich man¡¯s son, Feen thegh he odpracticed fighting skills aner he was young, he had trally mitterest handling. It was really tiring to walk on this kind metain path

    Tng locked as him disdainfully and sad. Tad beter go up and wait. Don¡¯t cause trouble?

    This sentence was hurtful

    Keh was arrogant by nature and extremely strong-willed

    the immedi¨¾ely said, ¡°Saving Ged is more important. I won¡¯t be burden

    a

    Unquetedly, as soon as he finished speaking, he tripped over rock and almost fell.

    te jooked at Tiffany in embarassment, afraid that he would be despised.

    Howevei. Tiffany did not pay any attention to him.

    Lord became even more irritable

    fiowever, at thus moment, he felt water dripping down from ab his head.

    Fie Trowsed and wouched it Linder the faust light and moonlight, he saw that it was not water on his hand at all, but sticky

    ba

    He looked up and saw a person lying on the tree beach above head.

    Keh was alucked Liner inspection, he realized that was Ged whom they were looking for.

    closer it

    hence, he called our au Tiffany. He¡¯s here Hes hanging from a te

    e

    Tiffany turned around and saw Ced hanging weakly on a tree beach. As he was covered by dense leaves, one would not

    tetused lum al snar det nor p?

    tud

    Nir

    under the jespir had scared for so long without any results,

    Kelh climited up the tree and stand becaching Heed a sigh of relict. ¡°He past famtest¡±

    Tirry diet not dare in dy Starcated she had carefully removed Ged from the tree. Then, they sparkly see the seal vehicle

    ko

    A?or caatimation, they found that God wasted or perical injuries

    The doctors when that rand

    Book up the rod, Buss, you coa bean really saved my life¡±

    Half an hour ago, Ged was excited and nervous on the mountain road. As he watched the racing cars overtake him one after another, he could not help but speed up again, wanting to overtake them.

    After performing another cool drift, he even showed off his driving skills.

    In the end he got cared away and was surrounded by two cars at the same time. On the narrow mountain road, he and his opponents could notpete with each other and identally caused a collision.

    He was the most unlucky one. He was sent flying and fell off the cliff.

    In midair, he chose to unbuckle his seatbelt and jump out of the car. Otherwise, if the car hit the ground directly, it would catch fire. If it exploded, he would really be dead.

    Speaking of which, the choice he made in the nick of time saved his life.

    That was because the moment the car fell, it really exploded. Coincidentally, Ged fell into a tree when he jumped out of the car. He felt as if all the bones in his body had been broken, and he gasped in pain.

    Blood dripped down bit by bit. The powerlessness of clearly sensing that his life was slipping away was the most terrifying thing

    At that moment, Ged truly felt regret.

    As his consciousness became more and more blurry, he suddenly remembered the small medicine packet that Tiffany had stuffed into his hands before he got into the car.

    At that time, he had scoffed and said that it was just a cocoa bean. In the end, when he opened the medicine packet with trembling hands, he caught the aroma of medicine.

    He took the pill, and a miracle happened.

    The painful wounds on his body had clearly receded, and the wounds that were bleeding profusely were actually healing rapidly.

    Ged could clearly feel the almost magical effect of the medicine flowing through his body, repairing it.

    A few minutester, the effect of the medicine wore off. Thefortable feeling disappeared, but his vitality that had been lost returned

    After all the ups and downs, he finally rxed and fainted.

    When he woke up, he was found by Tiffany and Keh.

    During this period of time, the doctors arranged by the racing organizer had already examined Ced. Ged was covered in blood and looked scary, but he only sustained superficial wounds. His condition was not serious.

    Everyone said that Ged was lucky.

    However, was the effect of the pill Tiffany had given him.

    Ged knew very well that there was no such thing as luck. All of t

    When Tiffany saw that Ged was alive and kicking, she was relieved and said. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Keh found you first.¡±

    Ged said, ¡°No, it¡¯s clearly because of the inedicine you gave me

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should go back.¡± Tiffany interrupted Ged¡¯s unfinished words and subtly changed the topic. Tm hungry¡±

    Row what do you want to eat? Let¡¯s go and eat now¡± After saying that, Ged got up from the treatment bed

    When the worried Zoe saw that Ged was really alive and kicking, he heaved a sigh of relief and then cursed. ¡°Will you still court death next time? You made us worry for no reason. If you do this again. I won¡¯t care about you

    No, no. Its enough to experience this once Ged quickly waved his hand. It seemed like he was really traumatized by this

    ident

    Zoe rolled her eyes at him before letting him off.

    Hence, the three of them prepared to leave the racing arena.

    Keh originally wanted to give them a ride because Ged was injured and could not drive, while Tiffany and Zoe didn¡¯t know how to drive

    However, just as he opened his mouth, he was rejected by Tiffany. ¡°No, it¡¯s better to avoid spection.¡±

    Her words rendered all his excuses useless

    Previously. Tiffany had gotten into Keh¡¯s car because she was in a hurry to save Ged.

    This time, the would rather hire a driver than let Keh give them a ride.

    Ged did not notice that much. He only said, ¡®Geez, 1 didn¡¯t hurt my legs. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll drive

    Just like that the three of them got into the car.

    Of course, before Ged left, he was forced to pay another sum of money. Because the racing cars used for thepetition were all destroyed, he was ountable for this sum of money.

    Zoe did not dare to ask for the exact amount. She was afraid that she would be jealous if she found out.

    It was already veryte when they reached home.

    Tiffany thought that her parents were already asleep, but she saw the bright lights from afar.

    When she walked into her vi, she saw three people leaning against the sofa. All of them were sleepy, but they insisted on

    awake and waiting for her toe home,

    Feeling warm, Tiffany walked forward. Tm back.¡±

    ¡°Oh my daughter, you¡¯re finally back. Where did you go? You didn¡¯t even tell me. I was so anxious¡± Charlie woke up with a start. When he saw Tiffany return home, he was relieved

    As Tiffany had gone to an unsavory ce, she did not exin it explicitly to prevent her family from worrying

    Im d that you¡¯re back Thalia yawned and got up. She did not forget to instruct the servants to heat the lobsters left over from dinner and serve them to Tiffany

    ¡°Thanks, Mom Tiffany hugged Thalia and kissed her.

    The rovy scene in front of her was like a dream. It was so beautiful that it seemed unreal

    Tiffany lowered her eyes She was really afraid that one day, this warmth she had dreamed of would be stolen again.

    Ater tasting a few kters, Tiffany went upstairs and returned to her room.

    When the entered, she subconsciously nced at the window. There was no wind blowing it, and there was no one in the

    £¤3.86%

    Tiffany was a little distracted while taking a shower.

    A certain scoundrel was used to climbing up her window. Now that he suddenly stopped doing so, she was not used to it.

    After washing up, Tiffany turned off the water and was about to go out when she realized that she had not taken her pajamas. She could only casually wrap a towel around herself,

    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she heard a charming and pleasant voice in front of her. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Tiffany was speechless

    She raised her head in shock and saw the iparably handsome Richard leaning against the wall. His attractive eyes hid a hint of mischief. His thin lips curled up slightly with a faint and almost roguish smile.

    After being stunned for two seconds, Tiffany mmed the door shut.

    Words spoken with gritted teeth came from behind the door. ¡°What a hooligan!¡±

    Richard chuckled softly. ¡°Open the door. I brought you some clothes.¡±

    Tiffany was silent. She had no choice but to open the door a crack.

    Richard¡¯s well-defined hand reached in from the outside. It was tanned and slender, and his nails were round and clean.

    .

    In his hands were the pajamas that she had forgotten to take from the bed, as well as a set of ck underwear. Tiffany¡¯s eyelids twitched. She quickly took them and closed the door.

    A few minutester, Tiffany came out with a flushed face. She shot daggers at the uninvited Richard. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell me in advance?

    Richard replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    Tiffany thought. Next time? He will still do it again?

    Just as Tiffany was about to put an end to this thought of his, she saw him turn around. His brown and bright eyes surged with light, and his smile waszy, unable to hide his elegance.

    No one could resist such a devilish man.

    Tiffany suddenly changed the topic. Then why are you here today?¡±

    1 came to see you.¡± As Richard spoke, his gaze suddenlynded on her ankle. ¡°Why are you injured?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tiffany lowered her head and saw a scratch on her ankle. She said dismissively. ¡°I was probably scratched while walking on he mountain road. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±

    Mountain road? Richard¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked a sharp question, ¡°With who?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Tiffany suddenly felt like she had shot herself in the foot.

    Even though she had always been calm, she hesitated for two seconds before choosing to tell the truth. ¡°Keh.¡±

    The atmosphere in the bedroom seemed to freeze..

    Tiffany looked at Richard¡¯s unpleasant expression and felt inexplicably guilty. She could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡± As Richard spoke, the terrifying aura around him disappeared. He casually took the small first aid kit in the roor and said. Til apply the medicine for you.¡±

    Ill be fine tomorrow.¡±

    It was just a scratch. Tiffany didn¡¯t think it was a big problem.

    Richard finally relented. ¡°Alright, then rest early.¡±

    Yeah

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Richard was about to leave when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and said faintly, ¡°As a woman, you should keep a distance from men. If there¡¯s anything in the future, just call me.¡±

    What he meant was that Tiffany should avoid arousing spection with another man, especially Keh.

    Tiffany blinked and thought, ¡®Since he said that I should keep a distance from men, why is there no need to avoid spection when I¡¯m with him?

    Tiffanyined inwardly, but she still nodded on the surface. ¡°Okay¡±

    That was what she had in mind in the first ce. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ged¡¯s life was suddenly at stake, she would never have gotten into Keh¡¯s car.

    As for what Richard said about looking for him if there was anything, this thought had never crossed Tiffany¡¯s mind either.

    gas

    As long as she could rely on herself, she did not want to rely on others.

    After Tiffany nodded, Richard left..

    As usual, he jumped in and out of the window. He was familiar with the way and was iparably agile.

    After closing the curtains, Tiffany turned off the lights.

    Half an hourter, at Royal Bay.

    At this moment, Sidney yawned repeatedly. He looked at Richard on the leather sofa who was not sleepy at all and asked curiously. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    It was rumored that Richard was temperamental.

    Sidney was originally dismissive because he had been by Richard¡¯s side for so long and had never seen him lose control.

    In other words, those people were just small fry and not worthy of Richard¡¯s anger.

    However, a few minutes ago, when Sidney exined the two events to Richard one by one, Richard¡¯s face darkened. This meant that someone was going to be unlucky, and it was not just one person.

    The first to suffer would definitely be the Lee family.

    Some time ago, Connor and Mia had hired an assassin to take Tiffany¡¯s life. Unbeknownst to them, Garry, the unlucky guy who had epted this job, was still having a hard time digging coal.

    The culprit would definitely not be able to escape.

    Richard said expressionlessly. ¡°The new building developed by the Lee family is about to beunched, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ve been preparing for five years. They¡¯ve spent a lot of money and bragged that it¡¯s a paradise on earth. It¡¯s said that there are many internal purchase orders. When it¡¯s Launched, the units will definitely be sold out in the blink of

    After Sidney finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to make it impossible for the Lee family to sell it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good Sidney heaved a sigh of relief. He was about to tease Richard for being known as a fiend when he was not

    that cruel.

    However, Richard spoke casually. ¡°Let them sell it. When all the units are sold out, get that piece ofnd back for me.¡±

    Sidney was lost for words. His remaining words were stuck in his throat.

    He was wrong. Richard was still a fiend. He was even more e so than before.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Sidney could predict that the Lee family would fly into a rage.

    The Lee family had developed the building at an astronomical price. It had gained a lot of hype in the early stages. The Lee family was just waiting for the day it wasunched to cause a sensation in Lovell City.

    In the end, after selling the units, they would have to face the blow of having that piece ofnd taken back.

    All the units would be razed to the ground in an instant. The Loe family would then have to deal with thepensation for buyers and investors. The Lee family would definitely suffer a huge blow. Their assets might even shrink by more than half.

    They would never have imagined that they would experience such a crisis only because they had offended someone they houldn¡¯t have.

    idneymented, ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless.¡±

    but then again, the Lee family asked for it. Fortunately, Tiffany was fine when they hired someone to kill her. Otherwise, hey would have paid a much higher price.

    fter saying that, Sidney thought of something else. He coughed lightly and teased, ¡°Then¡­ What about Keh? Don¡¯t tell ne you¡¯re jealous of your nephew?¡±

    le sent someone to investigate where Tiffany had gone today. Hence, he learned that Tiffany had gone to an illegal racing

    rena and was with Keh

    lthough there was a reason for that, Richard might still involuntarily feel jealous.

    ave.

    schard¡¯s face darkened and his voice turned colder. ¡°He¡¯d better know his ce and not have any thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t

    1 particr, Tiffany had written love letters to Keh and cooked for him back then. No matter what asion it was, she ould always follow behind Keh.

    E

    Jast the thought of that scene made Richard jealous.

    In particr, Keh had even said vicious words to Tiffany. No matter when or where, he would always protect other women instead of showing respect to Tiffany

    Fortunately, Tiffany hadpletely given up on Keh. Otherwise¡­

    Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He thought. Otherwise, I would have strangled Keh

    Sidney analyzed rationally, I don¡¯t think he will. They¡¯ve already broken off the engagement. It¡¯s impossible for them to reconcile. Moreover, I have a feeling that Tiffany wants to kill Keh as much as you do. If she really has a chance, she will definitely be able to do it. Could this be what people call love turning into hatred?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Richard shooting daggers at him.

    Richard said. ¡°Love turning into hatred?¡±

    ichard was jealous once again

    idney imediately corrected himself. ¡°Actually, what I mean is that Tiffany is very clear about her likes and dislikes. This ind of thing will never happen. At most, she¡¯s just settling scores.

    nly then did Richard look less

    grim

    eanwhile, Keh, who was still in the racing arena, suddenly sneezed.

    hough it was already summer, the temperature difference between day and night was huge. As the night breeze blew, the dness within him surged.

    viously, when Tiffany left with Ged and Zoe, he wanted to follow. However, before he started the car, he received a tress message from Sandra.

    ough the matter had been cleared up and he had expressed his feelings for her, he could not really leave her in the lurch

    time like this.

    ce, Keh could only rush over to the location sent by Sandra.

    aw a flustered and dazed Sandra being surrounded and teased by a group of hooligans with ill intentions.

    off Keh chased all the hooligans away with one sentence.

    Sandra saw him, she cried. Then, she hugged him and refused to let go.

    eth, don¡¯t chase me away. I won¡¯t say such things again. I won¡¯t let anyone be misunderstood anymore. Can you¡­ just ebe by your side silently! I have nothing left. Are you going to abandon me too? If even you don¡¯t want me, then what¡¯s oint of me living

    a¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her misty eyes looked at him with pleading add anticipation.

    al frowned After The, he sighed helplessly, Stop acting thi

    a long way

    it alright Sandra smiled sadly and took a step back. She sud, ¡°So be it she suddenly lifted her skirt and rushed towards the racing arena

    There was a trial car speeding over there. No one had expected Sandra to suddenly rush out.

 Chapter 135

    Everyone thought, ¡°Is this woman crazy?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The people who were originally watching the race interently at the side suddenly saw this scene and eximed in shock. Keh did not

    not expect Sandra to really want to die.

    o the side.

    He immediately reacted and rushed our. He hugged Sandra from behind and suddenly pounced to

    The person in the car was also shocked. Fortunately, he turned the steering wheel at the critical moment and avoided them, Preventing a tragedy.

    After the car stopped, the man was scared out of his wits. He curied at Sandra and Keh, ¡°F***k, if you don¡¯t want to live, go and die. Don¡¯t harm others here.¡±

    Sandra trembled.

    Keh had no choice but to apologize to everyone. Then, under the interested gazes of those who were show, he cared Sandra back to the car

    watching the

    He didn¡¯t say anything else. He just said. T¡¯ll take you back to school.¡±

    ¡°Keh¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her petite body was also trembling in fear, but the determination was stronger than ever. ¡°Let me stay with you, okay?¡±

    her face

    She was willing to take the risk. If Keh still pushed her away, she mightmit suicide a second timepromised

    until he

    you.¡±

    After a long while, she heard Keh sigh. ¡°Up to y

    Sandra finally broke into a smile. Her gamble had been worth it

    Just as Keh left with Sandra, Jordan, who had been looking for Sandra, was stunned. He called Sandra several times but his calls were rejected. There was only a simple message to send him off.

    Sandra texted: [I¡¯ll go back first.)

    Jordan was furious when he saw those few words.

    He thought, Is that

    ying me for a fool?

    After cursing a few times, Jordan finally lost interest and went to flirt with other women.

    As for the group of hooligans who had teased Sandra at the begter they saw her rush into the racing arena fearlessly and then be carried away by Keh, they looked at each other and clicked their tongues in surprise.

    ¡°This night has been a great experience.

    t¡¯s really hard to guess a woman¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s true that each of them is more ruthless than the other.

    adra had colluded with them to tease her at the beginning.

    of them t

    paid 200 dors, so their acting was quite realistic.

    one suddenly said. This woman is a little scary.

    er hooligans nodded in agreement.

    After the incident at the racing arena, Ged¡¯s injuries were not serious. When others mentioned it, he only used luck as an excuse for what happened when he fell off the cliff that day.

    He guessed that Tiffany didn¡¯t want the pill to be mentioned, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He only asked around secretly. In the end, he learned that it was from Medicinal Haven.

    Ged was shocked when he found out that the pill was not easily avable on the market. It was priceless.

    Then, he heard his father mutter that the Lee family had spent tens of millions of dors to buy twelve such life-saving pst time. In that case, just one pill cost an astronomical price.

    God was even more shocked.

    Hence, when he saw Tiffany the next day, he appeared shy He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to tre

    me so well.¡±

    If it were anyone else, they would not be willing to give such a precious item away.

    Moreover, Tiffany did not take credit from the beginning to the end.

    If he had not gone to investigate out of curiosity, he might never have known the rarity and value of that medicine. Tiffany smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing?¡± Ged said excitedly. ¡°This medicine alone must have cost a lot of money. I have a card here. There isn¡¯t much money in it. I¡¯ll slowly repay you in the future.¡±

    Ged¡¯s voice grew softer as he spoke. He felt a little guilty. He did not know when he would be able to repay the money.

    Tiffany rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You think this is a deal?¡±

    Ged still looked a little reserved. He was at a loss and wanted to exin, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just felt I owed you too much, so I thought¡­¡±

    However, Tiffany¡¯s words made him gradually rx. There was even a sparkle in his eyes.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re my friend.¡±

    Since they were friends, there was no need for formalities. There was no need to care if there was a n exchange. There was also no need to feel indebted or cautious.

    Ged nodded gratefully and kept the card.

    need for an equal

    Children of aristocratic families like them neverckedpanions no matter when or where they were. However, there were very few people who could really put aside their interests and be friends.

    Maybe when his family fell into decline one day, those who appeared friendly and were his friends today would all disappear.

    Ced couldn¡¯t help but rejoice.

    Fortunately, after getting to know Tiffany¡¯s praiseworthy personality, he did not point fingers at her like the others. Instead he was inadvertently attracted by her personality and was willing to be her underling-

    Ged was filled with emotions.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany was also pondering. The pill she gave Ged yesterday happened to be thest pill she carried with her.

    She hadn¡¯t had the time to produce the medicine during this period of time. Now that she had used up all of it, it was time for her to stay in Medicinal Haven¡¯s new residence, Luma Vi, for a period of time.

    In the afternoon. Tiffany used the excuse of going to the studio to slip out of school.

    As usual, June came to pick her up. In the car. Tiffany changed her appearance and changed out of her school outfit. June took her to the vi

    The new vi was called Luna Vi because one could see the starry sky at night.

    The night view was especially good.

    After all, they had spent a lot of money. The vi was huge. It had three floors and was exquisitely decorated. There was also

    a hidden basement

    The basement was the most important ce in Medicinal Haven. There were many rare medicinal herbs transported from various ces in it. At the same time, it was also the ce where Tiffany made medicine.

    Other furniture and items were acquired. A portion of the medicinal herbs that had been transnted from Medicinal Haven were nted in the open space in the backyard of the vi.

    A few servants had been hired to clean up the vi and someone was in charge of taking care of the medicinal herbs. These were all the people June had called over. They were trustworthy

    Fittany looked around and was quite satisfied.

    he asked casually, ¡°By the way, June, where is Jeremy?¡±

    think he¡¯s in his room June said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s been here for a few days. He just eats and sleeps every day¡±

    hose in the know knew Jeremy was assigned to be a bodyguard here. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Luna Vi as raising an idler.

    ffany burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as he¡¯s happy

    sources should be used in the most important areas.

    emy was very skilled and had secretly helped her do many things.

    en the ck-hearted Stan tried to set fire to the Cedar Ridge Vi previously, she asked Jeremy to quietly take Stan away throw him to the suburbs to set fire.

    had brought it upon himself and died in the fire caused by the gasoline he had prepared. He deserved it.

    uny could not bear to treat a capable assistant like Jeremy badly.

    heck on him,¡± With that, Tiffany took the elevator to the third floor of the vi under the guidance of a servant. When my arrived at Jeremy¡¯s room, she knocked symbolically and pushed the door open.

    ck would have it, Jeremy had juste out of the shower.

 Chapter 136

    The scene in front of Tiffany was a little beautiful

    Jeremy¡¯s tanned skin and strong muscles were filled with explosive strength.

    At this moment. Jeremy¡¯s hair was wet, and water was still dripping from the ends of his hair. His expressionless face was clean and refined. He wasn¡¯t really handsome and had an ordinary appearance.

    Only his brown eyes were intense and bright, and no one could see through them.

    The servant behind Tiffany did not dare to follow her in and had already retreated.

    Therefore, there were only Tiffany and Jeremy in the room.

    Tiffany was not embarrassed at all when she saw Jeremying out of the shower. Instead, she whistled like a hooligan. Her face was filled with roguishness, and her smile was frivolous and unrestrained. She was roguish and handsome.

    Jeremy was still expressionless. To be precise, he wasid-back. He ignored her and slowly put on his clothes..

    nadvertendy, Tiffany saw the hideous scars on his back, indicating his dangerous past.¡±

    No one knew where Jeremy came from. It was only known that various factions were looking for him at all costs and would to anything to kill him.

    herefore, his name was fake. Perhaps his face¡­ was also fake.

    iffany walked in and asked in a familiar tone, ¡°Are you used to staying here?¡±

    eah, Jeremy replied indifferently.

    e could adapt anywhere, whether it was paradise or hell.

    ffany raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about my identity?¡±

    e did

    not deliberately lower her voice, so even with her disguised face, Jeremy could still recognize her.

    wever, when she saved Jeremy previously, her identity was Tiffany of the Kelley family. But now, she was known as racle Healer.

    my asked, ¡°Why should I be curious?¡±

    did not hide it from him. Simrly, he was also full of secrets. Tiffany in front of him clearly knew that, but she never I need or probed.

    he beginning, it was indeed Tiffany who asked him to stay by her side to repay her kindness. However, in reality, that also : him protection.

    my said calmly, ¡°If you keep me by your side, I might bring you trouble one day. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡®t think about such nonsense. As long as you¡¯re my subordinate, I¡¯ll protect you to the end.¡± After Tiffany finished king, she suddenly smiled. ¡°But before that dayes, you have to protect me first.¡±

    my was slightly stunted.

    ny in front of him had an unattractive face after changing her appearance. However, when she smiled, there was a faint of disdain In her eyes. She was arrogant and filled with endless confidence.

    ¦°

    This was the unique aura of someone in a superior position.

    She firmly believed that one day, she would stand at the top and be on par with anyone who seemed unsurpassable.

    This was her ambition and confidence.

    After a while, Jeremy nodded. He had always been taciturn, so lie only said one word, ¡°Okay¡±

    That was his promise. It was as sacred as could be.

    Tiffany smiled even more brightly. ¡°Enough talk about that. I got someone to send you a lot of food and clothes. If you need anything, remember to tell the servants.¡±

    Yeah.

    As he spoke, the sound of a car engine came from downstairs.

    Tiffany was now a boss whose worth was more than a few hundreds of millions. She couldn¡¯t possibly mistreat her subordinates.

    Hence, she called someone to send over a lot of high-end men¡¯s clothes that Jeremy could wear, including perfume. Jeremy¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw these things.

    He thought, ¡®Do I look like someone who needs these things?¡±

    -Even the servants were stunned by Tiffany¡¯s generosity,

    They thought, ¡®Oh my, is this how Luna Vi treats its bodyguards? Jeremy is well provided for, and so many things have been sent over. All of them are famous brands. Jeremy is like a gigolo being kept here!

    Tiffany didn¡¯t care about how others looked at her. She only cared about spending her money happily.

    She had worked with Treasure Tower twice in a row and earned two huge profits.

    Originally, she wanted to subsidize thepany. However, after thepany officially started operating, the debts were repaid, and there were more and more coborations. From time to time, there would be ie, and the ie was on the rise.

    In other words, the speed at which she spent money now could notpare to the speed at which she earned money.

    Usually, when she bought things for her family, whenever she spent a lot of money, Charlie and Thalia would look gratified. Then, fearing that she would starve to death, they quietly transferred a sum of pocket money to her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    After a few times, Tiffany¡¯s wealth increased.

    This might court envy, but Tiffany really wanted to say that it felt terrible to have endless money to spend

    Hence, now that Tiffany had the opportunity to be a boss, she was very happy. ¡°Well, wharelse should I buy?¡±

    Jeremy was speechless.

    Before Tiffany coulde up with a conclusion, another car slowly drove over.

    It had a unique license te and was a luxury car worth at least two million dors. It symbolized the owner¡¯s extraordinary status.

    It belonged to the Hampton family,

    Tiffany was stunned. The car stopped at the entrance of the vi The door opened and a ten-year-old child jumped out happily. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Miss WoodTM

    It was none other than Evan, who had recovered some time

    ¦°

    When Tiffany performed thest acupuncture on Evan, she told him her address and said that if he could not bear to part with her, he coulde and y with her anytime in the future.

    Now, Evan was here, and he even brought his uncle along.

    Richard got out of the car slowly. He was tall and straight.

    His handsome face was never boring to look at. From Tiffany¡¯s angle, the side of his face was perfect and well-defined. There was a hint of forbidden, aloof, and distant aura.

    His brown, deep eyes slowly swept over. They were unfathomable as if there was starlight hidden in them.

    If one took another look, one would drown in them.

    Tiffany smiled faintly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Hampton, why are you free toe over today?¡±

    Evan raised his hand and said obediently, ¡°Miss Wood, I dragged Uncle here. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, so I wanted toe and see you. By the way, Miss Wood, 1 brought you a gift

    After Evan finished speaking, the driver took out a few gift boxes from the car.

    The driver wanted to hand them over directly, but Richard reached out and took them.

    Then, he walked over slowly and personally delivered them to Tiffany. His cold gaze turned from Tiffany to Jeremy. He asked casually. ¡°It seems that we came at the wrong time, didn¡¯t we!¡±

    He was referring to the scene of people busy moving things in Luna Vi.

    And those were all men¡¯s necessities. It was obvious who those were prepared for.

    iffany quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. Pleasee in, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    ichard raised his eyebrows and stepped into the vi.

    iffany also led Evan in.

    then the servants of Luna Vi saw that it was Richard, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    their eyes, Richard was like a god.

    the past, they had only seen photos and heard rumors. They had never really seen him in person. This was the first time.

    rtunately, the servants chosen by June did not panic. After the shock, they immediately served coffee and snacks verently and carefully.

    for the brand managers who had delivered the high-end men¡¯s clothing, perfume, and a series of other supplies, they re clearly a little nervous when they saw Richard.

    er everything was settled, Tiffany was about to call them over to make payment.

    the end, the brand manager walked to Richard in fear and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Hampton

    fany blinked and thought, ¡®What a coincidence! Is this high-end mall also under Richard¡¯s name?¡¯

    Get back to your work, Richard said casually

    The brand manager immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, he left with his men in fear.

    Tiffany wanted to stop him. ¡°Wait. I haven¡¯t paid yet

    Richard took a sip of coffee and casually said, ¡°No need. We¡¯re fr

 Chapter 137

    Tiffany thought. We¡¯re friends? That sounds familiar!

    Tiffany blinked and remembered that she just said that to Ged. She wondered if Richard had also ssified her as one of his friends.

    It was probably because she had saved Evan, so he waived her bill.

    Tiffany felt a little helpless. Why was her desire to spend money always thwarted?

    Tiffany could not reject his good intentions, so she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± As Richard spoke, he secretly nced at Jeremy beside him.

    Jeremy yawned. After informing Tiffany, he went upstairs to sleep.

    He did not care about the outside world. With hisid-back nature, it did not ur to him that another man would think that the things Tiffany bought for him carried a special meaning, let alone notice the twists and turns involved.

    That wasn¡¯t in his nature.

    Tiffany waved her hand calmly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    When Evan saw this scene, he blinked his big eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Wood, is that mister your rtive?¡±

    iffany thought, ¡®Rtive?¡¯

    Then she replied, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    1 her eyes, be it Jeremy or June, they were not just her subordinates. They were her friends andpanions.

    van nodded as if he understood. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Miss Wood, Uncle is holding a birthday party for me tomorrow night. an I invite you to attend?¡±

    ran had been lying in bed for nearly two years. Everyone knew that he might be in aa for the rest of his life.

    >wever, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he woke up and was alive and kicking. After a short recovery period, he looked no different om a normal child.

    erefore, not only was the birthday party held to celebrate his recovery, but also to let him return to the family.

    Fany nodded and agreed with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡±

    mysterious existence of Miracle Healer made many people want to be on good terms with her, but there was also a tion of people who remained suspicious of her.

    hat case, Evan, whom she had sessfully saved from aatose state, was undoubtedly the best proof.

    rved to create hype and make Miracle Healer famous.

    aps she could take the opportunity to make a huge profit at the birthday party.

    any smiled even more brightly when she thought of that.

    >ks like I¡¯ll have to spend some effort to prepare a birthday gift for you.¡± As she spoke, she stroked Evan¡¯s head and did forget to greet Richard. ¡°Mr. Hampton, make yourself at home. Please forgive me for myck of hospitality

    E

    Richard was silent. Of course, he knew what she was thinking

    However, when she smiled, her pretty and wless face gave off different glow,

    Even though he knew what she was scheming, he did not dislike her at all. In fact, he even felt that she was a little¡­ adorabl

    Richard lowered his eyes to conceal the secretive glint in his eyes

    After Tiffany yed with Evan for a while, a servant walked up and whispered, ¡°Miss Wood, someone is here to visit.¡±

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°She said she was Mia from the Lee family

    Tiany raised her eyebrows. She found it a little strange. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s probably here to cause trouble. Let her in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The servant immediately retreated.

    A few minutester, Mia¡¯s scolding could be heard from outside the vi. ¡°That diamond mine is a trap, right? Listen, I¡¯m not done with you today-

    As she spoke, she walked in aggressively.

    However, when she looked up, she saw the striking andnguorous Richard in the living room of the vi.

    She stopped talking abruptly.

    Mia was stunned. She never expected to meet Richard here,

    she was instantly at a loss. Her overbearing attitude just now instantly disappeared without a trace. One could even see the bvious nervousness and caution on her face.

    Tiffany said yfully, ¡°Miss Lee, what brings you here today?¡±

    <ol>

    <li>Mia wanted to bite her tongue.</li>

    </ol>

    he thought, ¡®Richard must have heard my sharp shout just now. Then would he think that I¡¯m usually like this and do not. ave the elegance of a daughter of a prestigious family!¡¯

    fia was flustered and angry.

    e quietly looked at Richard and saw him sitting leisurely on the sofa, casually ying with the exquisite white porcin. ip in his hand.

    e exuded an air of magnificence,

    owever, from the beginning to the end, he did not give her any attention.

    ia was filled with frustration. Even the way she looked at Tiffany was a little angry.

    e wondered why Richard was unwilling to spare her even a nce, yet be it Jacqueline in front of her or that annoying Fany, they could always make Richard smile.

    a suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Why did you lie to me? There is no diamond mine on that mountain at all, yet you cked me into spending 20 million dors to buy it from you. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±

    a spoke indignantly as if she was questioning a liar. She made it sound like Tiffany was really an evil person who had don kinds of bad things and cheated prople.

    14:06 53,

    Clupter 137

    Mia said it agitatedly because she wanted Richard to see Jacqueline¡¯s true colors.

    L

    Tiffany was a little amused. ¡°I lied to you? Speaking of which, weren¡¯t you the one who begged me to sell it to you

    back

    then?¡±

    ¡°How would I know that there is no diamond mine on it?¡± Mia was exasperated. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been instigating me, I would have humiliated myself.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tiffany rubbed her chin and thought for a moment before correcting Mia, ¡°That¡¯s not right. You didn¡¯t humilia yourself here. It should be¡­ thest time you were a model on a street billboard in the bustling city, right?¡±

    Mia was rendered speechless by Tiffany¡¯s words,

    Her expression changed instantly.

    That matter was a stain on her life. It was a humiliation.

    If Tiffany hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Mia could have deluded herself that it was just a nightmare.

    But now, not only did Tiffany mention it, but it was mentioned in front of Richard. This was no different from rubbing it in

    her face.

    Mia was trembling with anger. She tried to defend herself. ¡°I was a victim. Someone took revenge on me in that way.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Tiffany put on a fake smile and her eyes were filled with sympathy.

    Mia became angrier. She was about to say something when a crisp voice interrupted her.

    She turned around. Richard, who was sitting on the sofa opposite her, casually ced the porcin cup back on the table.. trace of impatience shed across his handsome eyes.

    Richard said, ¡°Have you said enough¡±

    Mia was quiet. Her heart sank.

    This was the first time Richard took the initiative to talk to her. However, the moment he opened his mouth, his voice was cold and without any warmth.

    Mia hung her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Although she apologized, she was reluctant to leave.

    Evan sat obediently at the side and watched quietly the entire time. He did not cause trouble or interrupt.

    However, at this moment, he could clearly feel his uncle¡¯s disgust. He stood up and said, ¡°Miss Wood, Uncle and I will go back now, Remember toe tomorrow¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Will do. Tiffany patted Evan¡¯s head and sent them out.

    Even after the car left, Mia still stood on the spot and looked at it in a daze. Her beautiful eyes were filled with indignation. Tiffany stretched and said, ¡°Please leave too. As she spoke, she asked a servant to send Mia off.

    ¡°Wait¡± In the end. Mia caught up to her. She changed her attitude of wanting to settle scores with Tiffany and asked cautiously, ¡°You know how to use medicine, right? Is there any medicine that can make people lose their rationality?¡±

    Then, she added, ¡°I mean, between a man and a woman.

    Of course, Tiffany understood

    She immediately smiled and said calmly, ¡°Yes, the medicinal effect is super strong. Just a little will work.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Miracle Healer was an old ancestor who used poison

    Not to mention Tiffany¡¯s identity as Miracle Healer, so her words were definitely convincing.

    When Mia heard that, she was instantly excited and quickly said. Then sell some to me. One pack, no, just give me two packs. You can name the price, but you must help me keep it a secret. If word gets out that I bought the medicine, I won¡¯t let

    you all.¡±

    Mia knew that this matter must not be discovered by anyone, so she did not even hesitate to threaten Tiffany with words However, Tiffany looked at Mia as if she was retarded. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not clear about your situation.¡±

    Tiffany thought. How dare she threaten me? How could she be so shameless?

    Mia almost went berserk again when she heard that.

    However, for the sake of her own goal, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already ripped off my family so much. I won¡¯t pursue the matter of the diamond mine anymore. What else do

    you want

    Tiffany was speechless. She yawned and felt thatmunicating with a retard like Mia was indeed quite exhausting.

    Hence, she returned to the vi and sat down..

    Jane stepped forward at the right time and said to the pestering Mia, I believe Miss Lee has misunderstood. You signed the contract voluntarily. No one forced you. Moreover, at that time. Miss Wood had already said that after that mountain was sold whether you earned profits or incurred losses would be your own business.¡±

    The implication was that it was Mia¡¯s own bad luck to have spent so much effort to buy a useless mountain.

    She was jealous of others, but in the end, she went for wool and came back shorn. Who could she me? Those words rendered Mia speechless.

    Alright, then I won¡¯t pursue what happened in the past. I¡¯ll spend money to buy your medicine now, alright?¡±

    I was Sandra who had taught her the method of drugging someonest time.

    andra wanted her to give up on fighting with Mason and only focus on seizing Richard whom she wanted.

    lence, Mia wanted to buy this medicine and find a suitable time to sleep with Richard

    his was the only way that she could marry into the Hampton family and be the wife of the person in charge of the ampton family who was admired by everyone.

    y then, others would have no means to fight with her.

    st thinking about it made her feel extremely happy.

    il

    ensure the sess of the n, Mia asked again and again, ¡°Are you sure that your medicine will be effective and will not

    of course, Tiffany answered affirmatively. Mia was even happier as if victory was in sight.

    >wever, Tiffany smiled faintly and said casually, ¡°But why should I sell it to you?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think Mia could afford it, nor was it that the didn¡¯t have it, but because she refused to sell it to Mia

    Mia was lost for words,

    Perhaps because Mia had never seen someone as unpredictable as Tiffany, she could not believe it. ¡®Are you crazy? Or do you think that you¡¯re the only one in the world who has everything? Or¡­ you have the same idea, so you deliberately dor want to sell it to me, right?¡±

    Tiffany could not be bothered with Mia¡¯s crazy words. She shot a look at the servant beside her.

    The servant immediately went forward and forcibly escorted Mai out of the vi.

    The world fell silent.

    Tiffany yawnedzily and went to the basement to prepare the medicine.

    Meanwhile, Mia was kicked out and snubbed.

    She was so angry that she even wanted to hit the servant, but she realized that even an ordinary servant in Luna Vi had some skills

    Mia stomped her feet, got in the car, and left.

    On the way, she called several people and asked to buy the medicine. Then, she tried every means to get the invitation to Evan¡¯s birthday party tomorrow.

    This would probably be herst chance.

    If it didn¡¯t work out, then the day after tomorrow would be the day her father sent her overseas

    Once she was sent away, all of the Lee family¡¯s assets would really fall into the hands of that scheming Mason and his mother.

    Mia refused to ept that. She clenched her fists and her eyes were firm.

    No matter what, she had to seed tomorrow night.

    On her first night in Luna Vi, Tiffany barely slept a wink.

    All of her skills in making these medicines were taught by James back then. The process was extremelyplicated, but ince she was young, these steps had almost be conditioned reflexes.

    ortunately, her effort paid off.

    fter sorting all the pills into small porcin bottles, Tiffany stretched, looked at the time, and applied for leave. Then, shi sturned to her room and fell asleep.

    Then she woke up again, it was already noon.

    hinking about what gift to prepare for Evan was quite a headache.

    ne came up with an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give him a set of practice questions that cover everything that he couldn¡¯t

    arn back then?¡±

    ffany burst intoughter. If I really did that, Evan probably wouldn¡¯t dare to look for me in the future again¡±

    ter the meal, Tiffany left Luna Vi alone.

    F

    e wanted to go to the mall and buy some toys that boys liked.

    9K 86%

    However, she received a call from Scan Lawson on the way. ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Sean said. ¡°Boss, do you still remember the vintage clothing advertisement that was shot at the beginning? They recently released a new series and insisted that you hlm it. I¡¯m thinking of a long-term coboration in the future and want your opinion. If you don¡¯t want to, then we will reject them.¡±

    When Sean said these words, he was a little nervous.

    Outsiders did not know Tiffany was the boss. Otherwise, no matter how big the coboration was, there would not be a chance for their boss behind the scenes to personally film the advertisement.

    The coboration with the vintage clothing shop went very wellst time, and both parties gained fame.

    Theirpany had used this advertisement to showcase its quality and ability, while the shop¡¯s poprity had led to extraordinary sales.

    It was a win-win situation.

    Hence, both parties were no longer the same as before.

    Theirpany received more and more coborations, while that shop was also thriving

    This time, they were able to negotiate everything else, except that the shop owner had his sights set on having Tiffany as the model. Moreover, his attitude was firm and he refused to rece the model Hence, Sean had no choice but to call Tiffany

    Tiffanyughed, ¡°Sure, why not?

    The fact that the vintage clothing shop could grow so rapidly by taking advantage of just a wave of poprity showed that the boss of the vintage clothing shop was a potential business partner, and might really be able to create a big brand in the future.

    Sean must have seen that potential and called her to discuss it,

    Sean said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Once Tiffany agreed, everything would be easy.

    Sean immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just that the schedule is a little tight. The client wants tounch a new product effect today. Boss. do you have time?¡±

    Tiffany was silent. She rubbed her temple. Since she had already agreed, she could not refuse.

    She said helplessly, ¡°Come and pick me up.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡± Sean immediately ran out of thepany and drove all the way to the pedestrian street to pick up Tiffany.

    Before he came, Tiffany had taken off the mask on her face, so he could recognize her

    The ce they went to was still the outdoor filming studio.

    All the staff had already been instructed to get into position in advance, including the boss of the vintage clothing shop. Robert. He also came over to personally check the filming situation.

    Sean knew it was inconvenient for Tiffany to show her face, so before getting out of the car, he gave Tiffany the elk mask he had prepared in advance.

    With the big mask covering her face, only her exquisite chin was revealed.

    Sean got out of the car first and personally opened the door for Tiffany.

    The other staff thought that some big client had arrived. When they craned their necks to take a look, some old starf recognized the familiar elk mask

    ¡°Hey, I know. It¡¯s that beautiful model fromst time¡±

    Everyone looked around cumously.

    one were overjoyed to see Tiffany in person again, while others insinuated, thinking themselves to be very humorous.

    Mr. Lawson treats this model exceptionally well Could she be well, you know¡±

    owever, as soon as the man finished speaking, he saw Sean look at him coldly. ¡°Go to the finance department to settle yourry: You¡¯re tired¡±

 Chapter 139

    Of all the people to tease, this unlucky guy had to tease the boss who gave him his sry.

    Sean said. ¡°Don¡¯t use your dumb brain to think of those dirty thoughts and say sach dirty words¡±

    Her did not show any mercy and even warned the others. ¡°You should also take this as a warning. Respecting others is respecting yourself. Do you understand?¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They never expected that a single sentence would result in such a serious oue.

    Although Sean was usually meticulous in his work, he was actually quite gentle to the employees in private.

    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t be too harsh. Something like what happened today had never happened before.

    The male employee who was fired was instantly stunned. He said. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I was just joking.¡±

    ¡°Joking?¡± Sean was expressionless. Then have you thought about what your joke will bring to others? You said it happily and didn¡¯t think of the consequences? You¡¯re already an adult. Don¡¯t you know how to be careful with your words and actions?¡±

    was already so old and his

    Not to mention that Tiffany was the real boss of theirpany. Even if Tiffany wasn¡¯t, he w daughter was already in elementary school, whereas Tiffany was still so young.

    How dirty was the mind of the person who said such words?

    After Sean finished speaking, he turned around and apologized to Tiffany. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t manage the moral quality of hepany¡¯s employees well.¡±

    de did not dare to call her boss in front of everyone, but his attitude showed that the masked Tiffany in front of him was nost likely not a model.

    he probably had a powerful background.

    ome of the people with contemptuous gazes no longer dared to size Tiffany up brazenly.

    iffany said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. How are we going to film this time? We have to hurry. I still have something to do night.¡±

    Iright. Of course, Sean was a man of his word. Hence, he turned around andmunicated with Robert.

    owever, Robert did not listen to a single word he said.

    om the moment Tiffany appeared, Robert¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her, never moving away for a moment.

    was as if he was in a trance.

    in nudged him twice helplessly. ¡°Mr. Davis?¡±

    ly then did Robert snap out of his daze. The first thing he said was heartfelt praise. ¡°Where did you find such an angel?¡±

    bert had never seen Tiffany in person before. He had always thought that she looked beautiful due to post-production cts. Even though Tiffany had an outstanding temperament, the filming effect was probably enhanced through post- duction

    person, Tiffany would more or less be inferior.

    wever, to his surprise, Tiffany¡¯s ethereal temperament was unique and perfectly in line with all the inspirations for his ative designs.

    ?

    He even found new inspiration from Tiffany. He couldn¡¯t wait to draw all the design sketches.

    Davis was known to be a picky and difficult client. However, everyone saw him hurriedly take out a pen and paper to draw new design sketches.

    After he finished drawing two sketches, Tiffany also finished changing and came out.

    Her white clothes fluttered in the wind, and her cascading blonde hair was tied into a beautiful bun. Under the elk mask, herC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    site chin and delicate and full lips were faintly alluring.

    Of course, the filming went smoothly.

    Tiffany¡¯s outstanding temperament, stunning appearance, and graceful figure were unforgettable.

    After the filming ended, everyone was stunned for a long time.

    It was already dark when Tiffany was escorted back to the car

    Sean sat in the front passenger seat and asked apologetically, ¡°Miss Kelley, did today¡¯s filming dy your business?¡±

    Sean¡¯s assistant was driving, so Sean did not dare to call Tiffany boss directly.

    Tiffany looked at the time.

    She waste. She was already more than half an hourte.

    -Therefore, after the filming ended, she did not even have time to change her clothes. She hurriedly got into the car and rushed all the way to the ce where Evan¡¯s birthday party was held

    Fortunately, there was no traffic on the road. When they arrived, Tiffany got out of the car.

    Sean and his assistant were in the car, so she couldn¡¯t change her appearance. Now, in order not to expose herself, she couldn¡¯t take off the elk mask on her face.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. You guys can go back.¡±

    The car stopped at 650 feet away. In order not to be seen by others, Tiffany could only walk over by herself.

    The birthday party was held at Evan¡¯s former home. It was a small European-style vi.

    Previously, Tiffany had called to say that she had something on and would bete, so June was waiting at the entrance of the

    vi.

    When a girl in a white vintage dress and an elk mask appeared in front of her, June was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Kelley? Why-why are you dressed this way?¡±

    Amidst the crowd of people wearing spaghetti straps, long dresses, and tuxedos, Tiffany¡¯s outfit was really strange and out of ce with the surrounding environment.

    For a moment, everyone who passed by looked at Tiffany as if they were looking at a weirdo.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Tiffany asked. ¡°By the way, June, have you prepared the gift?¡±

    She spent the entire afternoon filming. In the end, she left June charge of preparing the gift.

    Juge replied. ¡°It¡¯s ready. It¡¯s a violin. I had it delivered when I arrived.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in After saying that, Tiffany walked in.

    In the end, the servant who was weing the guests at the door actually reached out to stop her. I¡¯m sorry. Only invited

    guests can enter.¡±¡°

    Tiffany was speechless. She thought, Does she mean that I don¡¯t look like a guest?¡±

    Tiffany felt a little helpless.

    Behind her. June frowned. We were invited,¡±

    ¡°What about your invitations?¡±

    Tiffany and June were silent.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Oh dear, it seems that when Evan invited me, he did not leave an invitation. He has only personally invited ms toe, so I don¡¯t have any invitation

    Tiffany said, ¡°You can go in and ask.¡±

    The servant shook her head and continued to smile, but the disdain in her words was clearly written on her face. Im sorry, You can¡¯t enter.¡±

    As they spoke, other guests without invitations arrived. However, the se****ts obviously knew these famous people, so they only needed to show their faces to enter.

    Helpless, Tiffany could only call Evan.

    However, at this moment, a woman nced at Tiffany with disdain before entering the door. Her resentment was almost written all over her face. ¡°Why is it that any Tom, D***k, or Harry cane in? Don¡¯t dirty the ce. Men, chase this b***h out.¡±

    Coincidentally, the woman was Hannah

    Her hand was really cri***d, so her hostility towards Tiffany was obvious. She looked like she wanted to skin Tiffany alive. Tiffany almost rolled her eyes.

    n any case, it wasn¡¯t her fault that Hannah¡¯s hand was c***led

    Jannah wanted to harm Evan but failed. Her scheme was exposed and Richard cr***led one of her hands as a warning.

    istead of treating her in time, J***ry went crying in front of Hank.

    the end, Hannah¡¯s left hand waspletely c***d

    nd instead of ming J***y, Hannah vented all her hatred on innocent people.

    e was simply bullying the weak and fearing the strong-

    ffany raised her eyebrows. Her attitude was casual and arrogant as usual. ¡°While I¡¯m still pretending to be pleasant, I hope u¡¯ll stop while you¡¯re ahead. Otherwise¡­ I don¡¯t mind beating you up. Do you mind?¡±

 Chapter 140

    When Tiffany said that, she still had a faint smile on her face.

    Her tone was casual as if Hannah was a nobody in her eyes, and he could easily crush Hannah to death with one finger.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Tiffany¡¯s attitude was simply arrogant.

    Hannah was so angry that she sneered non-stop. ¡°Where did this country bumpkine from? How arrogant! How dare you speak to me like this? What are you waiting for? Throw her out!¡±

    The servants were in a dilemma.

    Even if Hannah was from the Hampton family, and her status was indeed more noble than the other guests, this was not her house. The servants had called her Ms. Hampton out of respect. In fact, Hannah had no right to give orders here.

    When Hannah saw that the servants were timid and did not dare to make a sound, she gritted his teeth and simply got her bodyguards to do it. ¡°You guys go. Teach her a lesson. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to be so arrogant in the future.¡±

    The bodyguards immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that, they walked towards Tiffany. Both of them were big and burly. As they walked, they even warmed up. They exercised their necks and hands, making crackling sounds.

    This indirectly put a lot of pressure on people,

    Timid people would probably cry in fear when they saw this scene.

    Someone at the side whispered. He pointed at Tiffany and said, ¡°Where did shee from? Why is she dressed like this?

    She¡¯s so rude.¡±

    That¡¯s

    s right. She even offended Ms. Hampton the moment she arrived. She¡¯s going to have to bear the consequences.¡±

    The burly bodyguards were walking towards Tiffany. They clenched their fists and made crackling sounds. The threatening effect was achieved. Then, they tried to pick her up and throw her out.

    Hannah¡¯s heart was filled with joy. It was as if she could already foresee Tiffany¡¯s sorry appearance from the fall.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, there was a scream. Someone had been heavily smashed to the ground. The floor tiles outside the vi seemed to shake.

    When they looked down, it was not Tiffany whom everyone thought was going to be in trouble, but the two bodyguards who

    were as strong as oxen.

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air and widened their eyes in shock. How could this be?

    However, Tiffany appeared leisurely as she flicked the non-existent dust on her body and said casually. ¡°These bodyguards tre so weak. Their muscles are probably for show, right?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    The knees of the few servants closest to Tiffany almost buckled.

    Others might not have seen it clearly, but they did.

    ust now, the two tall and strong bodyguards were easily kicked away by Tiffany before they could even touch the corner of her clothes.

    What powerful strength and downright ruthlessness!

    Despite her slender figure and delicate appearance that would fool people, she was actually a true fighter,

    Hannah was stunned. ¡°You.

    However. Tiffany dug her car and walked towards Hannah with a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t think I was joking just now,

    Hannah thought. What did she say just now? She said she wanted to beat me up!

    Hannah red at her. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she received a solid p on her face. It was stinging and painful.

    Not only was Hannah stunned, but even the surrounding guests were dumbfounded.

    in you?¡±

    It was one thing for Tiffany to deal with the two bodyguards, but Hannah was a rich youngdy after all. Tiffany could just make a graceful exit. Who would be ***d enough to really go against the Hampton family just to prove themselves? That would be asking for trouble.

    In the end. Tiffany attacked just like that. She meant it when she said she wanted to beat Hannah up.

    Shepletely disregarded Hannah¡¯s identity and the trouble she might get into.

    What a ruthless person!

    Sensing that something was wrong, a servant quietly ran into the vi.

    When Evan ran out in a hurry, he saw Hannah in a sorry state. Not only was her hair messy, but there was also a bright red alm print on her face.

    When Hannah saw Evane out, she shouted angrily. ¡°Evan, why are you still standing there? Get this b*****h out of here¡­

    efore Hannah could finish speaking. Tiffany kicked her into the pool.

    our mouth is so dirty. You should go down and wash it.¡±

    ssh was heard, and there was a strange silence.

    e guests present had seen Tiffany¡¯s arrogance, but they did not expect her to be so arrogant.

    : kicked Hannah into the pool in front of the birthday boy, Evan.

    finah was Eva

    Evan¡¯s aunt after all.

    s was terrible. Evan was probably going to find trouble with Tiffany.

    guests shook their heads. They had seen people with offensive behavior, but they had never seen someone who could o outrageous.

    yone was staring at Evan to see how he would react.

    rever, Evan ignored Hannah, who was struggling in the pool. Instead, he pounced on Tiffany happily and eximed, w. Miss Wood, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    yone was dumbfounded and thought, ¡°That¡¯s his reaction? No way!

    ling sounds were heard, and a few bubbles appeared on the surface of the water. When Hannah, who had just popped

    her head out, heard that, she was so angry that she instantly leaned back and identally sank again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Tiffany stroked Evan¡¯s head and sand, Tm sorry. I¡¯mte because of something. Aspensation, Ill allow you toe to Luna Vi another day. I¡¯ll take you to pick fruits.¡±

    She was giving him permission.

    It meant that she would only be free when she was not busy. When she was busy, anyone who dropped by would be rejected.

    She sounded so arrogant.

    Some people understood the meaning behind Tiffany¡¯s words and were instantly curious about Tiffany¡¯s background.

    One had to know that Evan was Richard¡¯s biological nephew. His status was naturally not ordinary.

    Even they had to be polite to Evan. No one would dare to say such arrogant words.

    Everyone wondered where Luna Vi was.

    Someone pondered for a moment and suddenly eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Miracle Healer! Legend has it that she can cure hundreds of poisons, and a pill of hers can extend one¡¯s life.¡±

    Thatment made waves.

    One had to know that in the years that Evan had been in aa, there was no cure. Even Asclepius was helpless.

    But now, not only did Evan wake up, he was alive and kicking. He did not suffer any seque.

    Vas this a coincidence? Of course not.

    J**s had long spread in Lovell City. The reason why Evan could wake up was because the legendary Miracle Healer, who ad disappeared for many years, hade out of seclusion and easily cured him.

    he way the guests looked at Tiffany changed instantly.

    owever, no matter what they thought, Evan was still in high spirits. He held Tiffany¡¯s hand and walked in happily. ¡°Miss ood. I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you too. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you

    ffany replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    e two of them went in just like that,

    nnah, who was in the pool, got up in a sorry state. Her gown was drenched, and her makeup was ruined. She was simply a gic sight.

    originally thought that someone would help her fight against Tiffany, or at least speak up for her.

    he end, no one paid attention to her from the beginning to the end.

    topic of discussion also changed from an unknown country girl who was unpresentable and rude to, ¡°Oh my, is such a ngdy really Miracle Healer?¡±

    could that be fake? She cured Evan, who was in aa for two years.¡±

    wonder she¡¯s dressed so extraordinarily. She looks like an angel who has descended on Earth. Previously, I thought that le were just bragging. I didn¡¯t expect her to look like this in person.¡±

    jah was confused. She wondered what she missed in the short time when she was struggling in the water.

 Chapter 141

    Those people were disdainful of that girl a few minutes ago. How could those who had just mocked her the most fiercely. turn into those who brag her the most in an instant? A goddess from Heavens?¡¯ thought Hannah

    Hannah got up and spat.

    However, the guests did not look at her as they rushed into the vi

    It was known if those people had seen Evan¡¯s cold attitude toward Hannah, even several servants standing at the door had Jeft with them.

    Hannah was furious.

    she felt even more sorrowful when the cold wind blew.

    der left hand waspletely disabled. She could move it but couldn¡¯t use her strength, so she could not even put on a coat > cover her drenched body.

    he two bodyguards aside endured the pain and got up from the ground.

    ne of them took off his suit and wanted to cover Hannah. However, Hannah became even angrier. She scolded, ¡°A bunch losers. You can¡¯t defeat that girl. Do you have the nerve to appear before me? Get lost! Get lost!¡±

    e two bodyguards felt wronged.

    ey did not expect to be sent flying with just two kicks.

    reover, the opponent was a slender and weak-looking girl.

    irst, they had underestimated their enemy. The girl in the mask was tough. They lost even though they used all their ngth.

    mistake was that they lost at the most embarrassing moment.

    bodyguards left dejectedly after being scolded.

    tah was still sitting on the ground. She tried to stand up, but her body was weak.

    ouldn¡¯t help but regret she didn¡¯t have anyone to boss around with. Then she saw a pair of beautiful hands reach over ently help her up.

    oked up. It was Mia

    h knew Mia and was familiar with her. They were the toxic friends who maintained their fake friendship.

    eeing her appear, Hannah casually said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going overseas? Why haven¡¯t you left yet?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    fia hated the most about Hannah was Hannah never thought before she spoke. She said whatever came to her min not care if these words were indirectly hurting people.

    furious inwardly. However, she smiled and said, ¡°Soon. I¡¯m here to get together with you before I leave. By the wa you so careless to fall into the water? Look at you. Your makeup is ruined, and so is your gown. You¡¯re in such a

    ite.

    bed where it hurt the most.

    ted, Hannah was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t fall by myself. Clearly that ***h inside pushed me down. I¡¯m so mad

    Mia¡¯s eyes shed.

    Actually, she had seen everything that happened here before she got out of her car.

    Mia was jealous of Miracle Healer¡¯s pretentiousness. Miracle Healer had repeatedly tricked and humiliated her. Therefore, she was happy to see Hannah finding trouble with Miracle Healer. She wished she could p and cheer.

    However, she did not expect that Miracle Healer, the arrogant gil, could teach Hannah a lesson to this extent.

    Even though Mia knew, she still asked, ¡°Oh What happened?¡±

    Hence, Hannah recounted what had just happened,

    It could only be said Tiffany¡¯s courting envy was so stable that Hannah wanted to fight Tiffany when she said it

    Of course, regardless of whether Tiffany made a move today, Hannah would not let her off with Hannah¡¯s vengeful personality.

    After hearing that. Mia was indignant. Sheforted Hannah for a while before sighing and saying, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a reason why she dares to be so arrogant¡­¡±

    ¡°What reason?¡±

    Mia looked around before lowering her voice and whispering. Theard Richard, your uncle, seems to like her very much. If she bes your aunt-inw in the future, it will be even harder for you to take revenge.¡±

    As soon as Mia mentioned Richard, Hannah¡¯s expression turned instantly with obvious fear.

    She still remembered how her hand was disabled.

    It was all because of Richard¡¯s casual words.

    Hannah knew well that Richard, who did not show his emotions on his face, was only 25 years old. He was handsome and leisurely. He looked easy to get close to but had always been ruthless.

    If that wornan became her aunt-inw, let alone Hannah¡¯s revenge, whether Hannah could keep her other hand was a question.

    Hannah immediately shook her head. ¡°No! I can¡¯t let that woman have her way! By the way, I remember you¡¯ve always liked Richard, right? You haven¡¯t made any progress in so long?¡±

    It was no secret in the upper-ss circle that Mia liked Richard.

    However, it was also true that Richard was not interested in women.

    ¡°No¡­

    Mia shook her head and said half-jokingly, ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t do it. Do you think I can drug Richard?¡±

    Hannah retorted, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Mia looked nk, but inside, she wasughing her head off.

    It was the eflect she wanted.

    Before she came, she was still thinking about how she could sessfully approach Richard, drug him, and sneak into his

    TOMM

    It was easy to say but impossible to do.

    the first ce

    Unexpectedly, Hannah¡¯s fight with Miracle Healer had given her chance to rally the hate camp in the first ce.

    It was as if the heavens were on her side.

    Now that she had Hannah¡¯s help, the matter was as easy as flipping her hand.

    Miaughed wildly in her heart but pretended to be conflicted for a few seconds. Finally, she chose to risk everything and take a gamble. She stepped forward and shook Hannah¡¯s hand. She was extremely touched¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it works, I will never forget you, my good friend said Mia.

    Hannah teased. ¡°If you seed, you won¡¯t be my good friend bar my aunt-inw

    Mia smiled shyly

    Then, Hannah and Mia, the toxic friends, held hands and went to change their clothes. Hannah¡¯s makeup, which was ruined when she fell into the water, was also repaired.

    Evan was cutting the over-tenyer cake when they returned to the vi.

    The cake was like a work of art. The little lifelike animals looked so vivid that one could not bear to destroy them.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± A group of adorable children surrounded Evan. They were all young masters and the apples of one¡¯s eyes from the prestigious families.

    Perhaps because their families had reminded them to build a good rtionship with Evan before they came, these children/ more or less had a hint of ttery and caution under their warm and friendly attitudes.

    Evan suddenly felt a little bored.

    Everyone treated him like a child, but he wasn¡¯t**id.

    le knew well the people who tried to curry favor with him were only interested in his backing, his powerful Uncle Richard, nd the benefits and value they could use him for

    van put down his knife and fork and said. ¡°You guys cut it.¡±

    he group of children cheered.

    ?

    e walked toward Tiffany alone.

    iffany, what are you thinking about?¡± asked Evan

    othing. I¡¯m just a little sleepy. Tiffany yawned

    e didn¡¯t sleepst night. Relining medicine consumed a lot of her mental strength.

    had only caught up on sleep in the morning and filmed the promotional video in the afternoon. Then, she rushed over attend Evan¡¯s birthday party.

    as a little boring on such an asion.

    in said. ¡°Then go upstairs and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to take you there. I¡¯ll call you if there is anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡± Tiffany nodded-

    When she didn¡¯t see Richand, she asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your Uncle Richard? Why I haven¡¯t seen him?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Richard was dyed by something. He should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap,¡± said Tiffany.

    Then Tiffany rubbed Evan¡¯s head and followed the servant upstairs.

    After entering the guest room, Tiffany didn¡¯t dare to take off her mask and justy on the bed to catch up on sleep she was so sleepy.

    However, in her half-asleep state, Tiffany suddenly opened her eyes and looked over warily. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    She saw a slender figure standing in front of the guest room window¡­

 Chapter 142

    Their eyes met, and the scene was awkward for a moment.

    Tiffany blinked, thinking she was hallucinating. However, that iparably handsome face was still before her eyes. indicating it was real.

    No matter where Richard went, he liked to climb through windows rather than through the front door.

    Richard did not expect there would be someone in the guest room. He was also a little surprised.

    He casually lowered the lifted curtains and remained calm. Instead, he smiled yfully. ¡°Miss Wood, we are fated.¡±

    Tiffany wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t

    It was fine if Richard, the damn man, climbed into her window for no reason, but now she met him when she was here to attend a birthday party!

    Sheplimented, ¡°Mr. Hampton, your window-climbing skills are also top-notch.¡±

    Knowing Tiffany was degrading him, Richard was not annoyed. A faint smile shed across his deep eyes.

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯m leaving said Richard.

    Then he walked through the guest room.

    Soon, the door was closed again.

    The room returned to silence as if nothing had happened.

    However, Tiffany could keenly smell a faint smell of blood floating in the air. It was extremely faint and had dissipated in the

    blink of an eye.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Richard won¡¯t be injured again, will he thought Tiffany

    Tiffany suddenly jumped off the bed and was about to ask about the situation. She saw Richard had gone downstairs. His tall and noble figure was extremely eye-catching at all times.

    The hall instantly fell silent from the moment Richard appeared

    When Ex

    Evan saw Richard, he immediately pounced over happily, Uncle Richard!

    Yeah, answered Richard.

    Richard was particrly tolerant of Evan, his nephew.

    His cold face softened a little. ¡°Did you have fun?¡±

    Yes!¡± Evan nodded.

    That¡¯s good.

    Richard¡¯s cold gaze swept across the people pre raised Evan for his good fortune,

    After saying a few polite words, the guests nodded repeatedly and

    They said Evan was lucky to have woken up from his sleep.

    84%?

    Evan was unhappy when he heard that. ¡°It was Miss Wood who cared me. Without Miss Wood, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now Uncle Richard, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± said Richard.

    Miracle Healer became even more famous as soon as Richard said sof

    Coincidentally, Tiffany came down from upstairs. The young girl in the elk mask wore a white dress with a tight waist. Her figure was slender, and her long hair was straight. She had a gorgeous appearance and was full of mystery and flirtatiousness. The people below looked at each other in dismay. Some were stunned, some were impressed, and some were in disbelief.

    The legendary Miracle Healer, who could easily detoxify hundreds of poisons and extend one¡¯s life, was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. How could anyone not be amazed?

    Even though there were still people who were skeptical before, after seeing the vivid example of Evan and Richard¡¯s affirmation, who still dared to doubt?

    Hence, ttering voices surged over like tides..

    Several richdies looked at each other and tried to surround Tiffany to build a good rtionship, but June stopped them.

    Tiffany had never liked social interactions and did not have the patience to deal with them.

    une knew that, so she stood in front and handed her business card to thedies with a smile.

    he business card was simple. Only June¡¯s name and number were printed on its delicate white texture.

    ust call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll pass it on to my master,¡± said June.

    hether they were the richdies in front of June or the business tycoons from prestigious families, June could handle

    em all.

    ne had excellent self-restraint, and her bearing was even more impressive. With every move she made, how was she like a

    rvant?

    e even surpassed many richdies!

    ryone present was smart. Many even wondered how powerful Miracle Healer¡¯s real background would be if a mere vant of Miracle Healer¡¯s could have an imposing aura

    hort, they had the thought that they should not be enemies even if they were not op good terms. For a moment, chatted happily.

    n seeing others praise Miracle Healer so highly, Mia and Hannah were furious.

    nah had always been unable to hold back. Just as she was about to mock Miracle Healer, Mia stopped her.

    it make a scene. It¡¯s important to get down to business. I promise we¡¯ll be on the same side as long as we get things Do you understand?¡± said Mia.

    it, said Hannah, holding back.

    ah and Mia whispered a few more words before following the n they had agreed on outside and splitting up.

    ah smiled and walked to Evan. She pretended to be sad and said. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you like me anymore? I remember you to y with me when you were five

    had a cold

    expression.

    Although Hannah was Evan¡¯s aunt, she always treated Evan like a child, who could be coaxed into believing her.

    It¡¯s funny. Does she think I don¡¯t know anything? No. On the contrary, I know everything thought Evan.

    Upon seeing Evan unmoved, Hannals panicked and said, ¡°Why are you so heartless? I¡¯ve been so good to you, and this is how you repay me?

    ?s right. Aunt Hannah, you are the best to me¡±

    Thats

    Evan smiled innocently, but there was an imperceptible coldness in his clear eyes.

    In the month before he woke up, after Tiffany¡¯s dozens of acupuncture sessions, Evan had regained some consciousness, though not enough to wake him up immediately.

    Therefore, when Hannah tried to kill Evan by drugging him to take his shares, Evan felt it from the beginning to the end! Hey on the bed, unable to move, but he did hear Hannah say..

    ¡°Evan, it¡¯s not that I want to harm you, but you¡¯re suffering from living like this. Why don¡¯t you continue sleeping? I¡¯m doing this for your good..

    What a good thing.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She was so good that she did not hesitate to kill Evan with her hands!

    Evan¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust, but Hannah did not notice at at all. Instead, she said happily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! It is your birthday today. I have a gift for you. Do you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Evan coldly.

    Then, Evan turned around and left.

    Hannah was stunned and thought. Why is Evan not as gullible as before after he awoke from two years of sleep? Since this move doesn¡¯t work, I will change to another one!

    Hannah casually took a ss of red wine and ced all the aphrodisiacs Mia had given her into it. After shaking it gently a few times, the powder instantly disappeared.

    Then, she carried the wine to Richard and said nervously. ¡°Uncle Richard, I¡¯m sorry. I was insensible before. Do you still me me now?¡±

    tichard looked at her with a faint smile. Hannah mustered her courage and handed over the cup of drugged wine. She ooked at him with hope.

    Uncle Richard, if you don¡¯t me me, drink the ss of wine I specially made up for you, okay?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Seconds tick by

    Hannah panicked.

    Richard¡¯s name was like a thunderp that shocked everyone. Moreover, she wanted him to drink the ss of wine face-to- Gre

    annah trembled uncontrobly and ayer of cold sweat appeared on her back!

    i couldn¡¯t help but want to retreat.

    a as she was wavering and about to give up, Richard took the ss of wine from her hand and drank it in one gulp.

    ninah looked up in surprise, only to see Richard, the devil-like man in her eyes, curl his lips and say, ¡°You¡¯re rall. Why would I me you

    nah¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.

    ever. Her smile froze in the next second.

    my niece

    was because Richard smiled faintly and said casually, However, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, no one can

    If you.¡±

    ands were light but made Hannah feel like she was falling an ice cer!

    ew exactly what Richard was capable of and how ruthless he wast

    d schemed against him today. If he pursued the matter after this¡­

    i did not care to think further.

    le saw their n was halfway sessful. Richard drank that ss of wine!

    extremely excited and immediately sneaked upstairs when no one was paying attention.

    sad told her the location of the room.

    e easily entered Richard¡¯s room. She took off her beautiful fishtail dress and hid under the nket in the dark tring to turn on the lights.

    to their n, Hannah would let Richard retur

    to his room before the drug took effect.

    ened next was naturally smooth sailing

    wed red. She thought of what might happen next, and her heart inexplicably started to beat faster.

    abled and promised with a pale fure, 1 wont, Uncle Richard. I won¡¯t cause trouble for you again¡­

    1 not be bothered with her and went straight upstairs.

    tall and slender back, Hannah¡¯s heart beat wildly

    Things wenst unusually smoothly, and Mia benefited. Hannah ju hoped Mia could seize the opportunity. When Mia married into the Hampton family in the future, she had to join Hannah in facing amon enemy!

    was so nervous that her palms were sweating.

    Mia was

    The room was dark. She could hear her heartbeat,

    However, the wait was long. She was unsure if Hannah hadpleted the n. However, she could not go out and could only wait patiently.

    The rooms at Evan¡¯s ce were all guest rooms. It was also because Richard had not been there for many years, let alone stayed there. Everything in the bedroom was brand new.

    There was only the faint fragrance of sunbathing.

    Mia was still somewhat disappointed, but then she heard footstepsing from outside.

    Immediately after, there was the sound of the bedroom door handle turning and unlocking the door.

    Someone walked in.

    Mia was nervous and flustered.

    The person did not turn on the lights. Mia dared not to say boo to a goose for a moment. She could not tell who had

    entered.

    A few secondster, a familiar cold and pleasant voice sounded in the bedroom.

    Turned it down. Yeah.¡±

    The call was quickly hung up after a few short words.

    Mia¡¯s heart raced, and her face was filled with indescribable excitement!

    It is Richard! He doese! So much time had passed, and the effect of the wine he drank had begun to take effect! It is my once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? thought Mia

    Hence, a sweet and seductive voice sounded in the bedroom. ¡°Richard¡­

    Mia¡¯s voice was enchanting and charming. How could a hot-blooded man resist it?

    The footsteps approached.

    The curtains in the bedroom were not drawn. Under the hazy moonlight, one could vaguely see Mia with exquisite makeup ying under the nket. Her corbone was faintly visible.

    she was like a fruit that could be picked, or more like ady waiting for the king¡¯s favor

    ler charming voice continued, and an ambiguous aura instantly rose in the bedroom

    Jpon seeing him walk in step by step, Mia became even more nervous.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ust as Mia was about to throw back the nket and get up, she heard a lowugh. It was soft with a little drunk but hockingly cold

    he temperature in the bedroom suddenly dropped.

    he ambiguity she created vanished without a trace!

    W

    The lights lit up at the same time!

    Mia finally saw the situation in the bedroom after a brief blinding moment!

    Richard was still standing at the bedroom door. He did not step in from the beginning to the end!

    Standing beside her bed were only two extraordinary bodyguards who looked like ghosts!

    Shocked, Mia opened her mouth to exin but realized she could not move. Her throat seemed stuck, and she could not utter a single wyble!.

    Richard still looked nonchnt.

    However, his words threw her to hell! ¡®Carry her back home. Carry her just like this. Let people see the shameless Miss Lee of the Lee family

    Upon hearing that, Mia felt a sudden surge of fear in her heart!

    She wanted to beg for her life and leave with regret, but it was toote. Everything was toote!

    The bodyguards bowed. ¡°Yes, sir!

    In the next second, Mia was carried out by two bodyguards. She was naked inside and wrapped in two thin nkets outside, She was sent back to the Lee family just like that!

    Mia wanted to climb into Richard¡¯s bed but was rejected. She was even sent back in a high-profile manner!:

    It was no longer a matter of losing her dignity. Instead, she was engraved on the pir of shame!

    From now on, the entire Lee family could forget about their dignity!

    Hence, Conner fainted twice from anger that night.

    He did want to strangle Mia, his daughter, to death!

    He beat Mia up in a fit of anger and sent her o overseas overnight!

    Mia was like a piece of trash that had been casually sent away. Her luggage was casually stuffed in. Leave her a little money as living expenses, not to let her starve!

    Conner even threatened to sever their father-daughter rtionship!

    Then, the only heir to the Lee family was Mason Lee, his son!

    When these things happened. Tiffany was taken to the backyard by Evan, so she was unaware of what had happened in the front yard.

    Of course, Tiny would not have the slightest sympathy for Mis even if she knew Mia had failed to drug Richard and was sent back home. She would only feel Richard was really in control.

    Evan kept saying he had a gift for her. He spoke mysteriously for a long time.

    Tiffany urged him to take it out. It was a painting Evan had personally drawn for her!

    The girl in the painting had a smile, looking gentle and beautiful

    Tiffany could not help butugh and ask, ¡°Am I so gentle in your eyes?¡±

    G TIL

    Clearly, her public identity had been nicknamed Piranha Flower It sounded ferocious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tiffany, you are the gentlest and prettiest!¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He looked extremely likable.

    Tiffany burst intoughter

    ¡°Thank you for the gift. 1 love it.¡±

    Evan¡¯s drawing skills were immature, but he had put in a lot of effort.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee

    Evan was pleased. Then the se*****ant called him to blow out the candles.

    After all, Evan was today¡¯s birthday boy. How could hee out alone and leave so many cakes and guests behind?

    Evan scratched his head and stood up reluctantly. He did not forget to say, Tiffany, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring you a huge cake!!

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Tiffany, nodding-

    After Evan and the s**nt left, Tiffany strolled around the backyard and saw a swimming pool, she sat by the steps and took off her shoes to y with the water.

    Her feet swayed in the clear and clean swimming pool.

    She looked

    and saw the stars in the night sky above. The evening breeze was blowing, and insects could be heard not far away. It was veryfortable.

    Upon seeing no one around, Tiffany wanted to take off her mask

    However, a leaf suddenly fell from above.

    There was no tree beside her. Where did the leafe from?

    Tiffany looked up in confusion. Inadvertently, her eyes focused on a tree over 30 feet away,

    She saw it and was so frightened that she almost fell into the pool

    She saw a beautiful man sitting on the trunk of a big tree across from the swimming pool. He looked at her with his brown, deep eyes with a smile on his lips..

    She was watching the scenery. Was someone looking at her?

    Tiffany suddenly put on the mask that she had taken off halfway

    Fortunately, she almost f****g blew her cover!

 Chapter 144

    Zany was so scared that her heart was pounding

    However, she pretended to be calm. ¡°Mr. Hampton, you¡¯re really in the mood. Sorry to disturb you. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Then she prepared to slip away,

    However, Richard chuckled and said, ¡°Why? Are you running away when you see me?¡±

    Tiffany had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°How can that be¡­

    To show that she was not cowardly, Tiffany sat down again awkwardly. There was a distance between them anyway. Was she afraid Richard, who did not y by the rules, would eat her up

    Her only surprise was why Richard was sitting so high up.

    Tiffany continued paddling. During that time. She raised her head and looked at Richard, who had a rxed expression. She asked. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Are you up the tree to gaze at the moon, Mr. Hampton?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a nice view,¡±

    Richard¡¯s gaze was deep as he invited calmly, ¡°Are youing up for a breather?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Tiffany directly refused.

    ¡®Richard is too dangerous. I have to guard against him. Of course, I must stay as far away from him as possible!¡¯ thought Tiffany

    For a moment, neither of them spoke

    Tiffany was paddling with her feet leisurely, while Richard leaning against the tree was equallyzy and unrestrained,

    A cool breeze caressed the shadows, and the moonlit night was slightly cold.

    Tiffany looked up at the starry sky, but her gaze unknowingly drifted to Richard.

    She saw Richard leaning against the tree. His eyes were clear and bright, and his aura was natural and unparalleled.

    Tiffany blinked, and a phrase popped into her head: The outstanding beauty is unique, and there is no other in the world.

    The praise was perfect to describe Richard,

    Perhaps sensing Tiffany¡¯s gaze lingering on him for too long, Richard¡¯s half-asleep eyes suddenly opened. His brown eyes seemed to be engulfed by a suppressed storm.

    Even his devilishly handsome face gradually turned abnormally red.

    Tiffany took a look and understood everything!

    ¡°You¡­ you were drugged?¡±

    No wonder he was blowing on the tree in the middle of the night Tiffany thought he was looking at the stars and the moon. She didn¡¯t expect him to be blowing on the wind to reduce the fire.

    Tiffany burst intoughter.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s useless to just rely on the wind. You will be fidgety Mr. Hampton, jump down if you don¡¯t mind. The water in the pool is cold.¡±

    Tiffany smiled gloatingly.

    She reckoned it was probably Mia who had the nerve to drug Ridhard.

    She didn¡¯t know what the dosage was or what the ingredients were. Now that the medicine was taking effect, could Richard withstand it without an antidote

    Of course, Richard could withstand it.

    Except¡­

    When Tiffany spoke, Richard¡¯s gazended on her little feet that were happily paddling

    Her ten toes were as round as pearls, cute and tempting

    The water sparkled under the moonlight. The masked girl by the water blocked most of her face, but her bright eyes were extremely cunning.

    The little girl isughing at me. What a heartless little thing, thought Richard.

    Richard¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his voice was as low as ever ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Isn¡¯s Miracle Healer right in front of

    Tiffany¡¯sughter stopped abruptly.

    She could detoxify, but the point was that she only wanted to see him make a fool of himself and didn¡¯t want to help him

    Cure it!

    Hence, Tiffany spread out her hands and lied through her teeth. I can¡¯t do it without medicine. You can¡¯t count on me. Goodbye!¡±

    Then, she stood up. She didn¡¯t even bother with her shoes as she snickered and turned to run!

    As long as I run fast enough, Richard won¡¯t be able to catch up to me!¡¯ thought Tiny.)

    Upon seeing Richard, as noble as a god, suffer a rare defeat, Tiffany wasughing her head off. She did not forget to turn around and smile brightly.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t spout nonsense when I get out! That was impossible! Tiffanyughed loudly.

    Tiny ran very fast. Even if Richard wanted to find trouble with her, he had to get down from the tree first and cross the pool between the two of them to reach the other side!

    During this period, she was confident that she could escape!

    ¡°You think so?¡± Richard chuckled. ¡°Little thing, I¡¯m afraid you have some misconception about my strength.¡±

    His voice seemed to be both distant and near, soft and ethereal

    Tiffany¡¯s rm bells went off.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She turned around and saw Richard was still in ce. He did not even move. She instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, who is Richard trying to scare? thought Tiffany.

    However, in the next second, Tiffany, running at full speed, suddenly felt her body lighten. The scenery in front of her rapidly receded under her shocked gaze!

    E

    14:08 Sat, Oc

    What happened? thought Tiffany,

    Tiffany lowered her head and realized her feet had left the ground, and she was floating in midair!

    F***k, f****k!

    Tiffany was dumbfounded!

    She was overjoyed. It was the first time in her life that she had failed on the spot!

    Tiffany was anxious. She was caught off guard and could only watch helplessly as she flew up uncontrobly and fell into a broad and warm chest¡­

    Richard¡¯s devilishly handsome face was right in front of her.

    Tiffany was cowardly instantly. She was weak, pitiful, and helpless!

    Only now did she know Richard was a big shot because he was a tyrant-level existence!

    Tiffany would not ept any rebuttal!

    Great, she Itad gone overboard! She had failed!

    Tiffany cried, ¡°I beg you. Is it toote for me to beg for mercy now?¡±

    What do you think?¡±

    Richard¡¯sst syble was raised. He gave a faint smile.

    It was a dangerous sign, definitely..

    Tiffany could even feel the increasingly hot temperature on Richard¡¯s body.

    Even his usually cold, distant eyes were now tainted with an indescribable demonic charm.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have the antidote, because¡­ you are the antidote,¡± said Richard, his husky, deep voice breaking

    Tiffany groaned inwardly. She regretted what she did!

    If she had known earlier, she would never have said she did not bring the antidote

    Hence, she quickly exined. ¡°No, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll¡­ Mm.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Richard had already closed in

    The next second, her lips were sealed.

    A faint touch of coldness and heat collided.

    The moon was bright and the wind was clear. The shadows of the trees swayed.

    The two silhouettes intertwined on the tree were like a beautiful painting.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t escape and dodge. The strength of the hand on her waist was astonishing. After an unknown period, Tiffany felt she was getting harder and harder to breathe..

    Coincidentally, Evan was looking for her in the vi with a big cake at that time.

    Tiffany? Where are you?¡± said Evan

    He had found the pool but turned around and left when

    he saw no one.

    Tiffany struggled to respond, but Richard bit her lips lightly as punishment.

    An ambiguous scent filled the air. This long kiss was extremely provocative¡­

    Tiffany snapped out of his daze and came up with a n. He might as well go all out!

    She reached out and hugged Richard¡¯s waist tightly. Then, she kicked him and they fell from the tree!

    A second before he fell into the water, Tiffany heard a chuckle. You¡¯re quite angry.¡±

    Then, Richard held her tightly and fell into the pool first.

    There was a thud, and water sshed everywhere.

    Tiffany could feel that the speed at which they fell seemed to slow down for a moment before they entered the water. Therefore, there was not much impact when they fell into the water.

    Tiffany quickly popped her head out of the water and grabbed onto the steps at the pool edge.

    She didn¡¯t know how to swim and was most afraid of water. She waspletely pizza,

    Richard floated up from the water secondster. He was even in a leisurely backstroke position, lying in the water and. looking at the stars.

    His leisurely appearance made Tiffany grind her teeth.

    ¡°Ba***d¡± said Tiffany.

 Chapter 145

    The drug¡¯s effect on Richard had not worn off. However, a slight roolness swept over him when he was in the water, calming him down.

    Richard looked at Tiffany and saw Tiffany ring at him with an I¡¯m super fierce¡¯ expression!

    The instigator felt a little guilty.

    At first, when Richard saw her gloating and smiling so happily, he pulled her back only to tease her.

    Except he had overestimated his self-control.

    Even when he was drugged, he could remain calm in front of other women because it was rejection from the bottom of his heart. It wasplete disgust. Therefore, no woman had ever been able to get close to him.

    However, Richard regretted it the moment he dragged Tiffany back.

    He had underestimated Tiffany¡¯s fatal attraction to him.

    He was at war with himself inwardly. His usually strong self-control was retreating in front of her. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was¡­ to get her..

    Richard¡¯s eyes burned as he staret at Tiffany¡¯s slightly swollen lips. He could not help but recall her sweet smell.

    However, when he saw Tiffany¡¯s fierce expression, he said seriously, ¡°To be fair, you can kiss me back.¡±

    Tiffany was speechless.

    She could only re at Richard before she angrily climbed up the steps,

    Just take it that she was detoxifying him just now!

    Richard, the d**a**n man, was so good-looking. Even though he was in such a flirtatious posture, he still could not hide his noble aura. He had a divine posture.

    He was like an untouchable God with an ineffable demonic air. Thebination of his two temperaments made one¡¯s heart, pound at the sight of him. One¡¯s soul was easily seduced.

    What could Tiffany do? Of course, she chose to forgive him.

    Fortunately, she was wearing a waist-length dress. Severalyers of gauze were still a little thick, so after climbing up the pool, she was not worried about being taken advantage of even though she was drenched.

    Putting all those aside, Tiffany¡¯s most curious thing was Richard¡¯s unfathomable strength.

    It would be shallow and wrong to suggest that she had simply thought Richard was extremely skilled!

    After hesitating for two seconds, Tiffany was curious. She asked softly, ¡°Mr. Hampton, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Inexpectedly, Richard replied. ¡°If I say no, will this topic end here?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened. She had an using expression on her face like ¡°I¡¯m helping you to detoxify the poison, but you urned hostile in the blink of an eye.

    No! Tell me!¡±

    Then ask

    G I

    Richard went with the tow. There seemed to be a faint smile in his dark eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The linle girl is cute even though she is angry, thought Richard.

    ¡°How did I get to the tree just now?¡± asked Tiffany.

    Tiffany even suspected she was hallucinating, so she wanted to confirm it with him.

    Richard openly admitted. ¡°As you can see

    As he spoke, two towels not far away flew over andnded in Tiny¡¯s hands in the blink of an eye.

    Tiffany blinked, her eyes shining.

    At that moment, it was as if she was looking at a shining super thigh when she looked at Richard again!

    1 get to hold on to Richard!¡¯ thought Tiffany,

    Tiffany was amazed and felt it was incredible.

    However, on second thought, didn¡¯t she have many secrets?

    Regarding her physique that was immune to all poisons, the alchemy method James had taught her, and the medicinal pills that could extend one¡¯s life if she refined them¡­.

    With that thought in mind. Tiffany calmed down a little.

    However, her eyes were still shining when she looked at Richard.

    Richard is unfathomable. His true strength is probably far beyond this. Befriending such a super expert will be beneficial. However, I will certainly lose badly without any doubt if he is an opponent, thought Tiffany

    At the thought of that, Tiffany blinked and tried to curry favor. Richard, you don¡¯t hold a grudge, do you? I didn¡¯t offend you in any way, right?¡±

    Upon hearing the familiar tone, Richard smiled meaningfully. Of course not. But¡­ aren¡¯t you going to move your mask and wipe your face?¡±

    He remembered clearly Tiffany had protected her mask tightly when she fell into the water.

    She is so afraid of blowing her cover, thought Richard.

    Tiffany immediately slipped away.

    Farewell

    As long as I run fast enough. I¡¯ll never fall off the horse line, thought Tiffany.

    dhe ran fast with her bare feet and knew she was in a sorry state, so she made a detour from the backyard to the front yard, ot daring to let the other guests see her.

    ane was shocked and asked, ¡°Miss, where¡­ where did you go?¡±

    It¡¯s a long story.

    Many quickly got into the car ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    fter returning to Luna Vi, Tiffany took a shower and changed her clothes. When she copsed on the bed, she got a call om Evan,ining she had run away without even eating his birthday cake!

    14 08 Sat, Oct 12 G

    Tiffany was good at coaxing Evan. She managed to coax Evan with just a few words.

    After hanging up, Tiffany yawned.

    Just as she was about to sleep, she heard a subtle sound outside the door. She went out suspiciously and saw Jeremy in ck casual clothes and a cap. It was obvious he was going out.

    Tiffany nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Something came up,¡± said Jeremy.

    His short words were just like him. His entire body was cold and emotionless.

    He had always had secrets, which were hidden deeply.

    Tiffany did not say anything. She only said, ¡°Be careful

    Yeah.

    Jeremy continued to walk forward expressionlessly.

    Tiffany¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°If you ever need anything from me, you can always tell me.¡±

    eremy stopped in his tracks and nodded slowly.

    n the blink of an eye, his thin and tall figure disappeared from the vi.

    Tiffanyy back on the bed. Most of her sleepiness had gone. She picked up her phone and took a look. Unintentionally, she esd a piece of news. It said Mia, the daughter of the Lee family was sent back to the Lee family after taking the initiative to hrow herself at Richard but failed.

    here were a few photos of the two bodyguards carrying Mia back.

    lia¡¯s face was filled with fear and sadness in those photos. She looked pitiful.

    nother piece of news was Conner had made a will in advance. Everything in the Lee family was inherited by his son,

    ason Lee.

    that case, Mia didn¡¯t get anything and was sent overseas overnight to avoid the limelight because of the scandal,

    ffany yawned, threw her phone away, turned off the lights, and slept.

    waste at night, but someone couldn¡¯t sleep.

    hen Sandra saw her ally being sent away like that, it would not be easy for her to work with Mia in the future. It would be nd to use Mia as a tool.

    hat an idiot!¡± Sandra cursed silently and felt Mia was simply overestimating herself!

    1 Mia want to take down Richard just like that? Didn¡¯t she see if she could do so? thought Sandra.

    dra was so focused on mocking Mia that she seemed to have forgotten she was the one who gave Mia the idea.

    thermore¡­no matter what, she had also drugged Keh back then. As a result, she pounced on Keh but still could make him stay.

    dra paced back and forth in the dormitory with a headache.

    ently, her rtionship with Keh had taken a turn for the worse, causing her to be filled with anxiety. Ever since

    ragain!

    Keh confessed he treated her as a friend, he had nevere to look for her a

    Jordan, rich but st***id, was angry because she left him at the racing arena at that time. Recently, his attitude toward courting her had be

    different

    In made Sandra feel like to boats were overturned at the same me

    However, the huge sum of money that her mother owed left her at a loss.

    What should I do. thought Sandra.

    Sandra finally came up with a sinister idea after much consideration.

 Chapter 146

    Sandra thought, ¡°Selena is a wanted criminal, who will pay off the gambling debt of 1.6 million dors if Selena is imprisoned one day? The Kelley family hates Selena and me to the core. When the timees, they will not help us. Therefore, the gambling debt can only be borne by me, her daughter

    Sandra¡¯s vision darkened.

    I must drag the Kelley family people with me even if I go to hell thought Sandra again. While Selena can still be of some use. If I can¡¯t kill Tiffany, I, at least, can make the Kelley family extinct. However, I can not take the risk unless it is necessary!¡¯

    Sandra closed her eyes and began to n carefully in her mind.

    The next morning, when Sandra went to the ssroom with a faintyer of dark circles under her eyes, she realized people were whispering behind her and pointing at her.

    Sandra frowned. Even though she had an unclear rtionship with Keh, almost everyone in the school knew her name There was also much gossip behind her back.

    Instead, she enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by halos

    It was as if she was special, the perfect match for Keh.

    However, the people¡¯s discussions in front of her were not right

    Sandra quickened her pace. As she walked, she saw a densely packed photo of herself on a notice board!

    There were photos of her being secretly taken from all angles, and there are even many intimate photos of her going out with Jordan and being lugged by him!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Sandra was stunned!

    How could there be these photos? Who did this?

    tongues and mocked, ¡°Well, she looks quite pure like a white lotus flower. I

    Before she could react, someone clicked their tong didn¡¯t expect her to be such a fragrant white lotus in the back¡±

    ¡°Once she sees that she can¡¯t get along with Mr. Harper, she finds a backup behind his back. Sigh, the feeling of being ttered everywhere should be quite good!¡±

    No one named Sandra, but every word was directed at her!

    Sandra pounced forward and tore off all the photos on the notice board. She exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. They are all synthesized and fake! I¡¯m not. Please stop talking nonsense, okay.¡±

    As she spoke, her tears fell, making her look pitiful.

    The girls werepletely immune to her attitude, but some boys felt they could not stand it anymore. Their protectiveness exploded, and they stood up and said, ¡°We believe you. Someone must be messing with you on purpose!¡±

    Don¡¯t be sad. Just get rid of it.¡±

    Sandra sobbed and nodded weakly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Those boys helped Sandra deal with all the photos quickly. However, before that, some people had posted those photos on

    the forum.

    Soon the Were On fire.

    Many people who had a good rtionship with Keh even went to ask him for confirmation.

    However, Keh only said. T¡¯m not in a rtionship with Sandra. ver have been. Don¡¯t get me wrong¡±

    The thing that Sandra had been avoiding was exposed to everyone!

    She was furious and went around investigating who had done the photo event. However, no one knew!

    Sandra was seething with rage and blocked Tiffany.

    Tikany dug her ears and said impatiently, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Did you have someone follow me to take those photos? Did you get someone to post them in the school so that everyone wouldugh at me?¡± Sandra was hysterical, and her eyes were bloodshot

    Tiffany looked like she was looking at a fool.

    Is the woman delusional? thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany immediately sneered. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re sick, go and treat it. If you can¡¯t be treated, don¡¯te out and bite anyone, understand!¡±

    Then Tiffany strode away.

    Sandra didn¡¯t try to stop Tiffany, but her red eyes were filled with a crazed ruthlessness.

    Meanwhile, Selena, who was tightly wrapped, was pacing back and forth at the school gate.

    Sandra came impatiently after Selena made three consecutive calls.

    The first thing Sandra did was scold, ¡°How dare you go out! Can¡¯t you say it over the phone? Do you have toe to my school? Am I not ashamed of you being seen? Do you think your days are toofortable and want to be imprisoned?¡±

    Selena looked anxious. She could not care less about Sandra¡¯s scolding. She quickly held her daughter¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Sandra, those people contacted me. They¡¯re here to collect debts!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Sandra.

    ¡°They said that if we don¡¯t give them money within three days, they wille to your school to cause trouble¡­¡± Selena stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°What should we do!¡±

    Sandra was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to answer their calls?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know. They can always find out where I live even though I changed my phone number. Do you think they will find out where I live? Sandra, my dear daughter, save me!¡±

    Sandra sneered.

    Why didn¡¯t you think about today when you were gambling? Why didn¡¯t you think of me when you owed them loan sharks? Now, you know to let me save you? How can I save you? Do you still think we¡¯re living a good life in the Kelley family?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s every word was heartbreaking,

    Selena felt terrible when she heard that.

    After a stalemate, Sandra said. ¡°Alright, listen to me. Next, you are going to buy a rope, knockout drops, a knife¡­ Remember. you have to be very careful when buying these things. Don¡¯t let anyone find out

    ¡°Mright, alright, I got it!¡±

    Selena did not ask what these things were for since she had no choice. Even if she knew, she would not have any objections.

    After all, they did not have a conscience.

    Sandra returned to school with a gloomy expression after giving her instructions.

    Selena pulled the brim of her hat and prepared to leave.

    However, she saw an extremely ostentatious orange sports car driving over after taking two steps. Selena¡¯s eyes shu saw it..

    Because the person who got out of the car.. was Jordan!

    During this period, Jordan¡¯s obsession with Sandra had been getting a lot of attentiontely.

    Even one like Selena who didn¡¯t dare toe out for no reason had heard of it.

    Of course, Selena was proud that Sandra was so popr.

    lit up

    when

    Then, Selena remembered the Bboth family was wealthy and thought, Wouldn¡¯t my debt be easily resolved if Jordan is willing to give me 1.6 million dors as a wedding gift? Moreover, Sandra can marry into the Booth family and live a good life. What is wrong with that?

    A thousand thoughts ran through Selena¡¯s mind. She immediately made a decision.

    She walked forward and took the initiative to greet Jordan as he got out of his sports car. She smiled obsequiously and fawningly. ¡°Hello, Mr. Booth.¡±

    Jordan nced at her in disdain and said impatiently, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sandra¡¯s mother. Mr. Booth, you don¡¯t know me, but you should know Sandra, right?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jordan was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re her mother? Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s wanted¡­¡±

    Jordan¡¯s voice gradually became lighter. He answered with an oh and avoided the question. He only asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Selena smiled. ¡°Mr. Booth, I heard you have been courting my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±

    ¡®My daughter is good at everything but arrogant. Mr. Booth, I¡¯m also trying to match you with my daughter as her mother,

    ike..

    Oh,e on

    Before Selena could finish her words, she was interrupted by Jordan impatiently.¡±Can you stop talking so much nonsense? us tell me how much it is.¡±

    What is the point of saying so much nonsense? They are empty words, Isn¡¯t money thest thing she is talking about after a oundabour way?¡¯ thought Jordan.

    ordan felt disdain inwardly.

    Selena gritted her teeth and said a price. Two million dorst Give me two million dors, and I¡¯ll let my daughter marry

 Chapter 147

    Selena had thought it through.

    She paid off 16 million dors in debt and saved the remaining 00,000 dors for her retirement.

    As for Sandra, Selena did not have to worry about her. Sandra would marry into the Booth family and be a young mistress. There was nothing better than that!

    Jordanughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes when he beard that.

    ¡°My Goodness. How much did you say? two million dors? I¡¯m lying ofughter. Is your daughter worth all that f****g money? Why don¡¯t you take a look at her? Are you worthy?¡±

    It should be the best joke Jordan had heard this year.

    I have a lot of money and can spend it as inuch as I want, but why doesn¡¯t Selena take a look at what kind of Sandra is and whether Sandra is worth me giving her two million dors to marry Sandra? thought Jordan

    Jordan¡¯s disdain was written all over his face.

    Selena panicked when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Booth, don¡¯t you like my daughter? How can you say that?¡±

    That¡¯s right. I like your daughter. I¡¯ve spent about 400,000 dors on her in the month I was courting her! I¡¯m so good to her that I do whatever she wants, but she¡¯s like a f***king fierce woman. I haven¡¯t even slept with her until now!¡¯ Jordan spat as he spoke.

    Selena came up with a n when hearing that ¡°How about this? You give me money and I¡¯ll help you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jordanughed ambiguously. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if Sandra is a virgin yet. I can only give you 100 thousand dors first./ After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you another 100 thousand dors.¡±

    That¡¯s too little¡­

    ¡°Too little?¡±

    Jordan sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless. Otherwise, what right do you have to negotiate with me as a wanted criminal? I think you¡¯re diny

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had a stubborn entricity, he couldn¡¯t have had sex with Sandrast time. That was why he kept chasing after Sandra.

    Otherwise, Sandra would be nothing!

    Wasn¡¯t a lot of women, prettier and cleaner than her, throw themselves in his arms?

    Selena hesitated for a moment

    Although she felt it was too little, on second thought, even if he gave her 200 thousand dors now and Sandra sessfully married into the Booth family in the future, she had to look beyond the benefit.

    Then Selena nodded and agreed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s do it tonight. I¡¯m not in the mood to waste time with you.¡± said Jordan.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Booth,e to this ce at nine o¡¯clock tonight¡­

    On the other side, Sandra¡¯s right eyelid twitched wildly after she returned to school.

    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t slept the entire night and couldn¡¯t keep up. In addition, there were too many rumors about her in school. Sandra simply pretended to be sick and applied for leave.

    She had been lying in the dormitory for more than two hours, waiting for Keh to visit her.

    Keh was always the first to rush over to take care of her when she was sick in the past.

    However, she didn¡¯t know when his gaze would no longer linger on her, and he no longer had the meticulous consideration and gentleness he had for her¡­

    When did it start to change?

    It was as if Tiffany¡¯s temperament had changed drastically and he no longer courted her.

    Sandra sneered non-stop. The corners of her mouth were filled with self-deprecation.

    Men were despicable.

    However, she had to admit Tiffany was the biggest obstacle in her path!

    Ever since Tiffany¡¯s temperament changed drastically, it was as if she was on the fast track!

    Not only did Tiffany know Sandra¡¯s intentions in advance many times, but Tiffany even immediatelytched onto Richard after abandoning Keh¡­

    Sandra gritted her teeth.

    The photo ident hadpletely overturned her previously carefully maintained image!

    Even if Sandra told everyone that the photos were only photoshopped using synthesis technology, how many people would believe her!

    Moreover, everything had happened, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it.

    Just as Sandra was feeling frustrated, she received a call from Selena.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Sandra, I¡¯ve bought everything. Do you have a n? Why don¡¯t youe over and tell me? Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease¡­¡± ¡°Got it, got it,¡± said Sandra.

    Sandra hung up impatiently and slowly got up to change.

    She took a taxi to a high-end apartment in the city center after she left school.

    The rent for the high-end apartment was expensive, but Selena had paid for it. Thendlord refused to refund it no matter what. Selena was still wanted, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it and continued living there.

    Jordan had been waiting impatiently for a long time. He urged, is she here or not?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯sing, she¡¯sing. Mr. Booth, don¡¯t be anxious. She¡¯ll be here in ten minutes at most!¡±

    What else could Jordan do? Just continue waiting.

    The doorbell rang ten minutester.

    Selena had Jordan hide in one of the prepared bedrooms. Then he opened the door for Sandra.

    When Sandra entered, she habituallyined, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything well. You¡¯re even dawdling when you open the door. By the way, have you bought everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all set¡±

    Selena took out arge bag of things as she spoke.

    Everything Sandra had told Selena to bay was there.

    Only then was Sandra satisfied. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell you about my n. Time is tight these two days. I¡¯ve decided to move at thetest the day after tomorrON¡­

    As he spoke, she saw Selena walking toward her with a towel.

    Sandra frowned. I told you to listen to me properly. Why are you¡­ Mmph

    Halfway through her sentence, a towel with knockout powder covered her face.

    Sandra widened her eyes and struggled with all her might. However, how could her strengthpare to Selena, who had done hard work in her early years?

    Waves of dizziness surged to her.

    Sandra never expected that the thing she was going to use on the Kelley family people would be used on herself first!

    Just as Sandra¡¯s mind started to muddle, Sandra heard Selena say, ¡°Sandra. I¡¯m doing this for your good! When you marry into the Booth family in the future and live a good life as a young mistress, don¡¯t forget to take care of me, your mother!¡±

    The moment before Sandra fell unconscious, Sandra saw the door of one of the bedrooms being opened. Jordan walked out with a wretched smile¡­

    Thest thought popped up in Sandra¡¯s mind.

    It was¡­ over. Everything was over.

    The next morning.

    It was almost noon. Even the curtains could not block out the bright sunlight outside.

    Sandra opened her eyes and realized her throat was hoarse, her head was dizzy, and her body was covered in injuries.

    The bedroom was a mess,

    Recalling what happenedst night was like a nightmare.

    Sandra dreamed Jordan pped her face repeatedly, saying she was pretending to-be noble and pure. He had chased her for so long, but she had been hanging on to him.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about what happened next.

    It should be a dream, shouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ thought Sandra.

    Sandra struggled to get up. The bedroom door opened, and Selena walked in with a bowl of porridge, Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. Get up and have breakfast.

    It was Selena who used that towel to knock me out, thought Sandra.

    Sandra was so angry that sheughed and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me how much benefits did you get to sell your daughter cheaply?¡±

 Chapter 148

    Selena felt guilty and exined, ¡°Mr. Booth is quite good)

    Yeah, he¡¯s good. He is so good that he does not hesitate to torture me in all kinds of ways! thought Sandra.

    Sandra raised her head andughed like a lunatic. ¡°We¡¯re mother and daughter. We¡¯re both willing to go all out, even if the knife is stabbed into you or me, right?¡±

    Her words sounded more like she was talking to herself.

    Selena panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with marrying into the Booth family? You¡¯ve been trying to get close to Keh for the past two years, but he still ignored you. You have to ept reality. There¡¯s no hope of marrying into the Harper family now. You have to grasp the Booth family! Once you do, you¡¯ll be the only young mistress of the Booth family!¡±

    Sandra sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Jordan, the idiot, won¡¯t marry me at all! He pursued me for so long because he couldn¡¯t get

    me

    Did Selena not know? No. She knew very well

    However, in Selena¡¯s eyes, letting Sandra sacrifice a little in exchange for the 200 thousand dors Jordan threw at her, the deal was too worth it!

    Therefore, she chose to push Sandra out without hesitation.

    your matters have nothing to do with me,¡± said Sandra.

    That¡¯s it. From now on, your

    Sandra endured the difort all over her body and stood up. She pushed Selena away, put on her clothes, and left.

    She would treat what happenedst night as a nightmare. She would return to the dormitory, take a shower, and eat a meal before forgetting everything.

    However, just as she reached the school gate, more than ten tall and strong men blocked her way. They looked like they had ill intentions and were different from those hooligans.

    These men were truly ouws.

    Sandra took two steps back. She was a little vignt and flustered She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, girl. We won¡¯t attack you here. However, shouldn¡¯t your mother, Selena Olson, repay the debt she owes us?¡±

    As a man spoke, he pped over a piece of paper Selena had personally signed

    It was written that the debt was 1.6 million dors. In addition to the interest, it had increased to 2.6 million dors in just a

    month!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Sandra blurted out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go to rob someone?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we robbing it?¡± One of the burly men smiled sinisterly. ¡°But we¡¯re robbing it openly. You can¡¯t deny it even if you

    Want to.

    Sandra¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I don¡¯t know Selena Olson. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±

    Then she wanted to leave but was pped to the ground!

    She was pped mercilessly, causing her temporarily deaf, and her head buzzed with a wave of dizziness!

    Sandra fell to the ground with a terrified expression.

    BK 84%

    Ð´

    ¦°

    The burly man who stapped her looked down and mocked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to ask you for money politely? Little girl. don¡¯t be naive. If you can¡¯t pay the debt, you and your mother must pay it with your lives, understand?¡±

    Then he patted the other side of Sandra¡¯s face.

    ¡°A student from an aristocratic school should be able to fork out such a small amount of money, right?¡±

    Sandra was terrified. She rolled her eyes and thought of an idea I have no money, but my Uncle Charlie has money. He is the boss of the Kelley Corporation. You can ask him for it.¡±

    The burly men had mocking expressions on their faces. Apparently, they did not believe her.

    Sandra was anxious. It was almost time for ss to end at noon. At that time, many students would walk out of school. If they saw her being chased for debt, she would not be able to raise her head again!

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If my Uncle Charlie is unwilling to give you the money. You can kidnap his son. When the timees, not to mention 2.4 million dors, even if it¡¯s double, he will obediently give it to you!¡±

    These people will be tempted by such a big amount of money! thought Sandra. In this way, I can achieve my goal of retaliating against the Kelley family and also push out these bad debt collectors. Even if something happens to Eric, it has nothing to do with me! It is killing two birds with one stone!

    However, the burly man sneered and pped Sandra again!

    I¡¯ve seen the world. Are you, a little girl, trying to kill one with a borrowed knife? I¡¯ll give you two days. If I don¡¯t see the money in two days, I can only ask you and your mother to do something to repay the debt.¡±

    The burly man pinched Sandra¡¯s chin and smiled fiercely. ¡°Look at this face. It¡¯s not bad. It should be worth selling for 20

    years¡­

    ¡°No!¡± cried Sandra.

    Sandra shook her head desperately and begged, TI think of a way to raise money. Two days, just two days!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The burly man retracted his hand readily. ¡°Guys, retreat.¡±

    up of men left.

    The group

    Sandra sat paralyzed on the spot, covered her face, and sobbed

    Fortunately, no one passed by, saving herst bit of dignity.

    Not only did these debt collectors look for Sandra, but they also looked for Selena.

    Upon seeing that Selena was living quitefortably in a high-end apartment, they sneered and beat her up. They even took the check for the 100 thousand dors that Jordan gave her

    They told Selena the same thing. ¡°If we don¡¯t see the money in two days, do as you see, fill¡±

    Selena was trembling in fear.

    Hence, she called Sandra again. ¡°Sandra, what is the n you mentioned previously?

    Selena and Sandra had just broken up not long ago. However, because of the debt collection, they were now firmly tied together no matter what grudges they had in their hearts

    E

    ¦°

    They were bound together for good or ill.

    However, Selena did not notice Sandra was smiling brightly on the other end of the phone. Her charming eyes were filled with surging killing intent

    Next, I want you to do this¡­ said Sandra,

    Boom. A dull thunder echoed in Lovell City, where it hadn¡¯t rained in a long time.

    Bean-sized raindrops fall.

    The sky was gray, and the storm was fierce and urgent

    In the studio, Tiffany¡¯s hands paused. Theke and mountains that had just beenpleted were 80% destroyed by the heavy brush and ink.

    Philip raised his hand and knocked on her. He put on a straight face and pretended to be serious. ¡°You haven¡¯t reported twice in a week. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to catch you, but you¡¯re not focused!

    Tiffany felt a little aggrieved. She looked at the gloomy rainstorm outside the window and muttered, ¡°I wonder which sc***ag is swearing to make an honest person like me suffer

    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes were twitching. His face was written You¡¯re the first unreliable person. Do you theek to criticize others?

    Tiffany chuckled and reced the drawing paper. ¡°Mr. Fremont, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll draw properly.¡±

    Then Tiffany abandoned the trace of uneasiness in her heart and focused on it.

    ill have the

    Juring that time, under the impartation of Philip, a respected top-notch oil painting master, Tiffany improved at lightning peed.

    Ithough Tiffany only reported to him two or three times a week and often made Philip angry, what could Philip do?

    iffany was talented. He did not need to mention her studies. She was diligent and smart. Philip could not bear to give up ch a good student.

    w that he saw her quickly adjusting her state and drawing stroke by stroke, it was obvious that she was agile and tactful. ilip did not say it on the surface but was extremely gratified inwardly.

    er staying in the studio for the entire afternoon, Tiffany excused herself and took off when Philip checked her worky.

    e chauffeur at home was waiting at the school gate.

    any got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    had lied about staying on campus for the past few days but was actually making medicine at Luna Vi. If she didn¡¯t go ne soon, her parents and brother would probably be anxious

 Chapter 149

    20 minutester, Tiffany had just arrived home when she was hugged by Eric, who had just returned from school.

    Tiffany, do you miss me?¡± asked Eric.

    Eric raised his head and looked at Tiffany delighted.

    Eric was only eight years old this year. His face still had baby far that had yet to fade. He looked exquisite and likable. With his big eyes blinking, he was as cute as a puppy!

    Tiffany smiled dotingly. ¡°Of course, I miss you.¡±

    Eric, who loved Tiffany, was overjoyed when he heard that!

    Only Tiffany, Thalia, and Eric were at home when it was time for dinner.

    Charlie had been busy with the old alley renovation project recently. He had been back veryte recently.

    After dinner, Tiffany watched TV with Thalia for a while before returning to her room to sleep.

    There was no thunder now,pared to the storm in the afternoon. The entire sky was still shrouded in dark clouds that could not be dispersed.

    The weather had not been good for the past few days.

    Tiffanyy on the bed and subconsciously nced at the window.

    During that time, Richard climbed up her window every day. She didn¡¯t know if he did so during the days when she wasn¡¯t at home.

    Tiffany wanted tough

    Unknowingly, the memory of that night on the dense tree surfaced in her mind again. That hot and aggressive kiss¡­

    As Tiffany thought about it, she frowned and cursed, ¡°B*****ard!¡±

    At that time, she was Jacqueline Wood, the Miracle Healer.

    Richard, the d***n man,es to tease me all day long. However, he keeps saying he is good but can¡¯t control himself at all in the end! It is even said he isn¡¯t interested in women. The rumors are all lies, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany was furious at the thought and decided not to leave the window open.

    Just as she was about to get up and close the door, she heard a faint sound from the window, A gust of wind blew in, and a all figure shed past.

    Richard came with the wind and rain and stood in front of her.

    Huh? Who did you just call a ba**d?¡±

    Tiffany choked. She did not expect him to hear that.

    Before she could answer, she saw Richard approaching with a dark expression. His deep eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Who ire you talking about?¡±

    I¡¯m talking about you!¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiny was funOL¨ªS.

    However, Richard¡¯s face instantly turned bright. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    She could talk about him. However, she couldn¡¯t say anyone elseN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Otherwise, when he became fierce, he would even be jealous of himself.

    Tiffany was so angry that sheughed.

    After a while, she sat back on the bed and asked indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s raining. Why are you here?¡±

    Seeing that most of his clothes were wet, Tiffany¡¯s gloominess suddenly dissipated. She casually took a towel and threw it over. Wipe yourself

    Richard happily epted it.

    The towel in his hands was soft and fragrant, just like hers.

    Richard wiped his face and suddenly asked, ¡°Is this for your bath

    Tiffany was stunned. When she looked at the pink ball in his hand, her eyelids twitched and she subconsciously wanted to snatch it back. Tll change it for you!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Richard raised his hand. Even if Tiffany jumped up, she would not be able to catch it.

    The damn height difference!

    Tiffany was flustered and exasperated. She said fiercely, ¡°Return it to me, or I¡¯ll bite you!¡±

    Richard stretched out his hands and bent down, indicating that Tiffany could bite anywhere, including his neck and shoulders.

    Tiffany kicked him. ¡°Bastar***¡±

    The only response she got was his low chuckle.

    It was mellow, maic, and pleasant to the ear. There was a hint of teasing, and it made one¡¯s ears tingle¡­

    Tiffany¡¯s ears reddened a little. She decided not to snatch it anymore and sat aside with a smile. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s for me to wipe my feet

    She thought, ¡®Now you should despise the towel, right? Should you throw it away now?

    In the end, Richard acted as if nothing had happened. His thin lips curled up into a terrifying smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite good.

    The Richard, the legendary super mysophobic? thought Tiffany

    Tiffany wilted.

    After a long time, Richard said, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tonight. I might not be back for about ten days.¡±

    Yeah

    Tiffany suddenly felt something was wrong. ¡°If you¡¯re going on business trip, so be it. Why are you telling me?¡± ¡°One word of advice.¡± Richard chuckled and looked at her with aburning gaze.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¦¥

    Advise me to what?¡± Tiffany was at a loss.

    Before she could react, she was pulled into a clear and broad embrace.

    She could hear his strong heartbeat and feel his firm but warm chest

    Tiffany was taken aback, and her face suddenly flushed.

    Hey, let me go¡­ ¡°Hey,

    ¦°

    She tried to push Richard away, but Richard¡¯s domineering voice came from above. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to open the window while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    Tiffany blinked.

    Is it what you wanted to advise me about?¡¯ thought Tiffany,

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. ¡°Hey, a***le, not everyone likes to climb windows as much as you do.¡±

    Besides, thest time, Garry, who tried to climb through her window, was knocked down by her poison in minutes. Richard smiled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Tiffany broke free from his embrace and changed the topic. ¡°What time is your flight? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Any time

    In any case, the ne is mine. It is up to me when it will take oth If it weren¡¯t so important, I wouldn¡¯t want to go¡­ thought Richard.

    Richard raised his eyebrows, his eyes deep.

    Tiffany immediately pushed him out. ¡°Well, don¡¯t bete. Go. After a pause, she added, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    His smile deepened.

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Richard jumped out of the window and left, and his vigorous figure quickly disappeared into the night.

    Tiffany was a little annoyed.

    It was still raining outside, but she had forgotten to get him an umbre¡­

    However, Tiffany did not know she was overthinking the problem.

    Richard, who left the Cedar Ridge Vi and walked through the drizzle, was tall and unhurried, but he didn¡¯t touch a drop of

    rain.

    Richard¡¯s aura was as strong as ever at night. His handsome and wless face waszy and cold, like a god that had descended to the world. He was indifferent, distant, and unattainable.

    Sidney looked at him from afar and sighed. ¡°Even heroes fall forbeauties.¡±

    Garry shrunk to the side and nodded in agreement.

    Richard, the two-faced man, was so strong that he had to deliberately get wet before going through someone¡¯s window.

    Sidney and Garry looked at each other tacitly and suddenly harmed each other in unison.

    ¦¥

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re still single,¡± said Garry

    Then Sidney and Garry looked at each other in disdain.

    Richard got into the car and nced at Sidney and Garry indifferently.

    Sidney immediately sat up straight.

    Garry made a mistakest time and almost hurt Tiffany. He had only been pardoned yesterday after being thrown to dig coal. How could he dare to be rash? He immediately drove away

    He stepped on the gas, and the car in the rain sped toward the Royal Bay.

    Shortly after, a private jet took off over Royal Bay,

    When Tiffany woke up in the morning, she looked out the window. The grass was green, and the trees downstairs still had dew fromst night.

    Although it did not clear up, the air after the rain was fresh.

    After washing up, she went downstairs for breakfast. Eric was acting cute. ¡°Tiffany, can you pick me up from school today?¡±

    Eric¡¯s favorite thing was

    For Tiffany to pick him up since he was little because he would proudly introduce her to his

    ssmates, ¡°This is my sister!¡±

    Then, he added arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±

    Eric was happy to receive his ssmates¡¯ affirmative nods, praises, and envy.

    He loved Tiffany, his sister.

 Chapter 150

    ¡°Okay¡± Tiffany nodded dotingly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Eric was happy to hear Tiffany¡¯s words. After breakfast, he told Thalia and got into the car.

    Tiffany and Eric went to their respective schools one after another.

    When Tiffany returned to her ssroom, she had just moved the drawer when many love letters fell out!

    Zoe came over and teased. ¡°Tittany, do you know? I¡¯ve been collecting a lot of love letters for you recently. I¡¯ve worked so hard!

    Then can you help me carry them away?¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating.¡±

    Tiffany stretched out her hand as she spoke. However, Zoe, who was on guard,ughed and dodged quickly. He identally bumped into Ged, who was staring at his phone in a daze.

    In the past, Ged would have scolded Zoe for being blind, but now he was a little dull and listless.

    Zoe asked in confusion, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until she reached out and waved her hand before Ged several times that Ged came back to his senses.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, nothing¡± said Ged.

    Then, he continued to fall silent. No matter how Zoe called out to him, Ged remained in his seat without saying a word.

    Tiffany and Zoe looked at each other. Both of them were puzzled.

    However, other students entered the ssroom one after another at that moment.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Do you know Ged¡¯s father, is in trouble? He was taken away from thepany early in the morning¡±

    ¡°Really? Did he do something wrong? Is it serious?¡±

    I don¡¯t know exactly what he did, but the Moody family is probably finished this time. No que will ever be able to dominate school again because of their family background, will they?¡±

    Some people pitied him, and some people hit him when he was down because they had a conflict.

    Ged looked up and swept his eyes across everyone. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ged was like an enraged lion. He no longer had his usual cheerful appearance, and his face was gloomy.

    The boy who spoke had a grudge against Ged to begin with. He immediately sneered. ¡°My mouth is on me. I want to say. What can you do to me?¡±

    His words infuriated Ged.

    bed rushed forward and threw him to the ground with a punch!

    The boy on the ground reacted and immediately retaliated!

    Just like that, they fought. The ssroom was even more noisy. Even the fixed tables and chairs were overturned by them¡­

    It happened too suddenly. Zoe was stunned. She wanted to help even if it meant dragging them away, but Tiffany held her back ¡°Don¡¯t go

    Zoe never questioned Tiffany¡¯s words.

    Even though she was anxious, she calmed down slowly,

    Tiffany watched from the sidelines as they fought.

    The other students could not pull them away no matter what. They turned around and shouted at Tiffany. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ged chase you around calling you Boss every day?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see you, the boss, helping him at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Why are you calling her? In the end, she¡¯s just a timid woman.

    Tiffany turned a deaf ear to theints and usations.

    After the ss was divided this semester, many students didn¡¯t like her. Of course, Tiffany couldn¡¯t be bothered with these brats constantly.

    How tiring would that be?

    Therefore, she slowly walked up to the podium and suddenly threw a punch. The heavy podium was punched through! Bang, deafening!

    Everyone stared at her with their mouths agape. Even the two, fighting fiercely, subconsciously let go of each other.

    In the strange silence, Tiffany casually said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to make them stop?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s lips twitched.

    It was easy, but such a thick wooden nk was not something that a one-punch punch from a rookie like them could shake!!

    The group of people who were condemning him just now instantly shut up.

    Serval men directly apologized, ¡°You¡¯re the tyrant, so you have the final say!¡±

    Tiffany ignored them and walked straight to Ced and the boy. She asked calmly, ¡°Are you done fighting? Have you vented your anger enough?¡±

    Neither of them dared to answer.

    Ged was evasive. He couldn¡¯t even look at Tiffany for fear of seeing disappointment and ridicule in her eyes.

    The boy quietly retreated. He was worried Tiffany¡¯s violent punch would hit his head, so he said embarrassedly. ¡°Tm sorry, I was impulsive¡­

    Then he ran away.

    The onlookers also slowly dispersed.

    Tiny asked, ¡°What happened to your family?¡±

    Ged looked embarrassed but still said with difficulty. ¡°My family any family is in a crisis. My family couldn¡¯t take itst year but hid it from me. I kept squandering money and didn¡¯t know anything¡­ Until today someone came to seize my house and

    car¡­

    Ged was ab

    to cry as he spoke.

    ÕéÛ83%

    To him, even if the golden nest turned into a kennel, other than a slight difference, he would not feel so ufortable.

    However, what was happening now? It was his deep sense of guill and self-me.

    It was only the second day after the ident, but some of his friends had revealed different expressions.

    Ged didn¡¯t know what would happen when he had nothing left.

    Zoe was a little surprised and did not know how tofort Ged

    Meanwhile, the people around him continued to add insult to injury.

    ¡°The tables have turned! 4 heard that the Moody family owes 200 million dors!¡±

    ¡°My goodness, how will they make up for it?¡±

    ¡°Make up for it? Dream on! But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re ssmates after all. When you sleep on the streets and beg for food, we¡¯ll definitely give you a few dors!¡±

    Then everyoneughed.

    Ged¡¯s face was still injured. He did not want to fight now.

    He just looked at Tiffany

    He had yet to ask if he was still worthy of being her underling if he ran out of money in the future.

    However, he received a text message.

    Ged clicked open the message, and then his legs went weak, and he knelt!

    The message showed he had received a hundred million dors

    His pupils constricted. He would have thought it was a lie if the message had note from the official number!

    Before he could recover from his shock, Tiffany looked at him, waved her phone, and asked, ¡°Are you still crying?¡±

    Ged¡¯s heart trembled,

    ¡®Did Tiffany transfer a hundred million dors to me thought Ced.

    He was sobbing. For some reason, he asked, ¡°What if¡­ what if I still cry?¡±

    Just as he finished asking, Ding Dong. Another a hundred million dors!

    ¡°Are you still crying?¡±

    Ged hugged Tiffany¡¯s leg and howled, ¡°Why am I still crying? Who would cry when one has money?¡±

    Tiffany nodded and said casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Seeing Ged suddenly go crazy and be so excited, the provocative ssmate could not help but pick up his phone that had fallen to the ground. His face turned pale when he read it.

    He looked at Tiffany in disbelief. This¡­ this is the money you transferred to him?¡±

    After the boy asked with a trembling voice, the others came over curiously.

    However, when they saw the dazzling string of zeros, they widen their eyes in disbelief as if they had eaten flies!

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows as she said. ¡°It¡¯s me. Why?¡±

    She was a top-notch ck card. Of course, she could enjoy the most convenient super VIP rights.

    After all, she was a big banking tycoon, so it was natural for her to handle any business at lightning speed.

    to make a fuss about?

    What was there to

    The boy shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Not to mention Tiffany casually threw out 200 million dors to give away, even Charlie, her father, was not so rich!

    The others had the same thought and sneered, ¡°Do you think your family owns the bank? Transfer 200 million dors just like that. You¡¯re putting on airs. Why are you pretending to be a big shot?¡±

    That¡¯s right. The information must be fake! If I¡¯m willing. I can photoshop myself into the richest man in the world!¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter and looked at Tiffany with disdain

    it made sense that they didn¡¯t believe Tiffany. After all, even if Charlie were to take action, he might not be able toe up with that kind of money.

    Moreover, Charlie did not have a good rtionship with Greg.

    Although there was no hatred between them, the two families were not close friends because of their previous conflicts.

    I was even more impossible for Charlie to help.

    he crowd mocked and criticized Tiffany

    iffany remained unmoved and calm. She even casually tapped on the screen twice.

    Well, let me withdraw two million dors, thought Tiffany.

    he time was marked and it was delivered to her within five minutes.

    soon as the application for the top-notch ck card Supreme VIP was submitted, the nearest bank quickly began to

    pare!

    hat was a race against time. There was no room for dy. Otherwise, if they made ck Card unhappy, wouldn¡¯t it be a ige loss if arge sum of money was no longer deposited in their bank?

    nce, the passersby saw the scene.

    the nearest bank to the Lovell School, a dozen staff members rushed into the car with suitcases!

    ey were staring at the stopwatch and counting the time!

    e situation was extremely tense.

    anwhile, Ged was livid to hear these more and more outrageous remarks in the ssroom!

    He snatched his phone and snapped, ¡°Shut up! Won¡¯t the bank know if it¡¯s true or not? Do you need to nag here?¡±

    He did not doubt Tiffany,

    He was even more grateful for the huge sum of money.

    Upon seeing those idiotsughing wildly, he wanted to crack open their skulls one by one and see if they were filled with

    weeds!

    When they saw Ged¡¯s excitement, they became even more excited. ¡°I told you you wouldn¡¯t believe it, they sneered. ¡°It is obviously a bluff

    That¡¯s right. Listen to my advice. Pack up and go to pick up the trash. Who knows? You might be able to upy a few more trash cans if you go early!¡±

    Everyone thought for a moment and instantlyughed even more wantonly.

    Even a y figurine would have a temper, let alone someone like Ged, who already had the title of overlord.

    He rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight again!

    However, the footsteps sound came. More than ten people in standard uniforms suddenly rushed in from the door!

    Obviously, they had run into the ssroom. Their neat ties were askew, and they were all sweating profusely. They were also carryingrge ck boxes!

    These people who suddenly rushed in instantly upied the most conspicuous position in the ssroom.

    Ged was stunned.

    The others¡¯ mockingughter also stopped abruptly.

    Mike Stanley, the boy who hadughed the loudest just now, walked forward and said in surprise, ¡°Eh, Uncle Lucas, why are you here?¡±

    Mike¡¯s uncle worked in thergest bank in Lovell City. He held a high position and knew countless connections. Mike often showed off his uncle.

    The leader who led more than ten employees in the same uniform was the executive of Lovell Bank in Lovell City. He was Lucas Pitt, Mike¡¯s uncle.

    Lucas was quite happy to see Mike, but there was a five-minute time limit. He didn¡¯t have time to respond and asked anxiously, ¡°Which one is Miss Tiffany Kelley?¡±

    Upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s name, Mike¡¯s tone was not good. ¡°Uncle Lucas, why are you looking for her? The woman knows how to put on an act! She even transferred 200 million dors before us just now! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? She thinks she owns the bank!¡±

    As soon as Mike finished his words with a mocking smile, Lucas pped Mike hard, leaving him with dazzling eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas¡­why¡­ why did you hit me?¡±

    Tn going to beat you to death today! You snob! Do you think you can talk about Miss Kelley? Apologize to her!¡±

    After Lucas finished his words, he looked around in a panic.

    He saw a beautiful girl who had been sitting on a chair the entire time with a nonchnt expression.

    Lucas pounced over, his head almost buried in the ground as he bowed. ¡°Miss Kelley, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t take what my silly nephew said to your heart!¡±

    His silly nephew?

    The onlookers were speechless.

    What the hell was going on?

    At that moment, the dozen or so sweating bank employees had opened their suitcases and ced them neatly!

    Everyone looked down and saw the suitcases were filled with casli!

    If the check looked like a string of numbers, undoubtedly, the cash was the most impactful!

    Now that so much cash was spread out, it was neat and densely packed. It could definitely pile up into a wall!

    1301

    When everyone saw that, they were instantly dumbfounded, and their eyeballs almost fell to the ground!

    When

    Before they could react. Lucas said again, ¡°Miss Kelley, besides the 200 million dors you transferred, the two million dors you withdrew is all here!¡±

    200 million dors, and two million dors.

    It turned out the message mocked by the group was real!

    It turned out that Tiffany had casually said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just bankruptcy? It¡¯s not a big deal.

    It was true!

    No bragging was involved because Tiffany had disdained it from the bottom of her heart!

    What was a godly wealthy person!

    This was what it meant to be wealthy!

    The crowd instantly bowed. ¡°I was wrong, Tyrant. I¡¯m sorry, Tyrant

    Even Mike¡¯s face turned pale.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lucas saying so, he would never have believed Tiffany could be so wealthy!

    It was horrifying!

    The matter was not over yet. After the bank staff rushed in, the principal thought something had happened and immediately ran over to check.

    He saw the crowd knelt on the ground and trembled. Their expressions were interesting.

    The principal hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and said casually, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t there an event in two days? Coincidentally, I¡¯ll arrange some funds.

    The first arrangement was two million dors!

    It was all about money!

    That was how wealthy Tiffany was!

 Chapter 151

    After the boy asked with a trembling voice, the others came over curiously.

    However, when they saw the dazzling string of zeros, they widen their eyes in disbelief as if they had eaten flies!

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows as she said. ¡°It¡¯s me. Why?¡±

    She was a top-notch ck card. Of course, she could enjoy the most convenient super VIP rights.

    After all, she was a big banking tycoon, so it was natural for her to handle any business at lightning speed.

    to make a fuss about?

    What was there to

    The boy shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Not to mention Tiffany casually threw out 200 million dors to give away, even Charlie, her father, was not so rich!

    The others had the same thought and sneered, ¡°Do you think your family owns the bank? Transfer 200 million dors just like that. You¡¯re putting on airs. Why are you pretending to be a big shot?¡±

    That¡¯s right. The information must be fake! If I¡¯m willing. I can photoshop myself into the richest man in the world!¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter and looked at Tiffany with disdain

    it made sense that they didn¡¯t believe Tiffany. After all, even if Charlie were to take action, he might not be able toe up with that kind of money.

    Moreover, Charlie did not have a good rtionship with Greg.

    Although there was no hatred between them, the two families were not close friends because of their previous conflicts.

    I was even more impossible for Charlie to help.

    he crowd mocked and criticized Tiffany

    iffany remained unmoved and calm. She even casually tapped on the screen twice.

    Well, let me withdraw two million dors, thought Tiffany.

    he time was marked and it was delivered to her within five minutes.

    soon as the application for the top-notch ck card Supreme VIP was submitted, the nearest bank quickly began to

    pare!

    hat was a race against time. There was no room for dy. Otherwise, if they made ck Card unhappy, wouldn¡¯t it be a ige loss if arge sum of money was no longer deposited in their bank?

    nce, the passersby saw the scene.

    the nearest bank to the Lovell School, a dozen staff members rushed into the car with suitcases!

    ey were staring at the stopwatch and counting the time!

    e situation was extremely tense.

    anwhile, Ged was livid to hear these more and more outrageous remarks in the ssroom!

    He snatched his phone and snapped, ¡°Shut up! Won¡¯t the bank know if it¡¯s true or not? Do you need to nag here?¡±

    He did not doubt Tiffany,

    He was even more grateful for the huge sum of money.

    Upon seeing those idiotsughing wildly, he wanted to crack open their skulls one by one and see if they were filled with

    weeds!

    When they saw Ged¡¯s excitement, they became even more excited. ¡°I told you you wouldn¡¯t believe it, they sneered. ¡°It is obviously a bluff

    That¡¯s right. Listen to my advice. Pack up and go to pick up the trash. Who knows? You might be able to upy a few more trash cans if you go early!¡±

    Everyone thought for a moment and instantlyughed even more wantonly.

    Even a y figurine would have a temper, let alone someone like Ged, who already had the title of overlord.

    He rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight again!

    However, the footsteps sound came. More than ten people in standard uniforms suddenly rushed in from the door!

    Obviously, they had run into the ssroom. Their neat ties were askew, and they were all sweating profusely. They were also carryingrge ck boxes!

    These people who suddenly rushed in instantly upied the most conspicuous position in the ssroom.

    Ged was stunned.

    The others¡¯ mockingughter also stopped abruptly.

    Mike Stanley, the boy who hadughed the loudest just now, walked forward and said in surprise, ¡°Eh, Uncle Lucas, why are you here?¡±

    Mike¡¯s uncle worked in thergest bank in Lovell City. He held a high position and knew countless connections. Mike often showed off his uncle.

    The leader who led more than ten employees in the same uniform was the executive of Lovell Bank in Lovell City. He was Lucas Pitt, Mike¡¯s uncle.

    Lucas was quite happy to see Mike, but there was a five-minute time limit. He didn¡¯t have time to respond and asked anxiously, ¡°Which one is Miss Tiffany Kelley?¡±

    Upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s name, Mike¡¯s tone was not good. ¡°Uncle Lucas, why are you looking for her? The woman knows how to put on an act! She even transferred 200 million dors before us just now! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? She thinks she owns the bank!¡±

    As soon as Mike finished his words with a mocking smile, Lucas pped Mike hard, leaving him with dazzling eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas¡­why¡­ why did you hit me?¡±

    Tn going to beat you to death today! You snob! Do you think you can talk about Miss Kelley? Apologize to her!¡±

    After Lucas finished his words, he looked around in a panic.

    He saw a beautiful girl who had been sitting on a chair the entire time with a nonchnt expression.

    Lucas pounced over, his head almost buried in the ground as he bowed. ¡°Miss Kelley, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t take what my silly nephew said to your heart!¡±

    His silly nephew?

    The onlookers were speechless.

    What the hell was going on?

    At that moment, the dozen or so sweating bank employees had opened their suitcases and ced them neatly!

    Everyone looked down and saw the suitcases were filled with casli!

    If the check looked like a string of numbers, undoubtedly, the cash was the most impactful!

    Now that so much cash was spread out, it was neat and densely packed. It could definitely pile up into a wall!

    1301

    When everyone saw that, they were instantly dumbfounded, and their eyeballs almost fell to the ground!

    When

    Before they could react. Lucas said again, ¡°Miss Kelley, besides the 200 million dors you transferred, the two million dors you withdrew is all here!¡±

    200 million dors, and two million dors.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    It turned out the message mocked by the group was real!

    It turned out that Tiffany had casually said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just bankruptcy? It¡¯s not a big deal.

    It was true!

    No bragging was involved because Tiffany had disdained it from the bottom of her heart!

    What was a godly wealthy person!

    This was what it meant to be wealthy!

    The crowd instantly bowed. ¡°I was wrong, Tyrant. I¡¯m sorry, Tyrant

    Even Mike¡¯s face turned pale.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lucas saying so, he would never have believed Tiffany could be so wealthy!

    It was horrifying!

    The matter was not over yet. After the bank staff rushed in, the principal thought something had happened and immediately ran over to check.

    He saw the crowd knelt on the ground and trembled. Their expressions were interesting.

    The principal hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and said casually, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t there an event in two days? Coincidentally, I¡¯ll arrange some funds.

    The first arrangement was two million dors!

    It was all about money!

    That was how wealthy Tiffany was!

 Chapter 152

    Mike and the others thought Tiffany would take the money back. They didn¡¯t expect her to give the money away, all of it!

    It was so cool and neat!

    When the principal heard that, he looked down and realized dozens of huge boxes lying on the ground. They were all filled with money. He immediately beamed.

    ¡°Great. With Tiffany¡¯s support, I believe the school anniversary event will be perfect!¡±

    Then he waved his hand and packed all the boxes before dragging them away,

    Hewas smiling all the way, clearly in a good mood.

    After the principal and the others left, Lucas stepped forward awkwardly and asked carefully, ¡°Miss Kelley, do you think¡­ you¡¯re satisfied with our efficiency this time?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Tiffany,

    Tiffany smited faintly and nced at Mike, who had curled up into a ball the entire time.

    What else did Lucas not understand?

    He immediately grabbed Lucas¡¯s ear and dragged him to Tiffany. He kicked him to the ground and snapped, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Miss Kelley

    ¡°Uncle Lucas¡­¡±

    Mike felt extremely wronged. However, when he saw Lucas had no intention of letting him off, he could only lower his head and apologize to Tiffany. Tm sorry. It was my fault just now. I shouldn¡¯t have overestimated myself and mocked you, let alone insult you with words. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Upon hearing Mike¡¯s words, Tiffany waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all

    Upon seeing Tiffany did not mind, Lucas was relieved and left with his men.

    After the incident, the people who dared to provoke Tiffany probably wouldn¡¯t dare to appear again.

    Others who wanted toe up and curry favor with Tiffany were dismissed by Tiffany.

    As for Ged and Zoe, they had be living fossils ever since the bank staff arrived. They were dumbfounded, and their eyes nk in a daze.

    Tiffany was amused. She patted Ged¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and save your family?¡±

    Everything would probably have been emptied if it was anyter,

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± said Ged.

    Ged returned home in a daze.

    When he got home, Candice was crying because she had gone around to borrow money, but no one w

    willing to help her.

    Speaking of which, the huge hole in their family was not something that ordinary people could fill Lending money to her was equivalent to not returning. Who would be willing?

    Hence, they rejected Candice one after another, making Candice feel despair.

    Candice had even prepares a bottle of medicine. She sat in the house that was about to be taken away and was going to kill

    herself

    She had lived in the house for most of her life, so she hoped to leave there when she died.

    The bottle was unscrewed. Just as she was about to drink it, Ged pushed open the door and entered. Candice was instinctively shocked, and the bottle in her hand fell to the ground.

    ¡°Son, why are you back?¡±

    Upon seeing the sleeping pills rolling on the ground, what else dil Ged not understand? He was shocked and rushed forward to shout. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t eat it, did you? Hurry up and spit it out!¡±

    ¡°No¡­

    Candice held back her tears and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat. Why are you back? Did someone bully you in school?¡±

    ¡°No! Our family is saved! We¡¯re saved!¡±

    Ged kept exining to Candice for the next five minutes.

    When Ged mentioned Tiffany had given him 200 million dors without blinking, Candice thought Ged had gone crazy because he couldn¡¯t take the stimtion!

    ¡°How is it possible?¡± said Candice

    It¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll go to the bank now to

    Then Ged took Candice to the bank.

    to pay off all our debts!¡±

    It took them over ten minutes to get there, and it only took him a few minutes to get it done on the spot. The debts they owed were swiped from his card one by one.

    In the end, all of them were paid off. Ged has 200 thousand dors left on his card.

    Just like that, Greg was also released.

    The ups and downs were equivalent to nirvana rebirth.

    After knowing all was because of Tiffany¡¯s help, the Moody family immediately changed into decent clothes and went to the Kelley family with gifts.

    Initially, Charlie felt odd and wondered if the Moody family hade to borrow money from him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Charlie had always been generous. Even if he did not have a good rtionship with the Moody family, he could not leave them in the lurch in the spirit of humanitarianism. Therefore, before he decided to see them, he had thought of helping them to a certain extent.

    However, there was nothing more he could do.

    However, the three of the Moody family bowed to him and cried uncontrobly when they entered and saw him. ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much¡±

    Thank thank him for what? Charlie was a little confused.

    He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, but he was already thanked with tears in their eyes.

    The Moody family, who had always been at odds with him, even said they would follow his lead in the future. The Kelley family was their savior, From that day forward, they would be grateful and never forget him.

    After seeing them off, Charlie and Thalia looked at each other and were dumbfounded.

    After returning, Greg immediately transferred all thepany shares he had redeemed, including all the shops, to Tiffany!

    They could not pay the debt, so from now on, they would work for Tiffany for the rest of their lives.

    Tiffany was full of rejection when she found out.

    She had said she would protect Ged, so she had covered the maller. She did not want anything in return.

    However, Greg only said, ¡°You didn¡¯t save a bankruptpany but¡­ our life!¡±

    If Tiffany hadn¡¯t stepped in, Ged would havee home to Calice, who had taken sleeping pills and was long dead.

    If Tiffany had not made a move, Greg would spend the rest of his life in prison. Ged would be a stray dog from then

    Hence, she reached out to save their lives.

    Moreover, theirpany¡¯s share price had plummeted this time. Even if they sold it, they could sell it for 200 million

    dors.

    Anyway, it was a debt that they could not repay.

    Greg¡¯s attitude was firm and sincere. He almost knelt again.

    Only then did Tiffany nod in agreement. ¡°Okay¡±

    pick up Eric.

    After walking Greg off school, Tiffany nced at the time and prepared to pick up

    However, halfway through the journey, there was a congestion in front of her. Some of the cars that had reversed shouted to the people behind them, ¡°There¡¯s an ident in front. The cars are all blocked. Those who are in a hurry change roads.¡±

    When David, the chauffeur, heard that, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Miss, should we go another way?¡±

    Tiffany took a look. It was the only way to Eric¡¯s school, the fastest way., it would take another ten minutes if she wanted to take a detour.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go around,¡± said Tiffany.

    Blocking the ce would only waste more time.

    ¡°Okay David immediately turned the steering wheel and drove in another direction.

    At the same time, the bell for the end of ss had sounded at the aristocratic elementary school.

    School ended fifteen minutes earlier than usual.

    A group of children in uniform walked out of the school orderly

    The luxury cars that came to pick the kids up at the school gate seemed crowded.)

    Eric nced at her watch and pursed his lips.

    He had miscalcted and had never expected the school would end ss early today.

    Eric looked around and sure enough, Tiffany was not there yet.

 Chapter 153

    However, Eric was not angry. He would be looking forward to it as long as Tiffany came to pick him up..

    He obediently held his chin and waited at the pavilion by the school gate.

    The pavilion was for parents to pick up their children.

    The surroundings were noisy, and only where he was sitting seemed quieter.

    However, at that moment, an old woman with a hunched back walked forward and asked weakly, ¡°Hey, kid. Can you help me huy a bottle of water: I¡¯m not feeling well and need water to take imedicine¡­

    Eric nced at the old woman.

    The old woman had graying hair, wearing a dust mask and hat: She held the cleaning tools.

    Eric was a little surprised. Why are the cleaning tools in the old woman¡¯s hands so dirty, but her clothes are so clean and decent? Even her hands holding the broom are smooth and clean

    Eric gave her a strange look.

    The old woman said h**ly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. Please help me

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment,¡± said Eric.

    Eric had an excellent upbringing. He immediately got up and prepared to buy water.

    However, as soon as he stood up, someone covered his mouth and nose from behind. It was the gray-haired old woman!

    Eric struggled, but the old woman¡¯s h***se voice gradually returned to normal. There was even a familiarugh. ¡°Well, Eric. You even can¡¯t recognize your aunt¡­¡±

    Her voice gradually became fierce.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±

    Eric¡¯s heart sk***ed a beat, but he gradually lost his strength and fainted after a while.

    When Tiffany arrived, most of the students had left.

    She checked the time. She was notte but could not find Eric when she looked around!

    David said, ¡°Is it possible that Eric couldn¡¯t wait and went home?

    ¡°Not a chance. Tiffany shook her head.

    Since Tiffany had said she would pick Eric up, Eric would wait until it was dark ording to his character.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    A little kid came out. Coincidentally, he was in the same ss as Eric. Tiffany immediately ran up and asked, ¡°Hi, little girl, have you seen Erle Kelley, my brother?¡±

    Ele I remember he was the first to leave school. Why is he gone? Did he go somewhere to y?¡±

    It¡¯s okay. Thanks. Go home, said Tiffany.

    ¡°Goodbye, Miss

    The little girl waved her hand and sk**ped away.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°David, go to the school and check the surveince footage. Something must have happened to Eric!¡±

    Upon hearing Tiffany, David¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Then he anxiously ran into the school tomunicate with the people to get the surveince footage.

    It was an aristocratic school, and the tuition fees were ridiculously high. Every child more or less had a background, so the school would value them.

    Moreover, Eric was a rare prodigy. With his intelligence, he should not still be in a primary school.

    After seeing David run in. Tiffany stood on the spot and took a deep breath.

    There was faint smell of dust in the air, as well as an extremely faint fragrance of flowers.

    Following the fragrance of the flowers, Tiffany walked to the pavilion by the school

    The aura there was a little stronger, indicating Eric had been there not long ago.

    Other than the fragrance, there was also¡­ the smell of hallucinogen!

    Tiffany suddenly opened her eyes and ran to the car anxiously. She was about to follow the smell when she realized she had sent David away. Now, she had a car but did not know how to drivel

    The school wasrge. It would take some time for David toe back.

    Moreover, they had to find out who the person who kidnapped Eric was through the surveince cameras!

    Tiffany stomped her feet. When she saw a car parked by the roadside that had yet to turn off, she got in without a word. She did not even see who the driver was before she said anxiously, give you money as much as you want. Now drive!¡±

    There was a moment of silence

    iffany turned around and said, ¡°Goodbye¡±

    he was about to get out of the car as she spoke! Because the person in the

    Why is Keh, the s***bag, everywhere I go! thought Tiffany

    Wait!¡± said Keh.

    was none other than Keh!

    eh grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hand and started the car at the same time. ¡°Sit tight.¡±

    eh stepped on the gas without waiting for Tiffany to change her mind

    lright, it hase to this point. In the end, my brother matters the most. The fragrance is getting fainter. As time passes, it ill disappear. Then the losses will outweigh the gains! thought Tiffany.

    iffany fastened her seatbelt and pointed in a direction. ¡°There: Drive faster!¡±

    here was a rare look of urgency on her face. It was something Keh had never seen before. He could not hal

    ¦§

    curiously. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°My brother was kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Keh¡¯s expression turned solemn when he heard that. He did not need Tiffany to urge him. He directly drove the car as if it were a flying car and sped through the red lights.

    He could not care less about the scolding behind him.

    Tiffany opened the car window and smelled the increasingly fat fragrance in the air. She kept directing the direction.

    ¡°Turn left

    ¡°Straight ahead.¡±

    There¡¯s a sharp turn at the fork ahead

    The more they drove, the more remote the ce became, but Tiffany could still smell the fragrance. It meant that the direction of the tracking was correct.

    Even so, Tiffany could not rx.

    Last time, her biggest regret was her family was destroyed after five years in prison. It would forever be the pain in I a guit that could not be erased until now!

    However, now that Eric was kidnapped, what if something really happened to him¡­

    The more Tiffany thought about it, the more panicked she became.

    ¡°Drive straight!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keh stepped on the gas harder and harder.

    her heart.

    In fact, he was curious. How could Tiffany know the direction so clearly? Did Eric have a locator on him or something? But he didn¡¯t see her using any electronic devices to track it.

    However, the current situation was not suitab

    I suitable for him to ask.

    Most importantly, even if he did ask, Tiffany might not be willing to tell him¡­

    The faint fragrance floating in the air became stronger and stronger. It meant they were almost there!

    Tiffany urged, ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    At that moment, she could not help but feel extremely lucky. Eric was afraid of insects, Jt was summer, and he would have huge bumps and be allergic to them when mosquitoes bit him.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart ached for Eric, so she had personally made a bracelet some time ago in Luna Vi

    The bracelet contained herbs that could repel insects. To smell better, she even added a faint calming fragrance.

    Since Eric put it on, he could not bear to take it off. He liked it very mucht

    It was precisely because of the bracelet that she could follow the fragrance

    ¡°How much further asked Keh as he pulled the car into the middle of nowhere

    ¡°About five hundred yards,¡± said Tiffany

    The 300-yard distance was covered in a sh. The car stopped, and a straw hut was in front of them was a real straw but that should have been built in the past two days. It was filled with wood and straw. Tiffany¡¯s expressi changed when she saw it.

    Those materials were highly mmable!

 Chapter 154

    Tiffany immediately got out of the car.

    Keh also wanted toe down, but Tiffany stopped him.

    Thank you

    Her two words meant. ¡°Thank you for driving me here. Since I¡¯m already here, there¡¯s no need to trouble you with the rest.¡±

    It was the strangeness of her rejecting him.

    She didn¡¯t want to owe him any favors, so she didn¡¯t want to interact with him from the beginning.

    Keh smiled bitterly,

    In the end, he stayed in the car obediently.

    The car windows were covered with privacy film. One could clearly see the outside from the inside but could not see the situation inside from the outside.

    Therefore, Keh leaned against the cushion and watched Tiffany walk toward the thatched hut.

    Tiffany knew Eric was in the hut

    Because the closer she got, the more familiar and intense the fragrance became!

    Tiffany¡¯s heart raced as she walked. She shouted, ¡°Eric!¡±

    Just as she was about to step inside the thatched hut, a childish and anxious voice came from inside. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯te

    over! Don¡¯t.. Mmm.¡±

    There was a m**d groan, and the sound gradually faded.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart tightened. She was burning with anxiety!

    However, a huge guillotine suddenly fell from above her head at that moment! It was aimed at her head!

    Tiffany quickly took two steps back, barely avoiding it.

    If not for Eric¡¯s h***se roar just now, she would probably have been seriously injured by the guillotine!

    What an insidious method!

    However, she had no choice but to go in even if it was dangerous!

    Tiffany was about to walk in when she heard a sinister voice from inside. ¡°Stand outside obediently. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you can see your brother alive.¡±

    The voice was actually from¡­ Selena Olson?

    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened.

    She knew Selena had be a lu**ic and was **lly unstable!

    If Selena threatened her, Selena meant what she said!

    ¡°Let go of my brother, said Tiffany.

    83

    Tiffany stood rooted to the ground. She took a deep breath and negotiated, ¡°You want money, don¡¯t you? I can give it to you. No matter how high the price is, I can afford it!¡±

    Selena¡¯s maniacalughter came from inside after Tiffany said her words.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re rich. I know your family is rich, but even if I get it I won¡¯t live to spend it¡­So tell me, what do I need so much money for? I might as well drag you to death together!¡±

    Her voice became more and more ruthless, carrying the madness of losing her rationality.

    Eric would be injured if he stayed inside with such a person!

    Tiffany clenched her fists. ¡°Is it okay if I trade with my brother? Release my brother, and I¡¯ll tie myself up to you. I should be the one you want to kill rather than him¡±

    There was silence inside.

    It was dark in the thatched hut. Only the light that seeped through the c***s allowed her to see what was before her.

    Selena¡¯s eyes were glowing red.

    Tiffany was right. It wasn¡¯t Eric that Selena wanted to kill!

    Killing Eric would only make the Kelley family people sad, but killing Tiffany could offset Selena¡¯s hatred!

    Selenia roared, ¡°Why did youe so soon? ***h, it¡¯s all because of you!

    ¡°Because of you, I don¡¯t even have a way out! Because of you, I don¡¯t even have a chance to hide!¡±

    In Selena¡¯s n. she disguised herself as an old woman and sessfully kidnapped Eric.

    She disguised herself as a grandmother who came to pick up her naughty grandson without anyone noticing.

    Then, she kidnapped Eric all the way here.

    Selena had hired someone to build the thatched hut yesterday. After she kidnapped Eric, she was going to put him in it and set a fire to the hut to burn Eric to death. Then, she could escape

    Even if the Kelley family brought people over, all they saw was a charred body!

    Selena thought about the grief of the Kelley family. How satisfying she would be!

    Unfortunately, she had just tied up Eric here when Tiffany caught up with her! Tiffany was so fast that Selena did not even have the chance to escape unscathed!

    How could she not hate Tiffany?

    Selena was not unimpressed by Tiffany¡¯s proposal, but she knew well she could control Eric butnot skilled Tiffany.

    If Tiffany found an opportunity to resist sessfully, everything would be terrible!

    Selena sneered. ¡°I told you not to act rashly. If you take a step forward, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Selena was crazy!

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go forward,¡± said Tiffany

    A murderous intent shed across Tiffany¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    Wait, wait. She had informed Jeremy on the way here. Jeremy would arrive and attack Selena silently from behind as long as she dyed another ten minutes,

    Tiffany calmed down and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t call the police. You still have a chance to leave now. I¡¯ll give you this car and a bank card. There¡¯s enough money in the card tost you a lifetime.

    Tiffany nced at the time on her phone.

    Eight minutes to go.

    If you

    don¡¯t believe me, I can prove it to you,¡± said Tiffany.

    Then she picked up a red brick on the ground to hit her leg!

    With a m***d sound, the red brick was broken into two pieces.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany also fell to the ground.

    Blood slowly trickled down her calf¡­.

    Keh, sitting in the car, frowned even more. He subconsciously wanted to get out of the car, but he held in his hand that was on the doorknob.

    1 can¡¯t, thought Keh.

    Seler¨ªa, who had finally fallen for Tiffany¡¯s proposal, would probably be on guard if he got out of the car now.

    Keh sat back down in defeat.

    However, he did not realize his eyes were fixed on Tiffany. Seeing her sitting on the ground with a head full of cold sweat, his heart unconsciously clenched¡­

    Selena did not expect Tiffany to be so ruthless to herself!

    Now that Tiffany has injured her leg, if I agree, even if Tiffany cheated on me and goes back on her word, she¡¯ll not be able to fight me with her injured leg. It is ayer of insurance, thought Selena.

    Selena pondered for a long time. Then she asked, ¡°How much money is in the card you gave me? How can I use it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s ten million dors in the card. I¡¯ll revoke your status as a wanted criminal. From now on, you don¡¯t have to hide. If you¡¯re worried, you can just transfer the money after you go outN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Tiffany¡¯s face was pale, but she smiled weakly. ¡°Selena, you know that I wouldn¡¯t lie to you about my family. You can trust me. Now, here¡¯s your card. You go.¡±

    Then Tiffany threw a ck card over. It happened to drop at the entrance of the thatched hut.

    Selena was tempted.

    If she continued to stay, she would be risking her life. How could she not cherish her life?

    Compared to risking everything to take revenge and squandering money everywhere, wasn¡¯t it obvious what to choose?

    Hence, Selena pondered for two seconds and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Then she was about to let go of her hand holding the knife agairt Eric¡¯s neck.

    Tiny heaved a sigh of relief.

    She only hoped Selena could move faster.

    However, in a bamboo forest not far away, Sandra gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t say yes. Don¡¯t say yes. Just attack and kill Eric!¡±

    She was different from Selena.

    Selena had gone all out to kidnap Eric for money.

    However, Sandra¡­ Sandra wanted Eric to die from the beginning!

 Chapter 155

    Unfortunately, Selena¡¯s will was still so weak.

    After Selena witnessed Tiffany break het leg with her own hand selena¡¯s heart began to waver, and she couldn¡¯t get the thought out of her head.

    Sandra¡¯s face contorted with hatred:

    Didn¡¯t we agree on that thought Sandra

    Previously, when Sandra mentioned the n, she had clearly said she would burn Eric alive after tying him up. As long as she could take revenge, she would not hesitate!

    However, Selena, the idiot, had betrayed her again!!

    Sandra¡¯s eyes were red. When she saw the car, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    The license te of that car¡­ Isn¡¯t it Keh¡¯s? so, is Keh in the car? thought Sandra.

    For a moment, many thoughts shed through Sandra¡¯s mind.

    Meanwhile, Selena, who was in the thatched hut, had gradually loosened her grip. Just as she was about to pick up the ck card at the door, a scream suddenly came from outside!

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be stupid. Let go of Eric!¡±

    It was Sandra!!!

    Her shout was loud with even a faint sobbing tone.

    Sandra was angry at Selena¡¯s ipetence andmented her misfortune.

    She was grief and fearful.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be stupid! Let go of Eric and turn yourself in!¡± said Sandra.

    Sandra¡¯s sudden shout snapped Selena back to reality. She tightened her grip on the dagger that she had let go of

    She stopped picking up the ck card at the door.

    Yes. Sandra had reminded her. Even if she didn¡¯t kill Eric now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being imprisoned or even executed for kidnapping!

    So what was the point of her asking for money?

    Selena suddenly came back to her senses. Her eyes were already filled with ferocity!

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were cold.

    If it were not for Sandra¡¯s sudden shout, Selena would have let go of Eric long ago!

    Damn it!

    Damn it!

    Tiffany didn¡¯t say anything. The phone in her pocket buzzed twice.

    G ti

    Two minutes left.

    It was the signal Jeremy had given her. He would be there in two minutes¡­.

    However, Sandra knelt before the thatched hut and begged, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Let go of Eric quickly! I beg you!¡±

    Tears streamed down her face.

    Tiffany sneered silently.

    ¡®Sandra¡¯s timely appearance means the matter is also rted to her. Perhaps she is the mastermind behind this. She hides behind and observes in the dark. Now that I¡¯m about to convince Selena, she is unwilling to let the n fail, so she jumps out. Good for her. One minute left, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany suddenly sighed and said. ¡°Selena. I¡¯ve said it before. Let bygones be bygones. Speaking of which, Sandra is also looking forward to your well-being. You¡¯re no longer a wanted criminal. She¡¯ll be happy for you.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know how to sow discord?

    Tiffany said those words to let Selena know Sandra kept trying to persuade her, but Sandra was actually stopping her. Sandra

    wanted herto die!

    Selena wavered again when she heard what Tiffany said.

    That was right

    From the day Selena started designing and personally sending Sandra to Jordan¡¯s bed, they were no longer mother and daughter.

    When there were benefits, Selena and Sandra could be tied together, but they could also turn their backs on each other.

    Selena was in a daze.

    Then a minute had passed

    Jeremy, who had sneaked over silently using the uneven terrain on all four sides, had arrived behind the thatched hut!

    When he was about to kill Selena. Sandra, who was outside the door, seemed to have sensed something. She suddenly rushed in and screamed, ¡°If you want to kill Eric, you¡¯ll have to kill me, too!¡±

    At that moment, a bunch of sparks suddenly appeared. With a loud sound, a shocking heat wave attacked, and the thatched hut instantly turned into a sea of fire!

    ¡°Eric!¡± shouted Tiffany.

    Tiffany did not know if Jeremy had seeded. She struggled and was about to rush into the fire when a figure was one step ahead of her

    11 was., Keh!

    Tiffany stared nkly at Keh¡¯s back

    It seemed to be the first time she had met him.

    Keh rushed into the fire without hesitation. When he passed by Tiffany, he said. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±

    He told her to stay put but rushed in himself.

    Sat, Oct

    Tiffany struggled to get up-from the ground, but her phone vibrated three times. It was the signal Jeremy had given her. It meant that he was fine, and so was Erict

    Tiffany sat back down on the ground and heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, in the thatched hut, Sandra was screaming in the fire. She even grabbed Selena as a stepping stone, wanting to step on Selena¡¯s body and rush out herself!

    However, Keh suddenly rushed in. Sandra suddenly turned around and fell to the ground.

    She felt a burning pain on her face.

    Selena was also on fire, but when she saw Sandra fall, she subconsciously wanted to help Sandra up.

    After all, Sandra was her daughter.

    ¡°Sandra, Sandra, get up quickly¡­ said Selena.

    When she helped Sandra up, she suddenly felt a dull pain in her chest.

    She looked down and saw a knife stabbing straight into her heart

    Amidst the mes, Selena stared at Sandra, her beautiful daughter, before her.

    It was as if she had never known her daughter.

    Sandra said, ¡°I hate you. I¡¯ve never had a mother like you in my life!¡±

    Sandra¡¯s words were like a spell that trapped Selena in ce.

    Selena could not even feel the pain that was gradually burning in her body.

    It seemed thatpared to the engulfment of the fire, Selena felt more pain in her heart.

    Selena couldn¡¯t tell whether her heart ached or she was hurt by the knife

    Selena fell straight down in the next second

    Keh happened toe in. Sandra jumped into his arms in panic and fear. ¡°Keh, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± said Keh.

    Keh carried Sandra and rushed out from the sea of fire.

    He could only rejoice that although the fire in the thatched hut was fierce, the overall area was small, so it was not too difficult for them to

    escape

    The only one who did not escape was Selena.

    Selena was still conscious.

    Her thoughts suddenly flew back to the day when she had just given birth to Sandra.

    The weather was so clear that day,

    Selena looked at her newborn daughter, who was as red as a little monkey. She did not look good at all, but Selena loved her

    because she was her child.

    Then, Selena snuggled up to Stan, her husband, and said she wasted to give her daughter the best of everything, so she

    34

    ¦£

    G t

    named her daughter Sandra,

    The family of three lived happily in the countryside.

    However, when did it start to change?

    Perhaps they had lost themselves in the time since their ambitions became more unsatisfied and want to acquire wealth.

    Selena suddenly understood at that moment.

    t turned out that the Kelley family did not owe them anything.

    Jever.

    weren¡¯t for their insatiable greed and insatiable desires, and even the thought of killing someone in the end, to possess ealth that didn¡¯t belong to them¡­ they harmed themselves and others in the end.

    til now, she had brought it upon herself.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    fortunately, Selena understood it toote.

    Tena slowly closed her eyes as the mes gradually engulfed her.

 Chapter 156

    By the time the whole thatched hut waspletely engulfed in mes, the mes were zing

    Fortunately, the thatched but was surrounded by open country. The fire was big. After it burned clean, it gradually began to extinguish

    Selena died just like that

    Sandra cried in keh¡¯s arms until she was out of breath.

    Keh could only coax her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself too much¡­

    Keh only saw Sandra stumble but did not see the knife in her hand stabbing into Selena¡¯s heart without hesitation.

    Otherwise, in such a small ce, one could still escape even if one was on fire¡­

    However, Sandra had had enough of being dragged down, so she did not hesitate to remove the burden.

    Her original n was to take action after Selena killed Eric. However, she did not expect Selena to be incited with just a few words. In that case, she could not let Selena, the trash, live.

    Sandra turned around from crying and looked at Eric guiltily. She said softly, ¡°Eric, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your fault,¡± said Eric coldly.

    Eric¡¯s sentences made Sandra choke.

    Keh¡¯s heart ached a little, so he said, ¡°Eric, how can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Then, what should I say?¡± Eric was shockingly cold. ¡°Should I say that you had nothing to do with your mother kidnapping me and trying to kill me? Thank you for saving me, but you angered your mother instead?¡±

    Then Ericughed coldly. ¡°I almost believed you. What about you?¡±

    He spoke fast and hit the nail on the head, leaving no room for negotiation.

    It was irrefutable.

    Keh was rendered speechless. In the end, he could only frown and say, ¡°Sandra wanted to save you. She didn¡¯t do it on

    purpose.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t care whether she saves me or not,¡± said Eric.

    Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. The words he said did not sound like an eight-year-old child at all. ¡°I only know my sister is injured because of me. My heart aches for my sister, so you guys¡­ scram.¡±

    The word scram was mixed with anger.

    The moment Selena wanted to attack Eric, it was Tiffany who did not hesitate to hurt her leg to protect him.

    Just as Selena was about to attack him, the tall man suddenly rushed out and saved Eric agilely.

    So, what did Eric¡¯s safety have to do with Sandra?

    What did it have to do with Keh!

    Then Erir nir ¨ª

    ¡°Tiffany, does it hurt

    Bean-sized tears rolled down Eric¡¯s face.

    His big brown eyes became even more wet, carrying a hint of grievance and pity.

    Tiffany reached out and hugged him. Tm not in pain. Are you hurt anywhere? Let me see. Why is there a bump on your

    head

    It was not just on his head. Eric had a few lumises on his body. Although they were not serious, Tiffany felt heartache and

    self-me

    Tm sorry. It¡¯s my fault,¡± said Tiffany.

    If she had chosen to exterminate Selena and Sandra in the first ce, today¡¯s incident might not have happened.

    Atrace of killing intent shed across Tiffany¡¯s eyes.

    Jeremy stood at the side expressionlessly. He did not say anything, When he sensed Tiffany¡¯s emotions, he squatted and looked into her eyes, asking silently, ¡°Do you need me to do it?¡±

    As long as Tiffany nodded, he would be the sharpest knife in her hand.

    Not far away, several cars had arrived.

    Tiffany shook her head and responded silently. ¡°No¡±

    It was not difficult to make a move, but it was definitely not the time.

    Jeremy did not refute. He reached out and picked Tiffany up, then nced at Eric.

    Eric immediately followed.

    Just like that, Jeremy carried Tiffany into his car. Eric also climbed in.

    Keh¡¯s heart felt like it was stuffed with cotton as he watched them leave without hesitation. For some reason, he felt

    ufortable¡­.

    However, he was the least qualified person

    Looking at the struggle in Keh¡¯s eyes, Sandra whined, ¡°Keh, my body hurts, too.¡±

    After all, Sandra was in a sorry state after walking through the sea of fire. She was burned in several ces. Even her face had traces of injuries from falling

    Although it was small, how could a proud and beautiful girl like Sandru allow such a scar to appear on her face?

    She almost cried. ¡°It hurts. Is my face ruined¡­ What should I do it¡¯s going to leave a scar¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Keh casuallyforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital/The doctor will take care of them.¡±

    Not to mention Sandra, even though Keh had burn marks on his body.

    it was painful at that moment, but Keh could only endure it

    After carrying Sandra into the car, Keh asked the people who cameter to leave.

    They were the people he had called when he was in the car. He had originally thought he could use them at a critical moment, but now, he did not need them.

    SOL

    H2%

    On the way to the hospital, Sandra asked curiously, ¡°Keh, do you know who the man beside Tiffany is? He seems to be quite skilled.

    She referred to Jeremy, who hade over silently and ruined her nt

    ¡°No I don¡¯t¡± Keh shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, Sandra said casually. ¡°There are more outstanding people around Tiriy¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Needless to say, Richard had defended Tiffany in public many tiines, and everyone knew about it at Lovell City!

    Now, another man with extraordinary skills had emerged. Although he looked unfamiliar, he had a tacit understanding with Tiffany that no one else could get involved in.

    After Keh heard that, his hand tightened, but he said nothing.

    Tiffany was sent to the hospital by Jeremy

    Eric had also been examined. Other than superficial wounds, he had no other problems.

    However, because Tiffany was worried about Eric, she even deliberately mixed a pill to repair and strengthen the body and fed it to Enc

    The medicine she concocted had to be top-notch. Not long after eating it. Eric felt a sense of relief. He even praised them. The doctors in this hospital are really amazing!¡±

    Tiffany smiled and rubbed his head,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ll be fine soon. Don¡¯t cry, little crybaby,¡± said Tiffany.

    The results of the examination on her leg showed that her bones were fractured.

    y reassure Selena, she was tough to herself.

    To truly

    So she had to be hospitalized.

    Eric nodded. He looked like he was about to cry again but held it in. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll protect you in the future! I won¡¯t let you get hurt again!¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± said Kelley, smiling

    Regarding Eric¡¯s kidnapping, Tiffany and Eric originally did not want to tell their parents to worry, but when Tiffany went to save Eric, David told them the truth.

    The surveince footage from the investigation was the same.

    The surveince footage showed Selena disguised as an old woman and carried Eric away after he fainted. Many parents were picking up their kids at that time, so few people noticed them.

    That was how Selena seeded.

    After hearing that news, Thalia almost fainted again. In her anxiety, she finally got the good news that Eric had returned unharmed.

    Only then did the couple feel relieved.

    When they heard that Tiffany was injured, Charlie and Thalia rushed to the hospital with tears.

    Tiffanyforted her parents for a long time.

    At night. Charlie and Thalia fight to stay and look after Tiffany. However, Tiffany chased them back home. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There are nurses taking care of me in the hospital. All of you, go homel¡±

    Under her insistence, her parents, who had been worried for a long time, were finally chased away.

    However, when Eric left, he said mysteriously, ¡°Tiffany, you won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

 Chapter 157

    ¡°What! thought Tiffany, confused.

    Tiffany was confused.

    She did not know what Eric was up to again, so she shook her head with a smile and stopped thinking about it.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of taking a few pills to recover from her injuries.

    However, that was too scary. After all, her current identity was not Jacqueline Wood, the Miracle Healer. Otherwise, she would have nothing to worry about.

    To cope with my injuries, I can only stay in the hospital for two days. Then I¡¯ll secretly get myself to recover, thought Tiffany.

    With that thought in mind, Tiffany leaned against the bed and picked up theptop that was ced aside to relieve her boredom.

    After some thought, she opened the document and slowly typed on the keyboard.

    She was writing a story.

    To be precise, it was a scripted story.

    It was a story she had imagined countless times in her previous life during the five years of darkness in prison.

    Apanied by all her desires and thoughts, she self-directed and portrayed it repeatedly.

    However, her life ended before she could post the story in her previous life.

    From the moment she typed the first word, Tiffany felt the story was deeply engraved in her mind, smooth and eloquent. She wrote a few thousand words in one go.

    She casually created a column and posted it.

    She didn¡¯t care if anyone read it. In any case, she was writing happily.

    If she wrote a little a day, she should be able to finish it in half a month.

    Tiffany smiled in satisfaction and put theputer aside.

    At the same time, somewhere across the ocean.

    Sunset Ind was located in the mysterious deep sea. The ind was bustling. Under the cover of the night, a brightly lit Eukinian-style pce stood quietly.

    Richard sat in the swivel leather chair at the head of the table. Below him was a group of influential figures who were trembling in fear.

    However, no matter how arrogant they were, Richard¡¯s superior aura made everyone not dare to be rash when they faced Richard every time.

    The atmosphere in the hall froze for a moment

    After a long while. Richard said soudu: ¡°Han

    His deep and cold voice spread with heavy pressure, making everyone¡¯s scalps tingle and cold sweat break out on their

    backs.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, we didn¡¯t expect that man to be so cunning

    This is the second time. Richard¡¯s face darkenedil. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone hurriedly nodded in reverence.

    However, at that moment. Garry walked in and said, ¡°Richard, something happened in Lovell City. It¡¯s about Tiffany¡­¡±

    Since Garry was sent out after almost injuring Tiffany, he no longer dared to have such thoughts. Instead, he constantly watched Tiffany¡¯s movements and did not interfere.

    However, he still had to report Tiffany¡¯s situation at any time.

    Richard¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that something had happened to Tiffany. ¡°Speak

    Hence, Garry told him about Eric¡¯s kidnapping and the fire in the thatched hut.

    After learning that Tiffany was injured, the temperature in the hall became even colder.

    Everyone present was astounded Before they could be shocked that there was a woman beside Richard, who had never been interested in women, they saw him say in a low voice, ¡°Return.¡±

    Garry was stunned for a moment. He hesitated and said, Then, are we not going to look for that person?¡±

    The main reason for their visit was that Sunset Ind had captured the man, which was important to Richard

    However, Richard¡¯s subordinates did not guard him well and actually let that man escape!

    They had started patrolling, and there would definitely be news in less than two days. If they returned directly now, wouldn¡¯t the trip be in vain¡­

    Richard did not say anything and only nced at Garry coldly. Carry immediately shuddered and said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Then he went away to arrange for the ne..

    Sidney leanedzily to the side. He was already used to it.

    No on

    one from Sunset Ind dared to persuade Richard. They could only watch respectfully as Richard boarded the ne and left.

    Richard had received a message when he had just boarded the ne.

    The text had the hospital address, the ward number where Tiffany was hospitalized, and a sentence.

    (Crazy for you! Good luck, future brother-inw. Your future brother-inw.]

    Reading the message, Richard¡¯s cold face could not help but smile.

    Eric was so cute.

    Sidney leaned over. When he saw the word future brother-inw, his first reaction was, ¡°Huh? Who dares to be your brother-inw?¡±

    When Sidney read again, he came to his senses and could not help but say in surprise. ¡°It.. it is Eric Kelley, Tiffany¡¯s younger

    brother? Richard, when did you settle Eric?¡±

    I was

    Richard raised his eyebrows. ¡°It was just a while ago.

    Richard knew Eric¡¯s talent and knew Eric was good at hacking.

    Therefore, he gave Eric a modified supeputer and adapted to his liking. Now, Eric was already a member of his

    camp.

    Now it seemed it was not a loss at all.

    Sidney was amazed. ¡®So this works, too. I¡¯ve learned it.¡±

    82

    It was alreadyte at night.

    Tiffany yawned and prepared to go to the bathroom.

    Thinking she would not trouble the nurse outside at that hour, she sat up from the bed and carefully walked to the bathroom.

    It went smoothly at first, but when she came out of the bathroom, she forgot about the small step under her feet and identally tripped!

    An intense pain came, and she lost her bnce and fell!

    Tiffany thought, ¡°Oh, no. Ilnd on my face!¡±

    Then, a gust of cold wind blew past, and a pair of big hands supported her waist.

    The man who appeared in the blink of an eye was tall, handsome, cold, and reserved.

    Tiffany was shocked. ¡°Mr. Hampton? Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you say you were on a business trip for a dozen days!¡±

    Just as she finished her words, she was knocked lightly on the head.

    ¡°How many times have I told you to call me Richard?¡±

    Tiffany blinked. She just had an indescribable feeling.

    It was¡­ so embarrassing.

    Tiffany directly ignored and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Compared to this, I want to hear you say you miss me more.¡±

    He chuckled. The coldness on his handsome face faded and there was a hint of gentleness. Although his tone was teasing. there was a hint of affection in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you want the truth?¡±

    Tiffany blinked ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t miss you.¡±

    It had been less than 24 hours!

    What was there to miss about?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She was busy!

    G ti

    However, just as Tiffany-finished saying so, she felt her body lighten. Richard suddenly picked her up!

    She was shocked. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to drop me, are you?¡±

    ¡°What if I am?¡± Richard asked calmly.

    Then I¡¯ll go all out!¡±

    Then Tiffany reached out and wrapped her arms around Richard¡¯s neck in case he did let her go.

    Richard could not help butugh.

    Instead, he gently ced her on the bed. His movements were careful as if he was dealing with a fragile treasure.

    ¡°Dees it still hurt?¡±

    Looking at the thickyer of white gauze on her feet, Richard¡¯s eyes shed with pity.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Tiffany shook her head.

    Then she poked Richard. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She could tell Richard must have known she was injured, so he rushed back overnight.

 Chapter 158

    Looking at Tiffany¡¯s sincere expression, Richard raised his eyebrows and smiled calmly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so polite, I have no choice but to ept your thanks.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tiffany felt there was nothing wrong with it.

    However, she felt something was wrong. It was as if she had identally fallen into a trap.

    Weird

    Before she could figure it out, Richard calmly added, ¡°So I¡¯ll take care of you while you¡¯re hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Tiffany quickly waved her hand.

    Richard is such a busy man, thought Tiffany, ¡®How can he take care of me? Besides, my injury is not serious. I was determined to do so to gain Selena¡¯s trust. At most, I can feed myself a few pills and will be fine in three to five days. Not even a scar will be left behind. I only don¡¯t want to arouse suspicion and be discovered.

    However, no matter how much Tiffany protested, how could Richard take back his words so easily?

    He rubbed Tiffany¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±

    It was a reassuring sentence.

    It was enough to dispel all the gloom.

    Tiffany blinked andy down obediently.

    The main lights in the ward had been turned off, and only one night light was on.

    Under the warm orange light, Richard¡¯s tall figure sat quietly on the small sofa beside the bed. His long legs were casually crossed, and his posture waszy.

    He was a nobleman like the stars in the sky, unreachable. However, he always protected her with that seemingly domineering and gentle attitude.

    Tiffany closed her eyes and slept peacefully.

    The night was truly a beautiful one.

    The sky was bright the next morning.

    The smell of disinfectant came from the tip of Tiffany¡¯s nose. She woke up and opened her eyes. She subconsciously looked around but did not see Richard.

    Richard probably left a long time ago¡­

    Tiffany was in a daze, She could not help but wonder if Richard¡¯s appearancest night was a dream.

    Upon seeing Tiffany in a daze, the nurse, changing her dressing gentlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Tiffany nodded and returned a faint smile,

    ****

    After changing Tiffany¡¯s dressing, the nurse left, and the ward fell silent again.

    After washing her face, Tiffany leaned against the raised hospitbed and opened herptop to read the story posted. yesterday,

    There were very few clicks. Almost no one read it..

    Tiffany rubbed her nose and smiled. She casually wrote another 2.000 words and posted it.

    Then, the ward door opened again. Tiffany thought the nurse hade in to deliver medicine to her. Unexpectedly, she

    up and saw the two people she did not want to see the most.

    looked

    They were Keh and Sandra.

    What a haunting spirit.

    Due to the fire yesterday, Sandra and Keh each had burns of varying degrees on their bodies.

    Coincidentally, they came to the same hospital.

    Sandra¡¯s sharp eyes saw Tiffany¡¯s name on the hospital registration book yesterday, so she followed the wards early in the morning and found Tiffany.

    She came to apologize to Tiffany,

    Tiffany I¡¯m sorry. Are you feeling better? Do you need me to stay and take care of you?¡± said Sandra.

    She sounded so guilty as if she was willing to do anything for Tiffany to pay off the debi Selena had created.

    She was so fake.

    Tiffany waved her hand expressionlessly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Please leave.¡±

    However, Sandra did not move. She bit her lip and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Tiffany, I know you won¡¯t forgive me, I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. But¡­ can you give me a chance to atone for my sins? Otherwise, I¡¯ll have a guilty conscience for the rest of my life!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°A guilty conscience?

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Do you have a conscience?¡±

    Sandra was stunned.

    ¡°Remember to think before you speak, added Tiffany with a faint smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked how you appeared nearby back then. Why don¡¯t you tell me now?¡±

    Tiffany thought. The timing of Sandra¡¯s appearance yesterday was too ingenious. Moreover, after Selena kidnapped Eric, I immediately chased after her. There might be only a ten-minute difference between. That was why Selena copsed and her n was interrupted! Then there is the question,

    How did Sandra find out? Could it be she didn¡¯t have any means of transportation, so slie chased them from Lovell City? Did she rely on her two feet to walk like a chicken and run to the suburbs? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Her words can only be used to dereive idiots like Keh.

    To use them to deceive me? She can cultivate for another hundred years before lying

    Tiffany spoke bluntly. Sandra¡¯s face turned pale, and the tears in her eyes umted.

    Tiffany, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I sensed something amiss before it and received a call from my mother beforehand. She was being mysterious, so I subconsciously followed her. You misunderstood!¡±

    Looking at Sandra¡¯s tear-stained face, anyone who saw her sincere expression would feel pity for her.

    Keh frowned and softly said, ¡°Alright. Eric is fine now. Don¡¯t be too harsh on Sandra. I believe she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Too harsh

    Tiffany nodded and looked straight into Keh¡¯s eyes.

    She said slowly, ¡°Good. I hope you can say such a thing one day after experiencing the desperate situation. Everything will be fine as long as no one is dead, right?¡±

    Tianyughed cynically

    Keh, the ba**d, is as bad as ever! Keh rushed in to save Eric before the fire started yesterday. I was a little surprised. Thinking about it. He was desperate to get in there, it how could he do it for Eric? After all, he was worried. about Sandra, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany put herptop aside and pulled the nurse¡¯s bell impatiently.

    The nurse hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hi. please get these two out of here,¡± said Tiffany with an indifferent expression.

    When the nurse saw that, she immediately told Keh and Sandra, Which wards are you from? Hurry up and go back Don¡¯t disturb the rest of the patients.¡±

    Keh never made things difficult for others. He nodded and prepared to leave.

    However, Sandra insisted on standing where she was. She used the way to silently express that she would not leave if Tiffany refused to forgive her.

    ¡°Sandra, please don¡¯t do this!¡± said Keh.

    Keh got a headache.

    In his eyes, Sandra had always been smart. Moreover, she was gentle and kind. She would never do anything that would make things difficult for others.

    However, Sandra could be stubborn as a mule when she faced Tiffany every time. Every ting¡­ she made things worse, intentionally or unintentionally.

    When the nurse saw w that, she was in a dilemma. ¡°You¡­¡±

    However, they were all patients.

    In particr, Sandra looked weak. Her hospital gown was loose, and there were many burn marks on her body. Those were not injuries that could be easily touched,

    Tiffany narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask for your forgiveness¡­¡± said Sandra.

    Sandra wiped her tears, feeling wronged and pitiful.

    The atmosphere was in a deadlock. Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind. Then stand there until you die!¡±

 Chapter 159

    There was no warmth or emotion.

    It was Richard.

    He was still wearing the custom-made suit fromst night. His handsome face, which had not slept the entire night, did not look dispirited at all. His eyebrows were sharp and his eyes were bright. He was stunning. His aura did not decrease, and he was full of elegance.

    The nurse aside gasped when she saw him.

    He was the world¡¯s top tycoon, Richard Hampton!

    He was powerful and wealthy! Even the hospital was only ¨¢ part of Richard¡¯s huge industry!

    The nurse was excited and flushed when she suddenly saw Richard, her big boss.

    Keh and Sandra were stunned! They froze on the spot.

    Richard walked past them and ced the breakfast in his hands beside Tiffany¡¯s bed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s your favorite porridge

    from Velvet & Vine?

    Tiffany blinked and blurted out, You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Then she regretted it.

    Kn¡¯t it obvious? Richard has not even changed his clothes. It seemed like he had not left the hospital for a moment. He even had someone bring me my favorite breakfast, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany looked at Richard in a daze. An indescribable emotion surged in her heart, sour and sweet.

    Richard patted Tiffany¡¯s head gently, looking extremely doting.

    When he turned to look at Sandra and Keh standing at the door, his gentleness like a spring breeze had long disappeared. His gaze was cold and sharp like a knife, and hostility gathered between his brows.

    The atmosphere in the ward instantly dropped to freezing point

    Sandra¡¯s face turned pale.

    She came to apologize to Tiffany for provoking her!

    She wanted to show Keh that a sharp-tongued, vicious, and inean person like Tiffany was not worth his attention!

    In the end, before she could force Tiffany to make a move on her, she met Richard, a man whom she could not afford to

    offend!

    She panicked for a moment and did not dare to stand there anymore.

    She immediately said, ¡°Tiffany, I won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore. I¡¯ll visit you another day¡­

    Then she wanted to leave.

    However, Richard¡¯s deep and cold voice spread with heavy pressure. ¡°Did I let you leave?¡±

    His words were filled with killing intent.

    Sandra¡¯s legs went weak. She turned around in fear, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just going to stand there?¡± said Richard

    ¡°Sure¡±

    Richard¡¯s lips curled into a cruel seer. ¡°Then stand until you die

    Stand to the death?

    Sandra¡¯s expression changed!

    She never expected that Richard, who had been in a position of power for a long time and had never gotten close to women, would say such words for Tiffany!

    It was so cold that there was no warmth at all!

    His eyes were indifferent, and there was no trace of pity in them His casual tone was just like dealing with an insignificant

    Sandra took two steps back in shock.

    Even Keh was stunned for two seconds. He stood up and said, ¡°Uncle Richard, she¡¯s injured. I¡¯ll get her to apologize. Please let this matter pass¡­

    Before Keh could finish his words, Richard red at him coldly. ¡°Who are you to speak here?¡±

    It was rumored that when Richard was angry, he would be as powerful as a thunderbolt, which they could not withstand Keh immediately lowered his head and did not dare to say anything else.

    He knew well when Richard was truly enraged, that would be the true terror of destroying the world¡­.

    Therefore, he did not dare to anger Richard.

    He could only use his eyes to signal Sandra to apologize quickly. Otherwise, he would not be able to protect her.

    Sandra was an astute observer. When she saw the situation was not right, she immediately gave in.

    I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I was anxious to get your forgiveness, so I did this. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hampton. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t tire myself out. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Sandra said sobbing, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll really die!!¡±

    She looked imploring

    Sandra thought, I have lowered my attitude so much. Anyone else would have used the opportunity to let me off, at least not in a bad way? Especially someone as noble and eye-catching as Richard, who will pay more attention to his demeanor.

    However, she was wrong.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard had always been decisive.

    Keel if you can¡¯t stand, said Richard nonchntly.

    Even if she had to kneel, she had to kneel until she died!

    Sandra¡¯s legs went weak when she heard that. She almost knelt!

    Why does he have to be so cruel to me? thought Sandra..

    G

    Tll die.¡± Sandra begged, hoping Richard would let her off.

    She even looked at Tiffany for help, hoping Tiffany would stand up and say something. ¡°Tiffany!¡±

    In the end. Tiffany ate her porridge slowly and ignored Sandra.

    Richard¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s just apensation fee

    So what if Sandra died here!

    Upon seeing that, Keh was in a difficult position but finally said nothing.

    Sandra stood for more than two hours. She finally could not stand anymore and knelt..

    She knelt for over two hours from early in the morning to noon until her face was pale and she was on the verge of copse.

    Then, she finally fainted with a thud.

    ?

    The nurse was called to take Sandra away. Tiffany rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°A record of more than four hours. Not bad

    Seriously. Tiffany initially thought Sandra would directly pretend to faint.

    However, it was obvious Sandra did not dare to.

    After all, the art of pretending to faint was not omnipotent. It could only trick Keh into being soft-hearted. It did not affect Richard, who was shockingly cold from beginning to end

    On the contrary, if Sandra dared to y tricks, Richard would only be worse to her!

    Tiffany shook her head without any sympathy.

    The movepletely showed Sandra¡¯s intention. Who can she me? However, for Richard who is so protective of me¡­ owe him another huge favor, thought Tiffany

    Tiffany turned around and quietly looked at Richard, who was working on hisptop at a small round table not far away. Richard was good-looking when he was serious. His side profile was well-defined, and his contours were strong and wless His fingers that moved the mouse were slender, and his joints were well-defined.

    No matter how one looked at him, he made one¡¯s heart palpitate

    Tiffany rolled her eyes. She suddenly picked up her phone and secretly took a photo of Richard!

    ¡®Save it. Hurry up and take a photo. The photo will definitely sell well thought Tiffany

    In the end¡­

    When Tiffany pressed the shooting button, the sh came on!

    Tiffany was stunned. Before she could retract her hand, her little move had been discovered!

    Richard turned around and asked leisurely, ¡°Are you taking a phone of me?¡±

    Yeah¡­

    Tiffany could only straighten her neck and admit it. She even boasted, ¡°You¡¯re good-looking. You¡¯re peerless and handsome! You¡¯re so beautiful! That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but want to bid for it Take it and sell it for money.

    Of course. Tiffany did not dare to say thest sentence.

    Otherwise, Richard would have crushed her!

    There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Richard stood up and walked toward her. He took her phone and snapped a photo of the two of them.

    However, a second before he pressed the button, he reached out and wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

    Therefore, the photo looked like Tiffany was nestled in his arms-

 Chapter 160

    Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The two people in the photo were intimate. Tiffany looked confused a bit, but Richard¡¯s thin pursed lips revealed a trace of a smile.

    There was also a vague ambiguity in the smuggling posture.

    Tiffany looked at the photo and instantly gave up on her thought of selling it for money!

    She wouldn¡¯t dare even if she had guts!

    Otherwise, if someone found out she was filmed with Richard, the broken hearts of thousands of girls and the countless hatred points would drown her!

    Tiffany red at him with a sad gaze.

    Richard chuckled and was in a great mood.

    Just as Tiffany and Richard stared at each other, Tyrone, the special assistant, who had passed by the ward serval times but did not dare to knock, finally knocked on the door and whispered. ¡°Mr. Hampton, can Ie in?¡±

    Richard nced at him with the tbvious message: if you don¡¯t want to interrupt, you¡¯ve interrupted, so why bother asking?

    Tyrone understood immediately and came in. He was holding a suit that had been carefully ironed and wrapped. In addition, there were also toiletries and clothes.

    Everyone knew Richard was a clean freak. He couldn¡¯t wear a set of clothes for two days.

    He returned hurriedly this time and ran straight to the hospital as soon as he arrived. He had no choice but to make do.

    ¡°Leave it,¡± said Richard.

    Richard gestured, and Tyrone immediately put the suit aside and reported Richard¡¯s itinerary today and other things that needed to be taken care of at thepany.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Richard replied calmly, unimpressed.

    The high-ss ward was well-equipped. Richard took a shower in the bathroom and changed into a new set of clothes, During that time, Tyrone stood guard at the bathroom door. asionally, he would give Tiffany a bright smile.

    In his eyes, Richard, the President, had never been so concerned about any woman!

    Regardless of whether it was the previous kidnapping of Tiffany, Richard immediately ordered the search and personally went to save her! Or perhaps this time, after learning that Tiffany was injured, he immediately rushed back from overseas and personally was with her at the hospital!

    It was unprecedented

    Therefore, all the signs indicated that Tiffany, the beautiful girl, standing before Tyrone was the only person Richard held

    dear to his heart-

    Tyrone had to please Tiffany of the Kelley family.

    Tyrone was overjoyed. He smiled brightly and tried to leave a good impression!

    However, he made Tiffany¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Tyrone doesn¡¯t look smart? thought Tiffany.

    Not long after, Richard, wearing a clean suit, came out.

    HE was tall, cold, and abstinent. He was breathtakingly handsome

    Tiffany praised inwardly. When she came to her mind, she said, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to apany me all the time. My parents willeter¡±

    What she meant was: Go ahead and do your job. It wouldn¡¯t look good if my parents saw you here.

    Just after Tiffany had said her words, the ward door was pushed open and Charlie came in with Thalia and Eric.

    Tiffany, it still hurts Charlie stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, why¡­ why are you here?¡± said Charlie, stunned.

    It is obvious Richard has been in the hospital for a long time. A man and a woman are alone¡­ thought Charlie.

    Charlie looked at Richard again and immediately became vignt!

    No one could touch his daughter!

    Upon seeing that, Tiffany just closed her eyes andy dead.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard remained unmoved and calm.

    Just as he was about to speak, Eric first said, ¡°Richard, you¡¯re here to see Tiffany, too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    What an innocent tone.

    However, no one saw Richard and Eric instantly exchanged nces

    [Richard, I¡¯ll help you out!]

    Richard: [Eric, you are so sensible.]

    Hence, under Eric¡¯s questioning, Richard nodded generously. ¡°Idropped in on her.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Charlie rxed a little.

    Yes, this hospital is owned by Richard. It is indeed reasonable for him to appear here. As long as he is not here abduct daughter, he is not the enemy. Good, thought Charlie.

    Charlie smiled and started to make small talk. ¡°Mr. Hampton, thank you for caring about my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kelley, you¡¯re being polite.¡±

    my

    After Richard finished his words, he turned to look at Tiffany. When he saw Tiffany feel guilty about being caught in a puppy love rtionship by his parents, a smile shed in his eyes. He hade farewell and left in a good mood.

    It could not be helped Tiffany was the apple of Charlie¡¯s eye. It would be hard to deal with him.

    Richard could only n slowly and did it step by step.

    After Richard left with Tyrone, the Kelley family surrounded the bed and asked about Tiffany¡¯s well-being.

    Tiffany shook her head andforted them with a smile. It doesn¡¯t hurt. The hospital¡¯s medicine is effective. It¡¯s much better now!¡±

    Tiffany had swallowed a pill when she had porridge this morning, so her injured leg was gradually recovering. She dared not to treat itpletely so no one would suspect her.

    Ged and Zoe also came to the hospital when they heard Tiffany was injured in the afternoon,

    Other than God and Zoe, Philip also came. The worry on Philips face was especially obvious. Only when they saw Tiffany was in good condition did they feel relieved.

    Tiffany said that she had identally fallen this time.

    As for Eric¡¯s kidnapping. Selena had received her due retribution, so there was nothing to say. In short, Charlie did not intend to announce it to the public.

    After all, it was a family scandal.

    However, Charlie felt terrible when he thought about how he had treated his brother¡¯s family with all his heart but they destroyed him. He felt betrayed.

    Even their original rtionship with Sandra was gone.

    Whether Sandra was innocent of any of these things or not, there were a lot of questions about her. She must also have: some evil deeds that could not be washed away.

    However, Sandra was just smart, so they had no evidence against her.

    Two dayster. Tiffany¡¯s leg was almost healed. The doctor found it unbelievable after checking it. He could not help but sigh and say that her recovery ability was too strong!

    Others needed to rest for at least a month, but she could walk in a few days. It was simply a miracle!

    Then Tiffany could not wait to leave the hospital.

    Richard kept his promise and came three nights in a row, especially at night.

    Tiffany felt if she did not leave the hospital, Richard would probably copse.

    On the day after she was discharged from the hospital, Tiffany¡¯s injuries hadpletely recovered. After all, her medicine¡¯s recovery ability was strong. A small injury like this was not a problem.

    Not long after she was discharged from the hospital, June sent a message saying someone wanted to buy medicine.

    The person who wanted to buy the medicine was none other than Keh!

    Tiffany roughly knew what was going on.

    Keh wanted to buy it for Sandra.

    Sandra fell in the fire that day and injured her face, so there was a scar on her cheek near her ear.

    It was not big, but Sandra was about to go crazy!

    Keh had no choice but to turn to Miracle Healer.

    Tiffany said without thinking, ¡°No.¡±

    June had guessed Tiffany¡¯s decision, so she was not surprised. She only nodded. ¡°Okay¡±

    June replied to Keh with a rejection message.

 Chapter 161

    Keh never expected to be rejected.

    Isn¡¯t it just business? As long as the money is in ce, why will Miracle Healer reject a business that carne to the door?¡± thought Keh.

    It was said Miracle Healer had a strange personality. Keh frowned. It seemned that it was true.

    Upon seeing Keh look no good, Sandra leaned forward and asked eagerly, ¡°Keh, how was it? Did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Keh, shaking his head. ¡°I was in

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Sandra panicked. ¡°How could Miracle Healer be so ungrateful? Not even for you?¡±

    Looking at Sandra¡¯s slightly ferocious face, Keh could not help but feel a little disgusted. However, he did not show it o his face and said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Miracle Healer¡¯s existence was mysterious.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    And Miracle Healer was not to be underestimated.

    With Miracle Healer¡¯s status, it was reasonable for her to be arrogant.

    Keh and Sandra had to have the attitude of asking for help since they were asking for help.

    Sandra¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard that.

    She was filled with anger and regret.

    She wouldn¡¯t have pretended to trip if she had known earlier!

    That was great. In a moment of carelessness, her face caught in the burning branches, leaving a scar the size of a pinky on

    the side of her face!

    The doctor said it would take time to repair it repeatedly.

    The scar would be repaired if it was done step by step, but it was impossible to leave no trace behind.

    How could Sandra wait!

    How could she show her face like that?

    Moreover, there were also several burn marks on her body other than her facet

    Sandra would not allow herself to have any ws!

    Especially, Sandra was more jealous than ever when she saw Tiffany¡¯s undamaged and more exquisite face. She was so angry that she could not eat and kept crying.

    She finally won Keh¡¯s pity.

    Therefore, Keh took the initiative to contact Miracle Healer and tried to ask for medicine to let Sandra recover However, Kennel didn¡¯t expect Miracle Healer to turn him down without a word!

    Sandra whimpered, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m disfigured¡­¡±

    Keh pondered. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally go and beg. I¡¯ll be able to get you the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Keh, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Sandra was so touched that she was about to cry. She wanted to lean into Keh¡¯s arms, but Keh avoided her without i

    trace

    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow,¡±

    Keh also walked through the sea of fire. He also had burns all over his body, but he could withstand them. He was not as delicate as Sandra, so he was discharged after three days of hospitalization.

    Then he left.

    Looking at his back view, Sandra looked atpletely destroyed by a scar on her side face!

    She looked even more ferocious and terrifying.

    Ugly! So ugly!

    If in the mirror and realized although her face was charming, it had been

    Sandra angrily smashed the mirror andy weakly on the bed, bursting into tears.

    Then the ward door was opened. She looked up in surprise. ¡°Ken¡­¡±

    She thought Keh had returned, but her face turned pale at first sight, and the tears in her eyes could not fall.

    They were three strong men.

    The man in the lead with a vicious expression was the viin who had demanded a debt from her three days ago!

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re injured and stayed in a high-ss ward. Well, you¡¯re still enjoying yourself so much? Can¡¯t you pay back the money you owe ourpany?¡±

    The burly man walked straight to Sandra¡¯s bed and sat down. The threat from the three guys made Sandra¡¯s scalp tingle, and her back broke out in cold sweat.

    Crap.

    All Sandra could think about was her ruined face during the three days she was hospitalized. She put the debt behind her and forgot all about it!

    Keh had just left, and they had found the hospital. Sandra was afraid she couldn¡¯t get rid of them this time.

    Sandra said in a trembling voice, ¡°My mother is dead. Please show mercy. I didn¡¯t owe those debts to begin with. I really can¡¯t repay them!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to deny it even though you haven¡¯t paid up. Little girl, ording to what you said, it¡¯s right not to pay after having a meal?¡±

    The burly man smiled coldly, clearly not having the patience to y with Sandra. ¡°How can there be such a good thing in the world? Guys, take her away and send her directly to the nightclub!¡±

    Sandra was shocked,

    Then the two thugs behind her stepped forward and grabbed her arms, preparing to take her away forcefully

    ¡°No.

    let go

    of mel Let

    of

    of me!¡± Sandra shouted and tried to attract attention and stop the men

    B.

    However, the burly an impatiently scolded, ¡°Did I **g tell you to scream? Shut up!¡±

    Then, he threw a punch at Sandra, who fainted.

    Meanwhile, Keh drove to Lana Vi

    Since he was rejected when he asked for medicine, he should be able to express his sincerity by personally visiting, right?

    However, when the servant inside saw him, he said in a cold and distant tone, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Harper. My master said that it¡¯s not convenient to serve you today. Please go back.¡±

    ¡°Please inform again. I want to meet your master in person,¡± said Keh.

    Keh stood at the entrance of Lana Vi. He was gentle and spoke in a refined manner. However, his tone was not to be questioned. It was clear he would not leave easily.

    The servant looked at him awkwardly and tur to go in to report.

    Tiffany was in Jeremy¡¯s room at that moment.

    After Jeremy rescued Eric that day, Eric was not burned by the fire because Jeremy used his body to block it for him.

    Naturally, she had toe and show her respect to him.

    ¡°Have you taken the medicine I gave you? Let me look at your injuries. Don¡¯t let them inme and boil,¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t see Jeremy¡¯s response and started to lift Jeremy¡¯s clothes. ¡°I said let me take a look!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Jeremy dodged.

    However, he was fast, but Tiffany was even faster!

    Tiffany chased after him and pulled forcefully. With a tearing sound, Jeremy¡¯s shirt was forcefully torn open, and the buttons fell to the ground.

    Tiffany was stunned.

    There were no burn marks on Jeremy¡¯s sturdy chest, but there were several sharp-force cuts

    They wererge and small, hideous and terrifying. Clearly, they were new injuries.

    No wonder he wasn¡¯t allowed her to see them.

    Tiffany quietly put down her hand and asked, ¡°Did you get injured thest time you went out in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡­ Yeah.¡±

    Jeremy turned around and changed into another set of clothes.

    Tiffany said nothing. She only threw a small porcin bottle on the bed. ¡°Remember to bring it with you.¡±

    Then she turned around and left.

    Jeremy turned around, and his eyes darkened.

    When Tiffany arrived downstairs, she heard the servant say Keh had been standing at the door for a long time and asked if he should let Keh in. After all, it didn¡¯t seem good to leave Keh standing there¡­.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that,¡± said Tiffany, smiling coldly. ¡°Tet him stand until he dies!¡±

 Chapter 162

    Why did these words sound familiar to him?

    Keh sin a mess. He was dumbfounded and in disbelief.

    ¡°Did your master really say that?¡± asked Keh.

    Keh almost thought those words were meant to scare him!

    However, the se****nt nodded. ¡°Yes. So please leave.¡±

    Keh gritted his teeth and said. ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t leave Although I don¡¯t know how I offended Miracle Healer, please help me convey the message.¡±

    The ***nt had to pass his message again.

    Tiffany still did not want to see Keh, but on second thought, there were many ways to anger Keh. She did not have to use this method. Only then did she relent and say, ¡°Let him in

    Keh strode in a few minutester.

    Speaking of which, it was the first time he had seen Miracle Healer. He thought Miracle Healer was a senior-level figure, but he never expected Miracle Healer to be a pretty young girl of only seventeen or eighteen

    Keh was stunned

    ¡°Senior, no, Miss Wood. Nice to meet you,¡± said Keh.

    Tiffany looked up and nced at him casually. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    I¡¯m here to ask for medicine.¡±

    Keh went straight to the point. ¡°A friend was identally burned. I¡¯ve always heard of Miracle Healer. Miss Wood, you even have amazing skills that can revive the dead, so I¡¯m here to ask for medicine.¡±

    He had made enough of the gesture.

    After all, the Harper family was also prestigious in Lovell City. No matter how many people tried to curry favor with them. they could not. Since Keh could speak so humbly, Tiffany should not make things difficult for him.

    However, Keh was wrong again.

    The girl sitting on the sofa faintly smiled. Her tone was cold and indifferent as she said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a problem as long as one

    is alive.¡±

    In other words, she was not going to save one!

    ¡°You¡­

    Keh was a little angry. No one would have such a good temper after being made difficult repeatedly. However, he was -well-mannered and did not re up.

    ¡°Miss Wood, how much do you want? Name your price.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand humannguage said Tiffany, smiling faintly. ¡°Mr. Harper, you can¡¯t be so harsh.¡±

    Keh thought hard about the words that sounded familiar!

    Sandra desperately refused to leave that ward two days ago. She kept saying she wanted Tiffany¡¯s forgiveness, but Sandra was actually threatening Tiffany!

    At that time, before Tiffany was angry, Keh impatiently jumped out and said Tiffany was still aggressive and unrelenting since Eric was fine. That was a harsh reprimand!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Now, Tiffany returned the words that Keh, the b**d, had said.

    Anyway, Sandra was still alive. What was the big deal about being disfigured?

    As long as she wasn¡¯t dead, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Keh¡¯s expression was awful. He did not expect Miracle Healer to be so heartless and willful!

    He hade to the wrong ce this time!

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± said Keh.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany sat cross-legged on the sofa and yed games. She did not even look at Keh andpletely ignored him.

    Keh walked away with anger!

    Keh even turned to nce at Luna Vi before driving away.

    After calming down for a few minutes, he recalled Miracle Healer¡¯s words and felt they sounded strangely familiar.

    He suddenly recalled the words Tiffany had mocked him in the ward two days ago.

    Thope that one day, after experiencing a desperate situation, you can be generous and say such words. Everything is not bad as long as one is not dead, right?¡±

    Keh¡¯s heart gradually sank.

    From his point of view, he did not think anything was wrong with his attitude. However, he felt ufortable until he was being picked on. Only then could he think in another person¡¯s shoes

    Therefore, Tiffany, who Keh had criticized back then¡­was also ufortable.

    Keh¡¯s heart was instantly filled with an indescribable frustration.

    He hammered the steering wheel hard and was not in the mood to go to the hospital again. He went straight home.

    Felicia¡¯s heart ached terribly when she learned Keh was injured, When she heard all of it was rted to Sandra, Felicia could not help but say, ¡°Keh, can you stay away from that woman? You have to know Tiffany is your fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Keh looked helpless. ¡°Mom, Tiffany already came to our house to break off the engagement. How can we have such a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Says Who!¡± said Felicia.

    Felicia immediately went back on her word. ¡°As long as our family disagrees, Tiffany will be your fianc¨¦e and the future. daughter-inw of the Harper family! Moreover, your grandfather disagrees with the matter. You know your grandfather¡¯s temper best. The matter is non-negotiable, so the Kelley family can forget about breaking off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­

    .

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking, Hurry up and apply the medicine

    room.

    Then he was pushed into his room.

    Keh shook his head helplessly.

    The Kelley family had made up their mind about breaking off the engagement.

    Most importantly. Tiffany¡¯s temper was not so easy to control.

    When things reach an extreme, one would definitely rebel. If one was forced into a corner, one might end up in a life-and- death struggle!

    Keh did not want to see such a situation.

    In particr, Richard would surely not stand by and do nothing. When the time came, the Harper family could not escape unscathed!

    However, if¡­ if the marriage was annulled, it at Tiffany would have nothing to do with him from now on.

    Keh narrowed his eyes.

    Just thinking about it made him feel ufortable¡­

    Therefore, he also had a trace of f***k and indulgence toward his grandfather and parents who were determined not to break off the engagement.

    He thought he would not feel disgusted or repulsed if he married Tiffany. He even had a vague expectation.

    ¡°Could it be that I do have feelings for Tiffany thought Keh

    Keh¡¯s heart sk**d a beat when the thought appeared in his mind.

    He fell onto the chair as if he had lost his soul in the next second

    Impossible¡­

    It was already night when Sandra woke up again.

    She was shut up in a small, dark room with only the faintest light shining. She looked around with a panic in her eyes.

    ¡°Where am F

    She stumbled to her feet and knocked on the door, shouting at the top of her lungs, ¡°Is there anyone here? Let me out! Let

    me out!¡±

    No one responded to her.

    Sandra forced herself to calm down. She wanted to call for help but realized her phone was missing. Those people had taken ALAWAY.

    They don¡¯t bring me to the nightclub, do they?¡¯ thought Sandra.

    Just as Sandra was lost in her thoughts, the door opened.

    A woman with heavy makeup walked in and looked down at Sandra. She threw Sandra a set of clothes and said, ¡°Be good and change into it. Then you can suffer less.

    ¡°Okay¡¯

    Sandra took the clothes with trembling hands she gritted her teeth and changed into it.

    It was a short ck dress that perfectly outlined her figure, but it happened to the hour marks on her arma

    Her beautiful body became imperfections, ruining her charm

    The woman looked at her mockingly ¡°Ton¡¯t know why Grant you here?

    Gordon who the woman is talking about is probably that hourly man thought and

    Sandra.

    Sandra lowered her head and followed the woman without a wood

    It was indeed a tightel

    It went without saying what the woman was taking her to do right n

 Chapter 163

    Sandra¡¯s hands and feet were coll.

    As she followed the woman¡¯s footsteps in front of her, she sized up her surroundings without a trace.

    As if determined, Sandra suddenly clutched her stomach and said, ¡°I want to go to the washroom.¡±

    Coincidentally, there was a washroom beside her.

    The woman turned around. Surprisingly, she did not stop Sandra. She looked indifferent as she said, ¡°Go ahead, but I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t y any tricks with me.

    Yes¡­

    Sandra nodded and walked toward the washroom

    Sandra dashed into the men¡¯s washroom next door while the woman was not paying attention!

    She ran fast enough, so the woman didn¡¯t¡­..e her.

    Sandra heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, when she looked up, she was suddenly stunned.

    The location of the washroom seemed to be out of the center, so it was empty inside.

    The door of one of the cubicles was not closed, Jordan, whom Sandra had not seen for a long time, was hugging a woman and¡­. ying.

    Sandra was stunned.

    Jordan was also shocked and instantly wilted

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Jordan

    Sandra only felt disgusted. Especially when she thought of the injuries Jordan inflicted on her that night, she felt even more disgusted.

    However, she had to admit Jordan was the only person she knew here.

    If Sandra wanted to cast off the woman outside and Gordon, the debt collector, she might have to use Jordan.

    Sandra immediately made a decision. She stood there and said timidly. ¡°Mr. Booth, can I ask you to help me with something?

    Sandra, who had always been noble and pure, suddenly acted like a weak little rabbit. Not only did she look pitiful, but she also looked like she was bagging him. It made Jordan¡¯s desire to conquer explode instantly

    ¡°Tell me,¡± said Jordan.

    The moment Jordan agreed, the woman who was having fun with him just now was instantly unhappy. She said coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Booth, have you forgotten about me just like this?¡±

    ¡°F***k off,¡± said Jordan mercilessly

    She was only a doll for Jordan¡¯s amusement. Did she have any self-awareness!

    The woman WORK furious: She res at Sandra and left obediently with the money.

    The smell of air freshener floated around in the empty washroom.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sandra felt ufortable all over.

    Jordan leaned forward and saw the scar on her face at a nce.

    It was unknown how Jordan¡¯s brain worked, but he surprisely sal. ¡°It¡¯s quite beautiful¡±

    That was right, Jondan was such a person.

    He was a little perverted. He was so perverted that he wanted to mark all the perfect things with iplete marks. Therefore, he did not think that the scar was ugly at all. He only regretted it was not caused by him.

    Sandra¡¯s heart sank.

    She could only tell him about Selena¡¯s debt. In other words, if Jordan could help her pay off the debt, she was willing to be

    with him.

    After Jordan heard that, he frowned as if h

    considering whether Sandra was worth the price..

    In the end, Sandra added, ¡°If you help me this time, I will help you in the future. Also, I know a lot about the Kelley family. It might be beneficial to you¡­¡±

    Jordan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡®Exactly. Sandra is at least half of the Kelley family even though the Kelley family kicked her out. But she¡¯s been there so long, she must know some trade secrets! If these secrets are worth anything, the money is not hard to earn back, thought Jordan.

    Therefore, Jordan immediately made a decision he thought was wise. However, he wished he had beaten himself to death for his decision when he thought about itter.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you pay your debts.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s foot injury was almost healed. When she returned to school, it was just in time for the school anniversary.

    Because the news of her donating two million dors for the eventst time had spread throughout the school. Tiffany¡¯s name was on the Thank you list this time.

    In the afternoon, Zoe asked excitedly. ¡°Tiffany, the school anniversary will officially begin tonight. Have you thought of what to wear?¡±

    It was Lovell School¡¯s 30th anniversary. The celebration was grand and was in the form of a ball.

    Therefore, the students could wear their favorite gowns without any restrictions,

    It was Zoe¡¯s first time attending the school anniversary. It was one of an aristocratic school. She was even more excited. She followed Ged and asked her many questions in the afternoon.

    Tiffany saidzily. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She nned to attend in her school uniform

    Anyway, she had never been interested in such asions

    Zoe said happily, ¡°I bought dress. Tiffany, look. Does it look good?¡±

    As Zoe spoke, she clicked open her phone and showed it to Tiity.

    It was a cheaper princess dress, but it didn¡¯t have much texture. It probably looked more like a maid¡¯s dress.

    Tiffany nced at the time and dragged Zoe out of the school.

    They went to the busiestmercial pedestrian street in Lovell City.

    The entire street here was Tiffany¡¯s now,

    To be precise, Ged¡¯s father was grateful to her. After epting 200 million dors, he directly transferred all his assets under Tiffany¡¯s name.

    Tiffany patted Zoe¡¯s shoulder and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Pick whitever you want

    ¡°Tiffany¡­ it¡­ it isn¡¯t good, right?¡±

    Zoe shook her head violently.

    She knew Tiffany was wealthy, but it did not an she could take endlessly as Tiffany¡¯s friend. Zoe already owed Tiffany a lot and did not want to owe anything more

    However, Tiffany brought her directly into a shop.

    It was a brand run by a high-end designer. They were all gowns and various beautiful long dresses.

    After Tiffany went in, she sat on the sofa and saidzily to the salesgirl who walked up to her, ¡°Pick one for her.

    In just a few words, Zoe was pushed into a fitting room

    When she came out, she was clearly a little uneasy and did not know where to put her hands.

    Tiffany took a look and nodded in satisfaction.

    It was a dark purple gown, a real princess style. It looked generous and elegant. Zoe had a good figure. When she wore the gown, it made her look different from her usual self.

    Tiffany was generous. She threw a card over and said, ¡°Pick a few more and wrap them together.¡±

    ¡°Will do

    The salesgirl picked a few more pieces and wanted Zoe to try them on. However, an abrupt voice came from aside. ¡°Well, this purple gown is not bad. I want it!¡±

    It was unreasonable and arrogant

    The person who was Alexia Harper!

    Alexia did it on purpose because she happened to be shopping here. When she saw Tiffany enter this shop, Alexia followed her in without thinking and provoked Tiffany with her wealth!

    ¡°Salesgirl, do you hear me? Wrap it up for me!¡± said Alexia.

    ¡°Miss Harper, I¡¯m sorry. We only have one piece of clothing for each style. Thisdy has already bought it just now. Sorry?

    The salesgirl looked troubled.

    Alexia often came to this store to shop. She was a little girl with princess syndrome Every scene. She was difficult to serve!

    However, the salesgirl had no choice. She still had to coax Alexi

    When Alexia heard that, she was immediately unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying I say I want it, no m***er who buys this gown, they must take it off!¡±

    After saying so, Alexia nced at Tiffany provocatively, looking trug

 Chapter 164

    Alexia¡¯s expression seemed to be saying, ¡°I¡¯m targeting you. What can you do to me?¡±

    Tiffany was neither angry ner annoyed. Instead, she felt a little sympathetic,

    It seemed that it had been a long time since she had taught Alex of the Harper family a lesson. Did Alexia, the ignorant little girl, follow the same old disastrous road?

    Upon seeing that the atmosphere was deadlocked, the salesgirl aside was in a dilemma. She could only tell Tiffany, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you choose another style?¡±

    The salesgirl knew Alexia and knew the Harper family was not to be trifled with. She was afraid Tiffany would not get away with it, so she hurriedly gave Tiny a way out

    Alexia was even more snug. ¡°Humph, who do you think you are to snatch something from me?¡±

    Tiffany replied unhurriedly. ¡°All the shops on the street are mine. Who do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°All the shops on the street belong to her? It is t gestmercial street in Lovell City. Countless high-end brands are stationed here, and the daily flow is innumerable! Tiffany said all the shops here belonged to her? thought Alexia.

    be more realistic even if you

    After an odd silence, Alexia put her hands on her hips andughed. ¡°Oh, my god, you must be want to brag! I¡¯mughing my a***off. You¡¯re simply boasting shamelessly!¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just Alexia, even the servants who were shopping with her and the salesgirl shook their heads and sighed.

    ¡°Why did Tiffany have to embarrass herself so much just to look good? Why did Tiffany say such things to scare people. when she had a way out? Did Tiffany really think we were all stupid? they wondered.

    Everyone looked at Tiffany with disdain

    However, Winston Sawyer, the district manager of themercial street, happened toe here to patrol. It was usually at that time to check on the traffic in themercial street

    After all, the Moody Group was affected because of the traffic. To prevent the overall traffic from being affected, Winston even nned to hold a temporary show to attract more people.

    Along the way, people who knew Winston greeted him one after another. The district manager nodded and passed by as usual.

    With a casual nce, he saw Tiffany in the shop.

    The Moody Group had transferred all its businesses. Many people in the industry knew about it, but outsiders knew nothing about the new boss of the Moody Group.

    Winston was a member of the Moody Group. Greg announced the news internally on the first day thepany reopened

    Therefore, all the employees didn¡¯t know that Tiffany was their real boss.

    Upon seeing Tiffany appear in the shop, Winston wanted to go in and greet her with a pious attitude.

    However, Alexia was young and ignorant. She thought the district manager had heard the news and came to cause trouble. She immediatelyughed and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the manager here?¡±

    Then she pointed at Tiffany. ¡°Coincidentally, the woman just boasted shamelessly that themercial street belongs to her. How many days will she be locked for such ¨¤ rumor?¡±

    |||

    10:06 Sun, DC

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If someone who doesn¡¯t know heard this, they would probably really believe it. What a joke.¡±

    ¡°Manager, you can¡¯t let her go so easily. You must let this woman know the consequences of spouting nonsense!¡±

    Everyone was talking at once.

    Alexia was even more smug as she waited to see Tiffany suffer.

    As expected, Winston walked forward with a dark expression.

    Great, Tiffany who spouted nonsense will have to bear the consequences! thought Alexia.

    Alexia almost pped her hands in approval. Then she saw Winston walk straight over and bowed to Tiffany!

    His voice was loud and clear, and his tone was extremely pious and excited. ¡°Boss! Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance that you wereing?¡±

    Alexia and the others were stunned!

    person. When did the woman be your boss? She¡¯s here to spread rumors and cause

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got the wrong p trouble!¡± said Alexia.

    When Alexia finished her words, Winston looked at her coldly and said tly. ¡°Miss, please mind your words If you continue. to say that, I¡¯ll sue you for nder!¡±

    Alexia was stunned.

    She even suspected Winston was fake.

    He must have been paid to cooperate with Tiffany.

    Upon seeing everyone was in disbelief, Winston spoke again. ¡°Thismercial street belongs to my boss. Do you have any objections? Oh, even if you have opinions, you must hold them in. Other than thismercial street, the building opposite and the amusement park on that side are owned by my boss.

    Winston¡¯s casual words were undoubtedly a bombshell.

    Alexia¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her eyes widened like bells. She could not ept it at all!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You lied to me!¡±

    However, the truth was that even if Alexia didn¡¯t know Winston, the staff here did.

    Moreover, Winston was not alone. Several executives in suits were with him. How could it be fake?

    Alexia was furious. However, Winston warned Alexia, and then he turned around and nodded respectfully at Tiffany, His attitude was simply worlds apart. They were two extremes.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m Winston Sawyer, the manager of thismercial street. Do you have any instructions for us? We¡¯ll listen to your arrangements!¡±

    Tiffany said casually, ¡°Throw these people out.¡±

    She was talking about Alexia and her people.

    As soon as she gave the order, Winston immediately chased them away.

    Alexia was furious. She knew how to make a scene at such a young age. She immediately shouted, Tm Miss of the Harper family! I¡¯m also your customer. How can you treat me like this!

    WinstonAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Get them out of here,¡± said W

    Winston didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He waved his hand as if he was chasing away a fly.

    Compared to Alexia, the unreasonable Miss of the Harper family, their current big boss was more important!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Tiffany, the Moody Group would have copsed long ago and many employees would have beenid

    Where would they be now?

    So what if Alexia, Miss of the Harper Family, was the one who plsed off Tiffany?

    Soon. Alexia and her people were sted away. Alexia was dejected and looked as miserable as she could be¡­.

    Tiffany¡¯s brows rxed, and she gave Winston an approving look

    Without the noise, she was indeed in a much better mood when shopping

    ¡°Done¡± said Tiffany.

    Then Tiffany smiled and said to the executives. u guys go about your business. Don¡¯t worry about me. with thepany¡¯s operations.¡±

    I won¡¯t interfere

    ¡°Yes.

    After this small episode, Tiffany picked out a lot of gowns for Zoe along with some jewelry. They also wrapped up many casual clothes before paying the bill and leaving.

    Throughout the process, all the shop assistants were respectful and did not dare to be disrespectful to them.

    Winston and the executives personally walked Tiffany to her car.

    It was already five in the afternoon when Tiffany and Zoe returned to school.

    The school anniversary would begin in half an hour.

    Tiffany yawned and saidzily, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time. Zoe, go freshen up. I¡¯ll wait for you at the basketball court.¡±

    That was the only way to the auditorium.

    Zoe nodded. ¡°Okay¡±

    Then she quickly ran away.

    Tiffany strolled to the basketball court and sat leisurely on thewn aside.

    Almost everyone had gone to the auditorium at that hour, so no one was around.

    Tiffany yawnedzily. Just as she was about to lie down and take a nap, she realized there was a shadow behind her that gradually enveloped her¡­.

 Chapter 165

    Tiffany thought someone was ambushing her from behind. She suddenly turned around.

    She saw a person standing behind her.

    That person was tall, elegant, and noble, like the stars in the sky, out of reach.

    Who else could it be but Richard?

    Tiffany blinked, clearly a little confused. ¡°Mr. Hampton, why are you here?¡±

    Richard sat beside her and said slowly, ¡°I was invited to participate in the celebration. Why? Are you surprised to see me?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t expect you to attend such a boring event.

    Tiffany blurted out what was on her mind.

    She wanted to take back her words but heard Richard chuckle arid answer smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s quite boring, so I came to see you.¡±

    Although his original intention that he agreed to attend the celebration was to see Tiffany,

    Tiffany nodded as if she understood. She teal, ¡°Seeing you here, I reckon half of the girls in our school will go crazy!

    That was true. Usually, wherever Richard went, he would be the center of attention.

    If it were not for the fact that his aura made people not dare to approach him, countless girls would pounce on him like crazy!

    Tiffany felt likeughing just thinking about the scene.

    Richard raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Tiffany to be so gloating. He immediately said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re popr in school. Are the love letters to you stuffed in your drawer?¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡±

    Richard smiled. ¡°How could I not know?¡±

    His expression was calm, but his tone was sour.

    Tiffany touched her nose. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t popr at all. It was just some people ying around. They stuffed love letters into her hands for fun, and she didn¡¯t even know who were they, let alone have the mood to respond.

    In the end, those envelopes were all thrown into the trash can.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± said Richard.

    His eyes were burning with curiosity and mischief.

    Then the bell in the auditorium rang, indicating that the school anniversary had officially begun. Tiffany felt like she had escaped a cmity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    ¡°No hurry.¡±

    Richard meant to go with her.

    Tiffany did not overthink about it. After sitting for another two minutes, Zoe finally came. Tiffany stood up and waved.

    ¡°Here¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, you guys go first. I¡¯ll follow behind you!¡± said Zoe.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Zoe did not dare to follow them too closely. She was intimidated by Richard¡¯s oppressive aura. Zoe had the potential to be a third wheel, so she deliberately slowed down and fell a few yards behind.

    Tyrone followed from afar behind them, not glowing at all.

    When Tiffany saw that, she looked at Richard strangely. She thought Richard was not that scary. Why was everyone so afraid

    of him!

    She took the initiative to lead the way and passed through the basketball court with Richard.

    The principal was speaking on stage when Tiffany and Richard entered the auditorium. As he spoke, his voice suddenly stopped, and even his gaze became fanatical

    Richard of the Hampton family was here!

    Initially, the principal did not hold much hope when he sent an invitation to Richard. He thought Richard would reply like

    before.

    Unexpectedly, Richard hade. Moreover, he had decided to get to the scene personally!

    The students turned their heads in astonishment when they saw the headmaster¡¯s excited expression. They saw two figures walking over slowly.

    The man was tall and devilish. His eyebrows were like a painting and he was extraordinarily handsome.

    The young girl was slender and petite, stunning and refined. Her entire body was lively, and she was as bright as the moon.

    At first nce, they looked like a perfect match!

    However, most people¡¯s faces changed when they saw they were Richard and Tiffany. Some were surprised, some were shocked, and some were even filled with hatred and jealousy,

    However, Tiffany and Richard were not affected by others. They walked into the arena under the gazes of many people.

    The school had arranged the best location for Richard. Tiffany, who recently donated two million dors, had been added to

    the Thank You list

    Hence, Tiffany and Richard sat side by side.

    Tiffany looked back and saw Zoe had found Ged. She made an OK gesture at her and was relieved.

    As Tiffany thought, the school¡¯s anniversary celebration was to look back at the past. It was boring to hear about it.

    She could not help but feel vexed. If she had known, she would havee a littleter. She did not know when it would end¡­

    ¡°Sleepy?¡±

    A cold and deep voice came from beside her.

    Tiffany yawned. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Richard chuckled and nced at the principal on the stage.

    B.

    His gaze was deep and filled with impatience.

    The conclusion was: Why is it so long?

    The principal trembled and said a few words as quickly as possible before officially starting the theme performance for the school anniversary. The first program invited a female singer who was currently popr

    Coincidentally, there were fans of this singer in the crowd, so the audience cheered the loudest

    She was beautiful, and her songs were sweet

    Tiffany even counted time. The female singer had only sung for a mere four minutes. She had watched Richard countless times without leaving a trace during that period

    However. Richard¡¯s gaze was on Tiffany the entire time

    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± asked Richard.

    ¡°Are you hungry? asked Richard again.

    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± asked Richard again.

    Tm fine.¡± Tiffany shook her head.

    After the female singer left, the other programs were arranged more carefully. When it was about time, the performance ended and it was time for the ball that most people were looking forward to

    The ball was arranged randomly. The partners were chosen by drawing lots, which added a lot of fun and anticipation After all, it waspletely based on luck.

    Quite many people were eager to draw the ball.

    Tiffany blinked and asked Richard curiously, ¡°Are you participating

    Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you want to participate?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. What if the person you draw happens to be someone you hate? Wouldn¡¯t that be disgusting¡±

    Richard could not help butugh. That seems to make sense.¡±

    Tyrone aside secretly made an OK gesture. Richard suddenly changed the topic and said. ¡°But if you don¡¯t try, how will you know your luck?¡±

    Then he gestured for Tyrone to bring over a cardboard box.

    Tiffany felt something was wrong, but by the time she reacted, her hand had already grabbed a ball from the cardboard box.

    The number on the ball was 9.

    Imeant the next person to get the same number was her dance partner.

    Tiffany was about to say her luck had always been bad when she saw Richard open his hand. There was a small ball lying quietly in his palm. The number on it corresponded to her.

    It was so obvious that he had exposed himself!

    Tiffany was so angry

    that sheughed. She turned the ball in his hand over and said. ¡°Your is a 6, and I¡¯m a 9 These two are not a pair at all!

    Are you trying to set me up? Let¡¯s see how you exin this thought Tiffany

    Richard was indeed shocked by Tiny¡¯s ability to lie through her teeth. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t let them split

    up

    Then he put the two balls together and exerted a little force. The two balls were embedded together and turned into one¡­.

    Tiffany was dumbfounded.

    ¡°That works, too?¡±

 Chapter 166

    Tiffany saw Richard had extended his hand while she was still in a daze.

    ¡°Come on,¡± said Richard.

    Under the light, Richard¡¯s face was handsome. There was a faint smile on his face, gentle and seductive.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Tiffany slowly extended her hand.

    In the huge auditorium, people who had already found a dance partner entered the dance floor first. The music flowed slowly, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious

    A beam of light shone over. Everyone saw Richard, handsome and cold, holding Tiffany¡¯s hand and slowly stepping onto the dance floor.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Richard was an unreachable dream, and an unreachable person-

    It was as if no woman in the entire mortal world was qualified toktand beside him.

    However, at that moment, Tiffany appeared ake a ray of light. In fact, it was even more dazzling than light, as if it was filled with the gxy. She was at ease in the depths of the light, exuding magnificence.

    Tiffany and Richard had the same powerful aura and tacit understanding that others could not integrate. When the others saw that, they only had indescribable envy and admiration.

    They¡­they are so matchable¡­¡± someone murmured in the crowd.

    In the shadows behind the crowd, where the light could not reach. Keh clutched his ball so tightly that the number 9 on the ball was distorted.

    He silently stared at the elegant and graceful figure in the middle of the dance floor. His eyes were dark and unreadable, and a strong unwillingness shed across his handsome face.

    After a long time, he threw the ball in his hand into the trash can and strode out of the auditorium.

    Zoe and Ged were hiding in a corner, furtively watching Keh leave angrily. Their heads were together as they muttered:

    Zoe felt indignant. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think men are despicable? When others chased after you, you ignored them. When they stopped chasing you, who the f***k do you think you are!¡±

    Ged corrected her. ¡°Can you not identally hurt your allies? I¡¯m a man, too. Only Keh is cheap. That b***d is unkind. He has nothing to do with other men

    ¡°Alright, alright. In any case, you have to share amon enemy with me. Let¡¯s scold that s***m together. It sounds good!¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°Keh is blind! A b***rd like him doesn¡¯t even have the right to let Tiffany look at him! He¡¯s not worthy!¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡± Zoe immediately pped in support.

    Right in the middle of the dance floor, Tiffany looked at the jealous gazes from all directions and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be an eyesore to many people again after today.¡±

    Richard chuckled and teased, ¡°You were¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Tiffany gave him a tne and disgruntled look.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± said Tiffany.

    Her re was coquettish. Looking at it, Richard¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple unconsciously tightened.

    His self-control in front of Tiffany had always been zero.

    She was clearly not seductive at all, but her entire body was filled with fatal attraction.

    Unconsciously, she was a seductive little fairy.

    Richard forced his gaze away, not daring to look at her anymore.

    Tiffany was dumbfounded. She felt she was suddenly despised.

    Just as Tiffany was about to speak, they tripped over each other.

    Richard, on the other hand, was stable, but Tiffany directly fell forward.

    She fell into his arms.

    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± said Tiffany, gritting her teeth.

    Upon seeing more and more people looking over, Tiffany retreated from Richard¡¯s arms with a red face. However, she saw Richard¡¯s lips curl up, and his smile deepened!

    Tiffany simply left the dance floor and sat at the side to drink.¡±

    Richard also followed, but before he could say anything. Tyrone rushed over and whispered, ¡°Mr. Hampton, bad news. I just received a call. Something happened at the Hampton Manor.

    Richard¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that.

    ¡°You have fun,¡± said Richard.

    He rubbed Tiffany¡¯s head and then turned to leave.

    Tiffany could not help but worry as she watched Richard¡¯s tall, straight figure gradually fade.

    She had heard what Tyrone said just now. Something had happened to the Hampton Manor. Could it be that something had happened to Hank?

    With something on her mind, Tiffany did not want to stay any longer.

    After telling Zoe and Ged, who were having fun, Tiffany hurried to Luna Vi

    It was already 9:30 pm.

    June was a little surprised when Tiffany suddenly returned. She asked, ¡°Miss, why are you back tonight?¡±

    ¡°Come back and take a look,¡± said Tiffany. Then she went upstairs.

    After changing her appearance and clothes, her identity returned to Miracle Healer.

    Tiffany then put down her phone and sat on the bed to wait. If something happened to Hank, Richard might need her.

    Two hours had passed, but Luna Vi still had not received any calls or consultations.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed like she was overthinking.

    June, go to sleep,¡± said Tiffany.

    Then she casually asked, ¡°Is Jeremy in his room? Are his injuries better?¡±

    June shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not here. He went out before you came back. I don¡¯t know where he went. He¡¯s always so mysterious¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not back yet?¡±

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡±

    Upon hearing the answer, Tiffany frowned.

    It has been a few hours, Jeremy had been injuredst time. Is he in danger on this trip? thought Tiffany

    Tiffany could not sit still anymore. Tll go and look for him.¡±

    Tiffany took the dagger James gave her. Before leaving, Tiffany thought momentarily and picked up the bow and arrow that Richard gave her.

    The bow was called Gxy. It was small and beautiful. Because it was so expensive and unique, she recently reced all the arrows and feathers with regr ones so that no one would find out who she was when she used them.

    Upon seeing that, June immediately followed. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Her mission was to protect Tiffany from being injured. Of course, she had to follow Tiffany at this time.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    Who let Tiffany not know how to drive!

    At midnight, the door of Luna Vi opened, and the ck car sped away like an arrow.

    Tiffany sniffed the medicinal fragrance in the air and pointed in that direction. ¡°Drive over there.¡±

    Jeremy had the small bottle of life-saving pills that she had given himst time.

    The medicinal fragrance was special. Others could not detect it. However, Tiffany, the Miracle Healer who refined the drug. could certainly tell the difference.

    The only w was the smell floating in the air had faded a lot after so long

    Even with her sensitive nose, Tiffany could only roughly tell the direction.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes as the worry in her heart gradually rose

    She hoped she was overthinking things. She hoped nothing would happen to Jeremy.

    Meanwhile, in the Hampton Manor.

    Hank coughed. He removed the handkerchief, and it was covered in blood.

    He was not ill, but angry.

    A group of people had quietly sneaked into the Hampton Manor two hours ago. They were all assassinst

    These people attacked as soon as they came up. For a moment, the bodyguards in the Hampton Manor were mobilized, but they were repeatedly suppressed

    Until Richard came along and crushed the crowd. Then he easily controlled the chaotic scene.

    Hank sent someone to interrogate these assassins. The answer was actually¡­

 Chapter 167

    The answer was¡­ his dear son, J****y Hamptool

    I was not that Hank did not know his sons coveted his position as the head of the family.

    However, he never expected his son would be so cruel to him for the position!

    So, Hank was so angry that he vomited blood when he suddenly heard this answer!

    §¯§Ö§Ñ

    almost fainted a few times. Fortunately, Sidney heard the news and came to save him.

    When Hank finally calmed down, he looked at Richard.

    Richard was his youngest son, who had an extraordinary mind since he was little, and his intelligence was close to that of a demon. No one dared to underestimate him.

    Richard was already well-developed and did not need to rely on the Hampton family. He relied on his brain to control the entire business empire. He was born to be in a superior position and stood at the top of power.

    The Hampton family had to rely on sur stunning figure to survive.

    On the other hand, J****y foolishly thought by recing Hank as the head of the family, he could control Richard and the business empire.

    Ridiculous

    Hank waved his hand and said. ¡°You deal wit

    Then he turned around and left.

    J****¡¯s ambition was exposed. It was a desperate gamble. Failure was also expected. However, no one didn¡¯t have a great fear of death then.

    Richard¡¯s gaze was disdainful and his eyes were cold. He stood there casually like a green cypress covered in frost, straight

    and cold.

    ¡°Send him away,¡± said Richard.

    His words were ethereal but cruel in the silent night.

    ¡®Send me away! Send me where?¡¯ thought J***y.

    Jerry was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth to say something to plead for leniency.

    Only then did he realize Richard, his half-brother who was 24 years younger than he, was so young, but the suffocating sense of oppression on him was like a mountain!

    It was suffocating.

    Then, someone dragged J***y away.

    From the beginning to the end, Richard remained calm. His eyebrows did not move at all.

    All these years, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what J*** was up to but he had never cared.

    How could a mere ant shake an elephant?

    When Hannah heard the news and rushed over, she immediately made a fuss about seeing Hank. She made all kinds of noises, and the ****nts in the Hannah Manor could not do anything to her.

    However, Richard nced over nonchntly. ¡°Do you want me to pull out your tongue?

    Hannah immediately shut up.

    The farce had just ended. Richard was about to leave when the butler rushed over to report, ¡°Mr. Harper was assassinated on the way here. His whereabouts are unknown¡­¡±

    Keh was covered in blood at that moment.

    Behind him were more than ten assassins who kept chasing after the blood.

    Two shes on his thigh and three shes on his back. They were so deep that his bones could be seen. Every sh was fatal!

    Keh could hold on and not faint. Instead, he kept running forward with all his might. He was almost at his limit.

    There were a few times when Keh thought he was going to die there, but a strong sense of unwillingness came over him. He could only grit his teeth and continue to escape.

    Someone wille to save me. There will nought Keh.

    With that belief, Keh ran for a few miles.

    Exhausted, Keh¡¯s legs went weak, and he fell to the ground.

    He wanted to push himself up but saw a ring car light shining over him. Before he could see if the person in the car was friend or foe, his eyes closed, and he fainted.

    Coincidentally, a dozen assassins were already approaching at this moment.

    The dagger in an assassin¡¯s hand was stained with blood and shone with a cold light under the moonlight¡­

    Just as he was about to stab Keh, an arrow flew through the air and sent his dagger flying!

    If he had not retracted his hand quickly, the arrow would have pierced his wrist!

    The assassin shouted angrily, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    He turned around and saw a young girl with delicate features getting out of the car. She was holding a beautiful bow. She was the one who shot the arrow just now!

    ¡°Mind your own business. You¡¯re courting death!¡± said the assassin.

    A few assassins rushed up and prepared to finish off Tiffany. However, Tiffany¡¯s archery was terrifyingly urate. Before they could even get close, three men were injured one after another!

    The f*****g arrows had eyes. Her archery skills were terrifyingly uratel

    Even though they were advancing without any order, the calm girl could always find an opportunity to attack the most painful parts of their bodies!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The arrowhead was very sharp. They wondered if it was poisonous!

    How ruthless and c***g!

    The dozen or so assassins chased after Keh like a cat chasing a mouse just then. Now, they were having a m***l breakdown!

    Just as they were about to kill Keh and run away, another woman got out of the car.

    She seemed to be skilled

    If they fought, they would definitely be the ones at a disadvantage.

    Tiffany frowned threateningly. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The assassins looked at each other, feeling defeated and helpless. However, they could only turn around and quickly leave.

    Tiffany ran forward and flipped over the unconscious person on the ground. ¡°Jeremy, Je

    The words Jeremy were stuck in her throat because a man covered in blood on the ground was not Jeremy. It was Keh who was on the verge of death!

    Tiffany was in a mess.

    The scent of the medicine was really around here when she had just chased after it.

    In the dark, she saw one was being chased. It was like Jeremy¡¯s figure! She subconsciously thought it was Jeremy and hurriedly saved him,

    In the end¡­

    What a f****g m***al breakdown!)

    Tiffany shouted at the backs of the assassins, ¡°Hi, let¡¯s discuss this. You guyse back and continue toplete your mission. I promise I won¡¯t interfere, okay?¡±

    One of the assassins held his arm that had been pierced by the arrow and turned around to curse at her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe

    your

    Then he ran even faster.

    Tiffany was speechless,

    Upon seeing Tiffany was rarely embarrassed, June could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Miss, your luck is a little¡­ Ahem, it¡¯s hard to exin in a few words.¡±

    Tiffany was even more depressed.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She was so sad that she raised her hand and pped Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Why did you have toe before me, you b**rdTM

    It was unknown whether Tiffany was too heavy-handed or Keh¡¯s physique. Not only was he not killed by Tiffany, but he also spat out a mouthful of blood..

    Then, Keh slowly opened his eyes.

    Tiffany was caught off guard and immediately covered her face,

    The blood that she had just touched Keh was all on her face

    It was dark. The moment Keh opened his eyes, he saw a pair of eyes that were as bright as the stars. They were so beautiful

    Keh was slightly dazed and said weakly, ¡°Did you save me?¡±

    ¡®I want to kill your thought Tiny.

    Tiffany wanted to kill him but suppressed her thoughts in a sh

    She couldn¡¯t get herself into trouble now,

    Coincidentally, the sound of a car roaring came from not far away. Someone wasing!

    The people who could chase after them so quickly were probably Richard¡¯s men!

    Tiffany got up and was about to leave when Keh grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡± said Keh.

 Chapter 168

    Tiffany was at a loss.

    Not bad, young guy. You¡¯re already injured but still don¡¯t forget to pick up a girl?

    Tiffany was so angry that sheughed,

    However, in Keh¡¯s eyes, he saw the girl in front of him sparkling eyes.

    Although he could not see her face clearly, she must be gorgeous.

    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the beauty pped him. His face tilted, and he faintedpletely.

    this time.

    Tiffany¡¯s palm went numb.

    However, there was only one word to describe it. Awesome!

    If he dared to pick up her, she would hit him until his head was crooked!

    After venting her anger, Tiffany felt much ter. ¡°Let¡¯s go

    June immediately got into the cat.

    As soon as Tiffany and June left, several cars drove over.

    Richard got out of the car.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, we¡¯ve found him!¡±

    His subordinates followed the traces of the fight and the continuous traces of blood and found Keh, unconscious, in a dark corner.

    Keh was covered in blood and had wounds of all sizes on his body. It was a shocking sight.

    ¡°Send him to Sidney,¡± said Richard.

    Richard¡¯s gaze stopped on Keh for a short moment. Keh¡¯s wounds were serious, but they avoided his vital points. Keh would not dic.

    His subordinates immediately carried Keh to a car.

    Richard stood where he was and stepped on something. He stretched out his hand, and the arrow feather, which no one had seen on the ground, miraculously floated up andnded firmly in his palm.

    It was an ordinary arrow.

    It was amon style in shooting ranges and sports grounds and was not umon

    However, the arrowhead was stained with blood, indicating the archer¡¯s archery was urate.

    Richard raised his eyebrows, and a light shed across his eyes.

    Tiffany was still on the way to find Jeremy at that moment.

    ²Í•þ73%

    However, they circled the area three times but still saw no one. The area was sparsely popted and deserted. They could not see a single soul in the middle of the night.

    June could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, are you sure Jeremy is nearby Could he have returned to Luna Vi?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head and looked at the path before her with certainty. She said, ¡°Drive there and try to find another circle.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    June drove toward that dark ce.

    At the end of the road illuminated by the headlights was a square building. From the outside, it looked no different from an ordinary small factory. However, it was the ce that had a strong fragrance.

    Tiffany had always been straightforward, so she directly asked June to stop the car.

    June, wait in the car. In case anything happens

    ¡°Miss¡­

    Before June could retort, Tiffany got out of the car and stood in front of the factory.

    She tried to open the door, but it wouldn¡¯t open.

    However, there was a vent at the top. Without thinking, Tiffany climbed up and looked through the vent

    She was stunned by what she saw.

    There were lights inside.

    Furthermore¡­Jeremy was inside!

    Jeremy was bound tightly with iron chains and was covered in blood. He was on hisst breath and it was unknown if he was dead or alive!

    Tiffany was shocked.

    ¡°With Jeremy¡¯s powerful skills, how could he be ambushed? So how good is his opponent thought Tiffany.

    Cursing under her breath, Tiffany went straight into the vent.

    Her sudden arrival did not rm anyone.

    To be precise, there was something weird about the factory. Other than her and the tied-up Jeremy, there was no one else.¡±

    There must be a reason for the abnormality.

    Tiany walked forward warily.

    At that moment, the dying Jeremy moved his eyelids and slowly opened his eyes to look forward.

    When he saw the person who came was Tiffany, his lifeless eyes were visibly startled.

    ¡°You¡­

    He was stunned but suddenly roared, ¡°Back off

    In the blink of an eye. Tiffany heard a sharp sound of wind and immediately retreated. However, the sharp steel wire suddenly appeared on her sides!

    If it weren¡¯t for her quick movements, the sharp and fast steel wire would have

    her in half instantly!

    Killing move right from the start?

    Tiffany¡¯s expression was solemn, but she continued to walk forward.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeremy stared at her as if he was looking at a l**c. ¡®Why does she continue to charge forward when she knew of such danger? Does she want to die! thought Jeremy.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    ¡°Go, leave this ce!¡± Jeremy said in a deep voice.

    He looked like he was facing a great enemy, but Tiffany smiled calmly. She did not stop walking while she said in a rxed tone. ¡°If I retreat just like that. I¡¯ll have no dignity.¡±

    Just as she finished her words, the ground suddenly sank.

    A trip appeared under her feet, and there were rows of knives under her feet!

    Tiffany would be minced meat if she f

    At the critical moment, Tiffany pulled the switchde out of its sheath and stabbed it to the side!

    The switchde, which could cut iron like mud, was embedded in the ground. She flipped over and jumped out of the trap that had missed!

    All this happened in the blink of an eye. It was so thrilling that it made one break out in a cold sweat!

    Jeremy¡¯s heart was in his mouth. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Tiffanying out of the trap.

    Tiffany smiled. I¡¯m not nervous. Why are you nervous?¡±

    There was still over twenty yards between them.

    At a rate of three to five steps per trap, it meant Tiffany had to pass through at least a dozen traps before she could reach Jeremy and rescue him.

    No one could predict the dangers involved.

    Jeremy¡¯s breathing was a little unstable. He looked at Tiffany and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Leave quickly¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Tiffany did not stop walking, but her voice was still leisurely. ¡°But I told you I will do my best when you need help.

    When she said that back then, she had said it casually. Now, her tone was still the saine.

    Didn¡¯t she know that it was dangerous?

    ** She treated him as one of her own, instead.

    Therefore, even though she knew it was dangerous, she still wanted to barge in.

    Jeremy had always thought he had no heart and no feelings for anyone.

    However, at that moinent, his heart seemed to have been struck by something, and he felt an indescribable pain.

    He thought he was just a tool that could be used anytime. Even if he was abandoned as a pawn, it seemed to be a matter of

    No one would care if he was in pain.

    However, he had an indescribable feeling at that moment. It had been a long time¡­

    In the gap between these words, another trip was activated!

    It was infrared this time, densely packed like an inescapable ned

    Tiffany clicked her tongue in amazement. ¡°This is a huge!¡±

    The came from above. Tiffany¡¯s slender figure barely dodged every time. It looked dangerous!

    Jeremy was so anxious that he wanted to go out and help her. However, he moved slightly and the chains that bound him almost dug into his flesh. He broke out in a cold sweat.

    Fortunately, the trap onlysted for a minute.

    Tiffany was panting

    She looked at the distance between hersed Jeremy. She rubbed her chin and pondered, Every step she took would activate a different trip.

    What if she ran over in one go!

    Should all the trips be activated, or should she only activate the position where she was?

    Tiffany smiled yfully.

    Til take my chances thought Tiffany.

 Chapter 169

    Jeremy saw through Tiffany¡¯s thoughts and was almost scared out of his wits. He immediately roared, ¡°No!¡±

    However, it was toote.

    ¡°Nor

    Tiffany had always been decisive. After making a decision, she did not-up and directly rushed forward like the

    wind!

    The trips did not show any mercy. The path she went, there was the constant sound of a trip being activated. In an instant, the scene that appeared before Jeremy almost made his eyes pop out!

    The two separated wooden boards approached Tiffany!

    She was in the middle. If she were wrapped in the wooden boards, the countless knives hidden inside would instantly stab out and turn her into a hedgehog!

    Other than that, other trips were also rushing over. Even if Tiffany was skilled, she probably couldn¡¯t withstand the power of so many trips activated simultaneously!

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    He roared. ¡°No¡±

    However, it was toote. Everything w

    te

    Tiffany was directly squeezed in by two wooden boards!

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw that. He almost knelt on the ground, but the chains bound him tightly and he could not move!

    All the rips retreated

    All the voices disappeared.

    It meant that¡­the person who triggered the trips had already¡­

    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were scarlet red, and his throat felt like a ball of cotton stuck in it.

    He couldn¡¯t speak. Only endless self-me and grief enveloped him.

    His eyes misted, and the scene in front of him became blurry.

    However, the wooden board suddenly made cracking sounds at that moment

    Jeremy looked over and saw the wooden board was split into several pieces from the inside!

    A few secondster, Tiffany, who was unharmed, came out with a look of disdain. ¡°The quality of the trip is not good.¡±

    Jeremy was speechless.

    He was f****g touched, Okay?

    Wasn¡¯t it a waste of his tears?.

    Tiffany patted off the dust on her body and walked straight to Jeremy. With a swing of her switchde, she easily cut through the chains binding Jeremy.

    B.

    During this period, no more, trips were triggered.

    Jeremy was in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you destroyed the trips?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    Tiny blinked. ¡°What else do you think?¡±

    Jeremy choked. Then, he looked at Tiffany in surprise and admiration.

    No wonder,

    At first, when all the trips were removedl, he thought the trips retreated automatically after the intruder had been eliminated. He did not expect Tiffany to destroy them forcefully!

    Jeremy asked again. ¡°Then how do you know the trips are operating in thest wooden board?¡±

    He thought there must be some kind of secret technique involved, or Tiffany hade into contact with such things before.

    Unexpectedly, he was too naive.

    Tiffany answered casually, ¡°I guessed. I¡¯m just trying my luck.

    Jeremy almost fainted from anger.

    Try her luck? If she did not touch it we

    would lose his life thought Jeremy.

    Jeremy was angry and afraid at the thought of that

    However, he had never been good with words. After a long silence, he finally said. ¡°I have my reasons for staying in Lovell City. I¡¯m looking for someone, who is very important to me.¡±

    It was also his mission.

    It was a

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    mission that he had toplete.

    In the blink of an eye, Tiffany knew Jeremy was confessing his drigins to her.

    Jeremy¡¯s identity was a mystery, and his origin was unclear. In the past, no matter who asked him, he would not tell them. However, Tiffany did not ask at that moment, but he took the initiative to tell her.

    It was trust.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Who are you looking for? Do you need my help?

    ¡°No, thanks¡±

    Jeremy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m looking for. Maybe I¡¯ll meet the person one day¡±

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t meet the person in your entire life?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life looking¡±

    As expected, it was Jeremy.

    Then what is this ce? Why are you locked up Tiffany asked. The person who captured you is your enemy?¡±

    B

    ¡°I guess.

    Even Jeremy himself was a little confused.

    Because of his special identity, many people wanted to kill him,

    As for why the person who plotted against him didn¡¯t kill him this time, he couldn¡¯t understand either.

    ¡°Then forget it. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± said Tiffany.

    Then Tiffany ced Jeremy¡¯s hand on her shoulder and helped him out.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Outside, June, who had been waiting anxiously, was about to drive in when the iron gate opened and Tiffany and Jeremy walked out.

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± asked June.

    June immediately got out and opened the car door.

    Tiffany stuffed Jeremy into the backseat. When she turned around, she saw Juner looking at a certain spot in a daze. She could not help but ask, June? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing¡±

    June sat back in the driver¡¯s seat. Soon, the car disappeared from the factory, leaving only the increasingly blurry taillights.

    After a long time, someone walked

    of the darkness.

    That person was tall and had merged with the darkness. The light in his eyes was clearly extinguished.

    Jeremy¡¯s injuries were a little serious, With Tiffany¡¯s various medicines piled up, there was no need to worry about his life being in danger.

    After treating Jeremy¡¯s wound, Tiffany returned to her room.

    Thinking about how she had identally saved Keh tonight, she could not help but feel angry.

    If she had recognized it as Keh from the start, she would have turned around and left without blinking!

    However, it was toote now.

    Tiffany sighed and fell back onto the bed.

    She picked up herputer and swiped through it. She saw a news article with the headline in bold type.

    [Young Master of The Harper family Was Attacked Late At Night His Life Is In Danger After Emergency Treatment!]

    He was indeed a scoundrel

    Tiffany closed the webpage and opened the script story that she uploaded previously..

    She was surprised to find many morements and clicks were under the few pages that no one read before!

    Tiffany smiled and felt a little better.

    Hence, she continued to type and upload thousands of words that night. At that rate, she could upload them all in a few days.

    After posting it. Tiffany-turned off theputer andy to sleep

    The next morning. Miracle Healer received a consultation from the Harper family.

    Needless to say, it was definitely for Keh.

    Even though Sidney had saved Keh¡¯s life, Felicia loved Keh, her son, dearly and could not wait for his long

    recovery.

    When she saw Keh lying on the hospital bed, her heart achel so much that she cried. That was why she wanted to ask Miracle Healer to treat Keh.

    Tiffany originally did not want to ept it.

    However, if she did not use the opportunity to reap some benefits, how could she be worthy of saving Keh¡¯s lifest night?

    So Tiffany went.

    She went to the hospital.

    In the ward, Felicia sat aside, peeling the fruits.

    Felicia was delighted when she received the news early in the morning that Miracle Healer had agreed toe over. She felt his son could finally suffer less. 1

    Until someone came and she looked i surprise. However, she was stunned at first nce.

    What? The legendary Miracle Healer is a delicate little girl? thought Felicia

    Felicia was stunned!

    Tiffany looked calm.

    Felicia is not the only one who has such thoughts. Anyone who sees me for the first time will find it unbelievable. Get used to it. Get used to it thought Tiffany.

    June stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Harper. This is my master, Jacqueline Wood. If the remuneration is appropriate, my master can perform the acupuncture now.¡±

 Chapter 170

    For Tiffany, the kind of injury usually could be slowly healed with a few pills.

    However, she chose another method to take revenge.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to use any medicine. I do the acupuncture! I can¡¯t go ease with Keh, the **rd! thought Tiffany.

    Felicia¡¯s heart ached for Keh. When she saw June go straight to the point, she immediately nodded. ¡°No problem, no problem. The pay will never be less!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Harper, please wait outside the ward,¡± said June.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Felicia hesitated momentarily before going out.

    It was worth it as long as she could make Keh suffer less

    June also went out and guarded the ward door.

    Therefore, only Tiffany and Keh were inside.

    Keh felt a little disgusted toward Miracle Healer.

    He clearly remembered Miracle Hea humiliated him when he went to ask for medicine not long ago!

    It would be a lie to say that he had put the past behind him. Of course, he remembered it in his heart.

    However, Tiffany did not seem to feel it. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Harper, I¡¯ll do the acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Keh.

    Keh woke up from his serious injuries. His voice was weak, but his attitude was cold.

    Then Tiffany ced the first needle.

    It hurt. It hurt so much!

    Keh¡¯s cold expression immediately broke down. He looked at Tiffany in disbelief. The veins on his forehead bulged, and his head was instantly covered in ayer of cold sweat!

    ¡°Are you¡­ killing me or saving me? Why is it so¡­ painful? Ah!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± answered Tiffany,

    Tiffany spouted nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°Suffer first and befortableter. This is the same principle as taking medicine. Bitter pills may have blessed effects. It¡¯s the same with your injury!¡±

    Keh was full of doubts.

    He felt something was wrong with her words but could not pinpoint what exactly it was.

    Before he could figure it out, Tiffany¡¯s second needle fell again.

    As usual, it was still painful. It was excruciating!

    Without waiting for Keh to say no, Tiffany ced the third and fourth needles on him.

    B.

    Keh was in so much pain that he had nothing to live for.

    He almost fainted again.

    silver needles one by When Tiffany had finished ying, she pulled out the silver ne

    It was a miracle. When the needles pierced Keh¡¯s body, it was so painful that he was about to roll around. However, once Tiffany pulled them out, he immediately felt much better. It was really as she had said. Suffer first and befortableter.

    Keh heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tiffany slowly put away all the silver needles. She arched her eyebrows as she prepared to leave.

    However, Keh stopped her.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°You¡± Keh hesitated momentarily before asking. ¡°Miss Wood, did you see mest night?¡±

    Ever since Keh woke up, his mind had been filled with that pair of watery eyes. They were like stars, dazzling and clean.

    He even sent people to investigate the girl¡¯s identity, but they found nothing.

    However, the area was too remote w olit any surveince cameras.

    Therefore, he did not even know who his savior was.

    However, just as he was in extreme pain, he looked at Tiffany¡¯s sly and lively eyes in front of him and blurted out such a question for some reason,

    Tiffany did not turn around as she said, ¡°How is that possible? Mr. Harper, you are overthinking¡±

    Then she left.

    Kehy on the hospital bed and heaved a huge sigh of relief

    That¡¯s good. The girl who saved me yesterday is a fairy, I caught a glimpse of her, and 1 can¡¯t forget her. As for this woman. she is fierce and has a poisonous tongue. Inparison, she is simply a witch! Fortunately, she isn¡¯t the girl, thought Keh.

    Keh thought of the girl he saw yesterday and the p he received from her. He thought about it. Instead of getting annoyed, he smiled expectantly.

    ¡°TI find you,¡± said Keh.

    Walking out the door, Tiffany and June bid farewell and left.

    Felicia also fulfilled her promise and readily filled in a check for 600 thousand dors.

    Initially, she was worried that Miracle Healer, a delicate little girl was boasting.

    However, Felicia immediately believed Miracle Healer when she entered the ward and saw Keh look much better.

    ¡°No wonder your father insisted on looking for Miracle Healer. I didn¡¯t expect her to live up to her reputation. Look at you, you look much better!¡± said Felicia.

    Keh¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He had just been tortured to death, so he looked good, of course

    Tiffany had stepped out of the hospital when she bumped into Exan downstairs.

    Evan was there to visit Keh. He did not expect to see Tiffany He pounced over happily and immediately forgot about his visit.

    ¡°Tufany, long time no seel I miss you¡± said Evan.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tiffany patted Evan¡¯s head and smiled gently. ¡°Where¡¯s your Uncle Richard? Didn¡¯t hee with your

    Tiffany looked at Evan¡¯s back. Only two servants were behind him.

    ¡°No, Uncle Richard has been very busy recently,¡± said Evan.

    Then Evan gestured for Tiffany to bend. He tiptoed and whispered, ¡°Uncle Richard¡¯s appetite hasn¡¯t been good recently. Tiffany, can you help me take a look at Uncle Richard?¡±

    In Evan¡¯s eyes. Tiffany was a god-like existence.

    After all, he had been cured by Tifany, it was easy for him to ask her such a question!

    -Tiffany was surprised. When she was about to say it was better to look for Sidney than her for such a question, she saw Evan

    looking at her pleadingly.

    Tiffany, please, please!

    Tiffany had always been a pushover, especially when Evan was acting cute. In a daze, she agreed. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    So she was taken to Royal Bay.

    As soon as she got out of the car and before entering the vi, She heard the sound of the piano flowing from inside, soft, sweet, and intoxicating-

    The melody happened to be her favorite.

    Tiffany was a little intoxicated as she listened. She could not help but ask Evan softly, ¡°Who is ying it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Richard!¡±

    Tiffany could not help but praise although she had expected it

    Richard is good in every way. Can he be any more perfect? thought Tiffany.

    A few minutester, the melodious song came to an end. As thest note faded, Tiffany walked into the vi.

    Richard was evidently surprised to see her.

    Their eyes mel

    is eyes were cold with a hint of a smile.

    Richard¡¯s

    Tiffany bit her tongue. She regretted it so much that she wanted to hit the ground!

    She shouldn¡¯t havee!

    After all, thest time she met Richard as Miracle Healer was at Evan¡¯s birthday party.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    And that forcibly plundered kiss¡­.

    Tiffany was terrified. She found an excuse and prepared to slip away. ¡°Mr. Hampton, you look terrific. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with you. I won¡¯t bother you. Goodbye.¡±

    Then she slipped away quickly.

    However, Lucifer pounced on Tiny as she stepped out the door!

    Tiffany was at a loss.

    Upon smelling its master¡¯s scent, Lucifer seemed to be delighted. It hummed excitedly like a little cat and rolled around coquettishly, asking for a pet.

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe up to me when you see my face¡­¡±

 Chapter 171

    Lucifer looked aggrieved.

    Tiffany touched her forehead and thought, ¡®Forget it, who isn¡¯t a baby?¡¯

    She had raised Lucifer herself and had to spoil it.

    Tiffany stood up and patted the non-existent dust on her body. She was thinking about what excuse and reason she should use to muddle through.

    Richard had walked over and was standing behind her.

    Looking at the interaction between Lucifer and her, his thin lips curled into a faint smile.

    ¡°My pet doesn¡¯t recognize strangers,¡± said Richard.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right,¡± answered Tiffany.

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m more popr with animals. After all, I¡¯m beautiful and popr everywhere

    Upon hearing that she did not forget to praise herself while quibbling, Richard could not help butugh. He nodded and followed her.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Tiffany, thick-skinned, could not bear to see him so supportive. She nned to slip away again. ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Upon seeing Tiffany was about to leave, Evan, who had been eagerly waiting for her, immediately cried.

    ¡°Tiffany, please don¡¯t leave, okay?¡± said Evan.

    Evan was so aggrieved that he went from weeping to wailing.

    He couldn¡¯t be coaxed!

    However, Richard added, ¡°Evan¡¯s parents passed away early, and he was bedridden for two years. His heart is fragile, and he¡¯s not close to anyone except you¡­¡±

    Tiffany instantly felt guilty when she heard that.

    How could she bear to reject such a cute little boy?

    Hence, she squatted and coaxed, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t leave

    ¡°Really?¡± asked Evan, sobbing.

    His thick and long eyshes were stained with tears, sparkling like dewdrops. His big eyes were filled with grievance.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    Only then did Evan stop crying.

    Hence, Tiffany was forced, no, to stay voluntarily.

    During lunch. Tiffany observed Richard a few more times. Didn¡¯t he have lost his appetite? It doesn¡¯t look that way, thought Tiffany

    Tiffany said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, your appetite is quite good. Why did Evan say you¡¯re not feeling well?¡±

    Evan was still young. He felt a little guilty. He lowered his head and ate his food, not daring to say anything.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and replied unhurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s all because you are beautiful, Miss Wood.¡±

    She was speechless!

    After all, she had shamelessly praised herself for being beautiful bot long ago. She couldn¡¯t embarrass herself now, could she?

    Tiffany could only say, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you know how to talk.

    Richard smiled. Just telling the truth.¡±

    Evan aside quietly raised his head and looked at the scene. He was secretly a little excited!

    ¡°Fight! Fight! thought Evan.

    However, he could not control his excited expression and saw two pairs of eyesnding on him.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Do you have too little homework?¡±

    Richard nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time to send you to catch up on your lessons¡±

    Evan was at a loss.

    He was still a baby!

    Tiffany stroked Evan¡¯s head gently when she left Royal Bay in the afternoon.

    i some exam papers next time. You¡¯ll like them, won¡¯t you?¡± said Tiffany

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you s

    It was revenge! A tant revenge!

    Who asked the little brat to trick her into Royal Bay?

    Evan¡¯s big eyes were nk, weak, pitiful, and helpless¡­.

    Evan cried.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use crying!¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany poked his head before getting into the car and leaving.

    There was still ss in the afternoon. Tiffany returned to school after changing her clothes and removing her mask in the

    Car

    At that moment, the school forum was watching the show. A piece of news was spreading like wildfire. It was about Sandra.

    Few people had noticed Sandra since she was taken away from the hospital. No one else knew about it. Keh knew about it but did not have the time to care about her.

    By the time she was remembered, she had been by Jordan¡¯s side for a few days.

    So she had a new identity: the Booth family¡¯s daughterw.

    Sandra returned to ss as usual but had a big-sized diamond ring on her finger.

    There were only a few who yere envious of Sandra. After all, it was an aristocratic school.

    Other than a portion of the students who entered through their grades and abilities, most of the other students came from rich families.

    They were not envious.

    On the contrary, whenparing, they directly belittle the Booth family.

    After all, the Booth family was just a nouveau riche. They were rich, but it was impossible for them to get into the upper echelons of society!!

    When Tiffany entered the ssroom, she saw a group of girls surrounding Sandra and asked, ¡°Sandra, do you really like Jordan

    *Does Jordan treat you well? When did you two get together?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is there a scar on your face? You don¡¯t look as good as before¡­

    After dealing with the questions for half a day, Sandra¡¯s smile was still invulnerable.

    ¡°He treats me quite well. My expectations aren¡¯t high to begin with. It¡¯s fine as long as he can be considerate of me and not let me suffer from cold and hunger.¡±

    Herst sentence was meaningful.

    Many people looked at her sympathetically.

    That was right. Now that Sandra¡¯s parents were gone, she was just an outsider living under someone else¡¯s roof.

    It must be because her life was not good. Even in the Kelley family, she had suffered all sorts of grievances. That was why she agreed to Jordan¡¯s pursuit of her, right?

    Tiffanyughed as she listened.

    She walked forward, smiled, and said, ¡°Congrattions. It looks like I¡¯m thest to know the news. It shouldn¡¯t be toote, should it? I¡¯ll tell Dad and Mom when I get home and get them to prepare a wedding gift for you.¡±

    She implied that her parents didn¡¯t know when Sandra hooked up with Jordan. Don¡¯t nder them!

    Sandra choked and looked at Tiffany with hatred.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have ended up like this?¡± said Sandra.

    If Tiffany hadn¡¯t intervened, she would have long be Keh¡¯s wife, Mrs. Harper of the Harper family!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Tiffany¡¯s scheme to harm her parents, Stan wouldn¡¯t have died, and Selena wouldn¡¯t have been possessed and instigated to owe so many gambling debts!

    She would definitely not get together with Jordan!

    One by one, Sandra counted carefully. It was all thanks to Tiffany that she had gotten to where she was today!

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced me! You!¡± Sandra shouted with red eyes, changing her delicate image.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tiffany was all smiles. ¡°Serves you right.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s simple words rendered Sandra speechless!

    The highest level of fighting was just a sentence that said, ¡°Serve you right.¡±

    This sentence might not be appropriate for others, but it was right for Sandra most!

    Sandra was almost driven mad by Tiffany¡¯s words!

    However, she did not dare to attack Tiffany in front of many peoplel

    She turned her face and started crying with red eyes.

    The others only thought it was because of the grudges the two siders had umted over the years, so they didn¡¯t overthink it.

    They only gave a few symbolic words offort before returning to their seats to practice the questions.

    Upon seeing that, Zoe sneered rudely. ¡°You really know how to put on an act. You only know how to scam Tiffany every day. Disgusting!¡±

 Chapter 172

    Sandra did not say anything. She only red at Zoe and left the ssroom.

    She felt she could not blend in anymore.

    She didn¡¯t even have a true friend in such a big school.

    Gritting her teeth, Sandra went to the restroom.

    Halfway through, she suddenly remembered her period this month had not

    arrived¡­..

    Sandra turned pale at the thought of what had happened with Jordan in the apartment.

    ¡®Could it be¡­I¡¯m pregnant? If I¡¯m pregnant and the Booth family has the only heir for the next few generations, I won¡¯t be picked on by Jordan¡¯s parents at least, thought Sandra.

    However, when Sandra thought about having a child with the man she didn¡¯t like, she refused so much that she almost threw up!

    ¡°Only God knows how dirty Jordan is! Why would I choose him if I didn¡¯t have to?¡¯ thought Sandra.

    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became Sandra wasn¡¯t looking where she was going and identally bumped into a girl.

    The girl quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes shed, and she stopped by the walkway.

    ¡®It would not be a bad thing if I¡¯m really pregnant.

    ¡®At the very least, I can use the child to n something. It will be best if I can get Tiffany to do it! That way, if I have a miscarriage, Tiffany will be deliberately a murderer! thought Sandra.

    Thinking of that, Sandra smiled slyly.

    Tiffany obediently came to the studio to report after the second lesson in the afternoon.

    When Philip saw her, he immediately looked aggrieved. ¡°You stille? Count how short you¡¯ve been in the studio. It¡¯s less than two sses in total!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had three sses,¡± said Tiffany, rubbing her nose.

    ¡°How dare you talk back?¡±

    ¡°I am wrong

    She lowered her head and looked obedient!

    Philip was both angry and amused. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that! You only know how to scare me!¡±

    e more often in the future! Tiffany said Eriously. ¡°Mr. Fremont, trust

    ¡°I promise to

    oe

    me!¡±

    ¡°What if you don¡¯t?¡±

    Then

    Tiffany blinked.

    Philip was so angry that he red at her. He chased after her and hit her all over the studio. ¡°You still dare? You brat, you¡¯re driving me mad!¡±

    With Tiffany¡¯s stamina, she could run all over the school.

    However, seeing Philip was panting from chasing after her in such a small ce, she could only considerately stop.

    She stood there obediently and waited to be beaten up.

    However, Philip couldn¡¯t bear to do it if he really wanted to beat her up,

    Philip could only keep a straight face and pretend to be serious. I¡¯ll bring you to Traron City the day after tomorrow. You¡¯re not allowed to screw up!¡±

    Tiffany was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Fremont, why are we going to Traron City?¡±

    Traron City was far away from Lovell City,

    But then again, Philip was from Traron City. At that time, he was only willing to stay in Lovell City to teach only to take Tiffany as his disciple.

    ¡°Do you know the Whispering Winds?¡±

    ¡°I do. Tiffany nodded.

    The Whispering Winds in Traron City was famous. It gathered all the top painters in the world. Any one of them was a big

    shot.

    It was said that Philip was one of the core figures of the Whispering Winds.

    Most people would be thrilled to hear about Whispering Winds. Anyone who could step foot there would be even more proud!

    So many

    any top-notch masters were there. What a rare opportunity! It was just a matter of time before she rose to the top!

    Unfortunately, Tiffany was not interested. Instead, she said, ¡°What a waste of time¡­¡±

    Philip was even angrier. He raised his hand but could not bear to hit her. He took a deep breath, and his shoulders copsed. He felt wronged in minutes.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Damned girl, are you letting me down? I¡¯m already so old but still staying in Lovell City because I want to nurture a sessor! You¡¯re good. It¡¯s easy for you to say you don¡¯t want to go, but my heart is broken!¡±

    In the eyes of outsiders, Philip was an oil painting master, a great painter that everyone admired.

    However, he was just an old urchin who cried out for help in front of Tiffany!

    If outsiders saw him like that, they would be amazed!

    Tiffany quickly coaxed, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go. I was only saying. I said it was a waste of time but didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Philip confirmed again. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t lie to me? You won¡¯t dodge me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie or dodge you. I mean what I say!¡±

    E

    Philip was overjoyed. He got up from the ground and gave Tiffany an afternoon off.

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably be staying in Traron City for a week. Remember to pack up in advance and inform your family. As for the school leave. I¡¯ll apply for it for you, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it¡±

    Tiffany told Charlie and Thalia, her parents, about it after returning home.

    Charlie and Thalia were overjoyed.

    In the eyes of Tiffany, there was no such concept. However, the Whispering Winds in Traron City was famous in the eyes of Charlie and Thalia. Even the threshold was precious!

    Those who wanted to enter had to consider if they were qualified

    Tiffany, their daughter, was so capable. It was something to be proud of to be recognized by Philip!

    Tiffany also told Charlie and Thalia about Sandra.

    When they heard Sandra had climbed up to the Booth family, Charlie and Thalia looked at each other, and their expressions instantly became indescribable.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Charlie shook his head.

    ¡®Everyone in Lovell City knows Jordan is a wastrel. He spends all his time with women. It is hard to tell if he is infected with anything. However, it is inconvenient to say it in case it dirties Tiffany¡¯s ears, thought Charlie.

    Charlie continued. ¡°It¡¯s good she can find a home for herself. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to take her back. I¡¯ll send her a wedding giftter and treat her as a rtive.¡±

    Thalia nodded. She was thinking the same thing. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The Kelley family was already benevolent enough.

    They had been great to Stan¡¯s family back then but raised ingrates, Stan¡¯s family, who were always not satisfied.

    If Stan¡¯s family had any gratitude, things would not have turned out like that.

    Stan¡¯s family even wanted to kill them for their money!

    Thalia still felt a lingering fear when she thought about it.

    Tiffany also had no objections to the arrangement.

    Back in her room, Tiffany casually packed a few clothes.

    In case of emergencies, she also brought her disguise and the switchde.

    Halfway through the packing, there was a soft knock on the window.

    It was a signal

    It meant the man addictedto climbing through her window was here!

    Tiffany was shocked. She casually lifted a piece of clothing and covered her disguise mask.

    It must not be discovered.

    She got up and saw that Richard had entered the room calmly as if it were his own territory. He sat down leisurely and slowly drank the coffee brewed on the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Tiffany wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    Richard took a sip and said, ¡°Coffee is not bad.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze was mournful.

    That was her cup, and she had drunk it before¡­

    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be an indirect kiss?

    Tiffany was shocked by her thoughts.

    She had indeed learned bad things from Richard.

 Chapter 173

    Tiffany looked aggrieved, and the change in her expression made her look particrly cute.

    Richard felt likeughing.

    Of course, he knew what Tiffany was upset about, so he took another sip and asked knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    You win!¡¯ thought Tiffany..

    Tiffany turned her face away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and drink. Then leave.¡±

    ¡°So heartless?¡±

    Richard held back hisughter and sighed. Looking at the packed suitcase on the ground, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where are you packing up for?¡±

    ¡°To Traron City¡±

    It was not a secret, so Tiffany casually said, ¡°About a week.¡±

    Then she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes curved into crescents, and her smile was sly and treacherous. ¡°I¡¯m not home, which means it doesn¡¯t matter how hard someone climbs my window.¡±

    ¡®Cherish what you have at the moment. Let you watch eagerly! Hmph! thought Tiffany.

    However, before Tiffany could show off, she heard Richard exirn in surprise, ¡°What a coincidence. I happen to be going to Traron City, too.¡±

    *Really?¡±

    Tiffany looked doubtful. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Richard nodded, looking serious.

    Tiffany asked again, ¡°Then when are you setting off?¡±

    ¡°For the next two days, I guess. We¡¯ll see what we decide on next, Richard said casually, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­

    Richard calmly drank coffee but quietly remembered it in his heart.

    When he left the Kelley family, he told Tyrone, ¡°Go to Traron City the day after tomorrow. Put aside all other unimportant things.

    Unimportant things? thought Tyrone, stunned.

    Clearly, a bigunch wasing up next week, and the Sci-Tech Tower 9 was going into research and development!

    Tyrone was full of doubts. He didn¡¯t know why Richardsuddenly wanted to go to Traron City. However, he still replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Not to mention Tyrone, even Sidney was stunned when he heard the sudden arrangement.

    However, Sidney was much more clear-headed. After thinking for a moment, he understood and smiled mockingly.

    ¡°Not to mention Tharon City, Mr. Hampton will follow Tiffany the ends of the earth because he goes wherever Tiffany goes,¡± said Sidney

    Tyrone was enlightened when he heard that.

    So that was how it was!

    Two days pass in a sh.

    In the blink of an eye, it was time to set off for Traron City.

    The weather was clear, and the wind was gentle.

    Tiffany told her parents and hugged her younger brother, wheedling at her, before getting into the car.

    The first ce she went was the school because Philip lived there

    She had to pick Philip up and rush to the airport.

    It was still early, so she was not in a hurry.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the small vi where Philip lived.

    Tiffany got out of the car and realized the door was ajar. He must be waiting for her.

    So she pushed the door open and entered.

    As soon as she entered, she saw Philip sitting on the sofa and chatting with someone. Philip seemed to be in a good mood.

    On the other end of the sofa, Richard sat therezily, elegant and at ease.

    Tiffany rubbed her eyes and thought she was mistaken!

    Just as she was about to speak, Philip saw her and got up happily! He pulled her to introduce her to Richard.

    ¡®Mr. Hampton, this is my disciple I told you about! She¡¯s also my future sessor!¡±

    He could not hide the pride in his tone.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose.

    Philip was new to Lovell City. He did not care about the world and did not know much about Lovell City.

    Therefore, Philip did not know Tiffany knew Richard, nor did he know about the rumors that Tiffany seduced her fiance¡¯s uncle.

    Tiffany pretended not to know Richard. She smiled and nodded politely. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hampton. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kelley, hello. Richard smiled mysteriously.

    Tiffany and Richard shook hands politely.

    Her palm was scratched. It was itchy.

    Tiffany¡¯s impable smile finally cracked.

    She looked up and saw a hint of mockery hidden in Richard¡¯s cold eyes.

    Not to be outdone, slie scratched back.

    The short confrontation between Tiffany and Richard was hidden behind their polite and distant appearance.

    Then, they retracted their hands without a trace.

    No one else noticed.

    Philip smiled the entire time. He was obviously satisfied with it.

    It was almost time. When Tiffany reminded Philip they would miss their flight if they did not leave, Philip waved his hand, indicating that he and Richard happened to be on the same way so they were going to Turon City together.

    In that case, what was the rush? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to fly them on Richard¡¯s private jet?

    Half an hourter, tens of thousands of feet in the air.

    Philip was old after all. Not long after the flight, he fell asleep and was arranged to rest.

    Hence, in the luxurious private ne¡¯s resting cabin, Tiffany, sipping her drink, teased, ¡°Mr. Hampton, are you so free?¡±

    He was on the way from all over the world.

    Richard leaned back leisurely and said casually, ¡°How many times have I told you to call me Richard?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany adjusted the straw and smiled brightly ¡°If I call you once, do you dare to answer?¡±

    Without waiting for Richard to answer, she blinked and called out sweetly and coquettishly in a childish voice that she had never shown in front of anyone, ¡°Richard¡­

    She was full of coquettishness, looking so cute.

    Richard¡¯s nonchnt expression instantly copsed.

    Tiffany¡¯s coquettishness is simply amazing! Who the f***k can withstand it! thought Richard.

    Upon seeing Richard was in a rare daze and his ear tips were red Tiffany finally burst outughing.

    It turned out Richard, cold and noble, could also be shy and ufortable.

    The contrast was interesting!

    Tiffany wasughing so hard that her tears were about toe out.

    If she was not afraid of being hammered to death, she wanted to take a photo of him!

    At that time in the corner of the resting cabin, Tyrone was stunned when he saw the scene!

    ¡®My Goodness! Richard was blown away by one word from Tiffany! Tiffany is stillughing! She isughing so hard that she is rocking back and forth!¡¯ thought Tyrone.

    Tyrone looked at Tiffany with admiration!

    Finally, Richard moved. Without turning his head, he said, ¡®Get out.¡±

    Tyrone immediately understood and left the rest

    cabine He even sensibly lowered the curtain.

    Tiffany thought Richard was angry from embarrassment and wanted to chase her out. She could not help but think she had. gone overboard. She stood up and prepared to leave obediently.

    However, a shadow enveloped her.

    She instantly fell back into her seat.

    Richard instantly bent and pressed her down, locking her firmly in the small space and wrapping her firmly in his arms.

    You¡­ you..

    Tiffany blinked and said the most cowardly thing in her most arrogant tone, ¡°Beat me gently! Do you hear me?¡±

    Richard failed. The good atmosphere was ruined by her words. He was both angry and amused.

    Was he the kind of person who would beat her up?

    Bingo.

    He was!

    He raised his hand and pped Tiffany¡¯s struggling butt without a word. His handsome face was cold as he asked in a low voice. ¡°Other than me, have you ever acted coquettishly to other men?¡±

    Tiffany thought and answered honestly, ¡°Yes, just one.¡±

    Richard¡¯s face instantly darkened.

 Chapter 174

    There¡¯s one? Who is it? Drag him out and kill him thought Richard.

    Richard didn¡¯t even need to think about it. It must be Keh, the ba***rd!.

    He thought about how Tiffany had once chased after Keh, wrote him loads of love letters, and personally cooked breakfast and lunch for him! Even though humiliated, she still stuck to him with a smilet

    Everyone knew Tiffany had chased Keh in Lovell City!

    Richard had heard of these things before he met Tiffany. At that time, he did not feel anything at all. There were no waves, and it was none of his business.

    However, just thinking about it now made Richard go crazy with ealousy!

    Richard¡¯s face darkened as he suppressed his growing anger inwardly and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    He had thought it through. When he returned, he would pull Keh over and beat him up!

    Tiffany blinked and blurted out, ¡°My dad!¡±

    What happened to his mood, which was clouded just a moment ago, suddenly brightened up?

    The corners of Richard¡¯s mouth twitched as he calmed his anger. That¡¯s good, but in front of outsiders, you¡¯re not allowed to act coquettishly to others like this.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t call others that

    Tiffany looked puzzled.

    ¡®Am I the kind of person who acts coquettishly to anyone? Besides, what is wrong with what I call? I¡¯m only a little cuter, a little more pleasant-sounding, and a little more provocative. What else do I have? Oh, and beauty,¡¯ thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany finished being narcissistic. Under Richard¡¯s threatening gaze, she nodded obediently. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Sweet and well-behaved, it was another critical hit.

    Richard¡¯s eyes burned.

    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s casual words can make me copse. I wish I could shut her up!¡¯ thought Richard.

    However, before Richard could act on his thought, Tiffany heard Philip¡¯s voiceing from outside the resting cabin. He seemed to have rested well and even spoke to Tyrone.

    Philip lifted the curtain and walked in before Tyrone could stop him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Tiffany panicked. She felt like she had been caught doing something bad by her elders!

    Hence, she immediately pushed Richard away. Unexpectedly, her force was a little too strong. Richard was caught off guard and was pushed out. Then, his head hit the cabin wall with a bang!

    The world fell silent

    Philip, who had just entered, was dumbfounded.

    Tyrone who followed him in was even more dumbfounded!

    Tiffany gasped and went forward to support Richard. She cried and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I¡¯m fine.¡±

    What could he do? He could only painper Tiffany, whom he had spoiled.

    Richard turned around, and his expression returned to its previous coldness. ¡°I lost my bnce, Richard calmly exined to Philp and Tyrone, dumbfounded at the door.

    Philip nodded.

    He knew it. Tiffany was so obedient. Of course, it was not caused by Tiffany.

    Tyrone secretly gave Tiffany a thumbs-up!

    Impressive!

    He decided he would cozy up to Tiffany from today onward!

    After flying happily for three hours, the ne finallynded in a beautiful manor like an ancient castle.

    There were green fields everywhere, and the grass was lush.

    It was said to be Richard¡¯s residence in Traron City.

    It was extremely extravagant!

    Philip was someone who had seen much of the world. He could not help but exim in surprise.

    After expressing his gratitude, Philip wanted to leave with Tiffany

    However, Richard said, ¡°Miss Kelley, stay here. I believe Philip has his things to do during this period.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head when she heard that

    She didn¡¯t want to get into a dangerous situation!

    However, Philip agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡®Mr. Fremont, can you be more reliable?¡¯ thought Tiffany.

    Richard smiled and immediately arranged for a car to send Philip away.

    Philip, a native of Traron City, did have his own things to do when he got back, and he couldn¡¯t take care of Tiffany everywhere.

    Besides¡­He wanted to pave the way for his sessor.

    He had to make some preparations before that.

    He felt at ease leaving Kelley by Richard¡¯s side.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you around,¡± said Richard.

    Then Richard brought Tiffany into the manor. The servants stood respectfully on both sides of the road. Upon seeing Tiffany, their eyes were filled with varying degrees of shock.

    Richard, their master, had not been in Traron City for a long time. They did not expect that a generous young girl would be by his side when he suddenly returned this time.

    The servants lowered their heads and did not speak. They respectfully retreated to the sides,

    Tiffany looked around and noticed the style here was somewhat simr to that of Royal Bay, she felt no difort.

    Richard brought Tiny around twice. He also wanted to take her to Traron City but saw Tyrone rush over. Then Tyrone whispered something to Richard.

    Judging from Tyrone¡¯s expression, it was an ingent matter,

    Tiffany said. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m a little sleepy and want to sleep for while.¡±

    Richard nodded, and his eyes indulgent. He ruffled Tiffany¡¯s hair before turning to leave.

    The servants did not need to ask. They could tell the girl with an outstanding temperament was different in Richard¡¯s heart. How could they dare to neglect her! They respectfully brought Tiffany to the guest room.

    The bedroom was huge and faced the green grass below.

    It was refreshing.

    The servants left and closed the door. Tiffany yawned and fell asleep.

    However, there was amotion below before she could sleep for five minutes. It seemed a woman was reprimanding the

    servants.

    Tiffany was woken up. She pulled open the curtains and looked down.

    A beautiful woman in bright clothes stood in the manor and reprimanded the servant who had dirtied her high heels like a

    master

    ¡°Kneel and wipe it clean!¡± The woman was arrogant. ¡°What¡¯s the use of feeding you if you can¡¯t do this well!¡±

    The servant was reprimanded to tears, and she apologized profusely. ¡°I am sorry, Miss Trujillo. I did not do it on purpose¡­

    However, Wendy raised her hand and pped the servant.

    Snap. A palm print appeared on the servant¡¯s face clearly.

    The others were furious but did not dare to say anything-

    After all, Wendy was the daughter of the Trujillo family, one of the four prominent families in Traron City. She was used to being arrogant and willful. She was so bossy about her servants that she did not care about servants at all.

    She raised her hand and wanted to p the servant again!

    Then azy

    ¡°You came to someone else¡¯s territory to cause trouble. Miss, do you know the rules?¡±

    Wendyughed coldly, thinking it was some busybody.

    Looking up, Wendy saw a girl standing by the guardrail on the second floor Her face was exquisite, her eyes were moving, and her aura was noble and otherworldly. She was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Wendy was furious instantly. An indescribable sense of danger surfaced in her heart. She said warily. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Tiffany smiled insincerely.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wendy was beside herself with anger. She was so jealous that she immediately grabbed the servant who had just been beaten up and asked, ¡°Who exactly is the vixen!¡±

    The servant shook her head and said in a sobbing voice, ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    They really didn¡¯t know.

    Wendy got even angrier and tried to hit the servant again when pebble was thrown at her feet.

    Everyone looked up and saw Tiffany slowly jumping down from the second floor.

    Her posture was as cool as the wind, handsome and agile.

    Then she said, ¡°Be good and let g

 Chapter 175

    Tiffany¡¯s tone and attitude were incredibly arrogant!

    Everyone was shocked by her words.

    The servant closest to Tiffany feared that Tiffany would be at a disadvantage, so she immediately lowered her voice and exined. ¡°She¡¯s Wendy Trujillo, the daughter of the Trujillo family in Traron City. She¡¯s been throwing herself at Mr. Hampton, trying to get married to him. She had heard of Hampton¡¯s sudden return to Traron City and hade in a hurry.¡±

    Tiffany got it.

    It seemed Wendy had dressed up and rushed over excitedly. However, she was a step toote and happened to miss Richard, so she vented her anger on the servant.

    Wendy¡¯s jealousy immediately surged when she saw Tiffany living here.

    Tiffany gave the servant aforting look and slowly walked over. She stood in front of Wendy and looked down at her.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± asked Tiffany with a light and charming smile

    Her every move and sinile was a stunning beauty.

    Wendy saw that and felt it was very eye-piercing, She immediately reached out and tried to scratch Tiffany¡¯s seductive face!

    However, Tiffany grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand in midair.

    Tiffany¡¯s strength was so great that Wendy could no longer move!

    Wendy was shocked as she looked at the girl before her with a faint smile. ¡®Do you know what happened to thest person who tried to scratch my face? She¡¯s disfigured herself,¡± said Tiffany.

    Then Tiffany grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand and pped Wendy back!

    ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Wendy, stunned.

    She looked at Tiffany in disbelief. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±

    ¡°Who hit you?¡± Tiffany shrugged innocently. ¡°You did it yourself with your hand. I couldn¡¯t stop you even if I wanted to.¡±

    Wendy was furious. ¡°B***h, you¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°What? You said you want to hit yourself again?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s voice rose an octave. She grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand and pped Wendy¡¯s face again. She even praised. ¡°You¡¯re a ruthless person. You even beat yourself up!¡±

    The s** aside could not help but burstughing when she saw that. She felt a great relief.

    Well done!

    Tiffany beat Wendy-until Wendy could only suffer in silence!

    With just two ps, Wendy¡¯s face was instantly red and wollen. She was so angry that she wanted to kill Tiffany. However, a low-key luxury car drove in at that moment.

    The person who came off was Richard.

    Wendy saw him as a savior.

    Wendy immediately ran over and cried, ¡°Richard, look at me. That b***h dared to p me¡­

    After not seeing Richard for many years, she was still fascinated with the noble, mysterious man.

    Wendy looked at Richard in a daze, tears streaming down her face.

    She thought Richard would feel sorry for her, but his subordinates stopped her expressionlessly before she could get close.

    ¡°Richard¡­¡± Wendy shouted anxiously.

    Finally, Richard looked at her. His eyes were sharp and cold. The words he spat out were low and cold, carrying a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± said Richard..

    His words sent shivers down Wendy¡¯s spine like the tumult of a storm. It was horrifying.

    Wendy¡¯s face turned pale as she took two steps back.

    Richard headed straight for Tiffany

    ¡°Did she touch you?¡± asked Richard.

    His tone remained low but with a hint of anxiety

    If Tiffany nodded, he would probably cut Wendy into pieces.

    ¡°No,¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany shook her head. She was no longer as fierce as she usually was. She punched his chest and whined, ¡°Richard, why are, you back again?¡±

    Theers of Richard¡¯s mouth twitched, and his expression was a little magical.

    He ced his hand on her forehead.

    Tiffany finally couldn¡¯t hold it in, her shoulders shaking and her head falling back inughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fun,¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°Little drama queen,¡± said Richard.

    He was helpless and doting, and his cold gaze became much gentler.

    The ser**ts aside originally thought Tiffany would also be reprimanded. After all, Wendy was from the Trujillo family. Richard probably wouldn¡¯t fall out with the Trujillo family over the conflict.

    It also meant Tiffany had to suffer some grievances and apologize or something.

    Unexpectedly, not only did Richard not do it! Instead, he looked like he would kill whoever touched a strand of Tiffany¡¯s

    hair!

    He was extremely protective!

    In Richard¡¯s eyes, what Tiffany was wrong was also right, a***l what Tiffany was right was even more right!

    It was just the Trujillo family.

    If Richard wanted to destroy it, he could do so with just a wordi

    Upon seeing Wendy was still standing there with a heartbroken expression, Richard said coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scramming?¡±

    Hence, Wendy, crying, left unwillingly.

    In addition, Richard had also arranged for a few bodyguards toe over. Meanwhile, he ordered no outsiders were allowed to step foot there!

    He was not in Traron City all year round, and the servants could not figure out what he was in his mind. Therefore, when Wendy came, they did not dare to retaliate against her even if Wendy was there looking for trouble, which made Wendy even more arrogant.

    Now that Richard had spoken, they knew what to do.

    Tiffany rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m hungry

    Although she had eaten a lot on the ne, she digested it quickly.

    Richard smiled. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Barbecue?¡±

    Tiffany had an impulse, but she also knew it was broad daylight and the barbecue shop was got open yet.

    Just as she was about to change her words, the servants immediately made arrangements.

    After a while, a barbecue grill was set up on the greennd of the manor. A series of clean and rich skewers also were prepared. A few servants were busy roasting them.

    Tiffany sat under the parasol. In front of her was already roasted. She ate them with relish, with a skewer in each of her hands.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±

    Tiffany picked up a string and handed it to Richard. She smiled brightly.

    Richard had never liked these, but he still took it.

    As expected, it tasted good.

    Night fell After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content. Richard asked, ¡°Do you want to go for a walk? The night scenery in Traron City is good¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Hence, Richard brought Tiffany to a beach near the river in Traron City.

    The evening breeze blew gently. On the opposite side of the river were rows of neon lights, shining into various scenes. They reflected on the water¡¯s surface, making it look ethereal and magnificent

    Tiffany walked along the beach. She was in a good mood after a round.

    Halfway there, she suddenly stopped and raised her head to ask Richard, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Wendy?¡±

    She had wanted to ask this question for a long time but had been suppressing it.

    Richard said bluntly, ¡°Previously, I stayed in Traron City for two years. I forgot where I saw her once. We didn¡¯t interact, but

    Wendy thought her charm was invincible. She ended up humile

    In fact, he still could not remember that woman¡¯s name. He only

    ¡°Oh. Tiffany nodded.

    It was just as she had expected.

    It was just that she would be in a better mood if he said it.

    Richard thought Tiffany did not believe him and asked with a fr

    There was a hint of grievance in his tone.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart suddenly raced.

    Who could withstand Richard who was cute and ruthless?

 Chapter 176

    Tiffany¡¯s heart immediately softened.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious!¡± said Tiny.

    Who cares? I¡¯ll coax him first, thought Tiffany.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you! I¡¯m not mad either! Tiffany said it without thinking.

    Tiffany was stunned by her own words.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She thought again. That¡¯s not right. Who am I mad at? Why am mad? It sounds like I¡¯m jealous!

    Tiffany was dumbfounded and immediately shut up.

    Richardughed lightly. Hisughter was intoxicating as if he was a little drunk. It floated gently in the wind¡­

    Tiffany looked at him and saw a stream of light shing across his eyes containing a vast gxy.

    The moon was bright and the breeze was cold. It was extremely alluring.

    Tiffany was once again amazed!

    She was angry and frustrated. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so good-looking? You must -have incurred a lot of love debts¡­¡±

    The wind by the river was strong. At that moment, most passers-by and tourists had left, except for a few couples leaning against each other and enjoying the breeze.

    After seeing what she wanted to see, Tiffany said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Richard

    Just as Tiffany and Richard were about to leave, a long, thin steel nail silently flew from a corner of the jungle in the dark!

    It was aimed at Tiffany¡¯s back!

    Richard turned his head sharply and hugged Tiffany!

    He nced at the steel nail flying over. His handsome face was cold like a demon from hell..His arrogant aura was sharp.

    Meanwhile, the steel nail that silently flew over seemed to have encountered some imprable resistance and instantly fell. In the blink of an eye, it was submerged in fine sand¡­

    Tiffany was caught off guard and was hugged by Richard. She blinked and asked, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She instinctively sensed an indescribable danger, but it didn¡¯t seem to be there when she probed carefully.

    Richard chuckled and still hugged her without letting her go.

    His gaze was like a torch as he stared fixedly at the grass. ¡°It¡¯s suddenly a little cold. Let¡¯s hug for a while,¡± said Richard.

    Tiffany was at a loss.

    ¡®Can¡¯t you be more careful with your excuses? thought Tiry.

    Although she looked disgusted, her body was still honest.

    30 Mon, Oct 14

    Tiffany did not move and let Richard hug her.

    It was as if they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats clearly. They were strong. Richard¡¯s iparably warm and firm chest gave Tittany a sense of security.

    However, what Tiffany did not know was that after the steel needle fell to the ground, the person hiding in the grass seemed to be strangled by something!

    It was as if an invisible hand was tightly squeezing that person until he could not breathe!

    The surrounding air seemed to have been sucked away, and no sound could be heard. There was only a growing sense of panic and suffocation¡­

    In the end, that person bled from all seven apertures and died on the spot!

    Not a single sound was made from the beginning to the end.

    It was also because that person had been hiding in the grass from the beginning that no one had noticed him from the

    the threw the hidden weapon to the moment he died.

    Richard looked away.

    He originally thought the assassination was targeted at him, but he did not expect it to be targeted at Tiffany. Moreover, it was a killing move that he did not sense!

    Who is so bold? thought Richard.

    Richard lowered his eyes, and his expression darkened.

    Tiffany could not help butment when she saw he did not let her go after hugging her for so long. ¡°Richard, I¡¯m tired of you hanging on to me like this.¡±

    Richard coughed.

    Richard came to his senses and reluctantly let go of her.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. You smell good. Moreover, it felt great to touch you. Hugging you is morefortable than hugging a pillow,¡± thought Richard.

    Tiffany rubbed her shoulders with ained gaze.

    Richard added, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to follow you during this time. You¡¯re unfamiliar with Traron City and need someone to lead the way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, do you?¡±

    Tiffany yawned and saidzily. ¡°I don¡¯t like people following me. Besides, Philip will lead the way. There¡¯s no need for trouble.¡±

    With her sharp senses, how could she not notice that something was wrong?

    Richard did not say anything but arranged for someone to apany her. She must have encountered some danger targeting her just now.

    If it could make him feel as if he was facing a great enemy, it couldn¡¯t be the Trujillo family.

    After all, Tiffany just had a conflict with Wendy in the afteroon. Even if the Trujillo family wanted to stand up for their daughter, they did not have the guts to go against Richard.

    ¡®It means¡­the enemy Isiflicult to deal with, thought Richard.

    In a sh, Tiffany had guessed most of it correctly.

    She smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯m in danger, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Richard did notment.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. Her gazended on the river not far away. ¡°But I want to be hard on myself,¡± said Tiffany, in a calm but unmistakable firmness.

    The young eagles had to jump off the cliff repeatedly to learn to by

    The delicate flowers in the greenhouse would never grow up.

    Her naivety, innocence, and ignorance in the past had all been buried in her previous life.

    Therefore, she wanted to barge into anyone or anything now, even if it was the most dangerous ce.

    It was not that she was not afraid of death. Precisely, she was so afraid of death that she wanted to soar in the sky and not rely on anyone.

    Upon hearing that, Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness and admiration.

    Tiffany is so young, but she can see through everything. She is ambitious and has sharp ws. In that aspect, she is very simr to me, thought Richard.

    Just as Richard was about to nod, Tiffany looked up at him with a smile and added, ¡°However, if I do encounter danger one) day and my life is on the line, you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡±

    Let me say this first. Although I have a backbone, I might not have it when I really about to lose my life, thought Tiffany

    Richard could not help butugh.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Richard.

    He would not allow such a thing to happen.

    When Richard and Tiffany returned to the manor again, it was alreadyte night. Tiffany said goodnight to Richard and returned to her guest room.

    However, the lights in the study room were still on.

    Richard stood in front of the window. On theputer was a surveince video sent by Garry.

    In the video, a man in a ck trench coat escaped from the prison on Sunset Ind. He kept changing his clothes and disguising himself along the way. His disguise was wless!

    Therefore, no one noticed anything amiss when he walked out of the prison openly until he left Sunset Ind!

    That was the person Richard had been looking for.

    A man with the Codename K

    Garry¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Richard, the person is too good at disguising himself. We can¡¯t catch him at all!¡± Codename K was as cunning as a loach. Every time they found his whereabouts, he slipped away!

    His impable disguising technique was superb. It concealed him wlessly, and it was even harder to capture him!

    A fierce look shed across Richard¡¯s eyes. ¡°The person should havee to Traron City. Work harder. Even if we have fo turn this piece ofnd over, we must find him!¡±

    Garry hung up.

    The surveince video on theputer continued to y. In thest two seconds of the video, the man in the ck windbreaker turned around.

    He was looking at the surveince camera above his head.

    However, his gaze seemed to have prated the disy screen before him, and he was quietly looking at Richard.

    Richard smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 177

    The next morning. Philip personally came to the estate to pick Tiffany and Richard up. Since their destination was Whispering Winds that day. Tiny had made sure to get ready carly. She had just finished breakfast with Richard when Philip arrived.

    Seeing how well Tiffany and Richard were getting along. Philip seemed visibly pleased. As they left the estate and got into the car, he couldn¡¯t resist offering some advice. ¡°Make sure you build a good rtionship with Mr. Hampton. It¡¯ll be nothing but beneficial for you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany nodded, not arguing with Philip¡¯s suggestion,

    The car drove on for about half an hour beforeing to a stop Tiffany looked out the window and saw a distinctive, elegant old mansion-not overly grand, but rich with history and charm. The que on the gate read ¡°Whispering Winds¡± in bold, powerful script, giving the ce an air of authority.

    Philip stepped out of the car. Dressed in a white traditional suit, he looked energetic and sharp, his eyes clear andmanding. His face bore a serious and solemn expression Tiffany had never seen before.

    As they approached the entrance, Philip waved her over. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    Tiffany rubbed her nose, feeling slightly uneasy. ¡®Is it just me, or does this feel like we¡¯re here to challenge someone?¡¯ she wondered. She didn¡¯t voice her thoughts out loud, though. Instead, she followed closely behind Philip as they entered

    The estate was breathtaking, like avish manor with an air of sophistication and grace. Despite its elegance, there was an undeniable sense of status and authority.

    11

    It wasn¡¯t immediately clear what Philip¡¯s role here was, but as soon as they stepped through the gate, surprised expressions greeted them. The people they encountered quickly greeted with respect.

    ¡°Director, you¡¯ve returned?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Philip replied indifferently, continuing on his way.

    They must have been notified beforehand, as a dozen or so dignified individuals-pirs of the estate-were already waiting for Philip by a grand pavilion near the rock garden. As Philip approached, they all greeted him in unison, ¡°Director¡±

    Some looked at Tiffany curiously, and one of them asked, ¡°Director. Is this youngdy your

    student?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Philip chuckled, before dropping a bombshell. ¡°And she¡¯s also the future sessor of Whispering

    Winds

    The group had been preparing to offer politepliments, but upon hearing this, they werepletely shocked. Their expressions were as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°Director, you want a young girl to take over Whispering Winds? This decision is absurd!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! What does a girl like her know? There¡¯s no way she can take on this position. I object!¡±

    ¡°So do I!¡±

    The disapproving voices grew louder, and their looks toward Tiffany turned harsh.

    Tiffany finally understood. Philip hadn¡¯t brought her here just for a visit-this really was a challenge. And now, they¡¯d stirred up quite a stormt

    Amidst the chaos of objections, Philip shot a cold re at the group and sneered. ¡°Do I need your permission to make decisions? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I run this ce, and I call shots. None of you get a say!¡± He then turned to Tiffany, saying. show you around¡± ¡°Come on. Let me

    Leaving behind the core members of the estate, whose expressions varied from shock to anger. Tiffany followed Philip. She asked. ¡®Sir, I¡¯m really not suited for this. I mean, L¡­

    Before she could finish, Philip calmly interrupted, ¡°Do you want to know what Whispering Winds really is?¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t particrly interested, but she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, so she nodded, pretending to be curious. ¡°Sure.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    tell me.¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows that Whispering Winds is an institution built by literary schrs, renowned painters, and art masters. But there¡¯s more to it-there¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡±

    ¡°The power of Traron City¡¯s four great families rests in my hand. In other words, the director of Whispering Winds is essentially the leader of these families. Do you understand?¡±

    Tiffany gasped. Just one of the four great families of Traron City alone had more influence than her own Kelley family, and here was this unassuming Whispering Winds, secretly carrying such weight-power enough to surpass them all. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted?¡¯ she thought

    For a moment. Tiffany wavered. But then she realized this wasn¡¯t just some simple role-taking over this position woulde with mimense challenges. She suddenly thought of something. ¡°Is this why you told me to build a good rtionship

    with Richard?¡±

    Philip simply smiled, not saying a word. Tiffany knew she had guessed right.

    Richard¡¯s influence was unmatched, and there was no one who could stand in his way. If Tiffany epted this role, with his help, there would be no need to worry about the disapproval of the estate¡¯s members or the four families

    It all makes sense now¡­ Tiffany thought as she asked, ¡°But why me? Out of all people?¡± After all, she had no connection to Traron City or its powerful families. Aside from her rtionship with Philip as his student, there didn¡¯t seem to be any reason for him to choose her. Nothing about this added up.

    Philip chuckled and found a seat, leaving the question hanging. You¡¯ll find out in time.¡±

    Tiffany sighed. ¡°Are you just eager to retire, so you¡¯re dumping all the mess on me?¡±

    Herint made Philipugh heartily. I knew I chose the right person. You even figured that out.¡±

    But hisughter suddenly turned into a violent coughing fit. Tiffany immediately noticed something was wrong. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Before she could help, Philip coughed up a mouthful of blood. It was thick and dark, a clear sign of a serious illness. Tiffany rushed to Philip¡¯s side, taking his pulse, and the result shocked her. He had only three months to live.

    For anyone else, this would¡¯ve been the end. But Tiffany wasn¡¯t just anyone-she was a Miracle Healer. Saving lives and extending life was something she could easily do. She took out a pill and handed it to Philip, lying through her teeth. Here, sir. This is a medicine I bought from Medicinal Haven.¡±

    Just mentioning ¡°Medicinal Haven¡¯ made it clear that this was a life-saving remedy worth a fortune.

    Philip looked surprised. ¡°From Medicinal Haven?¡± After a pause, he waved his hand. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Life and death are out of our hands. Why fight it?¡±

    Tiffany had seen many people desperate to live, but this was the first time she had encountered someone rejecting a cure.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°I only have one wish left. Can you help me fulfill it?¡± Philipeyes softened, his smile warm and gentle.

    Tiffany felt a wave of bittersweet emotion wash over her. She hadn¡¯t spent all that much time with Philip, and in the chaos of her busy schedule, she even forgotten to report to the studio s promised. When she finally showed up the next day. Philip had been annoyed-understandably sout despite his frustration, he had indulged her without hesitation. The way he spoiled her, it was as if he were treating her like his own granughter.

    With a deep sigh, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But you have to take this pill or I¡¯m not handling this mess¡±

    Philipughed heartily. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take it,¡± With that, he took the pill from Tiffany¡¯s hand and swallowed it.

 Chapter 178

    Everyone knew that any medicine from Medicinal Haven was peless, but Philip never expected it to work such miracles.

    After swallowing the pill, it didn¡¯t take long before he felt a war sensation spreading through his body. The violent coughing he¡¯d been suffering from suddenly stopped, and the tightness in his chest felt like it was loosening. He was filled with a sense of vitality that he hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    This feeling¡­ I guess I¡¯m not dying anytime soon. Philip sighed, half-amused.

    Tiffany shook her head, exasperated. ¡°Come on! You shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic, Can¡¯t you think more positively? I¡¯m hoping you stick around for a long time.

    Philip chuckled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try.¡±

    To make sure the old illness wouldn¡¯t re up again and to extend Philip¡¯s life, Tiffany handed him a small bottle, which contained just three more pills. She was careful not to give him too many-after all, the medicines from Medicinal Haven were notoriously hard toe by.

    Even with just three pills, Philip looked stunned. His eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Where on earth did you get these? Must¡¯ve taken forever! How much did you have to pay?¡±

    ¡°Nothing too crazy. I know one of the bodyguards at Medicinal Haven. He did me a favor and gave me a discount, Tiffany lied smoothly, without missing a beat. Sorry, Jeremy, she thought. I had no choice but to bring you into this.¡±

    Philip looked skeptical but eventually nodded, deciding not to push further. After all, Tiffany was from the Kelley family. It wasn¡¯t too far-fetched for her to know a bodyguard from Medicinal Haven. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better buy more next time. I¡¯ll cover the cost,¡± Philip said, sighing.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m all set. Tiffany quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. Why is the head of Whispering Winds the leader of the four families?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a long story,¡± Philip said, sitting up straighter as he prepared to exin the history of Traron City¡¯s most powerful families.

    About a century ago, there was only one noble family in Traron City. Before the old patriarch passed away, he gave away his entire fortune to a few of his most loyal and trusted servants-men who had stood by him throughout his life.

    These men were kind-hearted and didn¡¯t let their newfound wealth change their principles. They continued to live by the idea of helping those in need. To make sure their descendants would carry on their mission, they appointed ane leader to oversee everything. That was how it had been passed down to this day. But now, a hundred yearster, time changed so

    much.

    Tiffany nodded, beginning to piece things together. ¡°So, does the leader still hold any real power?¡± She wondered, ¡®Well, what good is a title if no one respects it? It¡¯s just for show if people don¡¯t acknowledge it.¡±

    Philip nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s why Whispering Winds holds the untold secrets of the four prominent families. They¡¯re

    moves. They¡¯ll definitely fall in line.¡± all afraid of each other¡¯s hidde

    There¡¯s always a bigger fish. Tiffany thought, rubbing her temples. It was a lot to take in at once, and her head was spinning from all the information. The idea that she was now taking on a rolepletely unrted to her felt like Philip had thrown her into a trap.

    Whenever she showed any signs of reluctance, Philip would give her that wise, fatherly look and say, ¡°Trust me. you¡¯ll understand why this is necessary. And this position, it really has to be you.¡±

    One day,

    ¡°Fine¡­ Tiffany sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing further. The only condition she set was that Philip needed to take care of his health, and when the day came for him to truly retire, she would step in.

    Philip, looking relieved, agreed.

    Over the next couple of days, Philip took Tiffany around Whispering Winds, helping her get acquainted with everything. The people there now knew she was Philip¡¯s sessor, the next leader. Although some were wary of her, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Sure, there was skepticism, but deep down, the group remained unified. When Philip told them to keep quiet about it, not a single word leaked beyond the estate. Tiffany was surprised. This isn¡¯t exactly the backstabbing drama I expected, she

    mused.

    Philip exined. ¡°The people here are trustworthy. As long as you can earn their respect, they¡¯ll be your strongest allies.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tiffany mentally noted that down.

    Later, when they returned to Richard¡¯s estate, Philip deliberately sent her away while he spent an hour chatting with Richard in the study. Tiffany suspected Philip was smoolling things over on her behalf, prepping Richard so that when she eventually faced pushback, he¡¯d help out of respect for Philip.

    Even if Philip hadn¡¯t asked. Richard would have supported Tiffany anyway. What surprised him, though, was just how much Philip seemed to favor Tiffany. Not only had she been chosen as Philip¡¯s sessor, but Philip had also personally requested Richard to help smooth her path, making things easier for her.

    When Philip and Richard emerged from their talk after an hour, Philip looked visibly relieved, with a wide smile on his face. He nced at Tiffany with an even softer, more affectionate gaze.

    Five days flew by, and it was time for Tiffany to head back to Lovell City. Before she left, Philip made a decision. He chose to stay behind in Traron City. He said he wanted to return to his roots and didn¡¯t expect Tiffany to visit often, just asionally drop by when she had time.

    Tiffany agreed. She left three pills behind, which wouldst Philip three months. When she returned, she¡¯d bring more, so there was no need to worry for now.

    On the evening before her departure, Tiffany and Richard walked Philip home after a few drinks, leaving him in a slightly tipsy but happy state.

    After that, instead of taking the car back to the estate, Tiffany and Richard decided to stroll through the quiet streets.

    It waste, and a light drizzle had begun to fall, the streetmps casting a warm glow as their shadows stretched long behind

    them.

    As they walked, Tiffany let out a sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Richard asked.

    ¡°I just feel like I¡¯m carrying someone else¡¯s burden. It¡¯s a little overwhelming, and I worry I won¡¯t be able to handle it. She looked up at the rain softly falling. ¡°I also worry Philip¡¯s just trying to tie up loose ends¡­ like he¡¯s preparing to let go.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere yet,¡± Richard reassured her. ¡®At least, not anytime soon, he thought.

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡±

    The two of them walked side by side, the only sounds breaking the stillness were their footsteps and the quiet hum of the car following them at a distance. Suddenly, Tiffany stopped in her tracks. ¡°Wait¡­ do you hear something?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard paused as well. ¡°Sounds like¡­ someone¡¯s calling for help

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    Without hesitation, Tiffany-led the way, following the faint voice The quiet night revealed a weak cry for helping from near a trash bin on a darkened corner. If it weren¡¯t for her sharp hearing, they probably would have walked right past without noticing a thing.

    As they approached, they found an elderly man, around seventy copsed on the ground. He had been stabbed in the abdomen and was barely clinging to consciousness.

    Tiffany crouched beside him, gently shaking his shoulder. ¡°Stay with me. Hey, don¡¯t fall asleep.

    The old man¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and when he saw Tiffany¡¯s face, he became visibly emotional. His chest heaved, tears welling up in his cloudy eyes

 Chapter 179

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tiffany wondered, blinking in confusion, unable to grasp the situation. But there was no time to dwell on it, the old man in front of her was in critical condition. If she didn¡¯t act fast, he would die for sure.

    ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯ll get you to the hospital,¡± Tiffany said as she helped the man up. While doing so, she avoided Richard¡¯s gaze and discreetly slipped a pill into the old man¡¯s mouth. The ill would stabilize his heart, buy him time, and heal his wounds.

    The old man was already on the brink, and after swallowing the ill unconsciously, he fainted!. Just before hepletely cked out, he struggled to raise his hand as if reaching out to Tiffany. She hesitated, watching his consciousness slip away. his hand falling limp. She wondered if it was her imagination or if she had seen guilt and desperation in his eyes. The sight left her with an unsettling feeling.

    Tiffany turned her head toward Richard, but his face was hard to read, his brow furrowed with an expression she couldn¡¯t quite interpret.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    Before Richard could respond, the sound of several cars pulling up nearby interrupted them. People rushed out, frantically searching and calling out. It seemed like they were here to rescue the old man.

    Tiffany had already done her part; the old man appeared to be in critical condition, but she knew he would survive. Without missing a beat, she grabbed Richard¡¯s arm to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them quickly left, climbing into their car. As Tiffany nced back, she saw the rescuers carefully lifting the old man and rushing him to the hospital. She breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thinking back to Richard¡¯s earlier hesitation, curious, she asked, ¡°By the way, do you know who that old man was!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Richard leaned back in his seat, his tone casual. ¡°That was Victor Ashton, the head of the Ashton family and also the head of the four prominent families in Traron City

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened in realization, thinking, ¡°No wonder

    The alley was too dark, and with the urgency of saving someone, Tiffany didn¡¯t pay much attention to the old man¡¯s attire at first. Now that she thought about it, he was wearing an exquisite, intricately embroidered outfit-definitely someone of wealth and status.

    What was someone as important as Victor Ashton doing, injured and alone on the street? His wounds had been so severe that if I hadn¡¯t passed by, not even the best doctors could¡¯ve saved him, Tiffany wondered. Her curiosity lingered, but she shrugged it off as a random incident. Just a weird little detour in her day.

    Seeing Tiffany¡¯s indifferent reaction to saving such a big shot, Richard raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why leave so quickly? If she stayed, Victor would surely repay her once he regained consciousness. As the head of the most prestigious family in Traron City, whatever Victor could offer would be significant, especially since Tiffany was the sessor to Philip, it could only bring benefit, not harm.

    Tiffany paused, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special. Why should I take credit for that?¡± Even if she had known the old man¡¯s true identity, she would still choose to leave.

    Richard chuckled, looking at her with amusement. ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention, Victor isn¡¯t just any old man. He¡¯s the real owner behind the Treasure Tower. That meant the Ashton family was not only well-connected but also extremely wealthy.

    Tiffany was stunned and, after a moment, felt like kicking herself ¡°Wow, what a missed opportunity! She had saved the life of the head of a powerful family, and no one even knew about it What a huge loss!¡± she bellowed inwardly. Feeling deted, she looked at Richard with a desperate expression. ¡°You should have told me sooner¡­¡±

    Although Tiffany wasn¡¯t exactly struggling for cash-having turned a couple of diamond mines into a few hundreds of millions and owning shops all down the street, with Calels and Greg barking her-there was noparison to the Ashton family. The Ashtons had an entire Treasure Tower, which was like an endless gold mine. The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it.

    Tiffany nudged Richard yfully. ¡°Hey, do you think I can make it back in time?¡±

    Richard stifled augh and replied slowly, ¡°Sweetheart. If you need money, I can help you.¡± Then, he handed her a sleek ck card. That was a top-tier ck card from Royal Tower. There was only one in the world worth half a conglomerates an unfathomably huge amount.

    It meant Tiffany could spend freely, even enough to buy Treasure Tower outright. She looked taken aback. ¡°What are you giving me this for? I¡¯m not short on cash. She pushed the card back towards Richard.

    But Richard insisted, ¡°Take it. You can¡¯t possibly spend all of it anyway.¡±

    Tiffany blinked, thinking that Richard was the only person in the world who could say that with confidence. After all, she spent money much slower than he made it. Plus, this card held enough funds to rival half a conglomerate-truly an endless source of wealth.

    However, Tiffany didn¡¯t feel like to ept it. It felt too much like being kept. Seeing her firm refusal, Richard didn¡¯t push anyN?velDrama.Org ? content.

    further.

    When they returned to the estate, the rain was pouring down even harder. After Tiffany showered and changed into dry clothes, she listened to the soothing sound of the rain and fell into a peaceful sleep.

    Philip hade along, but now he decided to stay in Traron City. On the day of their departure, it was just Richard and Tiffany heading out together.

    After breakfast, at 9 a.m., Richard had to leave for an errand, nning to return to Lovell City by afternoon.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t mind and settled into afy chair,ptop in hand, continuing to write her story. She hadn¡¯t been idle this past week-she¡¯d been updating daily, and her audience was steadily growing. It gave her a sense of aplishment.

    Just as she was about to shut down herptop, she noticed an email from someone iming to be a director interested in buying her story for a film adaptation..

    At first, she brushed it off. But then, she received another email with a brief video attached. Curiosity piqued, she clicked to watch. To her surprise, the person in the video was none other than Oliver Fraser, a renowned international director.

    In his forties, Oliver was celebrated both inside and outside the industry. People said anything he touched turned to gold; he was known for his dedication and unique vision.

    He had a knack for creating stars; whether an actor made it big really depended on how well they performed under his direction. He had an eye for talent, and his productions always received rave reviews, making him a ratings powerhouse. If he favored someone, even a neer could find sess.

    Tiffany finished watching the video. In it, Oliver had left his contact information, expressing his desire to meet in person to discuss buying the rights to her story, among other details. Coincidentally, he was currently in Traron City.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Tiffany agreed to the meeting. They arranged to meet in a private room at a local cafe.

    Before heading out, she put on some makeup, intentionally making herself look a bit less attractive, and donned a pair of oversized ck-frame sses. As she was about to leave the mansion, one of the servants curiously asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s with the outfit today?¡±

 Chapter 180

    ¡®Don¡¯t most girls like to dress up and look their best? But here¡¯s Tiffany Kelley, who¡¯s naturally stunning, going out of her way to make herself look in. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before, the servant thought.

    Tiffany smiled, keeping her thoughts to herself. The truth was, she was meeting someone really famous today, and if she gor recognized, it would stir up unnecessary trouble. It was better to blend in with the crowd, so she went all out, making herself as unnoticeable as possible.

    With her makeup making her look somewhat dowdy, Tiffany arrived at the cafe. The server led her to a private hooth, where Oliver was already seated, facing away from her.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Tiffany greeted him as she walked in.

    Oliver turned around at the sound of her voice. ¡°Oh¡­ hello.¡±

    The two of them, meeting for the first time, stared at each other for a beat before bursting intoughter.

    Tiffany slid into her seat casually, her tone teasing and rxed. I didn¡¯t expect such a considerate move from the legendary director.

    Across from her, Oliver was sporting an equally scruffy look. A messy hair, thick sses, and a patchy beard that made him look like a tired, middle-aged man. Someone you¡¯d walk past on the street without a second nce. No one would¡¯ve thought that the man looking so unkempt was the famous director with the golden touch.

    Oliver chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to cause a fuss, and I figured I might save you some trouble too. Seems like we both had the same idea.

    Tiffany nodded, appreciating his effort. She liked him a little more already. She wasted no time getting to the point. ¡°About what you mentioned in your email, I¡¯m willing to hand over full rights to the story. But I have one condition.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°The casting has to go through me. Otherwise, there¡¯s no deal. Tiffany¡¯s tone was calm but firm. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just don¡¯t want anyone ruining the characters I¡¯ve created

    Oliver hesitated, clearly torn. In his twenty years in the industry, no one had ever dared to make such a demand, much less threaten him with it. But he couldn¡¯t deny that he was captivated by this story. Just the other night, he had stumbled across it before bed, and it had kept him awake all night, imagining how he¡¯d bring it to life on screen. He wanted this story, badly. That was why he was here in person.

    After thinking it over, he replied, ¡°But what if I¡¯m not happy with who you choose?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll find apromise that works for both of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±

    Oliver furrowed his brow, deep in thought. His instincts told him not to agree-he hated the idea of any restrictions. But here was Tiffany, sitting across from him, sipping her coffee leisurely, lookingpletely at ease. Even with her in. makeup, there was no hiding her elegance. She had a natural poise that drew people in. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    With all his years of experience reading people, Oliver could tell right away that Tiffany was someone special. He decided to take a gamble. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±

    They discussed the payment next. Oliver¡¯s offer was generous, but Tiffany waved it off, smiling as she said, ¡°If you need an investor, just let me know.¡± Her casual tone and nonchnatitude left Oliver stunned. He wondered how she could be this confident. Before he could process it, Tiffany signed the contract and stood up to leave.

    As luck would have it, first Tiffany stepped out of the cafe, she ran straight into Richard, who was getting our of his car nked by two sharp-looking executives. It looked like they were discussing some kind of business deal.

    Tiffany tried to slip past unnoticed, keeping her head down, but Richard grabbed her by the cor. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t running away¡­ Tiffany looked up, her face full of defeat ¡°How can you recognize me looking like this?¡±

    With the way Tiffany was dressed, even her own parents might not recognize her. But of course, Richard,pletely unbothered by the people around him, had no issue picking her out. If anyone saw this, tomorrow¡¯s headlines would surely read: [Richard Hampton. Renowned for His Woman-Free Life, Shockingly Hugged by a Total in Jane!!

    It wasn¡¯t just strangers who would be surprised; even the two executives with Richard were visibly shocked at his actions. They had assumed the person Richard grabbed must be a stunning beauty, but when they looked up¡­

    They were startled by the sight of Tiffany, wondering how someone like this could possibly catch Richard¡¯s eye. If they had known, they would have catered to his taste carlier by finding all sorts of uniquely unattractive women to send his way. Maybe then they¡¯d have already charmed Richard enough to get their projects approved.

    One of the executives spoke up, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Mr. Hampton, I didn¡¯t realize you had such¡­ unique tastes. Maybe we should change our ns-skip the cafe and go somewhere more fun?¡±

    Everyone was well aware of what he meant. Taken aback by thement, Tiffany was annoyed. She shot back, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re rattling off nonsense like a machine gun-tat-tat-tat-so smoothly just like your head!¡±

    It took the executive a second to realize that Tiffany was subtly insulting him. His face immediately turned red. But before he could retort, he caught Richard¡¯s icy re and swallowed his words, forcing a smile instead. ¡°You got a good sense of humor, youngdy.¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. She looked up at Richard. ¡°You¡¯ve got things to do, right? Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Richard grabbed Tiffany by the arm and led her to his car, leaving the two executives behind.

    Richard¡¯s assistant, Tyrone, smiled politely and said, ¡°We¡¯ll reschedule, before hopping into the car as well.

    In the backseat, Tiffany began wiping off her makeup. As she scrubbed away, her natural beauty reemerged, revealing her luminous skin, arched brows, and striking eyes.

    Richard nced at her, his gaze lingering as a sh of admiration crossed his face. Unaware of his reaction, Tiffany said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? I can get home on my own.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°Not busy,¡± Richard replied, his tone t. Then he asked, ¡°Who were you meeting at the cafe? Why the disguise?

    ¡°Do I really look that bad?¡± Tiffany dodged the question, pressing him. Tell me, do I?¡± Her big, doe-like eyes glistened as she pouted, looking every bit the picture of wounded innocence.

    Richard, at a loss, quickly answered, ¡°No, you look great, as always.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ Tiffany ducked her head, seeming to sulk, though in reality, she was inwardly pleased. Acting cute, as always, worked like a charm.

    They returned to Richard¡¯s estate, where avish lunch had already been prepared. After their meal, they leisurely made their way back to Lovell City.

    As the private jet took off from thending strip behind the estate, the household staff watched in silence, their gazes following the ne as it ascended into the sky.

    High above the clouds, Tiffanyy on the soft bed in the airne cabin, taking the chance to catch up on some rest.

    Meanwhile, back in the hospital in Traron City, Victor Ashton, moment he opened his eyes, he anxiously looked around, as i

    His butler rushed to his side, almost in tears. Thank God, sir. around too much. What are you looking for?¡±

 Chapter 181

    Victor struggled to rise from his hospital bed. His butler rushed to stop him. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re still injured! The doctor said it¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re even alive. Please, don¡¯t move around!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a miracle¡­¡± Victor shook his head vigorously, his voice breaking. ¡°It¡¯s my daughter, Faith. She saved me¡­¡± His voice trailed off, nearly choking with emotion. The butler paused, surprised.

    Faith Ashton had be a taboo subject in the Ashton family-o one dared to mention her name. She was Victor¡¯s most beloved daughter. Twenty years ago, in a fit of rage over her rtionship with a poor boy, Victor had banished her from the Ashton family. He had even dered that if she stepped out the door, they would be dead to each other forever.

    Faith then left without looking back. Victor had hardened his heart and chosen to ignore her existence, and their rtionship had frozen in time.

    For three long years, Victor had thought of Faith often. Eventually, he sent someone to quietly gather news about her, thinking he could at least make amends, but instead, the man returned with devastating news. She had died.

    It turned out that six months before Victor had sent someone to inquire about Faith, she and her husband had already passed away.

    At that time, Faith had just given birth. While on the run, she endured the agony of hiding her newborn daughter to protect her from danger. Later, Faith and his husband had been chased down, and in the end, they had both been killed.

    Upon hearing this, Victor was overwhelmed with regret, falling into a deep depression that aged him a decade overnight. He had spent years searching for the baby Faith had hidden but to no avail. If the child were still alive, she would be eighteen now-growing into a lovely young woman.

    As memories flooded back, the butler¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°Sir. I know you miss her, but Miss Faith has been gone for years. You need to look forward¡­¡±

    Victor sank back onto the bed, tears streaming down his face. But after a long moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, determination ring within them despite his tears. ¡°Keep searching! No matter what, I want to find my granddaughter!¡±

    *****

    Meanwhile, a nended at Royal Bay. It was six in the evening, and Tiffany hoped to make it home in time for dinner. As she stepped into the car and was about to head home, she looked out at Richard standing alone in the sunset, she couldn¡¯t help but think that he always seemed to be by himself.

    Before she could think twice, she called out, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me?¡± Immediately, she regretted the

    vitation. ¡®Will Dad and Mom be okay with Richarding over?¡¯ she wondered.

    Richard raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. A few moments passed before the wind carried his response. ¡°Sure.¡±

    When Tiffany turned to look at him, she found his handsome features lit up with a genuine smile, bright like the moon rising over the mountains. It made her heart flutter, sending ripples of warmth through her.

    The Kelley family had prepared a feast for Tiffany, but when they saw Richard, their surprise quickly turned to warmth and hospitality.

    At the dinner table, Tiffany¡¯s father, Charlie, said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hampton, for looking after my daughter. If she¡¯s been a handful, please forgive her.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Richard replied graciously.

    The family dinnercked the usual formalities of business gatherings, creating a cozy atmosphere.

    After they finished eating, Tiffany¡¯s mother, Thalia, nudged her to see Richard home. She wanted Tiffany to personally ensure that Richard, who had been drinking, made it back to Royal Bay safely before returning.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Tiffany nearly thought she misheard. After confirming again, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. He has a driver. Besides, he¡¯s not even drunk.¡± Deep inside, she thought, ¡®He seems perfectly sober!

    Just as Tiffany was about to decline, Eric looked at her earnestly, adopting a wise-beyond-his-years tone. ¡°Richard brought

    back from Traron City. It¡¯s only fair you return the favor. Go on!¡± With that, he gave her a gentle push out the door.

    you

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t mutter a word.

    Richardughed softly, ¡°Your family is quite charming.¡±

    ¡°Just go!¡± It dawned on Tiffany that if she didn¡¯tplete this task tonight, she might as well forget about going home. So,

    she grabbed Richard and shoved him into the car, mming the door and ordering the driver to head to Royal Bay. She was thinking that the sooner she dropped him off, the sooner she could return to bed.

    Meanwhile, Charlie was still puzzled and asked, ¡°Wait a second. Why would a grown man need my daughter to personally see him home?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Thalia replied, ¡°Our daughter owes him a favor, so she should repay it herself.

    Eric nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly, Dad! Didn¡¯t you teach me that?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Uh, I guess that makes sense.¡± Charlie scratched his head, slightly convinced but still feeling something was off. Before he could figure it out, Thalia dragged him away. With no further thoughts on it, Charlie went along with her.

    Twenty minutester, Tiffany finally dropped Richard off at Royal Bay. She waved. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Richard stood still, silently watching her leave.

    Tiffany felt something was amiss and asked, ¡°Are you alright? You seem a little off tonight¡­¡± He seemed more serious than usual.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Richard gave a faint smile, his expression unchanged.

    With that, Tiffany climbed into the car and left.

    The driver, who worked for the Hampton family, had taken Tiffany and Richard straight from Royal Bay to the Kelley residence earlier. Just as they pulled away, he suddenly said, ¡°Miss Kelley. Today is actually Mr. Hampton¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Tiffany froze in shock.

    ****

    At Royal Bay, the tall figure of Richard sat on the hillside, surrounded by rows of red wine bottles-two of which were already empty. The stars twinkled brilliantly in the clear night sky. The view from the hillside was always beautiful, though the breeze was a bit chilly as if it could reach deep into one¡¯s soul.

    Richard casually tossed his wine ss aside and loosened his tie. With the top two buttons of his ck shirt undone, his lean chest and prominent corbone became visible. Despite his rxed demeanor, there was a striking elegance to him- handsome and captivating.

    He gazed out at the scenery, but his mind was gued with darker memories. shes of blood, people crying, othersughing, and desperate calls for help filled his mind.

    The memories came rushing back like a suffocating wave; they were reminders of his childhood-those days filled with darkness. He could see a four-year-old boy desperately holding onto a pair of hands belonging to a poised woman. Shey in a pool of horrifying crimson, yet she smiled as she wiped away her son¡¯s tears, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared¡­

    Then, she fell into eternal sleep.

    Laughter echoed around themi.

    Richard¡¯s handsome face hardened, and a menacing aura radiated from him. Just then, footsteps sounded behind him. Irritated, he turned around, only to be met with the sight of a slender figure stepping into view.

 Chapter 182

    A young woman walked gracefully over, wearing a stunning red sundress. Her skin glowed, and her features were striking, with bright eyes that sparkled like stars. The charming smile on her lips made her beauty almost ethereal. It was Tiffany, returning unexpectedly.

    Richard was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡±

    Tiffany yfully touched her nose, a little sheepish. ¡®Can I really admit that I turned back after hearing the driver¡¯s words?¡¯ she thought.

    She knew Richard was a force to be reckoned with-a powerful man who didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity or sympathy. But whenever she thought of him standing alone under the moonlight, there was an indescribable heaviness in her heart. That was why she came back, even if it was just to spend a few more minutes with him.

    As Tiffany stepped closer, the sweet scent of wine filled the air. Looking into Richard¡¯s handsome face, she asked, ¡°How about I give you a gift?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What kind of gift?¡± he replied, with a casual smile that revealed just a hint of curiosity in his eyes.

    Tiffany then performed a dance. Under the bright moonlight, her red dress swirled around her, her movements fluid and enchanting. She seemed to dance like a gentle breeze, unexpectedly captivating Richard and leaving asting impression.

    Richard¡¯s gaze grew deeper, the smile fading from his face. On the open hilltop, the evening breeze carried the sweet scent of wine. Beneath the night sky, the moonlight draped a delicate veil over Tiffany¡¯s slender figure, making her appear almost dreamlike. Yet, in his eyes, no other scenery couldpare to her in that moment.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    After finishing her dance, Tiffany breathed a little heavily. She had never danced in front of anyone before, even though she had been influenced by her mother since childhood. Yet, during those years chasing after Keh, the world had only remembered her as a silly girl. Now, she was dancing for Richard for the very first time. Standing there, she smiled and asked, ¡°Did you like the gift?¡±

    Richard¡¯s intense gaze held a mixture of emotions. He was not just pleased-Tiffany¡¯s appearance and the dance she performed solely for him felt like a ray of light breaking through the shadows of his heart, dispelling all gloom. Her efforts tofort him silently were profound.

    A smile crept across Richard¡¯s lips as he finally stood up and walked toward Tiffany. She looked up, waiting for praise, but unexpectedly found herself met with a kiss.

    Their lips touched, and a cool and sweet sensation enveloped her, mingling with the intoxicating scent of wine. It was a moment that sent her heart racing.

    Tiffany eximed, stepping back in surprise, trying to push Richard away. But Richard, ever the assertive man, tightened his embrace, holding her close.

    a

    The full moon above was partially obscured by drifting clouds, and the stillness of the mountaintop was apanied by gentle breeze that carried an air of lingering intimacy, weaving an almost palpable tension in the night. Though Tiffany hadn¡¯t had a drop of alcohol, the scent of the crisp wine made her feel lightheaded, as if she were floating in a dreamy haze¡­

    Eventually, Richard released her. Tiffany felt her legs weaken, teetering on the edge of falling. With a soft chuckle, he swept her off her feet.

    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯ Tiffany bellowed inwardly as she closed her eyes, wishing to disappear.

    In the end, Richard drove her home. As soon as they arrived, Tiffany dashed inside, desperate to avoid her parents or brother seeing her swollen lips.

    Hiding her face in her bed, she promised herself inwardly, ¡®I have to keep my distance from that enigmatic man!¡±

    you the cos

    That night, Tiffany struggled to sleep, tossing and turning until dawn before finally dozing off. When she woke dragged herself to school, feeling exhausted.

    Zoe approached her with curiosity. ¡°Tiffany, did you stay up all night? You look wiped out!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that makes sense. By the way, did you hear? Sandra Olson dropped out!¡±

    ¡°She dropped out? When did that happen?¡±

    up,

    she

    ¡°Just yesterday,¡± Zoe replied. ¡°She left in a hurry, and the Booth family sent a whole crew of bodyguards to pick her up. It was quite the scene.¡±

    The news about Sandra¡¯s connection to the Booth family had spread quickly. No one expected her to suddenly leave school. This meant she had already given up on Keh and the hope of bing the future Mrs. Harper, but she had firmlytched onto Jordan Booth, her golden ticket. As long as she held on tight, her future was secure, and she¡¯d never have to worry about her needs again.

    ¡°She really knows how to y her cards,¡± Zoemented in irony. ¡°She couldn¡¯t snag Keh, so she¡¯s moving on to Jordan. Not a bad trade-off.¡±

    Tiffany chuckled softly. Others might not understand, but she knew Sandra all too well. Someone like Sandra would never be satisfied, even if she did marry into the Booth family. Whether or not she had truly given up on Keh was uncertain, but Tiffany believed that with the level of hatred Sandra harbored toward her, Sandra would definitely be plotting some kind of revenge.

    The school bell rang, signaling the start of another day.

    Meanwhile, at the Booth household, Sandrayfortably on the couch. Though she hadn¡¯t officially moved in, the staff already referred to her as ¡°Mrs. Booth,¡± and even Jordan¡¯s parents dared not scowl at her. It was a stark contrast to how they had treated her before.

    Gently rubbing her belly, Sandra smiled, reveling in her newfound status. She had confirmed her pregnancy the day before while sneaking away during ss. So she confronted the Booth family and announced the news.

    The Booth family had only one kid for generations, which was eptable when they weren¡¯t wealthy. But now that the Booths were a well-established family, they needed an heir to inherit their considerable fortune.

    Jordan, despite his health issues, had never gotten anyone pregnant before, but their one time together had resulted in a pregnancy. As the implications sank in, Sandra felt conflicted-both pleased and horrified.

    Despite her deep-seated resentment, Sandra had no choice but to ept the situation. Besides, this child would not only elevate her status within the Booth family but could also be incredibly useful for her ns. With that thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    With a satisfied grin, she took a sip of juice but immediately spat it out, ring at the nearby servant. ¡°What¡¯s with the in this? How am I supposed to drink this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡± the servant stammered, quickly apologizing and wringing her apron. ¡°I must have missed something while preparing it. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you make it right?¡± Sandra snapped, still irritated.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the servant replied, scurrying off to redo it.

    seeds

    Once in the kitchen, the scolded servant quietlyined to her coworkers, ¡°Honestly, does she think she¡¯s royalty? I¡¯ve never worked for someone so high-maintenance before!¡±

 Chapter 183

    Even though the servant was frustrated deep down, she had to put on a good face and serve Sandra well.

    Meanwhile, after living a life where she constantly had people serving around, Sandra started to entertain the thought- bing Mrs. Booth seemed like a ticket to a life of luxury and ease. She figured if she could stay in this role, she¡¯d never have to worry again.

    But when Jordan came home that night, reeking of cheap perfume, Sandra¡¯s fantasies shattered. ¡®How could I have ever thought a man like Jordan is worthy of me?¡¯ she thought.

    Clenching her fists, Sandra tried to maintain herposure. But Jordan, with his drunken swagger, staggered toward her, muttering, ¡°Not a great deal, huh? Spent a fortune to marry you, and I¡¯ve hardly even gotten my money¡¯s worth¡­¡±

    Sandra was boiling with anger but forced herself to speak sweetly. ¡°Come on now, don¡¯t start. I¡¯m pregnant, remember?¡±

    Jordan grumbled but reluctantly backed off. ¡°Fine, fine. But you make sure to have that baby and don¡¯t get in my way. Give me a son, and I¡¯ll reward you properly.¡± His slurred words were nonsense, but they confirmed one thing for Sandra-she was nothing more than a baby machine for the Booth family. Without this child, her ce in this household was fragile, to say the least.

    That realization twisted something inside Sandra. No matter how rich the Booth family was, none of it would ever belong to her unless she yed her cards right. She was like a dog-scraping for scraps, no dignity to speak of. Since that was the case, she¡¯d have to figure out a way to turn the Booth family¡¯s money into her own. That thought sent a determined smile across her face.

    Another week went by. During this time, Tiffany received several calls from Oliver. He mentioned that the filming rights had been approved, and casting auditions were next. If everything went smoothly, they¡¯d start shooting next month. He wanted to get things rolling as soon as possible.

    Tiffany, who didn¡¯t involve herself in the details, simply nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Fraser, I trust your judgment. Just let me take a final look at the cast before you make it official.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± As this was also part of the contract, Oliver agreed and then rushed off to handle his workload.

    There was another piece of good news. Tiffany¡¯s father, Charlie, had been working with Richard on a film set renovation project for an old alleyway. The project had been progressing smoothly.

    Charlie had been overseeing it personally, leaving early anding homete to supervise. Now that the renovations were nearingpletion, he finally seemed to rx a little, even teasing Tiffany when he got home that evening.

    ¡°Sweetheart, the film set officially opens tomorrow. Want toe see your old man¡¯s masterpiece?¡± Though phrased as a question, the look of eager anticipation on Charlie¡¯s face was impossible to miss.

    Tiffany yed along. ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world!¡±

    Charlieughed heartily, pride written all over his face.

    So, the next morning, Tiffany apanied her father to the newly renovated film set.

    As soon as they arrived, the historical charm of the ce was striking. The old alleyway itself was well-preserved, and with Charlie¡¯s touch, each carefully designed detail elevated its authenticity.

    Tiffany, of course, showered her dad with praise. ¡°Dad, this is genius! The creativity is off the charts! You¡¯ve outdone yourself! Once it opens, I bet this ce is going to be packed with tourists and film crews.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s grin couldn¡¯t get any wider. And Tiffany wasn¡¯t wrong.

    00.20 Tue, Oct 13

    +5.

    On the opening day, early in the morning, a small film crew arrived to shoot a few scenes. It wasn¡¯t a big-budget project by any means-just a low-investment web series-but still, it was a start.

    As Tiffany and Charlie walked past the filming area, an assistant tan over, out of breath, asking Charlie toe assist with somest-minute decisions.

    ¡°Go ahead, Dad. I¡¯ll explore a bit and catch up with youter,¡± Tiffany said. Charlie nodded and hurried off.

    With the film set not being too crowded on its first day, Tiffany felt safe wandering around on her own.

    As she strolled, she overheard the sounds of a scene being shot nearby. Two actresses were in the middle of an intense confrontation. The lead actress raised her hand and pped her co-star hard. Then she continued with her lines, but the delivery was an absolute mess.

    The director called cut, and they reset the scene. Another p. Another cut. After three takes, the supporting actress¡¯s face was visibly swollen and red from the repeated blows.

    Tiffany frowned. Though she wasn¡¯t in the business herself, she knew enough to understand that most scenes like this were faked. Directors who weren¡¯t aiming for high-level realism usually resorted to clever camera angles to avoid actually hurting the actors. But this seemed intentional.

    Tiffany nced toward the lead actress and noticed the smug, triumphant smirk she shed at her suffering co-star.

    After a few more takes, the director called for a break. Immediately, assistants flocked to the lead actress, touching up her makeup, and handing her drinks, while the other actress sat silently by herself, not even given an ice pack for her swollen face,

    As Tiffany passed by, she overheard two

    Tew members talking in hushed tones.

    ¡°Abbie Hopkins¡­ what a fall from grace. She was once one of the biggest stars, and now she¡¯s ying second fiddle to an unknown rookie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s sad. Just goes to show how unforgiving this industry is. Once people forget you, you¡¯re nothing.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany stopped in her tracks. ¡®Abbie Hopkins?¡¯ she thought. The name rang a bell.

    Five years ago, Abbie made her debut in a blockbuster film, winning dual Best Actress awards in her very first year. At just 20, she was the youngest star ever to im such honor. Her career had skyrocketed. Every project she touched turned into a massive sess, and her future seemed limitless.

    But two years ago, she¡¯d been arrested for assault. After that, every contract she had was canceled, her endorsements were pulled, and she¡¯d been forced to pay massive penalties. Her reputation was utterly destroyed.

    Eventually, the agency gave up on Abbie. She¡¯d vanished from the public eye, and when she finally resurfaced, it was toote. The industry had moved on, leaving her in the dust. Now, she had been reduced to taking roles in low-budget web series, ying a supporting character with little screen time and even less appeal. And to make matters worse, she was being tantly bullied during filming.

    But Tiffany knew the truth. Abbie¡¯s assault had been a cover-up-she had taken the fall for her then-boyfriend, a third-rate actor. He¡¯d convinced her that with her fame, she¡¯d bounce back, and promised he¡¯d take care of her if things went wrong. Abbie agreed.

    In the past two years, her once-third-rate boyfriend had skyrocketed to stardom, constantly stirring up rumors and getting cozy with other A-list actresses, basking in the spotlight. Meanwhile, Abbie was left to fend for herself, forgotten and alone.

    Tiffany chuckled bitterly. In her past life, she¡¯d been just as naive as Abbie. She bought a bottle of cold water and walked over to where Abbie was sitting. ¡°Here. Use this for the swelling.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Abbie paused for a moment, assuming that someone kind from the crew had handed her the cold bottle of water. But when she looked up, she was greeted by apletely unfamiliar, yet strikingly beautiful face. The girl had refined features- radiant with natural beauty.

    Abbie¡¯s eyes shed with admiration as she took the ice-cold water. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tiffany sat down beside Abbie on the steps, as they were already old friends. As the rest of the crew.ughed and chatted off in the distance, this little corner felt like an ind-quiet, isted, andpletely ignored.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her voice casual. ¡°Ever thought about switching jobs?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The sudden question caught Abbie off guard. She blinked a few times before asking, ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Tiffany¡¯s smile curled mischievously, her tone bold and with an air of arrogance that could easily get someone punched. ¡°I¡¯m your future boss.¡±

    Abbie burst outughing, pressing the cold bottle against her face. ¡°Thanks for the water,¡± she replied, making it clear that was all she was interested in discussing.

    Tiffany, however, wasn¡¯t offended. Her smile grew even wider. ¡°How about I offer you an audition? Interested?¡±

    Abbie, still good-natured but obviously not taking Tiffany seriously, asked, ¡°For whose film?¡± Her tone was more like someone humoring a child, distant and detached.

    ¡°Oliver Fraser¡¯s new film.¡±

    Abbie¡¯s hand froze in ce, mid-movement. Now she was sure this girl, who was iming to be her future boss, was clearly a little off so that to say all that nonsense.

    Everyone knew Oliver Fraser had the golden touch-he could make anyone a star. If this had been three years ago, Abbie might have had the confidence to consider it. But things had changed. No big director would touch someone with a reputation as tarnished as hers.

    Tiffany yawnedzily. ¡°You¡¯re really not interested?¡±

    Abbie asked instead, ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t meant to be boastful. She didn¡¯t have the right to brag anymore. She said it more to save this ¡°future boss¡± Tiffany the trouble. Abbie Hopkins was a name tainted by scandal. Even scammers wouldn¡¯t waste their time with her, so there was no point in Tiffany trying. It was a dead end.

    Abbie stood up, ready to head back to the set, when Tiffany¡¯szy voice drifted over. ¡°I know exactly who you are. Two years ago, you took the fall for your beloved boyfriend and ended up in prison, throwing away your entire career in the process. You¡¯re Abbie Hopkins, the former A-list actress, right?¡± The words were tossed out so casually, yet they hit like a bomb. Abbie whipped around, her normally icy face full of shock and suspicion. ¡°How do you know that? Who exactly are you?¡±

    No one knew Abbie had taken the fall for that man. Their rtionship had always been under wraps, and even now, no one had ever blown their cover. She had kept quiet because she knew no one would believe her. And the man who had betrayed her certainly wouldn¡¯t spread a story that could destroy his own career. Abbie wondered how Tiffany knew.

    Tiffany just smiled. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m your future boss.¡± Deep inside, she thought, ¡®As for how I knew? Well, that was from a different lifetime.¡¯

    Back then, Abbie had revealed the truth herself. But not a single person had believed her. Instead, she was sued again by that same s***g for defamation. A tragic ending.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only got one shot. Whether you take it or not, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Tiffany said, looking Abbie straight in the eye. Her voice was still casual. But there was a sharpness in her gaze. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t rest until I crushed that piece of garbage into the ground

    Abbie¡¯s whole body shuddered, lost in thoughts, I¡¯ve dreamed of getting revenge on that bastard. Why should a backstabbing, ungrateful man like him rise to the top, while I have to scrape by? I¡¯ve thought about it so many times. But no one would believe me, no one would¡­

    Abbie shook her head forcefully as she recalled the memories.

    keep quiet, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Some people simply couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Abbie¡¯s expression changed.

    Just then, the loudspeaker announced the next scene was ready for filming. She had no choice but to return to the set. But her mind was racing. In that brief moment, so many thoughts shed through her head. ¡®I¡¯m hitting bottom. Am I really that afraid of losing more?¡¯ she questioned herself inwardly.

    Then, in the next second, she made a bold, impulsive decision-one she would look back on yearster with no regrets. She turned around and looked straight at Tiffany. ¡°My contract isn¡¯t up yet. Are you covering the penalty fee?¡±

    Tiffany grinned. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Abbie nodded, and just then, the cameras started rolling again.

    The female lead of this low-budget web series, the arrogant, haughty actress with a guaranteed spot in the show, raised her hand to p Abbie on camera.

    Smack! The sound echoed loudly. But this time, the p hadn¡¯tnded on the usually submissive Abbie. Instead, it was on the lead actress. Everyone was stunned, not knowing what on earth just happened.

    The director was livid. ¡°Cut! What the hell are you doing? That wasn¡¯t in the script!¡±

    And then, for the first time in what seemed like ages, Abbie smiled. It was a small, subtle smile, but on her cold, expressionless face, it was as if she had suddenlye back to life-like she was once again the confident, shining star she had been before everything fell apart.

    Everyone on set froze. Abbie looked different, almost unrecognizable. Then she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this anymore.¡± And with that, she turned to walk off the set to change out of her costume.

    Everyone was in shock. The director was dumbfounded. ¡°What? You¡¯re quitting? We have a contract! You¡¯ll owe three times the penalty fee! You can¡¯t afford that!¡±

    Abbie, of course, had no money. Before going to prison, she¡¯d already paid an enormous fee for breaching another contract. If she hadn¡¯t needed the money so badly, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to do this low-budget web series in the first ce.

    The director knew this, and that was why he wasn¡¯t taking her seriously. ¡°You¡¯d better get back into costume and apologize, or that penalty¡¯sing your way, and there¡¯s no way you can avoid it!¡±

    But Abbie remained unfazed, calmly tossing back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a penalty fee. My boss can handle it.¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your agency¡¯s given up on you? They¡¯ve already written you off. No one¡¯s paying for someone as washed-up as you! Is your boss a dumba***¡±

    Abbie¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I just fired him.¡±

    Everyone thought that Abbie was mad. There was no other exnation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be this reckless. She was burning all her bridges in the industry. There¡¯d be noing back from this. They wondered who gave her the guts. Under everyone¡¯s confused, wide-eyed stares, Abbie walked straight up to Tiffany and calmly called out, ¡°Boss.¡±

    The future boss was now officially the present boss. And Abbie couldn¡¯t be happier.

 Chapter 185

    Upon seeing Abbie call a young girl the boss, everyone in the room grew uneasy. It was like a lunatic had just run into a clueless kid, and everyone around seemedpletely out of touch with reality.

    ¡°Seriously? Do you really think that little girl can pull this off? She¡¯s not going to save your career!¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Last chance,¡± the director warned, stepping forward. ¡°Apologize now, and I¡¯ll let everything slide. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Tiffany waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Shut up! You sound like a fly buzzing around. Keep talking, and I¡¯ll kick you out myself!¡±

    The entire film crew erupted inughter.

    ¡°What? Did I hear you right? You¡¯re going to throw us out? Little girl, do you even own this studio? What a joke!¡±

    ¡°You think you can con us like you did Abbie? No way!¡±

    As they continued their banter, the group grew reckless. In addition to leaving trash scattered everywhere, one of them kicked the old wooden door of the historic set. The door didn¡¯t stand a chance and broke with a loud crack.

    Tiffany spoke up in a rxed manner, ¡°Nice job, pal. Destroying a piece of cultural heritage? I wonder how many years you¡¯ll get

    for that?¡±

    With that, a snap of her fingers summoned Charlie, who happened to be on patrol. Sensing something was off, he rushed over with his team, almost as if he had appeared at Tiffany¡¯smand.

    As the head in charge, Charlie wore an official ID badge, which made it faces instantly changed. easy

    for the reckless group to recognize him. Their

    This situation could be serious, so the director thought he could smooth things over with some cash. Approaching with a friendly smile, he ingratiatingly said, ¡°Mr. Kelley, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    But before he could finish, Tiffany calmly interrupted, ¡°Charlie, do what needs to be done. Don¡¯t let anyone off easy.¡±

    The director and the crew were taken aback by Tiffany¡¯s audacity. Not only was she calling Charlie by his name with that aloof attitude, but she was also barking orders as if she were above him. It was clear that Charlie wouldn¡¯t be pleased to hear that.

    After the initial shock, the director found himself oddly pleased. The more disrespectful Tiffany was, the easier it would be to downy the situation. But to his surprise, instead of getting angry, Charlie nodded and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t let this slide!¡± His overly respectful tone left everyone feeling astonished and also curious about Tiffany¡¯s true identity.

    Satisfied, Tiffany nodded and calmly left with Abbie. Meanwhile, the arrogant group received the consequences they deserved. As for the broken door, they not only had to pay for it but would also face criminal charges for willfully damaging a historic site.

    Not just the others, but even Abbie was stunned. Following Tiffany in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, who are you? Why is Mr. Kelley being so polite to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean Charlie?¡± Tiffany replied, ¡°That¡¯s my dad.¡±

    Abbie couldn¡¯t help but smirk, thinking to herself, ¡°This father-daughter duo really knows how to put on a show!¡¯ She asked again, ¡°Did you want me to switch jobs because you own thepany, or is it under Kelley Group?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tiffany paused and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m actually nning to start an entertainmentpany

    So there is nopany at all! Isn¡¯t that surprising¡­ Abbie bellowed inwardly and her elegant face showed a crack of disbelief. It seemed she had just jumped from one fire pit into another.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose and shed an innocent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always deliver on my promises.¡±

    With that, she called Sean. After sharing her n to start an entertainmentpany, Sean quickly replied, ¡°That sounds like a great idea. There¡¯s definitely a market for it.¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t care much about his opinion. She casually dropped a hundred million dors into the venture and got thepany registered. She named it StarRise Entertainment. The first artist to sign on was Abbie Hopkins, a former A-list star now trying to revive her career.

    Watching Tiffany¡¯s whirlwind of actions, Abbie feltpletely bamboozled. Even though she knew that Tiffany was backed by her father, Charlie, a big shot in Lovell City, this whole affair felt like Tiffany was just ying around. It seemed like Abbie had jumped from one difficult situation straight into another, with no real change in her circumstances. She felt a wave of disappointment wash over her; Tiffany might be ying this game for fun, but for Abbie, the stakes were high.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Tiffany smiled, not offering any further exnation. ¡°Let¡¯s go grab a bite to eat. Consider it a wee from your new boss.¡±

    They headed to a trendy bistro in the city center, sitting down and ordering food. As they ate, Abbie found her appetite waning. She felt lost andpletely unsure about the path she had just chosen. ¡®Was this impulsive decision the right one?¡¯ she wondered.

    After their meal, Tiffany suggested they go shopping. ¡°My team can¡¯t look less than fabulous; pick out whatever you like, and I cover it.¡±

    Abbie couldn¡¯t help but be amused, even as the afternoon.

    she picked out a few items here and there. Their shopping spreested well into

    Once Abbie got back to her apartment and had just kicked off her shoes, the doorbell rang. When she opened it, she was shocked to see her new agent standing there, ready to sign her up.

    ¡°Wait, I thought you said there wasn¡¯t apany yet?¡± Abbie eximed, her eyes wide.

    The agent grinned. ¡°Well, there is now!¡±

    Abbie¡¯s jaw dropped. She had only met Tiffany earlier that day, and thepany didn¡¯t even exist then. Yet, in less than a day, StarRise Entertainment was registered, and the contract was already in her hands.

    The agent continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you terminate your old contract, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Abbie¡¯s formerpany was eager to get rid of her, so the process was a breeze. The penalty fees were also sorted out.

    The speed of it all was astonishing. It took Abbie a moment to grasp what was happening. She hadn¡¯t been duped; she had reallytched onto Tiffany¡¯s sess. She couldn¡¯t believe what an incredible stroke of luck and opportunity she received.

    Without a second thought, Abbie signed the contract. But before she could fully process it, the agent dropped another bombshell. ¡°Miss Kelley secured you an audition for Oliver Fraser¡¯s new film. Here¡¯s the script. Prepare well; if you nail it, you could be back on top!¡±

    ¡®Back on top¡­ How distant that feels.¡¯ Abbie pondered as she stared at the script, her fingers trembling with excitement. ¡®Earlier, Tiffany mentioned that she¡¯d get me an audition for Oliver Fraser, a big-time director. I thought it a mere fantasy- there is no way someone like me cannd a role in a film directed by him. But now, every word she spoke hase true.¡¯

    Trying to contain her excitement, Abbie took a deep breath. At that moment, she felt a wave of gratitude for her impulsive decision today. Clutching the script tightly, she nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

 Chapter 186

    His expression immediately darkened when Tiffany told Oliver Fraser about the casting decision. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± he protested, clearly unhappy with the choice.

    Abbie Hopkins received a lot of bad press. Despite being a talented actress and winning two prestigious awards early in her career, which he initially admired and considered working with her, things quickly took a turn. Not long after, she ended up in prison for assault charges.

    The only silver lining was that the person Abbie hurt wasn¡¯t seriously injured; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance for aeback. Even so, no one dared to cast her anymore. If the audience didn¡¯t ept her, it would be a significant loss for him.

    Oliver responded, ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on another neer. I think she¡¯s a perfect fit.¡± He tried to persuade Tiffany.

    However, Tiffany remained unmoved. ¡°I¡¯ve already made the announcement. The decision will be based on Abbie¡¯s performance at the audition the day after tomorrow. Of course, your neer is wee to audition as well.¡±

    ¡®Everyone shouldpete fairly,¡® she thought. After all, Tiffany wasn¡¯t the type to be overly oppressive or have the final say in everything. If she were, it would be more obvious.

    Oliver was left speechless and could only nod in reluctant agreement. It was already written into the contract, and he had prepared for this from the start. Now, he could only hope the actress he had chosen wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    It was the day of the audition. The filming location was the Lovell City studio, and the audition was held there.

    With the audition happening right in her backyard, Tiffany had no reason not to show up and support Abbie. After all, Abbie was the first artist signed under herpany. The sess of this film depended on whether StarRise Entertainment could genuinely make a name for itself.

    At 9 a.m., Abbie and her new agent stood at the entrance of the audition building, ready to go inside, when a car slowly pulled up in front. They initially thought it was another auditioning artist arriving, but to their surprise, the person who stepped out of the car was Tiffany.

    ¡°Boss?¡± Abbie eximed in surprise. Tiffany had already paved the way for her, yet she still took the time to be there in person, clearly there to show her support. This gesture was quite moving for Abbie.

    Tiffany calmly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that in public. I¡¯m not the registered owner of thepany; call me by my name.¡± Aside from a few, no outsiders knew that Tiffany was the mastermind behind StarRise Entertainment.

    Abbie nodded in agreement. The three entered the building and took the elevator to the twenty¨Cfifth floor. The staff had made arrangements, and directional signs were posted on the walls. They were the first to arrive.

    While waiting in the lounge, Abbie sat down and focused on reviewing her script. Even though she had spent the past few days tirelessly analyzing it, she still felt extremely nervous. After all, this audition was crucial for her career and future; whether she could turn things around depended on securing this role. It was hard not to feel anxious.

    Upon seeing her anxiety, Tiffany said softly, ¡°Do you know why I chose you?¡±

    Even though StarRise Entertainment was established on a whim and had been only two days since its founding with no artists signed yet, Tiffany had the financial resources to quickly bring in new talent whenever she wanted. She specifically chose Abbie despite her beingbeled as a washed¨Cup actress with a troubled past.

    Abbie was taken aback. She thought, ¡®Of course, with StarRise Entertainment¡¯s resources and potential, it has everything to offer. So, why was I chosen?¡® She shook her head in confusion.

    Tiffany replied calmly, ¡°Because you and I share simrities, I believe you can understand the character in this script better than anyone else.¡± She wrote the script and closely mirrored Tiffany¡¯s and Abbie¡¯s backgrounds.

    13

    Only those who have experienced it can truly understand the ambition of wanting to rise again after falling into the depths. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry, and certainly don¡¯t be afraid. You need to believe in yourself and show that confidence,¡± Tiffany said, looking at Abbie, speaking each word slowly and deliberately. ¡°I want to see your ambition.¡±

    ¡®Ambition?¡® Abbie felt a momentary daze. She had thought she had long lost that sense of ambition, as reality always dealt her harsh blows.

    But at that moment, seeing Tiffany¡¯s bright and carefree smile in front of her, she suddenly realized that as long as she was alive, it was never toote to rise again. So, she nodded, her expression more serious than ever before.

    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Abbie said with determination. No longer looking at the script, she closed her eyes to rest and began mentally rehearsing her lines, which she had already memorized thoroughly, over and over again.

    Upon seeing this, the agent, Nevach Roger, felt concerned and whispered to Tiffany, ¡°Is this a good idea?¡± She didn¡¯t doubt Abbie¡¯s acting skills; she was just worried that Tiffany¡¯s words might lead Abbic to underestimate the importance of this audition.

    Competitions were always ruthless. It was easy to speak so confidently then, but there was a chance the director might not have recognized her potential.

    Tiffany smiled and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She was the one with the most authority when it came to casting. Since she had already chosen Abbie, there was no possibility of changing her mind.

    The audition was merely a formality intended to win Oliver¡¯s approval, so she felt no concern.

    After sitting for about ten minutes, several more neers began to arrive for the audition. These were the few candidates Oliver considered promising enough to give a chance, totaling no more than five.

    It wasn¡¯t until thest neer swaggered into the lounge that everyone heard her voice before she stepped inside. ¡°You expect me to rest here? Don¡¯t you know I should have a private lounge?¡± Her tone was as arrogant as ever.

    ¡®This voice sounds a bit familiar,¡¯ Tiffany thought; she looked up to see a mboyantly dressed woman strutting in with pride. As luck would have it, it was Wendy Trujillo, the daughter of the Trujillo family, one of the four prominent families in Traron City.

    In the spacious lounge, even with a dozen people gathered, Wendy spotted Tiffany immediately. No matter the time or asion, Tiffany always drew attention; even in profile, her features remained wless and strikingly beautiful.

    Wendy stared for a few seconds, then returned to reality and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re here for the audition too?¡± Her tone dripped with hostility..

    Others also turned to nce, each carrying a hint of caution and unease. After all, Tiffany¡¯s face was too recognizable; if she genuinely aimed to debut, it would be incredibly easy for her. For the others, this was a significant threat.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Miss Trujillo was also in the industry. Howe I¡¯ve never seen any of your work?¡±

    With what Tiffany said, Wendy was left utterly speechless.

    She had debuted three years ago, leveraging the resources from the Trujillo family tond roles in major films and dramas alongside big names. Yet, due to herck of acting skills and unremarkable looks, even the characters meant to be minor had outshone her. It was a deep wound for her. And now, having it brought up publicly by Tiffany, someone as proud as Wendy felt utterly humiliated.

 Chapter 187

    She gritted her teeth, holding back her frustration repeatedly until she finally snapped with a sarcastic jab, ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen it, that¡¯s just because you¡¯re clueless!¡±

    Tiffany went along, shing an innocent smile. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Wendy was speechless, on the verge of losing it. That was meant to agree with her, but instead of feeling even a bit happy, her frustration only deepened.

    Just then, a staff member came over to announce that the auditions were officially starting and that everyone should enter ording to the number they received. Abbie was third in line, while Wendy was second. The first person had already gone in-aplete neer, but they had put in the effort. Their hair was neatly styled, giving off a fresh and confident vibe.

    Tiffany stood up and said to Abbie and Nevaeh, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± With that, she headed out. As the screenwriter and casting director, she naturally had to go backstage to observe their performances.

    Wendy assumed Tiffany was getting nervous about her audition, letting out a dismissiveugh. Her face was full of confidence as she dered, ¡°Just wait and see; this role is mine!¡±

    Tiffany stuck to her usual line, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡®If fooling yourself doesn¡¯t tire you out, that is,¡¯ she thought. After stepping out and taking advantage of the empty hallway, Tiffany quietly opened the audition room door. Inside, Oliver was waiting for her. Seeing her enter, he finally spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The audition room was designed to prevent actors from feeling pressured. A mirror divided the space, allowing the judges to watch the performances while remaining unseen by the actors.

    The script was about a girl betrayed by her lover and friend who fell into a deep sleep for several years before awakening. Faced with the harsh reality of a world that had changed while she was gone and the profound sense of disorientation and loneliness that came with it, thisplex emotional journey required a performer with exceptional acting skills.

    However, the first person¡¯s acting skills were only superficial. After one performance, all that remained was a sense of emptiness and daze. Tiffany remained silent; she turned to gauge Oliver¡¯s reaction. She noticed him marking a cross expressionlessly, indicating that this neer had not passed the audition.

    The second to arrive was Wendy. As soon as she stepped into the audition room, she looked at the mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Fraser, I¡¯ve dreamed of the chance to work with you. I can¡¯t believe you gave me an audition opportunity.¡± As she spoke, she shed a sweet smile that made her appear shy, a stark contrast to the overbearing attitude she had just disyed in the waiting room.

    Wendy worked hard to create a good impression but didn¡¯t forget to stab someone in the back. ¡°By the way, Mr. Fraser, let me tell you something secret. Among the few neers behind me, there¡¯s one named Tiffany Kelley. You should be careful not to be fooled by her!

    ¡°Her personal life is a mess, and her behavior is questionable-she only knows how to seduce men. People like her may look good on the surface, but that¡¯s all they¡¯ve got!¡±

    Fortunately, the mirror wasn¡¯t two-way so that Wendy couldn¡¯t see that just on the other side, Tiffany was sitting at the judging table, watching her performance with a yful expression. She thought, ¡®This is amusing.

    Oliver¡¯s expression darkened. If Tiffany was indeed here to audition, it might sway him; first impressions could quickly turn negative. As a director and investor, he didn¡¯t want rumors about the lead actor¡¯s questionable reputation circting before ar

    after the film¡¯s release.

    But Tiffany wasn¡¯t interested in entering the industry. She was here solely as a screenwriter to cast roles. Since there was no audition for her, it was clear that Wendy¡¯s remarks were nothing but deliberate nder.

    Oliver spoke in a cold tone cutting her off directly. ¡°Just go ahead and perform; don¡¯t waste more time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± It was the first time Wendy had been ignored like this, especially with an impatient tone. She would have stormed off in anger at any other time, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Oliver if she wanted to make it in the entertainment industry. So, she swallowed her irritation.

    She then began her performance. In just five minutes, Tiffany quickly understood why Wendy had not achieved sess; it was because shecked any fundamental acting skills.

    The performance was painfully awkward, turning a well-crafted, resilient female lead into a fool. Wendy¡¯s exaggerated acting and loud outbursts of anger were sharp and piercing in an unpleasant way. Yet, she carried on with an inexplicable confidence.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butugh. On the other hand, Oliver had a dark expression as he marked a big red cross.

    This time, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Oliver began to offer his critique, his words sharp and incisive. ¡°You need to work on your acting skills. Inparison, your performance when badmouthing others was practically wless.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ she thought; Wendy was speechless and deeply affected, incredulously asking, ¡°Mr. Fraser, what was wrong with my performance?¡± She was pretty satisfied with her performance.

    Oliver was so frustrated that he felt a haze clouding his vision and didn¡¯t want to say anything. Tiffanyughed andzily said, ¡°Next.¡±

    The voice was somewhat crisp and sounded familiar. Wendy paused momentarily, straining to look into the mirror as if trying to figure out who was sitting inside. But no matter how she looked, she could only see her reflection.

    A staff member promptly escorted her out. Abbie was the next. Oliver wouldn¡¯t want to give her a chance to audition if it weren¡¯t for Tiffany¡¯s sake. But now that she was already here, he could only sit back and quietly observe.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said, and he could sense the shift in Abbie¡¯s demeanor.

    She transformed from her usual style into a figure shrouded in deep sorrow, like a girl who had endured unimaginable hardship. She stared quietly ahead, her clear, beautiful eyes free of tears, emanating a profound sense of destion that stirred a deep emotional response in anyone watching.

    Then she spoke, her voice soft and gentle as she delivered the brief lines. ¡°You owe me so much that you

    ¡°Me? Yes, I truly deserve this¡­¡±

    can¡¯t repay.

    Then she lifted her head, a faint smile gracing her face. Itbined innocence with a hint of darkness, suggesting transformation that had risen from despair.

    a

    After the performance ended, Oliver was captivated by her smile and gaze, unable to shake off the moment. He thought, ¡®No wonder she¡¯s an award-winning actress with such explosive acting skills.

    At that moment, he felt as though he wasn¡¯t looking at Abbie but at the character from the story itself. Her straightforward interpretation delivered a profound emotional impact without costumes, sets, or props, showing she truly understood the role. Oliver sat there, momentarily speechless.

    Tiffany was pleased as well. However, she remained calm andposed, quietly waiting for Oliver¡¯s decision, not showing any impatience.

    After a long pause, Oliver let out a sigh. He then turned to Tiffany, expressing with a hint of admiration, ¡°I understand now why you were so determined to secure Abbie Hopkins for this role.

    ¡°Indeed, shees from the depths and is bound to rise from them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with her.¡±

    With the role confirmed, the remaining candidates no longer needed to audition. In moments, Abbie and her agent stayed behind to discuss the contract details.

    Having concluded her business, Tiffany went downstairs, and her men blocked her path.

    ady to leave. However, as she stepped out of the building, Wendy

 Chapter 188

    Tiffany wore a knowing smile as she took in the scene. The blockade was quite impressive. Several stern-looking, muscr bodyguards apanied Wendy, besides two assistants serving her and holding an umbre for shade. The group effectively surrounded her.

    Wendy sneered. ¡°Last time in Traron City, I let you off because you had Richard backing you. But this time, if you dare to ruin my ns, I¡¯ll ensure you learn a lesson.¡±

    She came to the audition brimming with confidence, convinced that the role was hers. But to her surprise, she was rejected. Thinking back to Oliver¡¯s impatient demeanor, she was confident that Tiffany had said something behind her back to tarnish her reputation.

    With old grievances and new grudgesbined, Wendy raised her hand andmanded, ¡°Go hold her down!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The bodyguards responded immediately, getting ready to take action.

    Even though Wendy was a public figure, no one was around. Moreover, the Trujillo family was influential enough to cover up any incidents that might arise, so they felt no hesitation in resorting to violence.

    Tiffany chuckled,zily ncing at them. ¡°Is that all? It¡¯s not even enough to practice on.¡±

    The arrogance in her words was palpable. Without needing anymand from Wendy, several bodyguards grabbed Tiffany by the shoulders immediately. Once they had her firmly restrained, it wouldn¡¯t matter how Wendy chose to deal with her- Tiffany would be unable to fight back and could only endure the bullying.

    However, just as the lead bodyguard reached out, he was suddenly met with a more potent force restraining him. He looked up in shock at Tiffany, stammering, ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before him stood Tiffany, smiling gently. Her breathtaking beauty was vivid and captivating, yet her intense energy was fearsome, evoking an unsettling presence.

    He tried to break free from the grip, but Tiffany applied more pressure, and the sound of cracking bones echoed along with a wave of intense pain.

    ¡°Ah!¡± With three fingers hanging limply, the bodyguard let out a cry of pain and stumbled back, falling to the ground.

    The other bodyguards rushed in, but one was kicked away while another was punched into the ground. Amidst the cries of agony, the five burly bodyguardsy scattered on the ground, writhing in pain.

    Tiffany stood confidently in ce, her presencemanding and regal. With a casual flick to brush off nonexistent dust from her sleeve, she said, ¡°Who¡¯s next? Is it you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Wendy stumbled back, overwhelmed by fear. She thought, ¡®This woman is truly terrifying!¡¯

    The strikes came with lightning speed. Although everything unfolded before her eyes, Wendy couldn¡¯t see how Tiffany made her moves. All she heard were the cries of agony as her once-proud bodyguards fell one after another-wholly defenseless and unable to withstand a single blow.

    Wendy stumbled back, her assistants trembling beside her in fear, worried they might get caught in the crossfire. After a

    leave¡­¡± moment of struggle, she forced herself to say, ¡°I-I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. You

    can

    She thought, ¡®Leave?¡¯ Tiffany smiled enigmatically and replied, ¡°Oh, that wouldn¡¯t do at all.

    ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. If you apologize to me, I¡¯ll forgive your foolishness today. Fair enough, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Wendy nearly bit her teeth in frustration. Even though she had initially sought trouble with Tiffan

    turned out that Tiffany emerged unscathed while her bodyguards were left battered and bruised. There was no reason for her to be the one to apologize,

    Wendy¡¯s expression darkened as she snapped, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Tiffany sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push you.¡±

    She seemed ready to let it go and didn¡¯t want to drag things out. Wendy was taken aback, not expecting Tiffany to be so amodating.

    As she breathed relief, Tiffany casually continued, ¡°If you won¡¯t, then I will, after all¡­¡± As she spoke, Tiffany smiled, her bright eyes glimmering with a hint of mischief. ¡°After all, forcing an apology is something I enjoy the most.¡±

    Wendy was speechless; she thought, ¡®Is she a devil?¡¯ Tiffany stride toward her, exuding a fierce determination that indicated she was serious about forcing an apology.

    A chill ran down Wendy¡¯s spine as she quickly made her decision. ¡°It was my mistake; I shouldn¡¯t have caused you After briefly pausing, she gritted her teeth and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± For now, she chose to swallow her pride.

    Tiffany seemed satisfied and casually dismissed her, saying, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    trouble.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s tone felt dismissive as if treating Wendy as insignificant, which only fueled Wendy¡¯s anger. However, she could do nothing.

    With so many of her people unable to match Tiffany¡¯s strength, Wendy had no choice but to leave in defeat. Meanwhile, the remaining bodyguards struggled to get up from the ground and headed to another vehicle, collectively heading to the hospital. Their situation was quite pitiful.

    Tiffany nced at the time and, deciding not to head to school or home just yet, resolved to stop at Luna Vi. As she was about to get into her car, a vehicle passed. Through the slightly open window, she caught a fleeting glimpse of a profile in the back seat, an image that left her momentarily intrigued.

    It was a beautiful young girl radiating a gentle yet ethereal aura, as if untouched by the world¡¯s impurities.

    Tiffany froze for a moment, her heart suddenly racing. She thought, ¡®Melody Princeton?¡¯

    The girl in the car was undoubtedly Melody. In her previous encounter, Keh truly cherished Melody, aside from Sandra, who was his other significant love.

    At that time, Melody transferred to Lovell School, captivating countless admirers, including Keh. The two shared a deep affection for each other and had an excellent rtionship. However, for reasons unknown, Melody ended up coinmitting murder.

    When Keh learned the news, he went to great lengths to suppress the incident, trying every possible way to clear Melody¡¯s name. However, at that time, Melody suggested finding someone with a simr build to take the me for her. This way, she would no longer have to live in fear.

    Keh, being the typical lovestruck fool, was utterly smitten with Melody. So, he saw no issue with her n and readily agreed to it.

    Tiffany smiled, her eyebrows lifting mockingly.

    Then Keh found her and promised that if Tiffany helped take the me for Melody, he would marry her ording to their engagement on the day she was released from prison. She agreed, and that was when the tragedy began.

    ording to this timeline, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Melody appeared as a transfer student. It was uncertain whether she wouldmit murder again this time, but if she did, Keh would likely try to take the me for her once more. Tiffar smirked at the thought; she had been foolish to agree to such an absurd condition.

    Looking back, it was clear that Melody hade up with that idea with malicious intent. She was likely connected to Sandra, as the Kelley family had fallen apart after her imprisonment in her previous encounter. Furthermore, only Sandra and Melody hadughed triumphantly while the Kelley family faced one disaster after another.

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze grew increasingly cold. She thought that none of these people would escape.

 Chapter 189

    The car disappeared from Tiffany¡¯s sight as it merged into the traffic flow. Twenty minutester, it stopped in front of the hospital. In the back seat, Melody paid the fare and thanked the driver before quickly entering the hospital, cradling a

    thermos filled with meat broth.

    In the VIP ward at the same time, Keh had been preupied with thoughts of the girl who had saved him during his near-death experience after being chased. Even though her face had been obscured, those apparent eyes had left an unforgettable impression, etched in his mind and impossible to erase. He was desperate to find her.

    However, after sending people to search throughout Lovell City, it was as if the girl had vanished without a trace, leaving no

    Keh sighed as he sat up in his bed. After the Miracle Healer hade to administer treatment a few days ago, the pain he experienced at that time was indeed excruciating. However, since then, the wounds on his body have significantly lessened in pain, and his recovery speed has noticeably improved.

    Even though he felt a bit of disdain for the entric and confrontational Miracle Healer, he had to admit that their astonishing skills and abilities were awe-inspiring and impossible to ignore.

    Having been lying down for too long and feeling restless, Keh decided to get up and stroll around the hospital. He rode the elevator down smoothly to the first floor. However, as he rounded the corner after stepping out of the elevator, he collided with a girl rushing past.

    The girl¡¯s thermos identally fell to the ground, spilling soup everywhere and creating quite a mess. Keh immediately apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Are you hurt?¡±

    The girl looked sadly at the spilled soup on the ground, feeling frustrated as she patted her head. Hearing his words, she raised her head and replied apologetically, ¡°It was my fault for being reckless; it¡¯s not yours. By the way, are you okay?¡±

    The moment the girl lifted her head, her clear, sparkling eyes struck Keh like a jolt. The charming face before him seemed identical to the girl who had saved him that night. The more he looked, the more the image in his memory ovepped with the girl standing before him.

    Keh felt a surge of excitement as he grasped the girl¡¯s hand. His voice was urgent and tense as he asked, ¡°You saved me, right? It was you that night, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The girl said, clearly flustered. She perceived him as turning mad and instinctively pulled away, her voice trembling as she added, ¡°Please let go!¡±

    Keh, still recovering from his injuries, felt the impact of their collision jolt him painfully. The girl quickly slipped from his grasp, vanishing around the corner before he could even begin to chase after her. Leaning against the wall, he panted heavily, his breath in short gasps. The motion had reopened some of his worst wounds, blood seeping through the bandages and quickly staining his shirt.

    After realizing he had left the ward, the nurse and two bodyguards from the Harper family immediately rushed downstairs to look for him. It didn¡¯t take them long to locate him.

    Seeing him covered in cold sweat with his wound reopened, they quickly rushed over to support him. ¡°Mr. Harper, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Keh disregarded his injuries, pointing at the mess and the discarded thermos on the ground as he told his subordinates, ¡°Find her, find her!¡± After saying this, he fainted.

    Though his words were disjointed, the two subordinates understood clearly. After all, during Keh¡¯s hospitalization, he had repeatedly mentioned wanting to find someone. They had deployed numerous resources and searched everywhere in Lovell City, yet they still hadn¡¯t found the person he was looking for.

    After all, the location where Keh had the incident was quite remote, and it had happenedte at night without any surveince cameras. Finding anyone who had passed by then was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    Now, seeing Keh so agitated, the two subordinates looked down at the discarded thermos and were puzzled. It seemed that the person Keh was looking for had just been here. After sending Keh back to his ward and calling for a doctor, they reviewed the surveince footage and started asking questions around the hospital based on the footage.

    By the time Keh woke up two hourster, a detailed report had already been ced in his hands. ¡°Mr. Harper, this is the youngdy you asked us to find.¡±

    Keh quickly took the report, and his anxious heart began to calm down, softening even his previously gloomy expression. The first line revealed the name¨CMelody Princeton.

    Next to it was a photo provided by his subordinate. In the picture, Melody wore a neat ponytail, looking fresh and clean, with a gentle smile that made her appear bright and enchanting.

    Keh eagerly continued to read. [Melody Princeton, female, age neen.]

    [She resides in Lovell City, where she lives with her parents and an older brother. However, due to her brother¡¯s gambling addiction andck of ambition, the family struggles financially, forcing Melody Princeton to take on part-time jobs.]

    Even this time, she came to the hospital to care for her sick mother, who couldn¡¯t afford a nurse, so she took time each day to help. A girl at such a young age having to endure all this made Keh¡¯s grip tighten.

    As he continued reading, the file indicated that Melody was in the process of transferring schools. Due to her excellent grades, she qualified for an exceptional admission into Lovell School. As a high-achieving transfer student, she was awarded a substantial schrship, which would free her from the need to work part-time.¡±

    Keh felt a surge of excitement. It meant he would have more opportunities to get closer to her. Moreover, given his reckless behavior today, Melody was indeed frightened. He needed to find time to exin everything to her adequately.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel impatient at the thought, so he asked, ¡°When is she officially transferring to the school?¡±

    His subordinate replied, ¡°Next Monday.¡±

    Sensing only two days left, Keh immediately said, ¡°Get my discharge ready for the day after tomorrow! I need to get back to school!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harper, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. The doctor said you can¡¯t move around too much right now; otherwise, your wounds could reopen at any moment.¡± His subordinate immediately tried to dissuade him, but it was impossible to reason with someone in such a state of urgency. Keh, lost in the joy of finally finding the person from his dreams, paid no attention to the warning.

    At this moment, one of the subordinates couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Harper, are you sure that Miss Princeton is the person you¡¯ve been looking for? During our investigation, we found that she never left her original school on the night of your incident.¡± He continued, ¡°So, Mr. Harper, are you certain you haven¡¯t mistaken the person you¡¯ve been so obsessed with?¡±

    After expressing his concerns, Keh gave him a cold re and a warning, saying, ¡°I know my mother doesn¡¯t want me to find the person who saved me, but remember, this matter must be kept under wraps. My parents cannot find out, or the consequences will be on you!¡±

 Chapter 190

    He had never threatened his people or used such a harsh tone before. But this time, not only was he angry, but his stance was also straightforward: those who followed him would prosper, while those who opposed him would perish.

    The subordinate trying to persuade him could only nod in agreement, responding, ¡°Yes, Mr. Harper.¡±

    The weekend was a bit tumultuous. When the official announcement for Oliver¡¯s newly directed drama ¡°Dreams of Rising¡± was released, it drew significant attention worldwide after learning that an unknown screenwriter had written the story and various opinions had been circted. Many curious individuals couldn¡¯t help but seek out the original story to read it for themselves.

    Opinions on the story varied widely, with some praising it while others critiquing it. However, despite its brevity, the narrative was undeniably captivating. It had emotional highs and lows, resonating with many.

    This was especially true considering the legendary Oliver, known for his remarkable talent, was the director behind the project. The industry had a saying: [If Oliver Fraser is involved, you can expect nothing less than excellence!]

    As a result, the casting for his new drama garnered significant attention and anticipation. When the official poster was released, most viewers were instantly excited.

    [The leading actress is Abbie Hopkins?]

    How could it possibly be Abbie Hopkins?]

    Most people had forgotten this name entirely, but many others couldn¡¯t escape the lingering scandals and unmentionable past. It didn¡¯t requirepetitors to buy marketing ounts to smear her; simply holding onto Abbie¡¯s past would unleash a torrent of negative public opinion.

    In no time, thements section of Oliver¡¯s ount exploded, with thousands demanding a change in the leading actress. Some even dered that they wouldn¡¯t watch any production featuring Abbie.

    Oliver was quite troubled by this situation. However, since he had already cast the actress for the role, recing her was out of the question. He had anticipated such a reaction.

    After much contemtion, Oliver updated his status: [I used to think the same way. Butter, I found it truly delightful. There¡¯s no need to rush or be anxious-wait and see.]

    This statement showed that he wouldn¡¯t be swayed by outside opinions and had no intention of changing the cast, even if it meant taking a gamble this time.

    The waves of controversy and public opinion gradually subsided with his statement, but some of Abbie¡¯s longtime fans were overjoyed, hoping sincerely for their idol¡¯s return to the public eye. Coincidentally, Zoe was one of them. So when Tiffany walked into ss on Monday, she was greeted by an excited Zoe rushing over.

    ¡°Tiffany, Tiffany, did you hear? An idol I¡¯ve loved for so many years is making aeback!¡± Zoe eximed, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a boss with such good taste managed to pull my idol away from that awfulpany!¡±

    Tiffany nced at Zoe¡¯s phone and saw the casting announcement for ¡°Dreams of Rising.¡± Abbie¡¯s striking poster stood out prominently amidst the excitement.

    ¡°You like her?¡± Tiffany chuckled, ruffling Zoe¡¯s hair yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet her one day, the real deal, up close and personal.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, are you joking with me?¡± Zoe usually had unwavering trust in her and spoke with a hint of skepticism for the first time.

    Tiffany paused for two seconds before rephrasing, ¡°Abbie Hopkins is filming this drama at the Lovell City studio. If you want to check it out, you can.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zoe eximed, her excitement palpable. ¡°I want to go, want to gol¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there this weekend,¡± Tiffany replied.

    ¡°Tiffany, I love you so much! We¡¯ll sneak in quietly and take a quick look. I promise I¡¯ll be on my best behavior!¡± Zoe eximed.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright.¡± She just hoped Zoe would still be this calm when the time came.

    Gradually, more students filled the ssroom. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Keh, whose injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed, arrived at school.

    Someone jokingly remarked, ¡°Mr. Harper is determined despite his injuries.¡± Keh ignored them, his gaze fixed intently outside as if waiting for someone to arrive.

    Tiffany felt a surge of realization. Remembering the figure she had glimpsed by the roadsidest Friday and Keh¡¯s distracted demeanor, she wondered if Melody had transferred to the school.

    As expected, a few minutester, the teacher led a girl dressed in the same uniform. She introduced her to the ss with a pretty appearance and gentle demeanor. ¡°Everyone, please wee our new student, Melody Princeton. Melody has excellent grades, so if you have any questions in the future, feel free to ask her for help.¡±

    Apuse erupted in wee. Tiffany remained still, her smile lingering, a blend of amusement and intrigue.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    At that moment, Melody scanned the crowd from the stage, her gazending on Tiffany. Few in the entire ss or even the whole school had such striking and beautiful features as Tiffany¡¯s, which always caught attention at first nce.

    Melody¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. She subtly shifted her gaze, nodded politely, and offered a gentle, sweet smile.

    When the seating arrangements were made, someone kindly offered her a seat nearby. Just as Melody was about to ept the ssmate¡¯s goodwill and move over, a sudden voice interrupted, ¡°Why not sit here with me?¡±

    The person speaking was Keh, who was usuallyposed and gentlemanly. The entire ss fell into an eerie silence as soon as his words fell.

    No one expected Keh to take the initiative to speak up like this. Given that he hade to school despite his injuries, everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he hade specifically for Melody.

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted subtly. Their gazes flitted back and forth between Keh and Tiffany. Many of them looked at Tiffany with sympathy, considering she was still Keh¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    The oue was that, as his fianc¨¦e, she had never been able topete with anyone. It all started with Sandra, who had aplicated and ambiguous rtionship with Keh. Just when Sandra finally stepped back, now married to someone else, another rival, Melody, emerged. One could only ask-how tragic was that? It was indeed a disaster.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful and subtle gazes, Melody turned and walked straight to Tiffany¡¯s side. With a hint of innocence in her smile and a touch of shyness and unease, she asked, ¡°Hi, may I sit in this seat next to you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to,¡± Tiffany replied calmly, her expression rxed and casual.

    With that, Melody took her seat. The desks weren¡¯t tightly packed together, as the ssroom was spacious, and each desk was arranged in fixed rows with a considerable gap in between, which made little difference to the overall atmosphere.

    As ss began, Keh was on edge the entire time. His concern was solely for Melody, worrying that as a neer without friends, she might struggle to fit in and could be bullied or challenged by Tiffany. However, he overestimated the situation; the ss went smoothly, and nothing unusual urred.

    When the ss bell rang, Keh hurried over to Melody¡¯s side you¡­ do you remember me?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you that day at the hospital. I was just reall make you ufortable.¡±

 Chapter 191

    Keh¡¯s almost obsessive expression and unusually humble posture froze the entire ssroom in tension again. Everyone! was stunned, though curiosity and gossip quickly took over. While they pretended to mind their business, their ears discreetly tuned in, eager to catch every word.

    Melody froze for a moment, carefully sizing up Keh. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± she said. A realization crossed her face as if she had just recognized him. Melody smiled gently, her eyes carrying a touch of warmth. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± she said gently. ¡°Besides, it was my fault for identally bumping into you. I should be the one apologizing.¡±

    After a brief pause, Melody asked again, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your injury? Is it getting better?¡± She was referring to the day she identally bumped into him, wondering if it had affected his wound.

    In response, Keh¡¯s eyes lit up, his face brimming with surprise and excitement. Eagerly, he asked, ¡°That night-it was you who saved me, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Keh had crossed paths with assants, narrowly escaping death as he fled for his life. Exhausted, he eventually copsed, convinced that his end was near. However, someone had saved him. In his hazy state, he barely opened his eyes, catching a glimpse of a face partially obscured, but those eyes-bright as the stars-left an indelible mark.

    That fleeting moment embedded itself deep within his heart, a memory he could never shake.

    It wasn¡¯t until he met Melody that everything clicked into ce. The figure from his memory seemed to merge with the person/standing before him-the same radiant eyes that had captivated him in that fleeting moment. One nce, and he knew he could never forget her.

    Melody was momentarily confused. She thought, ¡®What is he talking about? I have no idea what he¡¯s saying.

    As her thoughts swirled, she remained silent for a couple of seconds. When she looked up again, her smile was bright and warm. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    There was neither a confirmation nor a denial, just an unspoken understanding between them.

    Hearing her response, Keh felt a huge weight lift off his shoulders. ¡°I knew it was you!¡± he said, his smile growing wider, his handsome features even more captivating. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long and finally found you.¡±

    Their familiar gestures seemed almost like a reunion, leaving everyone else utterly baffled. Only Tiffany, however, understood the whole story as she listened intently throughout the exchange.

    Even though Tiffany had long known that Keh would inevitably fall hopelessly in love with Melody in this encounter, she never anticipated that this unexpected bond wouldplicate their connection.

    At this thought, Tiffany subtly nced at Melody. She was charming, and her eyes resembled Tiffany¡¯s in some ways.

    She thought, ¡®One mistook the other, and the other went along. These two are a perfect match indeed.¡¯ Tiffany chuckled, casually closing her book before standing up and leaving the ssroom.

    Meanwhile, Melody hoped to blend in, being new and unfamiliar with anyone. As Tiffany stood to leave the ssroom, Melody called out, ¡°Tiffany, can I go with you?¡±

    However, Zoe stepped in front of her after just a few steps. ¡°Sorry, but Tiffany is busy and can¡¯t help you settle in. You¡¯ll need to find someone else,¡± she said, not bothering to look at anyone else¡¯s reaction before turning and leaving the ssroom.

    Melody stood there, her face flushed with embarrassment and awkwardness. Keh immediately stepped forward, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to them. I¡¯ll show you around the school. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Melody replied with a smile, her eyes shimmering like water-clear and captivating.

    Everyone¡¯s impression of a polite, well-mannered girl who was also so beautiful couldn¡¯t help but be optimistic. The others gathered around, adding, ¡°Yes, exactly! If you need any help, feel free to contact us anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Melody replied with a hod. Her gentle and serene demeanor captured everyone around her.

    The ssroom quickly buzzed with activity again. In no time, Melody had seamlessly integrated with everyone.

    At the center of the school, Tiffany sat atop a tall artificial rock formation, happily tossing fish feed into the decorative pond below. The fish swam around energetically, asionally flicking their tails or leaping out of the water, lively and unafraid of people.

    When Zoe caught up, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Tiffany managed to climb so high each time. She tilted her head back to ask, ¡°Tiffany, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°What do I have to be mad about?¡± Tiffany replied nonchntly, scattering another handful of feed into the pond.

    Zoe continued, ¡°Keh doesn¡¯t appreciate you. First, it was Sandra, and now it¡¯s Melody. I seriously wonder if he¡¯s blind!¡± The worst part wasn¡¯t even that. What was more frustrating was that Keh was kind to everyone, treating even strangers with warmth and grace, always the picture of a gentleman.

    Yet, when it came to Tiffany, it felt as if she could do nothing right; everything she did was scrutinized. It was the epitome of double/standards. Just like this time, with Melody¡¯s arrival, Keh transformed entirely. His kindness toward her even surpassed how he had treated Sandra before.

    The more Zoe thought about it, the angrier she became. She could already foresee that if any conflict arose between Melody and Tiffany in the future, given Keh¡¯s behavior, it would be painfully obvious whose side he would take.

    Tiffany nced at her, her tone calm and unhurried, her expression still rxed. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Zoe lowered her head, mumbling, ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit unfair¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s unfair about it? Trash belongs in the trash can. Why get upset over something that¡¯s already been discarded? It¡¯s just adding unnecessary frustration,¡± Tiffany replied, then waved her hand. ¡°Come up here; let me show you all the little fish in this pond,¡± she instructed domineeringly.

    Zoe looked up, her attention instantly drawn away. She climbed up the artificial rock formation with considerable effort to sit alongside Tiffany. Indeed, feeding the fish was quite enjoyable. Watching the vibrant, colorful fish swirling below was far more pleasant than harboring anger toward someone unrted.

    Zoe felt enlightened and admired Tiffany¡¯s open-minded attitude even more. Just as she was about topliment her, she heard Tiffany casually say, ¡°No matter how many people curse them behind their back, they won¡¯t know. Be smart; next time, confront them directly.¡±

    Zoe replied, ¡°What?¡± She thought, ¡®It seems like something¡¯s off, but it also makes sense. I guess Tiffany will always be Tiffany!¡¯

    ¡°This idea¡­¡± Zoe nodded thoughtfully, then gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Brilliant!¡±

    Tiffany chuckled at Zoe¡¯s enthusiastic response, feeling just as lighthearted. After school that afternoon, she used the excuse of staying at school and not going home, instead heading to Luna Vi.

    June seemed to have heard about Melody and frowned as she said, ¡°Miss Kelley, you were the one who saved Keh that night. Shouldn¡¯t you tell someone about it?¡± Havin someone else benefit from Tiffany¡¯s actions without acknowledgment felt incredibly frustrating. Regardless of how June thought about it, the feeling didn¡¯t sit right.

    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°No need for that.¡± She didn¡¯t need Keh¡¯s gratitude. If she hadn¡¯t mistakenly thought he was Jeremy, she wouldn¡¯t have lifted a finger to help, even if she had watched Keh die on the street.

    It was the same now. It just wasn¡¯t worth it.

    June hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded in agreement. After watching Tiffany head upstairs, she quietly left Luna Vi.

    About one mile from the vi, a figure stood in the darkness, their features obscured and exuding an air of mystery. June approached and respectfully called out, ¡°Master.¡±

 Chapter 192

    The man didn¡¯t turn around. In the moonlight, his tall figure nearly merged with the night. An undeniable pressure radiated from him.

    June felt a bit anxious, repeatedly wanting to lift her head but managing to hold back. After a long silence, the man¡¯s voice finally broke through the quiet roadside, asking, ¡°Is-she doing well?¡±

    His voice was melodious and pleasant, sounding rtively youthful, perhaps around thirty. But when the man turned to face her, she saw an exceptionally refined and gentle face, though not his actual appearance.

    Even after all these years of being by his side, June had never seen his appearance. He always wore a mask that changed with the moment, making it impossible for anyone to see through to his true self.

    June sighed inwardly and replied, ¡°She is doing well.¡±

    The man before her was James Quinn, a figure shrouded in mystery with an enigmatic background and formidable skills, particrly in the arts of poison and disguise. He was not only her master but also the mentor that Tiffany had admired for a long time. However, he had been absent from Lovell City for quite some time, leading an unpredictable life.

    June paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you show yourself? Miss Kelley has been missing you for a long time. If she knew you were back, she would be overjoyed!¡±

    James didn¡¯t respond directly; instead, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay for long. Make sure you protect Tiffany.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± June nodded in agreement.

    James turned as if about to leave, but before he did, he nced back and earnestly advised, ¡°Tell Tiffany to

    Richard Hampton.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± June replied, though she felt slightly puzzled; she was used to following orders.

    stay away from

    In the blink of an eye, James vanished swiftly into the darkness. He left no trace as if his earlier presence had been an illusion.

    After returning to Luna Vi, June shared the news of James¡¯s appearance. Tiffany was taken aback. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to

    see me?¡±

    Since she had foolishly severed ties with James two years ago over Keh, she hadn¡¯t heard anything about him since. This absence had be a thorn in her heart. As long as James remained out of sight, this thorn, filled with guilt and regret, would never be removed.

    ¡°Is Mr. Quinn never going to forgive me?¡± Tiffany murmured as she sat back on her bed, a bittersweet smile tugging at her lips, her once-bright eyes dimmed with uncertainty.

    June felt a pang of sympathy as she watched Tiffany. She gently encouraged her, ¡°Miss Kelley, you shouldn¡¯t think like that. Before leaving, the master told me to protect and take good care of you. There must be a reason he hasn¡¯t shown himself for so long. Once things settle down, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle back to you!

    Tiffany nodded in response. June continued, ¡°Before the master left, he also asked me to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°He said to stay away from Mr. Hampton,¡± June replied.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Richard Hampton? What does he have to do with this?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tiffany asked. However, it was clear that no one could provide her with an answer, not even June.

    After a long pause, Tiffany-waved her hand and said, ¡°June, you should rest. I need some time to think.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± June replied and left the room.

    The spacious main bedroom felt emptier than ever, too quiet forfort. Tiffanyy in bed, wide awake, staring at the ceiling for an eternity. Richard¡¯s tall, regal figure was the only thing upying her mind. She recalled that night at Royal Bay when she danced for him, followed by that possessive, forceful kiss. Just as her thoughts spiraled in a chaotic loop, her phone rang.

    She grabbed her phone and saw a message on the screen: [Have you slept?]

    The message was from Richard. It felt like a case of ¡°speak of the devil, and he shall appear.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and recalling his ¡°transgressions¡± from that day fueled her frustration. She quickly replied with annoyance: [I¡¯m asleep!]

    The message was sent, but within three seconds, her phone rang Once she answered, a light chuckle drifted into her ear. It was smooth, teasing, and maic-so captivating it felt almost unfair.

    Tiffany suddenly felt her irritation fade. Lying on the bed, she spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯ste; is there something you need?¡±

    Richard raised an eyebrow, his tone as rxed andzy as always. ¡°Lucifer says it misses you and looks pitiful, so I had to let it have its way.¡±

    Richard had a well-behaved tiger lounging at his feet on the other end of the line at Royal Bay. However, the tiger seemed perplexed by thement and immediatelyunched into denials as though it was saying, ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t make stuff up!¡±

    Richard¡¯s intense gaze, the tiger instantly backed down. It began to whimper and whine, sounding like it was trying to be to earn its keep. cute. After all, even the king of beasts had to put on a sho

    Hearing this, Tiffany felt guilty. Therge pet was her responsibility, yet it had been left at Royal Bay under Richard¡¯s care. She had been so caught up in her life that she often forgot about Lucifer. It made her realize how unfit she was as a pet owner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°How about this? I¡¯lle to pick it up tomorrow. It¡¯s been too much trouble for you to take care of it all this time.¡±

    Bringing Lucifer home was out of the question; her father would lose his mind. The only solution was to devise an excuse to leave Lucifer at Luna Vi. That way, it would be a win-win situation for everyone.

    When Richard heard this, his expression immediately darkened. It was one thing for Tiffany to act so formally with him suddenly, but now she also wanted to take custody. If she took Lucifer away, there would be no more ties left between them, and she would likely never return to Royal Bay again..

    Richard immediately said, ¡°Lucifer is used to staying at Royal Bay and doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± After speaking, he nced down at Lucifer by his feet with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Right?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucifer immediately began to whimper, clearly showing that it had no intention of leaving-if forced to, it might just starve itself. It rolled on the ground in protest, but deep down, it could only sigh. Life as a tiger was challenging indeed.

    Although Tiffany couldn¡¯t see Lucifer¡¯s actions, she could roughly grasp its meaning from the sounds it made. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    Juste visit it when you have the time,¡± Richard replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tiffany agreed, feeling like that was the only option left

    An odd feeling surfaced in her heart, almost like they were a couple fighting for child custody. She shuddered at the thought and quickly dismissed it. ¡°I¡¯lle visit it another day,¡± Tiffany said, stifling a yawn. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest. Goodnight!¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Richard replied.

    After the call ended, Tiffany still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Meanwhile, back at Royal Bay, Lucifer happily nuzzled Richard¡¯s pants as if seeking praise for its outstanding performance. Richardughed and instructed the servant to prepare a serving of premium beef for the day¡¯s little hero. Lucifer joyfully ran off.

    At that moment, Garry approached and nodded. ¡°Richard, the person we¡¯re looking for, revealed his whereabouts an hour ago. We can confirm he¡¯s in Lovell City!¡±

 Chapter 193

    Upon hearing this, Richard¡¯s expression remained calm and indifferent as he asked, ¡°Ha

    ¡°No,¡± Garry replied.

    we found him?¡±

    ¡°Why are you reporting if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Richard replied, clearly frustrated. It was pointless to say anything after so long without capturing the target.

    Garry immediately responded, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll ensure he¡¯s trapped in Lovell City and doesn¡¯t get away!¡±

    ¡°You said the same thingst time,¡± Richard pointed out.

    Garry was momentarily at a loss for words. In front of others, he could stand tall, but now he looked pitiful, his expression mirroring that of Lucifer, who had just been forced to perform. He appeared weak, vulnerable, and helpless.

    Richard nced at him and said tly, ¡°Find his exact location and seal off the area. This time, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Garry instantly felt ted. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± he eximed.

    They had shed with the mysterious figure known as Codename K many times, and each time they were close to capturing him, he would slip away without a trace, as elusive as an eel. Despite numerous ns and attempts, he always managed to escape, which was incredibly frustrating.

    With Richard personally stepping in this time, Garry felt confident that even Codename K, with all his cunning abilities, wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. His spirits lifted, and he immediately went off to get to work.

    *****

    When Tiffany entered the ssroom for her lesson the next day, she immediately noticed that her seat had been carefully wiped down, and a cute bow was yfully tied on the back of the chair. Upon closer inspection, even the slightly disorganized books in her drawer had been neatly arranged. Tiffany frowned at the sight.

    Zoe couldn¡¯t have done this, as she knew Tiffany didn¡¯t like anyone tampering with her things. As Tiffany flipped through her books, she quickly realized that the paper she had tucked inside was missing. That paper contained her rough ideas for her following script.

    Tiffany had forgotten to take it with her when she left yesterday, and now it was gone. She frowned, and before she could say anything, she noticed Melody smiling shyly beside her. ¡°Tiffany, I organized all of this for you. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Tiffany replied tly, ¡°Yes, I do mind. So in the future, please keep your hands to yourself and don¡¯t touch my things.¡±

    The students present were taken aback, not expecting her to respond so bluntly. It was utterly unfiltered and unapologetic.

    Upon hearing this, Melody¡¯s smile faded, and she quickly stepped back, identally bumping her knee against the corner of a nearby desk. Ignoring the pain, she nervously apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I just, I just wanted to be friends with you.¡±

    Melody held back her feelings of grievance, making Tiffany seem all the more aggressive and unreasonable inparison. Some students wanted to step in and say something in her defense, but given Tiffany¡¯s overbearing presence, ultimately, no one dared to speak up.

    They were too afraid to speak up, but someone did have the courage.

    Keh walked into the ssroom and, without saying a word, positioned himself protectively in front of Melody. With a stern expression, he angrily questioned, ¡°She was just trying to help you out. What do you have to be upset if you¡¯re not grateful?¡±

    After saying this, Keh¡¯s voice turned cold,ced with a warning. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Those words sounded so familiar to Tiffany. She sneered, her expression devoid of warmth. Keh had said something simr in the past when he was protecting Sandra, and now, with Melody, his words were even more intense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice too,¡± Tiffany suddenly smiled, each word clear and deliberate. ¡°Mind your people, or one day, when something happens, you won¡¯t even know how you got into trouble.¡±

    He threatened her, and she countered with an even more intimidating remark. Those with nothing to lose fear nothing, so she had no reason to be afraid.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Keh was taken aback, not expecting her to be so stubborn. Her words cut deeply, and there was no sign of hesitation in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but grow angry, saying, ¡°Is it that hard to apologize?¡±

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Why should I apologize? Does being weak make someone right? Is it just because you have a strong presence?¡±

    Her mockingughter wasced with sharp barbs, leaving Keh speechless and so frustrated that he lost his temper. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable!¡± he eximed before grabbing Melody and leaving the ssroom.

    Trailing behind Keh, Melody felt the anger radiating from him and was filled with guilt, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stood up for me. I was wrong to begin with. If I apologized, maybe Tiffany would forgive me. But now, this means¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with that mad woman anymore!¡± Keh interrupted her, continuing, ¡°Someone like her ispletely unreasonable, stubborn, and arrogant!¡± He criticized Tiffany several times before concluding, ¡°Stay away from her; there¡¯s no need to be friends with someone like that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody lowered her head, appearing somewhat sad. ¡°I just wanted to get along with everyone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; everyone likes you.¡± Keh smiled reassuringly, except for Tiffany, of course.

    ¡°You¡¯re a great person. Don¡¯t let what happened today make you doubt yourself. No matter what, I¡¯m still your friend,¡± Keh said.

    Melody came from a less privileged background and didn¡¯t know anyone at the elite school filled with wealthy heirs. As a neer, it was natural for her to want to make friends with everyone. Keh understood this well. However, he also spoke the truth; aside from a few individuals, Melody¡¯s sweet and gentle personality made her genuinely likable wherever she went.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Hearing him say that lifted Melody¡¯s spirits. She looked up with a bright smile, and her mood significantly improved.

    Keh shifted his gaze awkwardly and noticed her knee. Her knee was bruised and discolored beneath the hem of her school uniform skirt. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I just bumped it a little earlier, but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Melody replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let that go. I¡¯m taking you to put some medicine on it,¡± Keh said, refusing to take no for an answer as he pulled Melody toward the school infirmary.

    As they walked together, many people passed by, noticing the two of them holding hands. The handsome boy and beautiful girl made a strikingly perfect pair.

    Those who recognized Keh exchanged flirtatious nces and teasing smiles. Some even whistled and asked, ¡°Mr. Harper, is she your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Keh shot them an amused re, his tone a mix of annoyance and humor. He didn¡¯t stop walking or let go of Melody¡¯s hand as he led her to tend to her injury.

    When they arrived at the school clinic, the doctor examined Melody¡¯s injury, adjusted his reading sses, and said calmly, ¡°Just apply some medicine, and it will be fine.¡±

    Keh looked worried and pressed, ¡°Are you sure just applying some medicine is enough? That bruise looks quite serious. Shouldn¡¯t we get it checked out?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The doctor wanted to say more but was cut off by Melody, who said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just applying medicine will do. I¡¯m not in much pain, Mr. Harper, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He finally relented.

    While applying the medicine, a teacher passing by called to Keh at the door. Melody remained seated in the chair, unsure what she had done, and the bruise on her knee seemed to worsen.

 Chapter 194

    It was as if the color that had just faded was now being restored. The doctor, an older man, saw the change in her bruise and sighed inwardly. He initially wanted to say something earlier, but Melody interrupted. Now, he shook his head, recognizing that young people could be impressive.

    A few minutester, when Keh entered, he noticed that Melody¡¯s injury seemed to have worsenedpared to before. He furrowed his brow, about to ask the doctor if there had been a misdiagnosis, wondering how it could be so severe while the doctor imed it was nothing.

    However, before he could speak, Melody reached out and stopped him. She smiled and said, ¡°The bruise will be fine once massaged. It¡¯s my fault for being careless and bumping it like this.¡±

    Keh remained silent, but the furrow in his brow showed no signs of easing. He thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Tiffany¡¯s aggressiveness, Melody wouldn¡¯t have injured herself. Yet, she only acknowledges her faults without cing any me on others. How can there be such a stark difference between people?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Meanwhile, Zoe and Ged were furious in the ssroom after hearing about the incident. ¡°How can she be audacious to touch someone else¡¯s belongings and still feel justified? What kind of rtionship do they have? They aren¡¯t even close. Why does she act like she owns the ce?¡± Zoe said.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ged nodded emphatically. ¡°How is it any different from kidnapping when she doesn¡¯t consider someone else¡¯s feelings? And then she ends up ying the victim? I¡¯m speechless! As for that, Mr. Harper, I advise him to donate his eyes to someone in need.¡±

    Besides Tiffany, Ged was the only one in the ss bold enough to confront Keh openly, regardless of whether Keh was present. Even if it meant pointing a finger at him and cursing him directly, Ged felt no fear.

    Tiffany felt a faint warmth in her heart as she listened. After all, at least some people shared her likes and dislikes. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, just ignore the people you don¡¯t like. No need to say more; it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Once Tiffany spoke up, the two finally fell silent, though their anger remained. They didn¡¯t express it outwardly, but they continued to grumble inwardly.

    Perhaps the conflict from today intensified Keh¡¯s dislike for Tiffany. In the following days, he and Melody spent time together, eating and going in and out as a pair. Melody no longer tried to engage Tiffany but asionally nced at her with a look of regret and guilt, as if she wanted to seek forgiveness but didn¡¯t want to make things awkward.

    It made Zoe grind her teeth in frustration. Tiffany wrapped her arm around her and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to meet your idol? How about I take you to see her today?¡±

    Today was Friday, and they could still make it to Abbie¡¯sst filming scene.

    ¡°Really?¡± Zoe¡¯s attention was instantly captured, and she nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

    The two got into the car and went to the newly opened film studio in Lovell City. ¡°Dreams of Rising¡± had officially started production, and the secrecy measures were well enforced.

    Before the filming began, everyone in the crew had to surrender their phones to prevent leaks or spoilers. With such tight security, there were no online news or behind-the-scenes photos. While the scenes were being filmed, the area waspletely sealed off, making it impossible for unauthorized personnel to get anywhere near.

    When Zoe arrived, she nervously asked, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re not nning to sneak in with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Tiffanyughed as she nced at her and said, ¡°We¡¯re just going to walk in openly.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ is that allowed? Won¡¯t we get kicked out?¡± Zoe said, feeling increasingly anxious along the way.

    Tiffany, however, remained calm and collected, approaching with a graceful stride and surveying her domain. Zoe braced herself as they reached the perimeter, expecting to be stopped. To her surprise, a staff member politely greeted, ¡°Hello, Miss. Kelley,¡± and opened the barrier for them.

    She thought, ¡®Did we get in so smoothly?¡¯ Zoe felt a bit dizzy.

    However, before she could overthink, Tiffany tilted her chin and gestured, ¡°See? It¡¯s right up ahead.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Abbie was performing a scene involving a car ident without a stunt double 65 feet away. This dangerous shot had to be done by her efforts. Of course, to ensure safety and the effect of being knocked overter, the scene required a harness for safety.

    They arrived at just the right moment to see a ck car racing toward Abbie. She was suddenly struck, her body propelled into the air before crashing to the ground. Blood began to seep out as shey there, her eyes reflecting shock and disbelief, slowly losing focus.

    ¡°Cut!¡± Oliver eximed with satisfaction, having achieved a perfect take in one go. He couldn¡¯t help but appreciate how enjoyable it was to work with such a talented actress.

    If Oliver had any lingering dissatisfaction before, it had vanished entirely, reced by admiration and respect for Abbie.

    It was Zoe¡¯s first time witnessing a live shoot, particrly one that was so thrilling and intense. Just moments before, she had nearly screamed in fright, but she managed to hold it in.

    Tiffany chuckled and patted Zoe on the shoulder before striding forward. When Oliver saw her approach, he greeted her with a smile and then leaned in to speak quietly, ¡°You made the right choice,¡± referring to the casting decision.

    At first, he had his eye on a very talented neer, but unfortunately, theycked the control needed for the role, so they didn¡¯t pass the audition. Now, Abbie ultimately won over him.

    Tiffany smiled and leaned in, lowering her voice to ask, ¡°I¡¯m working on a script. Could you help me get an introduction if you know any directors?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Oliver readily agreed.

    Tiffany then walked over to Abbie¡¯s trailer, which she had arranged for her. Even though Abbie had once been a top actress, she was now overlooked and had to settle for a position typically given to neers.

    However, Tiffany insisted that thepany arrange for Abbie ording to the standards of a top actress. The meaning was clear: she never shortchanged her people, often being more generous than anyone would be. As a result, everyone at StarRise Entertainment was well aware of how much Tiffany valued Abbie.

    Nevaeh was in the trailer with Abbie, helping her remove makeup and change clothes. The blood in the earlier scene looked frightening, so they needed to address it immediately after the shoot. When she saw Tiffany personallye to visit, Nevaeh was both surprised and delighted. She quickly stood up to greet Tiffany. ¡°Bo-¡±

    She was mindful of the outsiders and the assistant nearby, so she had to change her words. ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re here! Come on, have a seat!¡± The distinction was significant. The assistant nearby assumed this was a prominent figure in thepany and didn¡¯t think to look higher up, so they followed suit and greeted her with a polite ¡°Hello, Miss Kelley.¡±

    Tiffany got into the car but turned to find that Zoe still hadn¡¯te up. She said to Abbie, who had just finished changing, ¡°There¡¯s a little fan of yours below.¡±

    Since Tiffany personally brought her over, how could Abbie treat Zoe as just a little fan? She exited the car to invite her up, only to bump into Zoe, who was peeking in curiously.

    ¡°Abbie¡­ Abbie Hopkins?¡± Zoe stammered.

 Chapter 195

    Usually quick-witted, Zoe was now stuttering.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Abbie replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you for liking me.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you deserve it! You acted so well; I watch every one of your films!¡± Zoe said, her eyes sparkling with hope and excitement. ¡°Can I take a photo with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Abbie said.

    ¡°Then¡­ could I also get an autograph?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Abbie replied readily.

    Zoe squealed, her face flushed with excitement, and she looked every bit the devoted fan. After sessfully getting her photo and autograph, Tiffany said, ¡°Let¡¯s all get in the car and grab something to eat.¡±

    The destination was the most upscale fondue restaurant in Lovell City. Even after entering the private room and cing their orders, Zoe remained in a daze, still processing the excitement of her encounter.

    She could never have imagined that she would get to have dinner with her favorite actress in her lifetime. She was excited and about to jump up and kiss Tiffany when the private room door suddenly swung open.

    A morous woman, dressed to the nines and wearing oversized sunsses that obscured her face, entered uninvited Adorned in luxury designer clothes and jewelry that exuded wealth, she appeared to be more of a troublemaker than a guest.

    Nevaeh inquired, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± The woman removed her sunsses, revealing a face full of charm and allure.

    It turned out to be Milly Beck, a top-tier star in her prime. Furthermore, she was the rumored girlfriend of the man who had betrayed Abbie.

    Nevaeh had just been with Abbie and was unaware of the backstory. Sensing that the visitor didn¡¯te with good intentions, she asked, ¡°What brings you here, Miss Beck?¡±

    ¡°I just came to check on Abbie,¡± she said casually. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. We¡¯re all old friends here, so if Abbie ever needs anything, please get in touch with us.¡± With an arrogant smile, Milly added, ¡°Both Freddie and I are more than happy to help!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Nevaeh¡¯s face lit up with joy. Milly was a rising star, and Freddie had even won a Best Actor award the previous year. Both are hotmodities in the industry, so their willingness to assist would greatly benefit Abbie¡¯seback.

    Just as Nevaeh was about to agree, she noticed that Abbie¡¯s expression was colder than usual. Abbie¡¯s gaze was fixed directly on Milly as she uttered, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Abbie still has that bad temper,¡± Milly chuckled, herughter ringing out. ¡°Do you think you can make aeback with your notorious reputation? Don¡¯t kid yourself; once you¡¯re seen as spoiled goods, that¡¯s how it is.¡± With a taunting smile, Milly turned to leave, clearly reveling in the confrontation.

    She made her exit with ir, exuding an air of arrogance. However, just as she took her first step away, azy voice called out behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re Milly Beck, right?¡± Tiffany asked calmly, her posture rxed. Yet the words that followed sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°You were also on Maple Grove Avenue that night two years ago, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    The two years she referred to coincided with the incident when Freddie identally injured someone, leading Abbie to step forward and take the me for him. The secret was known only to Abbie and Freddie, while the rest remained unaware of the incident¡¯s details.

    Upon hearing those words, Milly¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. She had been the one to suggest that n to Freddie, but she never expected Abbie to be foolish enough to agree to it.

    She thought, ¡®How did this delicate-looking girl know about it?¡¯ Milly quickly denied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. Just know that the knife hanging over your head can drop at any moment!¡± Tiffany said.

    Upon hearing this, Milly¡¯s expression turned to one of shock. She looked at Tiffany and saw her smiling innocently, her angelic face betraying an unsettling hint of something more sinister in her eyes.

    Milly ran off in fear, leaving the private room in a panic. She fled in a chaotic and defeated state, contrasting her earlier bravado and confidence.

    Tiffany clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction, remarking, ¡°Is there any sense of courtesy? She could at least close the door on her way out.¡±

    The assistant quietly stood up and closed the door, restoring the atmosphere to its pleasantness before Milly¡¯s confrontation. Nevaeh, while unaware of the full context, had been in the industry for many years before StarRise Entertainment brought her on board, so she had some inkling of what was going on. However, she chose not to address it at that moment.

    The one most shocked was Abbie. She stared incredulously at Tiffany, unable to fathom how Tiffany knew about the incident. It was reminiscent of when Abbie confidently asserted that she hadn¡¯t intentionally harmed anyone during her transition to a new agency.

    Amidst the me and scorn from everyone, it was only Tiffany who stood unwaveringly by Abbie¡¯s side, defending her, when Milly, who had once supported her, turned around to insult her. Abbie lowered her gaze to the bubbling cheese sauce before her, the steam rising around her, mirroring the mist gathering in her eyes.

    When they had nearly finished eating, Tiffany stood up, saying she needed to go to the restroom, and Abbie immediately followed her out. They walked side by side. Abbie asked, ¡°How did you know the incident happened on Maple Grove Avenue two years ago? And how did you know Milly was there, too?¡±

    ¡°I not only know that, bu

    I also know that the idea came from Milly, didn¡¯t it?¡± Tiffany replied with a rxed smile.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Abbie was even more shocked to hear this. ¡°Where did you find out about that,¡± she said, bewildered.

    It was something she had only learned after being released from prison, when Milly had deliberatelye to taunt her, bragging about the actual events from that time. But by then, she had already been trampled into the dust. Even knowing the truth, she couldn¡¯t see how topete with Milly and Freddie now.

    Tiffany said casually, ¡°You were the one who told me.¡±

    ¡°I told you? That¡¯s impossible; I didn¡¯t even know you back then! Abbie said.

    Abbie was about to ask more when Tiffany suddenly stopped and said earnestly, ¡°You did tell me.¡± However, it was on her previous encounter.

    Abbie faced an uphill battle for aeback, enduring countless hardships and scrutiny. In desperation, she revealed the events of that year to the public. Yet, with just a few words from her, no one would believe it. No one cared about her innocence; they only used her of being dramatic and trying to clear her name.

    In the end, Abbie never managed to redeem herself, and after that, she faded into obscurity, unable to rise again.

    She still didn¡¯t believe her, so Tiffany reached out and patted her shoulder. ¡°What happened in the past doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is that you¡¯re mine now, and I won¡¯t let my people suffer.¡±

    The phrase ¡°you¡¯re mine now¡± felt a bit off to Abbie. She paused momentarily, looking at Tiffany suspiciously, only to see her wink at her yfully. There wasa an unmistakable cleverness in her expression. Her captivating features radiated a brilliance tht made it hard to look away.

    Abbie felt a tightness in her nose, suddenly overwhelmed by the urge to cry. During her darkest year, she had constantly longed for someone to reach out and pull her from the abyss. Yet, despite encountering many people along the way, all she received were stones thrown into the well, deepening her despair.

    Now, she felt incredibly fortunate to have encountered Tiffany.

 Chapter 196

    Tiffany¡¯s smile deepened. She opened her arms, saying, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. Worst case, I¡¯ll hug you.¡±

    Abbie couldn¡¯t help butugh at that and then, taking it seriously, stepped forward and hugged Tiffany. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    Tiffany patted Abbie¡¯s back with a sigh, jokinglymenting, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to respond when you thank me like that. Warm and soft in my arms like this, I almost wish I were a man. What a shame, what a shame.¡±

    Abbie was stunned; her heartfelt gratitude evaporated the moment she heard that. ¡°S****bag!¡± she muttered, half exasperated.

    Tiffanyughed, her voice light and crisp, catching people¡¯s attention. After all, with two stunning beauties whose figures were jaw-dropping and whose looks could rival legendary beauties, it was no wonder anyone passing by couldn¡¯t help but take a second look.

    When the two returned to the private room, it was clear to everyone that Abbie¡¯s previously gloomy mood had lifted entirely in the brief time they had stepped out. After finishing their meal, Tiffany paid the bill, and the group finally left the fondue restaurant.

    Abbie, Nevaeh, and the assistant entered their van and left while Tiffany and Zoe entered another car. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off first,¡± Tiffany said, yawning as she instructed the driver to head toward Zoe¡¯s ce.

    By this time, night had fallen, and the city lights were starting to glow against the dark sky. Even as they arrived at her doorstep, Zoe still seemed dazed, almost as if she¡¯d lost her senses. She kept pinching her cheeks to check if she was dreaming and asionally pulled out a photo of her and Abbie, staring at it to reassure herself that all of this was real.

    Zoe covered her face with both hands and sighed. ¡°Oh my God, today felt like a dream!¡±

    Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Alright, go on up. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thanks, Tiffany!¡± Zoe waved excitedly as the car pulled away.

    ¡°Where to next, Miss Kelley?¡± the driver, David, asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Tiffany thought for a moment. She recalled that Lucifer had missed her, ording to yesterday¡¯s phone call. So she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Royal Bay.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± David replied as he drove towards Royal Bay.

    It was the first time Tiffany had missed her mark. She arrived, only to find that Richard was not at home.

    When the servant saw her arrive, she quickly opened the door to let the car in and nodded, saying, ¡°Miss Kelley, Mr. Hampton isn¡¯t home, but he mentioned that if you came, you should feel free to make yourself at home and not be too formal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tiffany said without borating, heading straight for the backyard.

    It seemed to sense her presence, and Lucifer bounded over joyfully. However, given itsrge size, the force of its approach could easily knock Tiffany over. So, as it got close, it skillfully came to a halt, obediently crouching at her feet.

    ¡°Lucifer is obedient,¡± Tiffany said, stroking Lucifer¡¯s head. Seeing how well-built and robust it had be, with its fur shining brightly, she knew it had been living wonderfully at Royal Bay. It was getting more stronger by the day, exuding amanding presence.

    After ying with Lucifer for a while, Tiffany decided to leave. There was no point in staying since Richard wasn¡¯t home anyway.

    As Tiffany was about to leave after greeting the servant, the servant paused and said, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Mr. Hampton, he¡¯s at Tech Building No. 9.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±. Tiffany was taken aback, not entirely processing what the servant had said, when she noticed the servant smiling and stepping back. She thought, ¡®Am I that obvious?¡¯

    Feeling her cheeks heat up, Tiffany got into the car and told David, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tech Building No. 9.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± David replied, starting the car and heading toward Tech Building No. 9.

    At the top of the Tech Building, a tall, agile figure navigated effortlessly throughyers of obstacles and infrared security systems, reaching the core of the building. A seemingly ordinary stoney, but this unassuming rock was the key to operating all the mechanisms within the building. It was a priceless treasure.

    The man, heavily wrapped and cautious, reached to touch the stone. Instantly, the building¡¯s rm system red to life. Garry and his men emerged from the shadows, surrounding the man inyers. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± he said.

    The man surrounding them was the one they had been searching for all along. Codename K, renowned for his exceptional disguise skills, was known as the Phantom of a Thousand Faces.

    Seeing the situation, Codename K remained unfazed. He smiled calmly, his outstretched hand not retreating as he forcibly took the stone from its ce. He remarked casually, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± He had encountered this scene countless times before, always managing to leave right under their noses. He walked away brazenly, knowing no one would notice.

    Garry sneered. ¡°This time, you won¡¯t be getting away.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see,¡± Codename K replied with a chilling smile and unwavering confidence. Just as he finished speaking, a clear, cold voice echoed through the silent building.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± came a calm response, apanied by a palpable pressure that swept through the air.

    Codename K¡¯s expression changed. He looked up to see Richard¡¯s tall figure emerging, exuding an air of nobility andposure, with a hint of cool detachment in his handsome features.

    The aura of authority radiated from Richard, imposing and impossible, like an unyielding mountain. He was the ultimate ruler in this realm. Everyone present a shiver run down their spines, nearlypelled to bow down under the weight of his presence.

    Codename K¡¯s previously confident expression changed in an instant. Gripping the stone tightly, he sprinted backward with astonishing speed, pushing his escape to the limit. Like a gust of wind, he vanished instantly, apanied by a fleeting shadow of darkness.

    Richard smirked and said, ¡°He runs pretty fast.¡±

    Just as Garry was about to speak, Richard suddenly vanished from his spot.

    On the rooftop of the building, just as Codename K was about to leap off, he suddenly encountered an invisible barrier that bounced him back, causing him to crash at Richard¡¯s feet.

    Codename K was struck with terror. It was his first real confrontation with Richard, and he realized Richard was far more formidable than he had ever imagined.

    Richard looked down at him with icy eyes and said, ¡°Hand it over. Don¡¯t make me repeat.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Codename K suddenlyughed, ripping off the cloth covering his face. His handsome features glowed with an eerie light in the night. You can only let me go,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Richard replied with a hint of mockery before stepping down forcefully.

    Codename K violently coughed, blood sttered from his mouth. The force of the blow felt as if his chest bones were being crushed, and along with the pain came a surge of sheer horror.

    ¡°Hand it over,¡± Richard¡¯s gaze grew increasingly icy.

    But Codename K continued to shake his head, a confident smile still on his face as he repeated, ¡°I told you, you can only let me go¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Tiffany had already arrived at the base of the impressive tech building. She looked up in awe at its grandeur. It was indeed a testament to Richard¡¯s vision. It was said that the investment in constructing this building was beyond measure.

    Moreover, if there was even a slight w, it would be ttened on the spot. It took nine iterations of this back-and-forth process before the building finally met itspletion standards. It was indeed a disy of extraordinary wealth.

    As Tiffany was about to enter, she was stopped by someone who said, ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in without permission.¡±

    ¡°I came to see¡­¡± She was about to say Richard¡¯s name when a pleasant aroma suddenly wafted past her nose. The scent was unique, one that only the people from Medicinal Haven would possess. Tiffany felt a jolt as she thought, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Quinn!¡±

 Chapter 197

    Recalling how June had mentioned that James hade to Lovell City but had not shown himself for some reason, Tiffany realized that only he could be responsible for the fragrance wafting through the air. Seeing the person still attempting to block her, she charged past him and into the building.

    She moved quickly, and the two subordinates at the entrance couldn¡¯t react quickly. Just as Tiffany slipped into the elevator, the doors began to close. As soon as she was inside, the doors shut tightly behind her.

    They immediately told Garry, ¡°Mr. York, we have an intruder! Someone has broken in!¡±

    Upon receiving the message, Garry immediately opened the surveince feed. He thought, ¡®Who does this think they are, barging in here without considering whose territory they¡¯re trespassing on?¡¯

    person

    But then he caught sight of the stunningly beautiful face on the monitor. As his men moved to initiate security measures to apprehend the intruder, Garry quickly shouted, ¡°Stop! Get back! That¡¯s our Mrs. Hampton!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± The group of subordinates looked at each other in confusion, caught off guard by the sudden revtion.

    Over there, Garry¡¯s warning echoed, ¡°From now on, be polite when you see her!¡±

    The subordinates finally came to their senses and replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±

    At that moment, Tiffany was still in the elevator. The scent seemed to being from the top floor of the building. As she watched the floor numbers light up one by one, an inexplicable sense of unease settled in her chest.

    It felt as if something was happening-something beyond her control. She hoped it was just her imagination.

    The elevator moved swiftly, and with a ping, it arrived at the sixty-eighth floor.

    Tiffany stepped out, climbing another half-flight of stairs, and pushed open the safety door between the rooftop and the stairs. Her view opened, and a gentle evening breeze brushed against her skin. She could see the stars above and the neon lights below, but her attention was drawn to the rooftop¡¯s center, where two tall, imposing figures stood in confrontation.

    On the left was Richard, while on the right was a familiar silhouette from her memories. Even without seeing his face, Tiffany was confident it was her mentor, James.

    Upon seeing her arrive, Richard visibly frowned. In contrast, James looked up and let out a light, knowingugh.

    He swallowed the blood in his mouth and wiped the corner of his lips with his sleeve before turning to face Tiffany. His faint smile was as warm as when he first met her. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Tiffany,¡± he said softly, his voice barely audible as it floated away with the wind.

    Tiffany rushed over and wrapped her arms around James, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Two years ago, she had disregarded his objections and devoted everything to Keh, even to the point of causing a rift between them. Now, she finally had the chance to express her regret.

    James chuckled, but theughter was cut short as he identally aggravated his injury, causing him to tremble in pain. Tiffany looked down and gasped at the sight of blood soaking through his dark clothing in multiple ces. He was seriously injured.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened like this¡­¡± Tiffany said.

    It was clear that Richard inflicted James¡¯s injuries. At that moment, James could no longer hold on. After taking the medicine Tiffany had given him, he fell into aa.

    After cing James on the ground, Tiffany turned to face Richard, whose expression shifted, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Richard¡¯s deep-se eyes held a flicker of fire within their dark depths. After a long silence, an icy voice broke the stillness. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± It was the first time Tiffany had seen Richard look so terrifying. His brows were sharp and unyielding, and his handsome face bore an icy demeanor devoid of warmth

    Richard was the man everyone talked about, who exuded an aura of menace. On the expansive rooftop, the two stood in a silent standoff. As time went on, the evening breeze wafted through, making the rooftop feel cold and piercing to the bone.

    At that moment, Garry arrived with a few trusted subordinates. Seeing the scene before him, he was taken aback and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯

    Tiffany took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking him with me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Garry instantly understood what she meant. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Do you know who he is? He isn¡¯t worth your protection like this.¡±

    Before she could respond, Garry pointed at the unconscious James on the ground and continued, ¡°He came to Lovell City with ulterior motives; he was just trying to find that bo-¡± He paused abruptly, cutting himself off mid-sentence. It was a secret¡ªa secret powerful enough to driveAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    mad.

    everyone

    Tiffany frowned and insisted, ¡°I must take him with me.¡± James¡¯s injuries were too severe; if they didn¡¯t hurry back, even with the medicine to sustain him, he would die from excessive blood loss. After saying this, she crouched and helped James to his feet.

    Just as she was about to leave, Richard blocked her path. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± He stared at her intently, his calm eyes seemingly harboring a significant storm within them-anger simmering beneath the surface, ready to erupt at any moment.

    Tiffany fell silent momentarily before finally saying, ¡°When we first met, you told me I coulde to you for help whenever eded it.

    ¡°Well, I need you to honor that promise now. Please, let me take Mr. Quinn with me.¡±

    After she said this, Richard¡¯s expression darkened utterly. He smiled coldly. ¡°Very well, very well.¡±

    In her most dangerous moments, she had never uttered those words. When faced with a crowd of enemies, she had remained silent. Yet today, at this very moment, she finally spoke up-but it was for someone else.

    Richard had never been this angry before; he was so furious that he raised his hand, intending to yank James off Tiffany¡¯s shoulder. However, a sharp switchde was suddenly ced in front of him. The moment it was drawn, it sliced through the skin of his arm, blood dripping down in steady drops.

    In that instant, Tiffany felt as if her heart had been gripped by something, an indescribable pain washing over her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She abruptly withdrew her hand, her usually calm andposed expression finally betraying a hint of panic. She, indeed, hadn¡¯t expected to hurt him.

    Richard continued to smile, but the charm in his expression was now unsettling. A chilling emptiness reced the deep, unfathomable gaze that once held warmth. ¡°Let her go,¡± he said,

    With that instruction, Garry and his subordinates stepped back. Tiffany understood that she and Richard would no longer have any connection from this day forward.

    No longer would anyone jump into her bedroom in the middle of the night. No longer would anyone with a wicked smile make her call him as an elder. Tiffany felt her heart gradually sink. With that, she left with James.

    Richard stood alone with the slender figure gone from the rooftop; his back turned, radiating a more profound solitude than ever before. Garry watched momentarily, gritting his teeth before rushing out after her.

    Before Tiffany could enter the elevator, he stopped her. ¡°How can you be so heartless?¡± Garry shouted, his anger evident.

    ¡°How can you hurt himlike this for the sake of an outsider?¡±

    Tiffany was momentarily speechless, her throat tightening as if it were stuffed with cotton. A pang of emotion left her unable to articte a single word.

    As if demanding an answer, Garry pressed his hand against the elevator door to prevent her from leaving. Tiffany lowered her gaze, her voice a bit hoarse. ¡°My mentor is significant to me.¡± She felt the weight of her debts and knew she had to repay them.

    Garry countered, ¡°But you¡¯re important to him too.¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been by Richard¡¯s side for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen him care for anyone like this. Because it¡¯s you, he even held back in front of his enemies.¡± He leaned closer, his voice intense. ¡°Do you understand? Do you understand?¡±

    The repeated questioning forced Tiffany to take a step back. She thought, ¡°The rtionship between Mr. Quinn and Richard is¡­ enemies?¡¯

    Seeing her reaction, Garry shook his head. ¡°Forget it; you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± He withdrew his hand and let the elevator doors close.

    At the entrance of the building, June had just parked her car when she saw Tiffany helping James out. She hurried over to assist, eximing, ¡°What happened to him? He¡¯s hurt so badly! Get him in the car, quickly!¡±

    After helping James into the car, June noticed that Tiffany looked pale. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Kelley, are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Tiffany shook her head. She wasn¡¯t injured, but her heart felt a little ache.

    Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she got into the car. June felt even more worried, but clearly, it wasn¡¯t the right moment to talk. She drove away from the building, heading toward Luna Vi.

    James remained unconscious for a long time. His injuries were severe-four broken ribs, with blood pooling in his chest cavity that needed to be drained. He also had multiple soft tissue bruises and countless other scrapes and abrasions.

    Tiffany administered most of the medicine she had concocted recently, and she spent considerable time preparing a herbal bath for him. Thebination of these herbs was known for its remarkable efficacy, promising a quick recovery from such severe injuries.

    Once everything was prepared, Tiffany was utterly drained and called for Jeremy. ¡°Please help me get him into the herbal bath.¡±

    Jeremy approached expressionless and casually tossed James into the bath, sshing water everywhere.

    Tiffany was stunned and responded, ¡°Is this how you treat an injured person?¡±

    ¡°You asked me to get him in, but you didn¡¯t specify how to do it,¡± Jeremy said.

    Tiffany found it amusing and exasperating, so she could only sigh and say, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine now. You should go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeremy turned to leave but suddenly paused at the door and asked, ¡°Are you feeling down?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t respond right away.

    Jeremy pointed at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t smile when you saw me today.¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡± Tiffany asked as she lifted the corners of her mouth into a smile.

    However, Jeremy shot her a disdainful nce and said, ¡°Ugly.¡± With that, he turned and walked away without looking back.

    Furious, Tiffany was ready to throw her shoe at him when June walked in, holding some clothes. Noticing her reaction, she asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, who are you nning to hit? Is it Jeremy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany quietly put her shoe back on. Noticing that James¡¯s condition had stabilized, she instructed, ¡°June, please keep an eye on him for a while. I¡¯ll take over in four hours.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already arranged for a servant to take care of him. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should rest well,¡± June said.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± With that, Tiffany left the basement.

    When she returned to her room, there was nothing to do, and her body and mind felt empty. Events from not long ago. flooded her thoughts, each scene vivid and piercing.

    As Tiffanyy on the soft couch by the window, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the injury she had unintentionally inflicted on Richard. Her de was exceptionally sharp, but she had never expected that her first experience drawing blood would be against him.

    She wondered how he must be doing and if he harbored deep resentment toward her. Tiffany managed a bitter smile; she slowly closed her eyes.

    The following day, James was already awake. Tiffany hurried downstairs and found James, who had been gravely injured and unconscious just yesterday, now dressed neatly and sitting upright at the dining table. Aside from a slightly paleplexion, he appeared in good condition.

    Tiffany sighed in relief as she sat beside him, her tone a mix of irritation and a hint of grievance. ¡°Why did you take so long to see me?¡±

    James chuckled, suppressing the pain coursing through him. He forced a carefree expression and replied, ¡°When have I not seen you? Did you forget that I was your instructor for that whole month?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Tiffany replied with augh. ¡°I can never forget that hellish training.¡±

    The two months at the training base were tough, but the results were rapid and impressive. Tiffany understood his good intentions; however, after pondering for a long time, Tiffany finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Quinn, is there some kind of¡­ feud between you and Richard?¡±

    Although James¡¯s injuries were not life-threatening, it was clear that he had beenpletely overwhelmed and beaten mercilessly by Richard. The severity of his wounds indicated just how ruthless Richard had been.

    James wasn¡¯t surprised by her question. He replied, ¡°There are some misunderstandings.¡± However, he didn¡¯t borate on what those misunderstandings were.

    Tiffany pressed on, ¡°Why were you at that building yesterday? Mr. Quinn, I know you have many secrets, but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiffany,¡± James interrupted her softly, asking suddenly, ¡°Do you remember what I told you when I first met you?¡±

    ¡°I remember,¡± she replied. She was just five or six years old when she first met James.

    At that time, James looked just as young and handsome as he did now, with no signs of age. To that day, Tiffany remembered him gently patting her head and smiling as he had said, ¡°From now on, I will protect you for life.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    So, when Keh repeatedly hurt her feelings, he wanted to finish Keh. Tiffany raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Mr. Quinn, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to tell you that no matter my secrets, this will never change.¡± James gently patted her head, his warmth unchanged. ¡°I will protect you all my life and to the best of my ability.¡±

    Upon hearing those words again, the indescribable warmth surged in her heart. Tiffany smiled and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± She never doubted this.

    So yesterday, on the rooftop of that building, she had unhesitatingly taken him away from Richard, even if it meant utterly offending him-James, who had taught her everything and was like family to her. After decades ofpanionship, their trust and bond were beyondparison.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t press further. As for Richard, he would surely resent her. So be it.

    During the weekend, Tiffany stayed at Luna Vi to care for James without going anywhere. His wounds slowly healed after these two days of rest and various herbal baths. He was estimated to be able to move without restrictions in about ten days.

    Meanwhile, Sidney and Garry sat together at Royal Bay, looking exhausted, asionally sighing deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s bing increasingly difficult to get through these days,¡± Sidney said.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Garry replied.

    Richard walked in as Garry finished talking, his handsome face shadowed with anger, radiating an icy aura. ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Garry asked, barely audibly, ¡°Can we take a break for a while?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Richard asked.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Garry and Sidney helped each other as they exited thefortable sofa.

    These two handsome men had turned into scruffy, worn-out older gentlemen from days of nonstop work without sleep, leaving Garry and Sidney on the verge of shedding tears in despair as they wondered when this endless cycle would end. Suddenly, Richard¡¯s indifferent voice came through, saying, ¡°Alright, you can rest now.¡± With that, he entered the study.

    Once the door closed, silence enveloped the room, and no one dared to disturb him. It felt like two distinct lines: outside was the world¡¯s noise, and inside was his solitary domain, filled with countless wounds and an overwhelming sense of loneliness.

    Sidney sighed helplessly. ¡°Here we go again¡­¡±

    Garry nodded in agreement, shaking his head. ¡°If this keeps up, even the toughest body won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Ever since they returned from the rooftop that night, Richard seemed to have reverted overnight to the unpredictable, mercurial, and ferocious demeanor he had five years ago. During that time, rumors of his ruthless nature began to circte.

    However, after encountering Tiffany, his character significantly changed. He was no longer the cold and vtile figure he once was; asionally, he showed a softer side.

    But now, everything had changed once again.

 Chapter 199

    Sidney sighed, fearing that Richard had underestimated Tiffany¡¯s impact on him.

    Garry suggested, ¡°How about we lend a hand? We could try to persuade both sides. It¡¯s better than letting things stay as they are.¡±

    ¡°Not a good idea.¡± Sidney shook his head. ¡°If we meddle in this, it will only backfire.¡±

    ¡°Are we just going to sit back and watch?¡± Garry asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sidney replied.

    Garry felt slightly disappointed, but realizing there seemed to be no better solution, he decided to let it go.

    When Tiffany returned to school on Monday of the new week, she arrived early and unexpectedly bumped into Keh as she entered the ssroom.

    Keh was already bracing himself for a confrontation. Whenever they bumped into each other in the past, Tiffany eagerly chased after him while he dismissively evaded her.

    However, their encounters were different since Tiffany¡¯s personality had changed. Instead of showing affection or admiration, she would confront orpletely ignore him. Over time, he had grown ustomed to this treatment.

    He was waiting for Tiffany to scold him, but to his surprise, she didn¡¯t lift her head. Instead, she walked past him into the ssroom and returned to her seat, flipping through an upside-down book.

    Keh blinked in surprise and blurted out, ¡°Your book is upside down.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Tiffany replied,zily flipping the book around and flipping through the pages. However, her gaze remained unfocused, nevernding on the content.

    Keh found it incredibly strange. It was the first time he had seen Tiffany looking so downcast. Compared to her usual bold, brash demeanor, thisckluster appearance made him feel tight in his chest.

    Keh couldn¡¯t quite ce this strange feeling. It was reminiscent of his inexplicable thrill when he learned his family wouldn¡¯t go through with the engagement. Yet, the girl he truly liked was the kind and pure Melody, who had saved him that night, not Tiffany.

    The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became, so he coldly tossed out, ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense? What kind of trick is this?¡± After saying that, he turned and walked away.

    However, Tiffany maintained this state throughout the day. By the end of the day, even Zoe and Ged noticed something was off.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tiffany?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ged replied.

    She seemed to be the same as usual, chatting andughing with them, but her smile never reached her eyes, making her appear somewhat indifferent and distant. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon, after ss, that Tiffany left the school alone, only to be stopped by a neatly dressed butler blocking her path.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, Mr. Harper would like to invite you over for a chat. The visitor was a butler from the Harper family, delivering a message from Keh¡¯s grandfather.

    The butler smiled, his demeanor polite, yet his message was clear: whether she wanted to or not, she was expected to go.

    Tiffany smiles enigmatically, surprising the butler with herck of resistance or defiance. Instead, she readily agreed, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Some matters needed to be rified.

    Twenty minutester, Tiffany was escorted out of the car. Arriving once again at the Harper family¡¯s manor, she was greeted by a vast expanse of flowers that bloomed even more vibrantly than before. The colors were stunning and dreamlike, creating an enchanting scene.

    As Tiffany was respectfully guided into the vi by the butler, she saw Romeo engrossed in a chess game, a look of joy illuminating his face. On the opposite side of the chessboard sat a tall, slender figure.

    The man exuded an air of nobility, his every gesture infused with an undeniable authority. His striking features remained captivating, yet they were now tinged with a mysterious chill. It was none other than Richard.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Richard here.

    Hearing her approach, Richard nced up at her. His gaze was calm and indifferent, as if he were looking at a stranger-¡ª calm, unruffled, and unchanged. The rtionship they once shared had utterly turned to ice, drawing a clear line between them.

    Tiffany fidgeted with her fingers, suppressing the swirling emotions within her, and stepped forward to ask directly, ¡°Mr. Harper, you called for me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Fond of her, Romeo immediately set aside the chess game upon her arrival. He called over the butler, picked up a nearby calendar, and pointed to a particr date, saying, ¡°Take a look and see which day you prefer.¡±

    Tiffany frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing for the wedding!¡± Romeo said with a look of certainty. ¡°I¡¯ve long considered you my granddaughter-inw, and you and Keh have been engaged for so long. It¡¯s time to make it official!¡±

    Tiffanyughed in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Harper, surely you haven¡¯t selectively forgotten? I clearly stated long ago that this marriage can only be called off. Keh and I are not meant to be.¡±

    Romeo was unbothered, clearly intent on ignoring her. ¡°You silly girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± he said, refusing to acknowledge think?¡± any mention of canceling the engagement. ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to break off the marriage, so don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± He sweetened the conversation with a smile, saying, ¡°Come on, Tiffany, take a look at this date. What do you

    Tiffany stood her ground and spoke firmly, ¡°Mr. Harper, since you seem to have forgotten, let me remind you again. Keh and I have already called off our engagement a few months ago. All the wedding gifts from the Kelley family have been returned, so we are even now.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Romeo was initially unaware of the engagement¡¯s cancetion. However, it was fundamentally a mutual decision. Now that she was unwilling, there was no reason to force a transaction that neither party wanted.

    As soon as Tiffany finished speaking, Romeo¡¯s expression darkened. Before he could respond, a mockingugh came from the side-none other than Alexia.

    ¡°Please, stop acting so high and mighty. Marrying into the Harper family is a blessing you¡¯ve earned from your encounters. Do you think you¡¯re something special?¡±

    Hearing this, Tiffany smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that I¡¯m desirable? Otherwise, why would the Harper family be so eager to have me marry in? I¡¯ve turned down the proposal countless times, yet you still don¡¯t seem to understand. If you dislike me so much, maybe you should advise him instead of dragging this conversation on with me.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s words were both biting and sharp, hitting the nail on the head. It was infuriating, yet there was no way to refute her. After all, she was the one who sought the annulment, while the Harper family was the one unwilling to let go.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Alexia was furious and was about to say something even more insulting when a single nce from Romeo silenced her.

    Romeo sighed helplessly. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that Keh won¡¯t settle down, I can assure you that he will be loyal to you and be a qualified husband.¡±

    No one noticed Richard¡¯s hand, casually ying with the chess pieces, unconsciously tightened when Romeo mentioned the marriage. The oppressive aura around him intensified in an instant. Everyone heard a sharp crack in the otherwise quiet hall as he crushed the chess piece into tiny fragments. It was genuinely terrifying.

    Not noticing much amiss, Romeo was taken aback momentarily and asked, ¡°What do you think of the date I selected, Mr. Hampton?¡±

 Chapter 200

    In Romeo¡¯s eyes, the two families already had a connection through their rtives, making them effectively one family. Moreover, since Richard was Keh¡¯s uncle, it was only natural for him to be involved in the marriage discussion.

    As soon as Romeo finished speaking, the temperature in the room plummeted. The rxed and pleasant atmosphere vanished instantly, reced by an overwhelming chill that spread through the space.

    ¡°Oh? You want me to choose a date?¡± Richard smiled suddenly and asked, ¡°Do they even deserve it?¡±

    The words wereced with inscrutable emotions, leaving Romeo momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Richard would be so disrespectful. The atmosphere became tense and heavy in an instant.

    Richard maintained his calm demeanor. His handsome face revealed no discernible emotions, exuding a semnce of a smile that hinted at the authority he wielded. An air of nobility enveloped him, radiating a chilling superiority that made everyone in the vi uneasy.

    Tiffany remained silent, but her hands unconsciously tightened. She couldn¡¯t determine if Richard¡¯s remark about whether ¡°they deserved it¡± referred to her or Keh, and it seemed to imply both.

    After a long pause, Romeo found a way to ease the tension. ¡°I must not have thought this through,¡± he said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you¡¯re busy; why would you waste your time on such trivial matters?¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to her and waved, calling out, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re considered half a member of the Harper family now, so you shoulde and meet the rtives.¡±

    Tiffany smiled sarcastically, thinking, ¡®Meet the rtives? What kind of rtive would I be?¡¯

    Calling Richard ¡°uncle¡± as Keh¡¯s fianc¨¦e left Tiffany feeling frustrated. She couldn¡¯t determine if Romeo was genuinely confused or just putting on an act. She had made her desire to cancel the engagement abundantly clear, returning everything that needed to be returned and following all the required procedures.

    Despite her repeated emphasis on the matter, Romeo feigned ignorance. It felt as though he was intentionally cornering her.

    Any lingering goodwill Tiffany had once felt toward Romeo vanished. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Richard stand up abruptly. His handsome, pale face was now as cold as ice. He said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± before walking out without another word.

    From beginning to end, Richard¡¯s demeanor had nothing but an imprable coldness. Upon seeing this, Alexia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She recalled thest time at Romeo¡¯s birthday banquet when she had gone to great lengths to arrange an embarrassment to humiliate Tiffany.

    But her ns had been foiled in just a few words, thanks to the mysterious Richard, who effortlessly came to Tiffany¡¯s rescue.

    This time, even Romeo had been refuted, so Alexia didn¡¯t dare to speak up, fearing that Richard might step in for Tiffany and cause trouble for her. But now, it seemed Richard had no such intention at all.

    Alexia was overjoyed, unable to hold back any longer. She walked out from behind the sofa, sneering. ¡°Oh, look at that! Seems like no one¡¯s here to protect you now!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Watch out if you keep running your mouth, or I¡¯ll sew it shut!¡± Tiffany shoved Alexia aside, ignoring Romeo¡¯s repeated calls to stay as she left the vi without a second thought.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    As Tiffany stepped outside, she saw Richard had already entered his car. The windows were tightly shut, making her unable to see inside. However, one of his men, whom she had seen many times before, caught her eye. This man once called her ¡°Mrs. Hampton¡± back at Royal Bay.

    Before getting into the ear, the man silently said to her, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, Mr. Hampton is easy to please!¡±

    Tiffany blinked, her thoughts racing, ¡®Easy to please? That man is cold and fierce-where¡¯s the easiness in that? No way I¡¯m going to try!¡¯

    Besides, this couldn¡¯t be smoothed over with a few casual words. Tiffany had chosen to stand on the opposite side, even going so far as to hurt him, albeit unintentionally. But what was done was done. If she tried to go over and appease Richard, she would be the first one thrown out.

    Just as Tiffany stood still, a chilling voice came from the back seat,manding, ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The driver responded, his back drenched in cold sweat, and immediately started the car to leave the Harper family¡¯s manor.

    Tiffany gave a wry smile, thinking she had known it would be this way.

    Inside the car, the atmosphere had dropped to freezing point. Both the driver and Richard¡¯s trusted subordinate, John, sensed the tension of an impending storm.

    In the back seat, Richard spoke indifferently, ¡°John, what did you just say to her?¡±

    John silently cursed himself for the blunder. He had been trying to prevent Richard from discovering what he had said earlier, so he resorted to mouthing the words instead. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that it would still be noticed.

    Cold sweat beaded on John¡¯s forehead. He dared not remain silent, nor could he afford to lie. Gritting his teeth, he confessed, ¡°I just told her that you¡¯re easy to please¡­¡±

    It was over; he was doomed. John could almost envision the grim fate that awaited him.

    But after a long moment, there was silence from the back seat. John thought, ¡®Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Cautiously, he nced through the rearview mirror and saw Richard, usually seen as an untouchable figure, pinching his face with a furrowed brow, deep in thought.

    John thought, ¡®Well¡­ he almost thought it was an illusion.

    After a long while, Richard lowered his hand, and his expression returned to normal. He still wore that cold, unapproachable demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± John nodded, not daring to say anything further.

    *****

    When Tiffany returned home, she recounted her experience of being summoned by Romeo, including everything that had transpired during the visit.

    Upon hearing that his precious daughter had been pressured into agreeing to the marriage, Charlie became furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Harper family? Do they think they can keep pushing me around like I¡¯m a soft target?¡±

    Although they initially agreed on a one-yearmitment to the engagement, it was understood that the marriage would be called off without any objections if they couldn¡¯t develop feelings for each other during that time.

    However, Charlie also knew that Keh had previously protected Sandra, leading everyone to believe they were a couple. Now, he was showing simr care towards another girl, viting their original one-year agreement.

    Given this unreasonable situation, the Harper family¡¯s attempt to force Tiffany to agree to the marriage was nothing short of robbery. Charlie was angry and ready to confront them and cause trouble right away.

    Thalia quickly stopped him. ¡°Are you out of your mind? If you confront them like that, do you think they¡¯ll admit anything? It¡¯ll be a bigger joke and create more trouble for us.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± Charlie replied anxiously. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand by and let our precious daughter be wronged.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a taste of their own medicine. If Keh can be fickle, why can¡¯t our daughter choose someone she likes?¡± Thal¨ªa finished, casting a smug nce.

    Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh and p his thighs. ¡°That¡¯s right! What a brilliant idea!¡± He thought it would not only be a way to get back at the Harper family and annoy them, but it wouldn¡¯t interfere with Tiffany¡¯s romantic future. It was a win- win situation.

    After saying that, the two pairs of sparkling eyes turned towards Tiffany, their faces beaming with delight. ¡°Sweetheart, do you have someone special?¡±

    Tiffany was speechless and could only stare in disbelief as her parents exchanged excited words and swiftly outlined their ns for her. The idea was great, but she had no idea where to find someone special.

    Tiffany quickly shook her head, saying, ¡°Not now, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s gettingte, so you both should get some rest.¡± With that, she hurried back to her room, feeling like it was the first time she had made a hasty retreat.

    Thalia thought for a moment before breaking into a smile. ¡°I think that Mr. Hampton would be a great choice.¡±

 Chapter 201

    There used to be a saying that the more a mother-inw saw her son-inw, the more she liked him. Thalia had encountered Richard several times before. At first, she assumed someone of his stature would be hard to get close to. After all, the rumors described Richard as having unpredictable moods and an intimidating, harsh presence.

    But once she spent time with him, she realized that Richard had impable manners despite being only twenty-five and already at the pinnacle of wealth and sess. Though he appeared distant and reserved on the outside, he was steady andposed and always treated her and her husband with kindness and respect.

    Moreover, Thalia was quite confident. She wasn¡¯t one to boast, but with Tiffany¡¯s striking beauty and sharp, clever personality, it was hard to believe that the famously aloof Richard wasn¡¯t interested in her. After all, he had handed it over to the Kelley family without any strict conditions or demands in the fiercelypetitive Old Alley renovation project, treating it almost like a casual decision.

    It included the humility he disyed by treating them as elders and showing the respect expected from someone younger. It wasn¡¯t a case of instantly connecting by coincidence-it was clearly because of Tiffany. While Charlie might not have picked up on it, Thalia understood it perfectly.

    Charlie paused momentarily, then said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, honey. Mr. Hampton isn¡¯t someone we can get close to like that. People must address him respectfully whether it¡¯s Lovell City or elsewhere.¡±

    Inparison, the Kelley family was worlds apart from him, like heaven and earth. Charlie shook his head, not even daring to entertain the thought.

    He immediately noticed Thalia¡¯s expression turn cold and unsettling. ¡°Are you saying our daughter isn¡¯t good enough for him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, no, no. Our daughter is a stunning beauty; she would be more than a match for anyone!¡± Charlie replied.

    ¡°Well, then that settles it!¡± Thalia said.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Charlie wanted to say more, but seeing the look on her face, he feared he might end up in the guest room again that night. So he quickly changed his tune, saying, ¡°Yes! Whatever you say, honey!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Thalia said, finally showing a hint of happiness.

    Just as Eric came downstairs, he looked utterly confused. He had sshed some oil on himself while eating and had run back to his room to wash up. Eric wondered what had happened in his absence. Seeing his parents being lovey-dovey on the sofa, he pped his forehead and turned around to return upstairs.

    He sighed inwardly, thinking, ¡°The lingering taste of them lovey-dovey was unbearable.¡¯

    *****

    At that moment,te at night, Tiffany sat on her bed, her gaze fixed on the nearby window. The window was unlocked, and the curtains were only half-drawn. A breeze drifted in, causing the delicate pink sheer curtains to flutter up and down repeatedly, apanied by a subtle chill in the air.

    What was different from the past was that no one lifted that sheer curtain anymore. No one casually jumped in with a smile, looking at Tiffany. Habits can be terrifying; she had grown ustomed to that person¡¯s presence without realizing it. And now everything had returned to square one.

    Tiffany shook her head, turned off the light, and closed her eyes to sleep. She didn¡¯t know that across from Cedar Ridge Vi, a tall figure leaned against the trunk of a lush oak tree.

    The dense foliage perfectly concealed his figure, and no one noticed his presence. It wasn¡¯t until the light he had been watching for a long time finally went out that he withdrew his gaze and silently slipped away.

    *****

    After kicking off her nket in the middle of the night, Tiffany woke up the next morning feeling dizzy, clearlying down with a cold. She didn¡¯t bother with medication for such a minor issue. After having breakfast at home, she headed off to school as usual.

    Surprisingly, due to the bright and breezy weather, there were no sses that day, so the school organized an impromptu outdoor sketching activity. The students met this announcement with cheers, as sketching felt like a disguised field trip. After the recent monotony of sses, getting outside for a change was a wee treat.

    The outing¡¯s destination was a picturesque rural vige in Lovell City. As the students boarded the bus arranged by the school, Tiffany and Zoe found that it was nearly packed by the time they got on.

    Ged waved his hand. ¡°Over here!¡± He had imed three seats at the back row of the bus, which spanned the entire width. Tiffany and Zoe made their way over, one following the other.

    On the bus, someone discreetly stretched their foot out toward Tiffany. The bus aisle was narrow, and she could easily trip and fall without being careful. However, Tiffany¡¯s reflexes were sharp.

    The moment that foot extended, Tiffany noticed it but acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. It only encouraged the boy further. As Tiffany approached, he eagerly anticipated her stumbling and making a fool of herself.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tiffany walked right over and stepped on his foot without a hint of hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± he yelped in pain, pulling his foot back suddenly. Before he could curse, Tiffany grabbed him by the neck and yanked him out of his seat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of messing with me, huh?¡± she said before throwing a punch thatnded squarely on the boy¡¯s face, leaving him bloodied.

    This sudden turn of events took aback the other students, and they quickly stepped in. ¡°Tiffany, why did you just hit him out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates; can¡¯t we just talk things out? Why do you have to bully him like this?¡±

    With a faint smile barely reaching her eyes, Tiffany shot a cold nce at them. ¡°Unconvinced?¡± she asked, her demeanor radiating an air of arrogance and disdain. Her gaze was sharp as a knife, reminiscent of a poised leopard ready to pounce, exuding azy yet fierce intent.

    The group that had just been so indignant was instantly taken aback and intimidated into silence. They quickly fell quiet, not daring to say another word.

    Seeing the situation unfold, Keh was about to say something when he heard Melody speak up, surprisinglying to Tiffany¡¯s defense. ¡°Could there be a misunderstanding here?

    ¡°I believe Tiffany isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± she said, her voice calm and soothing, effortlessly easing the tension in the air.

    The boy who had been punched, with blood dripping from his nose, retorted, ¡°What misunderstanding could there be? She¡¯s just that overbearing, attacking for no reason!¡± He looked furious, conveniently omitting any mention of his earlier attempt to trip Tiffany.

    Amid the chaos, no one had seen his sneaky actions from behind. As a result, the atmosphere inside the bus quickly turned against Tiffany, with an overwhelming sense of dissatisfaction directed at her. Even though no one dared to confront her directly, others felt anger simmering beneath the surface, voicing their frustration silently.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin herself to the group. ¡°If you can¡¯t back it up, then just shut up. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to bully the weak.

    ¡°Got it?¡± she said before walking straight to the back of the bus where Ged had saved a seat for her.

    The others could only return to their seats. As the boy who had been punched stuffed a wad of tissue up his nose, he nced back at Melody. Their eyes met momentarily before quickly shifting away, and the incident was effectively brushed aside as if it had never happened.

    The bus soon started moving, heading toward a rural vige.

    Several viges nestled among the mountains, surrounded by lush greenery, came into view. The picturesque scenery along the way was captivating, making it an enchanting experience.

    Upon reaching their destination, they were allowed to disperse. After getting off the bus, everyone grabbed their sketchpads and formed small groups, wandering through the vige in search of the most captivating scenery to capture.

    Tiffany had no desire to wander far. Shortly after stepping off the bus, she spotted a melon shed and decided to sit there, enjoying the gentle breeze. Since she chose to stay put, Ged and Zoe naturally decided to remain with her. But to their surprise, Melody joined them, too.

    There used to be a saying that the more a mother-inw saw her son-inw, the more she liked him. Thalia had encountered Richard several times before. At first, she assumed someone of his stature would be hard to get close to. After all, the rumors described Richard as having unpredictable moods and an intimidating, harsh presence.

    But once she spent time with him, she realized that Richard had impable manners despite being only twenty-five and already at the pinnacle of wealth and sess. Though he appeared distant and reserved on the outside, he was steady andposed and always treated her and her husband with kindness and respect.

    Moreover, Thalia was quite confident. She wasn¡¯t one to boast, but with Tiffany¡¯s striking beauty and sharp, clever personality, it was hard to believe that the famously aloof Richard wasn¡¯t interested in her. After all, he had handed it over to the Kelley family without any strict conditions or demands in the fiercelypetitive Old Alley renovation project, treating it almost like a casual decision.

    It included the humility he disyed by treating them as elders and showing the respect expected from someone younger. It wasn¡¯t a case of instantly connecting by coincidence-it was clearly because of Tiffany. While Charlie might not have picked up on it, Thalia understood it perfectly.

    Charlie paused momentarily, then said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, honey. Mr. Hampton isn¡¯t someone we can get close to like that. People must address him respectfully whether it¡¯s Lovell City or elsewhere.¡±

    Inparison, the Kelley family was worlds apart from him, like heaven and earth. Charlie shook his head, not even daring to entertain the thought.

    He immediately noticed Thalia¡¯s expression turn cold and unsettling. ¡°Are you saying our daughter isn¡¯t good enough for him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, no, no. Our daughter is a stunning beauty; she would be more than a match for anyone!¡± Charlie replied.

    ¡°Well, then that settles it!¡± Thalia said.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Charlie wanted to say more, but seeing the look on her face, he feared he might end up in the guest room again that night. So he quickly changed his tune, saying, ¡°Yes! Whatever you say, honey!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Thalia said, finally showing a hint of happiness.

    Just as Eric came downstairs, he looked utterly confused. He had sshed some oil on himself while eating and had run back to his room to wash up. Eric wondered what had happened in his absence. Seeing his parents being lovey-dovey on the sofa, he pped his forehead and turned around to return upstairs.

    He sighed inwardly, thinking, ¡°The lingering taste of them lovey-dovey was unbearable.¡¯

    *****

    At that moment,te at night, Tiffany sat on her bed, her gaze fixed on the nearby window. The window was unlocked, and the curtains were only half-drawn. A breeze drifted in, causing the delicate pink sheer curtains to flutter up and down repeatedly, apanied by a subtle chill in the air.

    What was different from the past was that no one lifted that sheer curtain anymore. No one casually jumped in with a smile, looking at Tiffany. Habits can be terrifying; she had grown ustomed to that person¡¯s presence without realizing it. And now everything had returned to square one.

    Tiffany shook her head, turned off the light, and closed her eyes to sleep. She didn¡¯t know that across from Cedar Ridge Vi, a tall figure leaned against the trunk of a lush oak tree.

    The dense foliage perfectly concealed his figure, and no one noticed his presence. It wasn¡¯t until the light he had been watching for a long time finally went out that he withdrew his gaze and silently slipped away.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    *****

    After kicking off her nket in the middle of the night, Tiffany woke up the next morning feeling dizzy, clearlying down with a cold. She didn¡¯t bother with medication for such a minor issue. After having breakfast at home, she headed off to school as usual.

    Surprisingly, due to the bright and breezy weather, there were no sses that day, so the school organized an impromptu outdoor sketching activity. The students met this announcement with cheers, as sketching felt like a disguised field trip. After the recent monotony of sses, getting outside for a change was a wee treat.

    The outing¡¯s destination was a picturesque rural vige in Lovell City. As the students boarded the bus arranged by the school, Tiffany and Zoe found that it was nearly packed by the time they got on.

    Ged waved his hand. ¡°Over here!¡± He had imed three seats at the back row of the bus, which spanned the entire width. Tiffany and Zoe made their way over, one following the other.

    On the bus, someone discreetly stretched their foot out toward Tiffany. The bus aisle was narrow, and she could easily trip and fall without being careful. However, Tiffany¡¯s reflexes were sharp.

    The moment that foot extended, Tiffany noticed it but acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. It only encouraged the boy further. As Tiffany approached, he eagerly anticipated her stumbling and making a fool of herself.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tiffany walked right over and stepped on his foot without a hint of hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± he yelped in pain, pulling his foot back suddenly. Before he could curse, Tiffany grabbed him by the neck and yanked him out of his seat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of messing with me, huh?¡± she said before throwing a punch thatnded squarely on the boy¡¯s face, leaving him bloodied.

    This sudden turn of events took aback the other students, and they quickly stepped in. ¡°Tiffany, why did you just hit him out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates; can¡¯t we just talk things out? Why do you have to bully him like this?¡±

    With a faint smile barely reaching her eyes, Tiffany shot a cold nce at them. ¡°Unconvinced?¡± she asked, her demeanor radiating an air of arrogance and disdain. Her gaze was sharp as a knife, reminiscent of a poised leopard ready to pounce, exuding azy yet fierce intent.

    The group that had just been so indignant was instantly taken aback and intimidated into silence. They quickly fell quiet, not daring to say another word.

    Seeing the situation unfold, Keh was about to say something when he heard Melody speak up, surprisinglying to Tiffany¡¯s defense. ¡°Could there be a misunderstanding here?

    ¡°I believe Tiffany isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± she said, her voice calm and soothing, effortlessly easing the tension in the air.

    The boy who had been punched, with blood dripping from his nose, retorted, ¡°What misunderstanding could there be? She¡¯s just that overbearing, attacking for no reason!¡± He looked furious, conveniently omitting any mention of his earlier attempt to trip Tiffany.

    Amid the chaos, no one had seen his sneaky actions from behind. As a result, the atmosphere inside the bus quickly turned against Tiffany, with an overwhelming sense of dissatisfaction directed at her. Even though no one dared to confront her directly, others felt anger simmering beneath the surface, voicing their frustration silently.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin herself to the group. ¡°If you can¡¯t back it up, then just shut up. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to bully the weak.

    ¡°Got it?¡± she said before walking straight to the back of the bus where Ged had saved a seat for her.

    The others could only return to their seats. As the boy who had been punched stuffed a wad of tissue up his nose, he nced back at Melody. Their eyes met momentarily before quickly shifting away, and the incident was effectively brushed aside as if it had never happened.

    The bus soon started moving, heading toward a rural vige.

    Several viges nestled among the mountains, surrounded by lush greenery, came into view. The picturesque scenery along the way was captivating, making it an enchanting experience.

    Upon reaching their destination, they were allowed to disperse. After getting off the bus, everyone grabbed their sketchpads and formed small groups, wandering through the vige in search of the most captivating scenery to capture.

    Tiffany had no desire to wander far. Shortly after stepping off the bus, she spotted a melon shed and decided to sit there, enjoying the gentle breeze. Since she chose to stay put, Ged and Zoe naturally decided to remain with her. But to their surprise, Melody joined them, too.

 Chapter 202

    As soon as Melody arrived, Keh followed closely behind her acting as her devoted protector. Lately, the two had been inseparable at school, giving the impression that their rtionship was exceptionally close. They entered and exited together, even having meals together in the canteen.

    With the unexpected arrival of these two guests, Zoe¡¯s face showed apparent hostility. Melody stepped forward, her voice gentle as she asked. ¡°May I sit here for a while?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like if we said no, you¡¯d leave,¡± Zoe replied bluntly, not holding back her thoughts as usual.

    Melody¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily before she quickly returned to her usualposure.

    The melon shed was built here, and since the owner was absent, there was no reason to chase any visitors away. Keh pulled her down to sit, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    Melody smiled and sat on the other side of the melon shed as suggested.

    At that moment, Ged walked in with two giant watermelons from the melon patch, grinning as he eximed, ¡°Hey, guys! These melons turned out great! They¡¯re big and crisp, and they should be juicy!¡±

    ¡°Give it a try,¡± Tiffany repliedzily. As Ged approached, she added, ¡°You didn¡¯t trample any of the melons in the patch while picking them, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, I was careful since you reminded me,¡± Ged said, cing the two giant melons on the mat in the shelter. The sweet, crisp melon split open with a casual p, revealing its crunchy flesh.

    Zoe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so red!¡± The three happily dug in, enjoying the juicy melon.

    Seeing this, Keh frowned and couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°How can you be so rude? Resting under someone else¡¯s shade is one thing, but stealing their fruit?¡± Just as he spoke, a middle-aged man hurried over, clearly the owner of the melon shed.

    Keh hurriedly said, ¡°The owner ising, and you¡¯re still eating?¡± He thought, ¡®This is reckless!¡¯

    However, Tiffany remained rxed, not even casting a nce at him. When the middle-aged man arrived, he smiled and was extremely polite, saying, ¡°Dear guests, if you need anything, just let me know!¡± After saying that, he happily went off to collect the money.

    The sight took Keh aback because money was already on the table in the melon shed. He realized, ¡®No wonder.

    Before Ged picked the melons from the field, Tiffany had already paid. The melon farmers had a hard life, so this extra ie made them quite happy.

    Only then did Keh notice a simple sign on the table: [Passersby are wee to rest here; feel free to take melons from the field, leave the payment.]

    Keh¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. He realized he had jumped to conclusions without fully understanding the situation, just like he had done every other time.

    It seemed that finding fault with Tiffany had be a reflex for Keh. Yet, in reality, she had done nothing wrong. As memories of the past flooded his mind, he felt guilty. Just then, someone gently nudged his arm, interrupting his thoughts..

    He turned to see Melody gazing at him with bright, clear eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Keh replied, pulling himself back from his thoughts. He looked at her gently and smiled. ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go grab one for you; wait here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody nodded obediently, her radiant smile illuminating her face. Her bright, captivating eyes were even more enchanting than the picturesque scenery behind her.

    Keh was distracted as he hurried into the melon patch; he had never done anything like this. It was his first time visiting a rural vige, and he couldn¡¯t tell which melons were ripe. He mistakenly trampled a cluster of melon nts in haste, destroying several.

    Upon seeing the damage, the owner couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy, thinking that Keh was quite a handful. He rushed over, saying, ¡°Let me help you, my dear guest. I¡¯ll pick one for you.¡± With that, he picked up arge melon and gently patted it, producing a crisp sound that echoed clearly.

    Keh apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the ones I damaged, I¡¯ll pay for them.¡± With that, he reached for his wallet.

    The owner waved his hand and pointed to Tiffany sitting in the shelter. ¡°No need for that. The youngdy over there already paid enough. I can¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±

    Ultimately, it meant that Tiffany was effectively covering his expenses. Keh felt utterly embarrassed as he returned to the shelter, only to find that Tiffany had already left.

    ¡°Keh, why do you seem so distracted?¡± Melody asked, holding a fresh watermelon and blinking her eyes. ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time here, and I didn¡¯t expect to have such an experience,¡± Keh casually offered as an excuse.

    ¡°Oh. Melody didn¡¯t press further, her expression remaining innocent and cheerful. However, her gaze drifted past Keh,nding on the rustic mountain path ahead. She watched Tiffany¡¯s slender, graceful figure gradually fade into the distance, her eyes reflecting aplex emotion that others couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Tiffany had asked the owner of the melon shed about nearby attractions and learned that there was a beautiful mountain spring not far away. She enjoyed her snack and decided it was time to get down to business. As she wandered through the picturesquendscape, she eventually stumbled upon the mountain spring the owner had mentioned.

    It was a clear spring at the foot of the mountain, beside a locust tree that leaned over the cliff¡¯s edge, its branches heavy with clusters of unknown small red fruits. Lush green grass surrounded the area, and the cool mountain breeze helped dissipate any lingering heat. It was, indeed, a hidden gem in nature.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany reclinedzily beneath the locust tree, casually addressing the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap for a bit. Feel free to do as you like.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zoe and Ged both twitched their lips in unison. Before they arrived, she had mentioned wanting to take care of some important business, but now it seemed that stuffing herself and napping was part of that agenda. They could only sigh in resignation, knowing they had no choice but to indulge her.

    Fortunately, the scenery here was stunning. Ged and Zoe set up their easels and then huddled together to y games. Unfortunately, the signal was poor, cutting in and out intermittently. They struggled through the game, getting so frustrated that they almost ended up hanging from the locust tree.

    Fatigue began to set in as they yed, and the two leaned against each other, dozing off on the grass. After an unknown amount of time, Tiffany suddenly woke up; her gaze was bright and clear, showing no signs of sleepiness.

    Tiffany suddenly sat up. Just moments ago, she had heard cries for help drifting in from a distant ce; she couldn¡¯t tell what was happening.

    Tiffany thought and quickly took out her Gxy from her bag. It was the same finely crafted bow, but this time, she reced the fletching with ordinary ones, just like when she had saved Keh before, to conceal her identity.

    At that moment, several people came running from the other side of the mountain spring, looking frantic and terrified. It was some ssmates from her group, including the boy with a bloodied nose who had tried to trip her on the bus and had received a harsh lesson from her. They rushed over, their faces filled with fear, shouting incoherently, ¡°Help us! Please help us! Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    Having reached this point with no way out, they were forced to stop, and despair washed over their faces.

    Tiffany asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 203

    Meanwhile, Zoe and Ged, who had been sound asleep, were jolted awake. They quickly sat up, their faces filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±

    However, that group of people was so terrified that they looked pale and trembled, pointing toward the direction they hade from without saying a word. Tiffany raised her hand and pped one of them. ¡°You useless bunch! Can¡¯t you be more promising?¡±

    After being pped, that boy finally came to his senses and stammered, ¡°A snake¡­ a huge python!¡±

    Tiffany was speechless; she thought, ¡®So that was enough to scare these guys to the point of tears?¡¯

    Just then, Keh and Melody rushed over, looking anxious. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Keh asked. It was clear that he had also heard the cries for help.

    The mountain was vast, but they hadn¡¯t spread too far apart, so calling out echoed through the valley. Thus, Keh had heard the chilling cries for help just moments ago.

    No one answered him when suddenly a python sprang out from the bushes. Positioned poorly, Keh was the first target of the python¡¯s attack. The events were too sudden; before he could react, Melody pushed him aside, eximing, ¡°Keh, watch out!¡±

    He stumbled back from the push, but the python immediately trapped Melody. The sight sent chills down the others¡¯ spines, and they erupted into frantic screams.

    Only Tiffany remained unfazed; her calm demeanor contrasted with the chaos around her. ¡°Is this little thing enough to scare you all? What a waste of space,¡± she said. With that, she notched an arrow and released it precisely, sending it flying toward the snake.

    Her audacious posture andposed expression,bined with the seemingly careless way she released the arrow, shocked everyone. They were utterly terrified, their hearts racing as they watched her act calmly in the face of danger.

    ¡°Ah!¡± someone screamed, terrified that the arrow would miss its target and pierce the trapped Melody. The fear of coteral damage gripped them as they.watched the arrow fly through the air.

    Not only the others but even Melody felt her color drain. Watching the swiftly approaching arrow, she couldn¡¯t shake off the ufortable feeling of being used as a target. In a split second, she steeled herself and quietly shifted to the side. The arrow, which should have missed her entirely, was now on the verge of grazing her neck.

    The python shifted uneasily, causing the sharp arrow to pierce its flesh. It all happened in the blink of an eye, so quickly that no one could truly grasp it. No one noticed Melody¡¯s intentions in that fleeting moment.

    The injured python immediately released her and fled frantically into the fields. Tiffany retracted her bow, a yful smile on her face. While others hadn¡¯t noticed, she had caught on to Melody¡¯s reckless behavior moments before. She thought, ¡®She was truly something else.¡¯

    Once the crisis was averted, Keh quickly rushed over to help Melody. His expression was concerned as he asked, ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± she forced a smile, though her expression revealed that she was still shaken from the encounter.

    Keh felt both guilty and hurt. In that brief moment, Melody had pushed him away, putting herself in danger to protect him; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have found herself in such a predicament.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The tension gradually eased, and people started talking. Someone remarked, ¡°Melody cares about Mr. Harper indeed. She risked her life to shield him in such a dangerous situation just now!¡±

    Another added, ¡°Exactly, if it had been me, I would have fainted from fear long ago!¡±

    A steady murmur reached Keh¡¯s

 Chapter 204

    ¡®Could it be Tiffany?¡®

    That day, he was severely injured and barely managed to escape. In a dazed state, he sensed someone saving him. Struggling to open his eyes, he saw a face partially obscured, but those eyes¡ªbright as the stars¨Cstood out clearly.

    Keh¡¯s heart sank. Given Tiffany¡¯s hatred and distaste for him, she could not risk facing those assants to rescue him.

    ¡®What about Melody?¡® he thought. That familiar figure and those eyes were unmistakably the same person he had seen in his memories.

    Lost in thought, he suddenly noticed a pair of hands waving in front of his face. ¡°Keh, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve spaced out several times today,¡± Melody said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Keh forced a smile and said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t risk yourself for me anymore. Next time, if something like this happens, you must avoid it. Do you understand?

    ¡°And that night when I was injured, I was being hunted down. Saving me was dangerous¨Cyou know those people were desperate criminals.¡± As he spoke, his worried gaze shifted toward Melody.

    In truth, his words were a roundabout probing. He wanted to know how Melody, who was barely capable of defending herself, had managed to save him from those assants.

    However, Melody smiled brightly, her eyes curving with joy, stars seemingly dancing within them. ¡°Even if I had to do it all over again, I¡¯d still make the same choice. Whether before or now.

    ¡°Even knowing I¡¯d be overmatched, I still wouldn¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡± Her words were clear, her face full of sincerity, with a hint of shyness in her smile. With these words, she hadid her feelings bare.

    Keh was momentarily surprised, but then an overwhelming sense of joy surged. Of course. Just like this time¨Cwhen danger struck, her instinct was to shield him. That action alone spoke volumes about her feelings. He realized there was no reason to keep doubting her.

    Keh scolded himself inwardly, then gently helped Melody to her feet. Under the bright sun, they gazed at each other with deep affection. The scene was perfectly matched, radiating a sense of harmony between them.

    Some people envied them, others sighed, and some quietly felt sorry for Tiffany. She had been chasing after Keh since she was around twelve or thirteen, putting in at least five or six years of effort. She endured countless embarrassing moments, from her first stirrings of love to finally bing his fianc¨¦e. Yet, in the end, it all seemed futile, overshadowed by Melody¡¯s mere days of presence.

    While others were filled with sympathy, Zoe was seething with anger.

    She thought, ¡®Keh Harper, you absolute jerk! You are making me sick! What a special breed of utter foolishness! It¡¯s infuriating!¡®

    Feeling thoroughly annoyed, Zoe sarcastically remarked, ¡°If Mr. Harper is still tough, then could you please show a bit of responsibility? It¡¯s ridiculous to be all lovey¨Cdovey with someone while letting your family pressure Tiffany into acknowledging the marriage. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s pretty pathetic?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Keh frowned instantly. ¡°What do you mean, pressuring her to acknowledge the marriage?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? Just yesterday, Tiffany was forcefully invited to your house and pressured to choose a date for the wedding, she replied.

    ¡°What?¡± He hadn¡¯t known about this, and no one had mentioned it to him.

    Keh turned his questioning gaze toward Tiffany, seeking answers from her. It seemed that some things were better expressed openly.

    Tiffany leaned against the tree trunk, closing her eyes to rest, and casually replied, ¡°Could you please exin things to your grandfather?¡±

    Keh fell silent for a moment. ¡°I understand¡­¡± The implications behind just a few words were significant.

    While everyone else was eager to watch the drama unfold, Melody¡¯s expression changed as she stepped back in shock. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­¡± Her disbelief was evident, and her eyes quickly filled with tears. ¡°So you already had an engagement? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry; it was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up.¡± With that, she turned and ran away.

    Keh instantly panicked and hurried after her. The two figures quickly vanished from the crowd¡¯s view, one pursuing and the other fleeing.

    Zoe pped her hands, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m utterly amazed! How can they act so well? I admire that!¡±

    Tiffany shot her a bemused nce and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Stop staring and let¡¯s go.¡± She liked this ce, but with such a crowd, she no longer enjoyed it.

    Tiffany led Zoe and Ged away, continuing to explore the quaint vige. The others watched the trio¡¯s retreating figures, feeling apprehensive and wanting to follow along.

    Though reluctant, they had to admit that they would feel much safer with Tiffany around. No matter the danger, she could easily handle it. However, it was clear they weren¡¯t particrly wee. The group exchanged nces, realizing theycked the courage to approach her.

    In this vige, known for its beautiful scenery, many visitors oftene to enjoy themselves. Along the way, several farmhouses offered food and drinks, so there was no shortage of refreshments. It wasn¡¯t until three in the afternoon that everyone gathered together and boarded the bus for the return trip.

    The excited chatter on the bus was relentless, filled with lively voices andughter. Tiffany settled into her seat, yawningzily. She then pulled down her cap to shield her face and closed her eyes, drifting into a light sleep.

    The bus remained parked for about ten minutes, with everyone else on board except for Keh and Melody. ¡°Where did they go? Are theying back?¡± someone wondered aloud.

    No one answered the calls, and some impatient people began to urge, ¡°Come on, maybe they¡¯re just enjoying the scenery together in the mountains. Why are we worrying? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Waiting like this wasn¡¯t a viable option. After a moment, the driver decided to leave first, nning to arrange for another vehicle to return and pick them upter.

    Keh and Melody finally arrived. ¡°Sorry for the wait,¡± they said as they hurried onto the bus.

    When they saw the two return, someone with a mischievous grin teased, ¡°Oh, did you two make up? Are you done throwing

    tantrums?¡±

    Melody blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for holding everyone up¡­¡±

    Kehughed and reassured her, ¡°They won¡¯t me you. Come on, take a seat.¡±

    Upon seeing this, the others dared not say anything further. After all, with Keh¡¯s status, they had to give him a face. So, the matter was brushed aside amidstughter and teasing.

    The bus started moving forward. After navigating two winding mountain roads, it was about to cross a stone bridge when suddenly, a loud bang echoed, and both of the bus¡¯s tires burst simultaneously.

    The sudden noise startled everyone, causing the entire bus to tilt slightly and prompting most passengers to scream in surprise. ¡°What the hell just happened? What was that sound?¡±

    ¡°Did we get a t tire? How could something go wrong with the us all of a sudden?¡±

    The driver, clearly startled, quickly pulled the handbrake and got out to inspect the situation. He discovered that both tires had been pierced by sharp triangr spikes, which caused the blowouts.

    He thought, ¡®How could something like this be on the road? Is this some prank?¡® Without dwelling on it, the driver quickly called to report the situation.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    The school didn¡¯t expect such an incident to ur either. However, given the long distance, sending another bus would likely take until dark. Therefore, they arranged a dozen nearby small vehicles to pick up the students first.

    The small vehicles arrived quickly, and the students rushed to get on. However, there weren¡¯t enough cars for everyone, leaving nine students unable to board.

    The driver said, ¡°You all wait here. I¡¯ll take them back to the main road and then return to pick you up.¡±

    There was no other option. So among those who stayed behind were Tiffany, Zoe, Ged, Keh, Melody, and four other ssmates. They had no choice but to wait.

    Melody seemed scared as she clung tightly to Keh¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Do you think something will happen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll have my drivere and get us.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out his phone, only to realize that the signal seemed disrupted at that moment, making it impossible to make a call. He thought, ¡®What is going on here?¡®

    Keh was momentarily stunned, unaware of the scheming glint that flickered in Melody¡¯s eyes beside him.

 Chapter 205

    Tiffany was thest to step off the bus with the t tires. She yawnedzily, seemingly unfazed by themotion that had just urred.

    Zoe immediately approached her and said, ¡°Tiffany, if you¡¯re not feeling well, why not sleep a bit longer? Don¡¯t worry. Ged and I will keep watch over you.¡±

    During lunch at the farmhouse, Zoe had noticed that Tiffany seemed off. She was unusually sleepy and struggled to wake up. After some insistence, they borrowed a thermometer from the host family, and it turned out that Tiffany had a slight fever.

    Just as they were about to head back, the bus had a t tire. When the small vehicles arrived to pick them up, everyone rushed to get on, shoving each other aside as if they werepeting for something, leaving no seats avable. It was pretty frustrating.

    Tiffany shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As she walked to the front of the bus, her eyes flickered upon seeing several triangr spikes. It was not an ident; someone had done this on purpose.

    It was unclear who the target was-either Tiffany or Keh. As Tiffany got up and looked through the bus¡¯s windshield, she inadvertently spotted a group of over a dozen shadowy figures moving silently in the grass near the stone bridge.

    At that very moment, an arrow shot through the air, aimed directly at her back.

    Tiffany stumbled backward in time, and the arrow embedded itself with a loud ng into the bus¡¯s metal, showcasing its terrifying prating power. The sudden turn of events startled everyone.

    Before anyone could react, over a dozen figures suddenly sprang from the bushes, armed with weapons-some wielding daggers, others with bows and arrows. They quickly surrounded the group, leaving the four students terrified, their faces pale and trembling in fear.

    Melody was equally frightened, but she had Keh standing in front of her. Simrly, Zoe and Ged quickly positioned themselves before Tiffany, ready to shield her from the imminent danger.

    The scorching sun felt distant, as the mountain breeze swept through, overshadowed by a chilling sense of dread. The group of assants stood expressionless, brandishing their cold, sharp daggers, their gaze scanning the girls present. One of them spoke up, ¡°Who is Tiffany Kelley?¡±

    It was clear that they were after her. Among the nine people present, only Tiffany, Melody, Zoe, and a girl named Arielle Solis were in the spotlight. The three boys exchanged fearful nces, their eyes wide with terror, yet none dared to step forward.

    Keh frowned. Initially, he thought these people were after him, but to his surprise, they weren¡¯t.

    However, even so, he stepped forward. ¡°Who are you? How dare youe here and cause trouble? Let me warn you, if you don¡¯t want to cross the Harper family, you¡¯d better leave now.¡±

    He maintained a stern expression, exuding an aura of authority. It was the innate arrogance of the Harper family, a confidence that came from being born into privilege and power.

    Zoe nced at him in surprise. Despite being a bit of a jerk, he didn¡¯t exhibit the cowardice of a petty person. In a moment like this, having the courage and boldness to stand up was far better than the other boys, who only shrank back in fear.

    Ged shared the same sentiment. At least he had the guts to stand up. However, these assants wouldn¡¯t havee without a n, meaning they were ready for whatever might unfold.

    Upon hearing the threat, they sneered and scoffed, ¡°Oh really? Then why doesn¡¯t Mr. Harper call for help?¡±

    All signals for help had been jammed. It turned out this was their doing as well. Keh¡¯s expression darkened even further.

    The group of assants advanced step by step, their intentions clear. ¡°Not going to speak up, huh? Fine, there are only four girls here. It is better to kill the wrong ones than to let any escape Go!¡± They surged forward without hesitation.

    The first target was the nearest one, Zoe, With a resigned sigh, she said, ¡°So you¡¯ve figured it out? Fine, I am the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± She openly admitted it, hoping to protect Tiffany in the process.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression shifted as she saw one of the assants step forward, raising his dagger without hesitation to plunge it

    into Zoe.

    Protected behind her, Tiffany swiftly yanked Zoe back while delivering a powerful kick that sent the assant flying, causing the dagger to tter.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression was cold. Ignoring Zoc¡¯s anxious tugging from behind, Tiffany casually stepped forward and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m right here. How do you all want to meet your end?¡±

    The assants paused, their gazes lingering on her as they sized her up. Some even exchanged interesting remarks-¡°This girl¡¯s the most beautiful. She must be the one, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d say there¡¯s a good chance it¡¯s her.¡±

    Hearing that their method of identifying people was simply based on looks, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth. She thought, Were these people too confident in their abilities?¡¯

    In the blink of an eye, they made their move. Two of them rushed at her,unching a coordinated attack. They did have the skills to back up their arrogance.

    As Tiffany engaged with her opponents, she felt an overwhelming pressure unlike anything before. They were undeniably skilled, but rather than intimidate her, it stirred her interest. She enjoyed facing opponents who were stronger than her.

    Seeing Tiffany in danger, Ged picked up arge stone and rushed forward. However, Tiffamand, ¡°Stand back! Everyone, leave!¡±

    stopped him with a sharp

    If the fight turned against her, she could always scatter the poison powder hidden on her, unleashing an indiscriminate attack. Ged charging in recklessly would only slow her down. But her two opponents quickly seized the opening in that brief moment of distraction.

    One of their daggers swiftly sliced across her arm, leaving a deep cut. Blood began to flow freely.

    Ged was worried, pacing anxiously and wishing he could p himself twice for his inability to help. Not only was he useless, but he had also inadvertently caused Tiffany to get hurt. He felt like the biggest failure.

    Ged¡¯s eyes welled up with self-reproach. However, if the two-on-one situation continued without assistance, Tiffany wo

    undoubtedly be disadvantaged.

    As he found himself in a bind, Keh casually said, ¡°Get the others out of here; I¡¯ll help.¡± With that, he jumped into the fray. However, he seemed to have forgotten just how uneven the odds were.

    With Keh¡¯s arrival, Tiffany felt some relief from the pressure, but seven or eight more assants had yet to make their move. They aimed their bows and arrows at Zoe and the others, a sinister threat hanging in the air.

    ¡°Better back off, or these people will die right in front of you!¡± With this connection, they had turned into a vulnerability.

    Tiffany would never allow her people to get hurt. Meanwhile, Keh, concerned for Melody¡¯s safety, hesitated and ultimately decided to hold back. Both of them chose to surrender.

    Seeing this, a few of the assants were pleased. They approached Tiffany with their knives and asked again, ¡°You are Tiffany Kelley, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied without a-lunt of hesitation, confidently acknowledging her identity.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The man in charge seemed to appreciate Tiffany¡¯s straightforward nature. He added, ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick for you. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll let these people go after you die.¡±

    In such a situation, one would expect someone to plead for mercy or at least show fear and tremble in terror. But Tiffany looked up andughed.

    Then, without a hint of panic, she replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Her bright eyes and radiant smile made her exquisitely beautiful. Those eyes seemed to hold a gxy within them.

    Clear as a spring and dazzlingly vast, no matter how beautiful the scenery was before her, it paled inparison.

    The assant sighed with a hint of regret, saying, ¡°What a pity.¡± Then he raised his hand, firmly gripping the dagger.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 206

    Zoe was scared out of her wits. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°No, stop!¡±

    Keh did not expect those people to be ruthless. When he saw Tiffany¡¯s slender figure standing on the spot as if waiting to die, his heart suddenly ached. All the blood in his body seemed to have concentrated in his head. Then, he rushed over without a care.

    At that moment, the knife was about to stab into Tiffany¡¯s heart. The situation was unavoidable. But suddenly, a gust of wind blew past, and a wave of light purple powder rose in the air. Seeing this, the assassin took a few steps back. ¡°Retreat, it¡¯s toxic!¡±

    However, it was already toote. The universe seemed to be on Tiffany¡¯s side. Coincidentally, a gust of wind blew, and the light purple powder gushed towards the assassin.

    In the blink of an eye, a few poisoned assassins had already copsed to the ground, wailing miserably. This poison was not fatal, but it could paralyze anyone who breathed it. In an instant the tables had turned. The assassins were all lying limply on the ground.

    Tiffany looked down with a disdainful gaze. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± There was no reason to ask this question then, but given the current circumstances, it would be a good time to inquire.

    An assassin could not bear the pain all over his body. He looked at Tiffany in agony. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    But Tiffany kicked him. ¡°You were sent to kill me but don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    The assassin cried out in pain, but he kept his mouth shut and refused to say anything. In an instant, Tiffany unseathed her switchde. With one sh, two fresh wounds appeared on the man¡¯s arm. He had given her a wound, and with Tiffany returning two, it was only fair.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±

    Tiffany threatened without changing her cold expression, ¡°You¡¯re poisoned. You¡¯ll die in three to five minutes at most. At least do onest noble thing before you depart.¡±

    The truth was that the poison¡¯s effect would be gone within that time, and the strength they had lost would gradually recover. After all, it was not potent.

    Luckily, the threat was effective. No one could withstand the pain and panic of facing death. Like when Tiffany poisoned Garry, he was frightened and obediently told what she wanted to know. Even a ruthless person was afraid of death.

    Hearing this, a few assassins exchanged gazes. After struggling for a few seconds, one of the men said, ¡°You promise to give us the antidote?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    The man sat up with difficulty and said weakly, ¡°Yes, someone¡­¡±

    However, just as he started talking, a bullet flew over. It was aimed at Tiffany. From the looks of it, the assassin wanted to end her with one shot. Tiffany had nowhere else to run but to jump off the bridge. She barely dodged it, but a second bullet came at her.

    The moment Tiffany jumped into the water, she made a big ssh. Her blood dyed the water into a blinding bright red.

    This was an unexpected turn of events. Keh¡¯s heart skipped a few beats. His head felt light and his vision blurred. He knew it was Tiffany¡¯s blood. ¡®It is Tiffany¡¯s¡­ How is she¡­

    Other than Keh. Zoe was shocked and fainted. Ged¡¯s eyes also widened in shock as he screamed, ¡°Richard, where are you?¡±

    However, the water¡¯s surface was calm. There was no response as blood darkened the water¡¯s surface.

    Melody never thought that things would turn out like this. Her eyes shed with aplicated look. No one could tell what she was feeling.

    After confirming that Tiffany had been eliminated, the person who had shot her appeared. He looked at the group of assassins on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Trash!¡±

    Those people didn¡¯t dare to make a sound after being reprimanded. But then, they realized something. They had been fooled. Instead of seeing their maker, they gradually recovered their strength. The poison¡¯s effect slowly wore off.

    Meanwhile, Ged picked up a stone and rushed over, as if he wanted to fight the shooter to death. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He roared and rushed forward with a ruthless face.

    But the next second, a ck gun was aimed at his forehead. The man grinned, ¡°Do you want to die so badly? I can make it quick.¡± As he spoke, he was about to pull the trigger.

    At that moment, a switchde flew out from the grass and stabbed his back. However, the de was dull and barely made a scratch. It caught the shooter off guard and he turned around in disbelief. He saw Tiffany crawling out of the water. She was disheveled but remained breathtakingly beautiful.

    ¡°Die, die!¡± As Tiffany spoke, she raised her hand and shot out an arrow. However, the shooter was strong. The arrow did not hurt him even after being caught off guard and hit.

    ¡°Well yed.¡± The man was angered. He walked to Tiffany and grabbed her neck.

    At that moment, Tiffany could no longer use the poisonous powder because it was drenched when she fell into the water. Tiffany had a low fever, her leg had been seriously injured, and she got so cold that she almost lost consciousness after walking out of the water.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t have the strength to raise her hand. She closed her eyes as her consciousness began fading. In a daze, she saw Ged and Keh rushing over. However, the shooter swept them away in one move. The gi

    girls were so frightened that they hugged their heads and cried..Their tears flowed. She also saw¡­

    Richard suddenly descended like a god and saved her. ¡®Huh? Am I hallucinating?¡¯

    Tiffany forced herself to open her eyes and saw a handsome face. ¡®It seems like¡­ why does it feel so real?¡¯

    Richard¡¯s face was cold. After hugging Tiffany, he looked at the assassins in shock, especially the leader who was the most seriously injured. A cold voice that sounded like it came from hell entered everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Die.¡± The word was cold and heartless, and Richard¡¯s presence was enough to rm every individual of the threat he posed. Richard was angry.

    Seeing Richard¡¯s state, his trusted subordinate, John Ross, immediately waved his hand. The bodyguards behind him immediately dragged the limp assassins as if they were dragging a dead dog. It was obvious they would have a terrible fate waiting.

    Tiffany blinked weakly. She looked at the corner of Richard¡¯s tightly clenched jaw and his cold, emotionless eyes. There was anger and anxiety in them that could not be hidden. But this made her smile as her gaze softened. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± She said coquettishly.

    Richard¡¯s hand trembled as he hugged her. When he heard the news, he rushed over without a second thought, and he almost lost control when he saw her covered in blood. He was only grateful that he arrived in time. Otherwise¡­

    Richard did not dare to think about the oue. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± His voice was filled with lingering fear. No one knew that the man who could remain calm even if the world copsed would reveal such an emotion.

 Chapter 207

    Richard hugged Tiffany with gentleness as if the person in his arms was a rare treasure, His cold face was filled with endless fear and self-reproach. He was enveloped in towering anger, but his movements were careful, afraid of touching her wound.

    After Tiffany said those words, her vision blurred and she fainted Richard carried her away. As he ran, he did not look at anyone.

    But before getting into the car, he ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t let those few die too easily.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± His men watched as Richard drove away.

    Richard was like a gust of wind that could not be grasped. He came and went decisively, leaving only his cold, noble, and mysterious presence. Everyone present was tense. However, the girls screamed excitedly, ¡°Mr. Hampton, ahhh, that¡¯s Mr. Hampton!¡±

    Richard, who was extremely wealthy, powerful, untouchable, and handsome, was only a dream in the hearts of billions of girls. Everyone wanted to be his lover. Everyone wanted to be treated differently by him. Everyone wanted to be his other half and be Mrs. Hampton.

    However, no matter how many people tried, they could never get close to him and could not enter his sight. He was difficult to get like a rare flower on the edge of a cliff.

    But that day, his attitude towards Tiffany revealed something the public eyes had never seen. It was like a warning that he was no longer avable for anyone. The girls looked at each other with eyes filled with envy and amazement. Melody asked curiously, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°You have no idea who he is?¡± One of the girls looked disdainful. ¡°Have you been living under a rock? You¡¯re so ignorant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Hampton, the current leader of The Hampton family. He holds the lifeline of the global economy and is extremely rich! You have no idea who he is? Let me simplify it for you. He¡¯s not someone anyone can have.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Melody acted as if she could not sense their mockery. She asked innocently, ¡°Then what¡¯s the rtionship between Tiffany and this Mr. Hampton?¡± She was genuinely curious. If anyone couldn¡¯t have Richard, why could Tiffany? And why was he angry just now?

    Melody¡¯s words easily triggered her ssmates¡¯ jealousy. However, they were quickly humbled by the circumstances. They never dared to make a real effort, even if they had such thoughts and ambitions. Hence, at most, they could only be envious of Tiffany.

    One of the girls finallymented, ¡°What kind of rtionship she has is not something you and I have the right toment about.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Another girl said bluntly, ¡°I advise you not to ask around. Don¡¯t even think about it. Mr. Hampton isn¡¯t something someone of your status can climb up to, understand?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Melody smiled. Her fair and wless face looked pure and harmless. However, no one saw the hint of disdain and pride hidden in her clear eyes.

    ¡®Unattainable? That¡¯s what you think. That¡¯s not an obstacle for me.

    Not long after, a car came to pick them up. Keh and Ged were seriously injured. One of them had yet to recover from their serious injuries, while the other had a weak physique. Just now, when Ged tried to go forward and fight the assassin, he was thrown away in the blink of an eye and was covered in wounds. In addition, there was also Zoe who fainted from shock. All of them were sent to the hospital.

    At the same time in Royal Bay, Sidney was called over immediately. He did not have time to catch his breath. Under Richard¡¯s burning gaze, he treated Tiffany¡¯s wound under immense pressure. The most serious injury was the gunshot wound. The bullet pierced-through her flesh. Fortunately, it did not hurt her vital parts.

    Sidney heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Overall, it¡¯s not too serious. Tiffany was lucky. The bullet didn¡¯t hit her bones or affect certain nerves. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    However, Richard frowned coldly. ¡°You¡¯re saying this is not serious?¡± Just by looking at Tiffany¡¯s pale face, he wished he could b*****r the man who had injured and tortured her.

    Sidney looked helpless. ¡°Have you forgotten the moment when you were gravely wounded and almost died? Compared to this, this is nothing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reparing me to her?¡± Richard¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Hurry up and treat her wound.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°Be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Sidney sighed.

    Sidney couldn¡¯t help but think about what happened to the cold-blooded man he knew. A few days ago, he thought Richard and Tiffany would break up. But that day, he identally heard that Tiffany was out of school. On her way back, her car had a t tire. Richard felt something was wrong and immediately abandoned his projects to rush over. Unexpectedly, something did happen to Tiffany.

    Sidney did not care if Tiffany could hear him. As he treated her wound, he said faintly, ¡°Tiffany, he loves you deeply¡­¡±

    At that moment, Tiffany could not hear him. The fatigue that she had umted for a long time finally got her. With her illness and injury, she only wanted to sleep quietly. Perhaps she knew she was out of danger or saw Richard appear before she fainted. In short, she felt more at ease. Even if it was a dream, she felt peaceful.

    Tiffany slept for two days and two nights. When she woke in a daze, she thought she would see Richard¡¯s handsome face. She also thought about what she would say when she saw him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when Tiffany opened her eyes, she realized she was not at Royal Bay. Instead, she was in a hospital. James and June were guarding her. Seeing she had woken up, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Does your wound still hurt? Hurry up and take the medicine.¡± ¨C

    Tiffany turned her head away and did not eat the pill brought to her mouth. She only asked, ¡°Why am I here? Where¡¯s Richard?¡±

    The person she saw before she fainted was Richard. The worry and anxiety in her eyes were obvious. In her faint sleep, she knew she had been taken to Royal Bay. Hence, she fell asleep peacefully. But when she woke up, she was in the hospital. This could only mean that while she was unconscious, James brought her away from Royal Bay. Thinking of this, Tiffany was disappointed.

    James sighed softly. ¡°Tiffany, isn¡¯t it good to have us by your side?¡±

    Tiffany forced a smile. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    As she spoke, she closed her eyes. Her pale face looked weak. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while. You don¡¯t have to guard me anymore.¡±

    June frowned when he saw this but still walked out of the ward with James. After closing the door, June asked, ¡°Why did you¡­ do this?¡±

    On the night of Tiffany¡¯s ident, James personally went to Royal Bay to ask for her. But when enemies meet, their eyes reveal intense tension. Richard almost killed him thest time, and that night, Richard still took the initiative to provoke him. Seeing the horrific scene, June felt a chill running down her spine.

    However, Richard, the man rumored to be full of hostility, suddenly stopped his fist and let them take Tiffany away. It was all because of James¡¯ words. ¡°If you kill me, she will hate you.¡±

    June was shocked. At that moment, she suddenly felt that this rumored cold-hearted man was not that scary. At least to Tiffany, Richard was willing to ce her at the top of his heart.

 Chapter 208

    June continued, ¡°Sir, what you¡¯re doing is unfair to her! She¡¯s a grown up. She¡¯s no longer the innocent little girl from two years ago. You need to let her go and choose her path.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± James chuckled. ¡°Everything I do is for her sake.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    June wanted to say more but was interrupted, ¡°No more talking, mind your business.¡± After that, James turned around and left. Meanwhile, June had a stomach full of words. But in the end, she could only swallow them unwillingly.

    Tiffany was hospitalized for three days. During that time, she had not taken any medicine. Other than the injection that kept her hydrated, she had not taken a single pill.

    June frowned and advised repeatedly, ¡°Miss, you won¡¯t recover quickly if you don¡¯t take your medicine.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± It was precisely for that reason that Tifanny refused to take her medicine. If she recovered too quickly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remember the pain.

    Tiffanyughed with a pale face. Lying on the big hospital bed, she looked like a lifeless doll. Seeing her state, June had no choice but to retreat.

    In the afternoon, Zoe came to the hospital. She cried when she saw Tiffany. What happened that day had traumatized her. ¡°Tiffany, I was scared to death!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tiffany patted her back andforted her.

    When Tiffany woke, she learned that Zoe had fainted from the shock. Fortunately, she was fine. Otherwise, Tiffany would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.

    ¡°You got dragged because of me, I¡¯m the one to me,¡± Tiffany said guiltily.

    ¡°But Tiffany, what kind of quarrel did you get yourself into? Why is someone trying to kill you? Have you found out who¡¯s behind this?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡± Tiffany shook her head. She had no time to investigate. When she woke up, Richard had taken her killers Tiffany did not know where he took them to. Since this was the case, there was no way she could ask. away.

    When Zoe heard Tiffany¡¯s answer, she seemed to remember something. ¡°Unfortunately, I fainted that day and didn¡¯t know anything. But I heard from Ged that Mr. Hampton saved all of us that day. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Tiffany nodded and asked, ¡°By the way, is Ged alright?¡± She remembered Ged got kicked several feets away when he tried to attack the shooter. Thinking of this, she hoped he didn¡¯t suffer a serious injury.

    Zoe waved her hand. ¡°He¡¯s fine. His skin is thick and he can take a beating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Tiffany was relieved.

    After staying for more than two hours, Zoe left the hospital. Unknowingly, the sky had already turned dark.

    The impact of Tiffany¡¯s assassination attempt was massive. The school sealed the sudents¡¯ mouths. No one was allowed to spread the news. Meanwhile, Tiffany¡¯s injury was kept away from her family. They thought Tiffany did not go home because she was staying at her friend¡¯s house.

    After chasing away June, who insisted on apanying her, Tiffanyy alone in the ward, bored. She could not help but recall when she was at the fire. To save Selena¡¯s brother, she had injured her leg. After that, Richard apanied her for several nights. But that night, he didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Thinking of this, she felt terrible. Tiffany turned over and fell asleep in a daze. Her even breathing echoed in the ward.

    Unbeknownst to her, a tall figure jumped in from the window after she fell asleep. He was familiar with theyout. It was obvious he had apanied her for more than one night. However, Tiffany was unaware of his presence.

    Richard stood in ce quietly for a long time. Seeing Tiffany asleep, he wanted to reach out and touch her pale face a few times. However, thinking of what James said, he slowly retracted his hand.

    James stood at Richard¡¯s entrance and said he wanted to tak¨¦ Tiffany away, but Richard was unwilling. However, he had to admit that James¡¯ words were true. Whoever Tiffany would end up with, that person would never be him. Therefore, there was no need to make things difficult for her.

    At that moment, Richard let Tiffany go. Even though he had told himself countless times to let her go, his legs refused to listen as he arrived at the hospital. He thought staying by her side for a few consecutive nights was okay.

    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened. But at that moment, Tiffany suddenly moved. Hence, he left the ward in the blink of an eye.

    Tiffany was a little thirsty. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw no one in the ward. ¡®So I was just thinking things.¡¯ She shook her head, not knowing what she was hoping for.

    Tiffany asked the nurse to pour a ss of water. But after drinking it, she could not fall asleep. Her mind was filled with wild thoughts. So, Tiffany got up and asked the nurse for a crutch.

    When June brought breakfast for Tiffany early in the morning, she saw that Tiffany¡¯s bed was empty. She searched outside the ward but found no one.

    When she called the nurse over to ask, she discovered that Tiffany had asked for a pair of crutches and left the hospital early that morning. No one knew where she had gone.

    June was stunned before suddenly guessing something. ¡®Could it be she went to Royal Bay?¡¯

    June knew Tiffany well. Early in the morning, Tiffany left the hospital alone. She took a taxi and went straight to Royal Bay Then, she stood at the entrance for ten minutes, waiting for someone to open the door. However, Richard avoided her. He refused to let her in.

    The guard was in a difficult position. ¡°Miss, Mr. Hampton said he doesn¡¯t want to see any guests today, so¡­ why don¡¯t you call him first?¡±

    This was the result Tiffany had expected. She nodded and lowered her head, looking disappointed. ¡°As expected, he¡¯s avoiding me.¡± She muttered to herself.

    After a long while, she raised her head and looked at one of the windows upstairs. A figure shed before the French window. ¡®Why is he avoiding me like this?¡¯ Tiffany sighed and turned to leave.

    Shortly after, she stopped a taxi and got in. She could only sit limply on the passenger seat.

    The servant could not bear to see her leave. Tiffany had been to Royal Bay many times. Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a good personality. She would never look down on the servants. In his eyes, Tiffany was the perfect woman for Richard.

    But seeing the current circumstances between Richard and Tiffany, the entire Royal Bay was speechless, including Richard himself. No one knew what kind of conflict the two of them had. They were clearly on good terms before. The servant could only sigh.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Upstairs, John stood beside Richard and looked at the taxi. Even though he had been warned not to say anything, he still probed. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t I send Miss Kelley off? Her leg is injured, and it¡¯s inconvenient for her to walk.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°Otherwise, if word gets out, it won¡¯t be good for Royal Bay¡¯s reputation.¡±

    The room was silent for a while. Only then did Richard reply faintly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Richard agreed. John was overjoyed and immediately went downstairs to take the car.

    As he went downstairs, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Since when did Royal Bay ever care about their reputation?¡¯ He was only making up a lousy excuse. But at least it worked.

    Since Richard had given John the green light, he thought this might be a good opportunity to help the couple reconcile. Otherwise, he would be anxious just by looking at their tension.

 Chapter 209

    The taxi was about to drive away when a car suddenly came from behind. Tiffany turned around and saw that it was one of Richard¡¯s subordinates. John got out of the car and knocked on her door. ¡°Miss Kelley.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Tiffany subconsciously looked into John¡¯s car, hoping to see a certain someone in there.

    Meanwhile, John exined, ¡°I was ordered to send you back.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you.¡± She opened the door, and Tiffany carefully got into John¡¯s car with his help.

    The wound on her leg was still hurting. She did not take any painkillers or medicines, so her wound was recovering sluggishly. Therefore, she was no different from an ordinary person.

    After Tiffany got into the car, John put the two crutches away. He wanted to send her home, but Tiffany said, ¡°Send me back to school.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± John had no objections.

    Soon, the ck car disappeared into the morning mist. Richard hid behind the thin bay window. He watched as John helped Tiffany enter his sedan. Richard only turned around when Tiffany and John were out of sight. His picturesque eyes were cold and lifeless. There was no warmth to speak of.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Richard¡¯s state, the other servants looked at each other and quietly left. No one dared to disturb him at that time.

    At that moment, soothing music was ying in the car. Tiffany looked at the scenery outside and heard John say, ¡°Miss

    Kelley, actually¡­¡±

    He wanted to say something but hesitated. Seeing this, Tiffany was curious. She could not help but tease, ¡°Are you trying to say Mr. Hampton is a straightforward person? He looks unreasonable but gentle?¡±

    John had said before, so Tiffany already knew. He nodded and replied frankly, ¡°Yes, just like I send Miss Kelley home right now, it was Mr. Hampton¡¯s order.¡± He tried to make it sound as nice as possible because he tried to break the ice between them.

    Tiffany smiled without saying anything. Based on her understanding of Richard, he would never order his men to do such a thing. At most, they would only help her walk down the stairs.

    After thinking briefly, Tiffany remembered something and asked, ¡°Anyway, how are the assassins?¡± Since Richard had taken those people away, she believed he would investigate the person behind her assassination attempt. Even if it wasn¡¯t for her, he had to do it for Keh¡¯s safety.

    John replied, ¡°We¡¯ve managed to dig some clues. Those assassins weren¡¯t from Lovell City, so we can¡¯t find the person behind them yet. However, there¡¯s one thing we can be sure of.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The mastermind is very well hidden, and¡­ thier background can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    Hearing this, Tiffany was stunned. She didn¡¯t feel like she had offended an influential figure. She thought Sandra hired them. If not, the Booth or the Lee Family might hire them.

    But when Tiffany thought about it again, she felt something was off. After all, the Booth family was not rich or powerful. It was difficult to find an assassin of that level. This was not something that could be settled with money alone.

    On the other hand, the Lee Family was in shambles. The property that Conner had painstakingly built was sold. He was tricked and thend was taken from him. He had to face an astronomical penalty. They had no time of resources to hire such expert assassins. It was already good enough that Conner could hold on and not go bankrupt,

    Tiffany thought for a moment and a person suddenly appeared in her mind. She immediately asked, ¡°John, is the mastermind you mentioned from Traron?¡±

    The only people who could hate her so deeply were probably the Ashton Family, one of the four prominent families in Traron City. She had taught their daughter a lesson several times, so it made sense that they wanted to stand up for her.

    However, John shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s not them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tiffany leaned back in her seat with a frown. ¡°If it¡¯s not them, it must be one of the other three prominent families.¡± She had followed Philip to Traron City before, so the news of her taking over Whispering Winds would more or less be spread. In that case, there were indeed many people who wanted to kill her

    Seeing Tiffany manage to guess so quickly, John praised, ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re as sharp as I thought.¡±

    After a pause, he did not forget to bring Richard into the conversation. ¡°Miss Kelley, don¡¯t you worry. With Mr. Hampton around, this assassination attempt won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Hearing his words, Tiffany smiled. ¡°Then thank him for me when you get back.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    Soon, the car stopped in front of the school. Tiffany got out of the car and turned around. ¡°Thank you, John.¡±

    After that, she turned to the school.

    Many were passing by, and it was not strange to see Tiffany getting out of the car. However, she got out of the Hampton Family¡¯s car. In an instant, discussions broke out. ¡°Hey, look at the license te number. It looks familiar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is the Hampton family¡¯s car. Did you see that? That unique logo on the side can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    ¡°Tiffany got out of the Hampton family¡¯s car. Wha

 Chapter 210

    ¡®Being friends. At the very least, they were not enemies. They could ask about each other¡¯s well-being whenever they meet. At the very least, they would not need to throw shades whenever they meet.

    On the day of the ident a few days ago, when Keh saw Tiffany sink into the water as her blood dyed the water¡¯s surface, he thought she had a slim chance of survival and that she had gone. At that moment, he felt an indescribable guilt

    in his heart.

    Keh ignored his hatred as his guilt spread all over his body, and he almost got crazy. Then, he saw Tiffanye out of the water and still have the strength to throw a knife at her assassin. At that moment, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately,

    she was fine.

    Later on, when Tiffany was strangled and almost suffocated, Keh knew he was no match for the shooter. However, he still rushed forward. His rationality shut down. There was only one thought, ¡®I won¡¯t let her die!¡¯

    Keh thought about his actions and realized he never hated Tiffany as much as he had imagined. Hence, being friends was not a bad idea.

    Tiffany was stunned when she heard this. ¡®Did he bump his head on the way here?¡¯

    Seeing Tiffany throw a suspicious gaze, Keh repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡± Looking at his serious expression, Tiffany suddenly smiled. She had known him for as long as she could remember but never felt he was this naive. ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Tiffany thought Keh was joking. Sheughed until her stomach hurt. Then, she looked up at the face she wanted to punch before her.

    A long time ago, after Tiffany was released from prison as a scapegoat, she went to Keh to fulfill her promise. She asked, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do. Now, can you marry me?¡±

    Tiffany was filled with anticipation. Even though she had suffered countless tortures in those five years, the moment she saw him, she felt bitter and sweet. She had neverined.

    But what crushed her was not those five years. Instead, it was his words that pierced into her heart. Keh looked down at her indifferently and said coldly, ¡°What makes you worthy of me?¡±

    ¡®What makes you worthy of me? What does he mean? Am I not worthy?¡¯

    Tiffany pulled her mind back to the present. She raised her head and her smile gradually disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy. What right do I have to be friends with Mr. Harper?¡± As she spoke, a cold glint appeared in her eyes.

    Just a second ago, the two of them could talk calmly. But the tension had returned, and it was even worse than before. Keh did not understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He did not know why Tiffany was so hostile to him. Perhaps ¡®Hate¡¯ was best described it.

    Keh opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Tiffany pushed the breakfast away. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. Take it away.¡± Coincidentally, Zoe had returned.

    Keh took the bag on the table and was about to throw it into the trash can when he heard a surprised voice from the door. ¡°Eh, is that for me?¡± Melody appeared at the door with an innocent smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet!¡±

    As she spoke, Melody took the breakfast and thanked Keh sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Keh. I love cream soup!¡±

    Keh was embarrassed. Before he could say anything, Melody had opened the lid and started eating.

    Zoe clicked her tongue a few times. She touched her arm and murmured, ¡°Why do I feel cold in summer? My hair is standing on end!¡± Tiffany burst intoughter when she heard that. She buried her head and finished the breakfast Zoe bought.

    After two sses, Tiffany couldn¡¯t sit still. She applied for leave and returned to the dormitory. It was still the same as before, but Sandra had already left. Her room and Keh¡¯s were facing each other. However, Keh did not live in the dormitory. He would onlye asionally for a nap during his lunch break.

    Tiffany opened her bedroom door and walked in. Even though she left for several days, her room remained spotless. She carefully moved to her bed andy down. Tiffany yawned and prepared to take an afternoon nap. However, just as she fell asleep, her phone rang.

    It was Oliver. He went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Kelley, didn¡¯t you ask me to introduce a few people to youst time? Coincidentally, I have a friend who¡¯s very interested in your script. Do you have time to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Okay, tonight it is,¡± She casually told him the time and hung up.

    When Tiffany woke up, she felt refreshed. Before she left, she checked his wound. Unexpectedly, even though she did not take any medicine, her body¡¯s recovery speed was even faster than taking medicine.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Has my vitality increased?¡¯ Tiffany could not figure it out. Regardless, it was a good thing. At this rate, she could walk in two days without using a walking stick.

    After tidying up, Tiffany opened the door and went out. She happened to see Melody in the hall,ing out of Keh¡¯s room. Their eyes unexpectedly met.

    Tiffany was as calm as usual. She went straight downstairs as if she saw nothing. However, Melody chased after her. Her face was quite awkward. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m borrowing his room to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Tiffany replied tly. Even if they slept on the same bed, she had no objections. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. It has nothing to do with me. Whatever you do is your business.¡±

    After that, Tiffany turned around and continued downstairs. But as she stepped down, she sensed something was wrong. She looked down and saw ayer of oil on the ground. She wanted to retreat, but it was toote. The moment she stepped, her feet slipped.

    Her body immediately felt light. Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was about to fall down the stairs. She immediately reached out and grabbed the stairs¡¯ handrail tightly. Fortunately, she reacted in time and managed to stabilize herself.

    Seeing something had happened to Tiffany, Melody rushed over anxiously and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab her. However, she misstepped and slipped on the oil. She fell down the stairs.

    ¡®What on earth?¡¯ Tiffany was stunned.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    A figure rushed in from outside the dormitory. Keh picked up Melody, whose forehead was bleeding. His face was filled with worry and anxiousness. At the same time, he looked at Tiffany questioningly and asked with a stiff face, ¡°Did you push her?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± It was the face Tiffany hated. She smiledzily. ¡°Yes, I pushed her.¡±

    As she spoke, she slowly walked downstairs. Meanwhile, Keh was trembling with anger. What he hated the most was Tiffany¡¯s attitude. She had always been indifferent and heartless.

    Keh picked up Melody and prepared to send her to the infirmary. However, Melody forced her eyes open and grabbed.; his arm. She said weakly, ¡°Keh, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Tiffany almost fell. I reached out to pull her up, but the stairs were too slippery and identally fell. What happened to me has nothing to do with her.¡± She forced herself to exin and fainted in his arms.

    Keh¡¯s frown deepened. He seemed to have misunderstood Tiffany again. ¡°If you didn¡¯t push her, why did you say so?¡± Keh looked at Tiffany and asked, ¡°Is it that difficult to exin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Tiffany left,straight away. ¡°But it depends on who I¡¯m exining it to.¡±

    No matter how detailed Tiffany exined, some people would not believe her. However, some people trusted her even though she did not say anything. That was her point.

    When she reached the door, Tiffany suddenly turned around and smiled. ¡°You asked me if we could be friends. Well, I think you know my answer.¡±

 Chapter 211

    In her past and present lives, Keh had never done anything good for her.

    Even though she managed to put aside her hatred, how could she treat him as a friend just like that?

    After finishing her sentence, Tiffany turned around and left without hesitation.

    Keh stood on the spot for a few seconds. His handsome face changed unpredictably. In the end, he smiled bitterly and carried Melody all the way to the school clinic.

    Melody was seriously injured.

    She had a slight concussion and a few contusions on her body. Her ankle was sprained and swollen. Her bones almost broke.

    While Melody was still unconscious and undergoing the treatment, Keh retrieved the surveince videos in the apartment.

    The incident unveiled from the surveince footage was consistent with Melody¡¯s words. Tiffany had almost fallen. Melody reached out to help Tiffany, but she missed her footing and fell downstairs.

    It was him¡­ who had misunderstood Tiffany again.

    Keh patted his head. After feeling vexed for a while, he suddenly thought of a problem.

    He was wondering why there were undetectable oil stains on the stairs.

    Only Tiffany and him stayed in the apartment. And, Melody came to his room for a nap at noon.

    Other than that, there was no one else.

    Was it an ident, or did someone do it on purpose?

    However, after checking the surveince footage thoroughly, he did not see any other people.

    Keh frowned and could not help but look at Melody.

    He shook his head immediately.

    Impossible, he thought.

    He wondered why the thoughts came to his mind.

    It was clear that Melody had fallen down to save Tiffany. She would not know about it beforehand.

    Keh rubbed his forehead and sighed.

    It was time to change his rash personality of using people without first figuring the truth.

    Melody woke up not long after.

    The school doctor was still the same old man as before. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t suffer very serious injuries.¡±

    He shook his head and left the room.

    After initial confusion from waking up, Melody looked at Keh with an apologetic smile. T¡¯m sorry, Keh. It seems like I have caused you trouble again.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡±

    After Keh spoke, he suddenly felt that his words were a little ambiguous. He paused and continued, ¡°You saved my life. It¡¯s the right thing for me to do.

    He admitted that he was indeed tempted by Melody.

    Moreover, she had saved him that night.

    Regardless of whether he was moved or grateful, his feelings wereplicated. It was reasonable for him to take care of her and protect her.

    However, he had also confessed to Melody that before he broke off the engagement with Tiffany and could give her a proper status, their rtionship would always remain the same.

    So, while he was waiting, so did she.

    When the marriage contract ended, he would officially pursue her

    Melody smiled and asked slyly, ¡°My feet hurt so much that I can¡¯t walk. Can you carry me to sses?¡±

    ¡°Of course.

    Keh smiled.

    However, the image of the slender figure with the two crutches appeared in his mind again.

    Her injuries were even more serious, but she did notin.

    Keh was stunned by the thought that crossed his mind.

    Why did he suddenly think of Tiffany?

    Melody put on a smile on her face when she saw Keh was distracted, but her heart had already turned cold.

    She had miscalcted.

    At 7.00 pm.

    It was the time that Tiffany and Oliver had agreed to meet.

    The meeting ce was at the school library.

    Tiffany was toozy to go far, so Oliver purposely brought his friend here.

    It was still the same asst time. He was heavily disguised. Even his diehard fans would not be able to recognize them.

    Tiffany sati

    the corner of the library. After waiting for about three minutes, Oliver and his mate arrived.

    There were not many students at the library at that time. There were three floors, and the huge lobby was only scattered with few people. They did not have to worry too much when talking.

    They were all carefree and did not care much for unnecessary social etiquette.

    Oliver immediately introduced them. ¡°Miss Kelley, this is the friend whom I told you about, Harold Lester¡±

    Compared to a famous director like Oliver, Harold was an unknown newbie director.

    08:14 Fri, Uc

    Moreover, up until now, he did not have any significant representative masterpieces.

    All of his works received lukewarm receptions, and there was nothing groundbreaking.

    However, when Tiffany heard his name, her interest was immediately piqued.

    From her memories of previous life, Harold got famous a few yearster.

    He had written and directed a movie that was released in the cinemas. His works earned arge number of genuine reviews from the audience. His reputation exploded, and he instantly became famous!

    With that film, he won the Best Screenwriter Award and the Best Young Director Award. Moreover, he won the Best Film of the Year awards year after year. He was in the limelight for a long period of time!

    However, ording to Harold¡¯s current development, it would take at least three years for him to reach that stage.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and passed him two scripts she had written during this period of time.

    ¡°Mr. Lester, please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Other than being a director, Harold was also a screenwriter. He had a passion for scripts

    When he saw the scriptwriter whom Oliver was bragging about was a youngdy initially, Harold was extremely surprised and could not help but have some doubt in his heart.

    He wanted to evaluate Tiffany¡¯s ability, so he took the two manuscripts and read them carefully.

    Her handwritings were delicate and elegant. It was neat and elegant.

    Someone who could write such good calligraphy should not be bad.

    After spending more than 20 minutes reading the first script, Harold¡¯s impression of Tiffany instantly changed.

    It was both admiration between movie writers, as well as appreciation for talent

    However, when he saw the second one, he frowned and said. This script¡­ Someone sent it to me before. Unfortunately, it¡¯s exactly the same as what you wrote.¡±

    What did he mean by exactly the same?

    That meant that there were either genuine or fake.

    Harold was quite tactful.

    To put it more bluntly, he meant that either Tiffany giarized and stole someone else¡¯s script to fool him! Or¡­ Tiffany¡¯s script had been stolen by someone else!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Oliver immediately asked, ¡°Someone sent it to you? Are you sure it¡¯s the same? Is it theplete version?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only the first part. And, it¡¯s exactly the same.¡±

    After Harold finished speaking, he looked at Tiffany.

    He did not probe further, but there was a subtle look in his eyes.

    Tiffany was stunned.

    She handwrote her manuscripts most of the time. As the content of the ss was too easy for her, she would asionally ck off during ss and write a pile of manuscripts by habits.

    If someone had stolen them¡­.

    Melody had just transferred to the school not too long ago. She offered to help her clean up her desk. At that time, a piece of her manuscript had disappeared.

    Now that she thought about it, everything made sense.

    Tiffany smiled softly.

    Then, she said, ¡°Is it convenient for you to reveal that person¡¯s email, Mr. Lester? I lost a manuscript some time ago. I think someone picked it up and sent it to you.¡±

    Harold pondered for a moment, clearly hesitating.

    Oliver immediately said, ¡°Do you not trust Miss Kelley? Or, do you not trust me? Is there a need to think about such an obvious matter?¡±

    Harold was a little helpless and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to reveal it to you, but what can you find out with just an email address?¡±

    As he spoke, he showed the email to Tiffany.

    The message was simple. There were only documents and the sender¡¯s nickname.

    From the looks of it, they would not find anything.

    Tiffany sent the email to her brother.

    Tiffany

    In just three minutes, the IP address was found, including the person behind it.

    Coincidentally, the sender was indeed Melody Princeton.

 Chapter 212

    It was good to have a brother who was also a hacker.

    Tiffany smiled yfully.

    Before she sent the email, Melody probably did not expect that the information she had deliberately hidden would be found out so quickly.

    Even Oliver and Harold were stunned.

    ¡°Is she your ssmate?¡±

    The information also said that the email was from Lovell School

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do? Why don¡¯t you just go talk to her and clear things up?¡±

    What Oliver meant was that since Harold was here, if Tiffany was too angry and wanted to reveal the true color of her ssmate who had stolen her manuscript, then that would be the best opportunity.

    Most people would do that.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Melody was injured from ¡°saving her.¡± Even if Melody was not injured, Tiffany would not have chosen to confront Melody.

    That was the stupidest move.

    If Melody had 10,000 reasons to use her, she would have 10,000 excuses to excuse herself.

    ¡°Why bother? Tiffany thought.

    Harold was a little surprised. ¡°Are you just going to let it go like this? Just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Tiffany smiled gently. ¡°I have an idea, but I¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Harold agreed without hesitation.

    Tiffany thought of something and said, ¡°In return, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±

    As she spoke, she casually took out a piece of draft paper and started writing.

    In the original timeline, Harold would only be able to make a name for himself after three years.

    In the next three years, he would had been in dire straits. Even with the help of his good friend Oliver, his condition still did not improve

    Instead, they would only bepared to each other. The more they werepared, the worse it would be.

    No one seeded overnight. In those few years, Harold was under too much pressure. He evenmitted suicide several times. Only when he received acknowledgment in the end that he managed to pull himself together

    E

    Three years was neither long nor short.

    But who could guarantee that there would be no idents or variables along the way?

    So, she helped him out.

    Oliver and Harold looked at each other as they watched Tiffany write quickly. Both of them were a little confused.

    Was she writing a script for him?

    Harold did not know whether tough or cry.

    11

    The gift was really unnecessary. Without careful thought and suddy, he doubted the script that written so hastily would be good.

    It was probably so perfunctory that he could not even look at it

    Just as Harold was about to persuade Tiffany to stop, she had put away her per

    A piece of draft paper with semi-dry inknded in front of him,

    Harold lowered his head and started reading.

    The handwriting was still delicate, but this time, it was a little messy and dreamy.

    The general outline of the entire script did not have many ups and downs. It was just a very ordinary person¡¯s extraordinary life in survival.

    Harold suddenly froze as if he had been hit by something!

    An indescribable sense of familiarity surged into his heart. He could feel he was in an emotional roller-coaster.

    The rough outline of the script was only made up by hundreds of words. But, countless strange thoughts surged in his mind in the blink of an eye!

    It was so familiar that he felt like he had written it before.

    There was a cry in the depths of his heart, as if saying that the purpose of his existence was for such a story and movie¡­

    After a long while, Harold raised his head and looked at Tiffany with obvious excitement on his face.

    ¡°Can¡­can

    ¡°Can can you give me this script? I¡¯m willing to pay any price!

    Tr¡¯s yours.

    Tiffany smiled faintly.

    The script was adapted by Harold three yearster based on real stories. Once the movie was released, it won countless

    awards!

    Harold became famous because of that!

    But now, it was still an unknown whether he could meet the protagonist who had really experienced that life event.

    She wanted to help him, but she could not interfere too much, so she only gave Harold a rough outline of the story.

    The rest of the plot depended on him to fill in the gaps.

    Harold found it unbelievable. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re giving it to me just like that? No conditions or rewards?¡±

    Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°This is yours to begin with.¡±

    She was just taking advantage of the situation.

    Harold shook his head hard. ¡°No, no! I can¡¯t take advantage of you for nothing.¡±

    In the world of fame and fortune, who would not want something in return?

    He had been working hard for so many years, but it was the first time he had met a person like Tiffany.

    Compared to the shocking expression of Harold, Oliver was much calmer.

    After all, he had interacted with Tiffany before and knew something about her. Heforted him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Since Miss Kelley has given it to you, you can keep it.¡±

    After saying that, he leaned in and exined softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s young. Do you know StarRise Entertainment? The new entertainmentpany that signed Abbie Hopkins not long ago. She¡¯s the owner of thatpany!¡±

    Hearing that, Harold was even more shocked!

    StarRise Entertainment was founded not long ago, but it received much attention because it signed the has been actress Abbie.

    There were even rumors that Abbie was bought out by the owner behind StarRise Entertainment, which was why he gave h¨¦r huge resources and benefits.

    The matter caused an uproar. It was the talk of the town.

    However, it was undeniable that StarRise Entertainment was indeed a rising star.

    As long as they could spend a good amount of money in the early stages, they would definitely conquer half of the entertainment industry in theter stages!

    However, who would have thought that the rumored behind-the-scenes owner was actually the gentle youngdy standing in front of him?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Harold stopped acting awkward and said with a serious expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it. If you need any help in the future, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Tiffany smiled.

    After sending off the two directors, Tiffany looked at the time and got up to make a trip to the school clinic.

    Melody had identally fallen down the stairs to save her. It was only fair that she paid her a visit.

    As soon as she walked into the doctor¡¯s office, she bumped into the school doctor.

    The school doctor was a kind-looking old man. His hair was a little gray, but he was in good spirits. He looked very friendly.

    Seeing her walking over with the help of crutches, the old man asked, ¡°Youngdy, do you need me to take a look at your injuries?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    Tiffany smiled politely and walked inside.

    Melody was lying on the bed, and her head was wrapped in a bandage. She looked very weak and pale.

    Unlike her usual gentle and prim look, she looked pitiful now.

    Melody was surprised to see her. ¡°Why are you here, Tiffany?¡±

    I came to see you.¡±¡°¡±

    Tiffany sat down calmly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡±

    As Melody spoke, the iconic beautiful smile appeared on her face again. Her eyes were curved, and the smile on her lips was formed at the right angle. She was innocent and full of spirits.

    If one looked at her from the outside, anyone would think that she was an innocent, kind, and friendly girl.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow.

    She suddenly asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Kehe to take care of you?¡±

 Chapter 213

    It seemed that the mention of Keh made her blush.

    She looked like a little girl.

    ¡°Keh just left not long ago¡­¡±

    Melody blushed and was a little embarrassed. However, she tried to be friendly, so she exined quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone in school, so¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Keh took such good care of me,

    She did not want Tiffany to misunderstand.

    However, the exnation did not make sense.

    The entire school considered the two of them as a couple!

    Tiffany smiled indifferently. Tve already said that you don¡¯t have to exin to me. On the contrary, I¡¯m happy to see it worked out for you.

    In her previous life, Melody was cleared of the crime of murder because she was made into the scapegoat. In the end, she was sessful to be Mrs. Harper!

    Her hidden talent was better than Sandra¡¯s!

    Tiffany believed that with Melody¡¯s skill, it would not be long before she sessfully coaxed Keh to cancel their engagement even if he had to go against his family!

    It was also the only thing Tiffany hoped for Melody to seed.

    When the time came, she would be free and no longer have to deal with the difficult Romeo

    She could finally break free from Keh.

    From then on, there would be no more ties between them.

    Tiffany smiled, just thinking of it.

    She said sincerely, ¡°I believe that you will be Mrs. Harper soon. I wish you sess in advance.¡±

    When Tiffany smiled, her eyes sparkled and lit up the whole room. Her gorgeous face looked extraordinarily charming. Her beauty had no matches within the city radius.

    Melody was stunned. She had aplicated expression.

    She felt an unprecedented pressure since the first time she met Tiffany.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was because Tiffany¡¯s look too defined.

    Her beauty was very prominent. She was sensual yet innocent. Her look was charming yet exotic. She exuded pride and confidence from Inside out. Her beauty was unbeatable and groundbreaking.

    Such a character was bound to stun everyone wherever she went!

    Melody subconsciously clenched her fists.

    However, she maintained a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never dared to have wishful thoughts. Even if I admit that like Keh, it¡¯s.. impossible between us.¡±

    Melody looked up as she spoke. Her eyes filled with envy. ¡°You¡¯s so beautiful ande from a good family. You¡¯re the mostpatible wife for Keh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡±

    If someone was praised like that, he or she would definitely feel a sense of superiority.

    However, Tiffany did not even want her name to be mentioned along with Keh.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily true. As long as he likes you enough all the issues will disappear

    After saying that, Tiffany gave Melody a thoughtful look before getting up and leaving the school clinic.

    Even after she left. Melody was still in a daze.

    She thought hard about Tiffany¡¯s words¡­.

    ¡®Did she say that sincerely or sarcastically?¡¯

    She could not tell the differences for a moment.

    However, it was undeniable that there was some truth in her words.

    Everyone aimed high.

    Melody smiled.

    When the opportunity came, she would definitely not let it go.

    However, even if the opportunity did note, she had to create it!

    After a while, shey back on the bed, but her eyes inadvertently saw a small bag that had been left on the chair.

    It was Tiffany¡¯s.

    Melody had a thought, and she looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, she reached out to pick up the bag and rummaged through it openly.

    There were a few cosmetics, a school badge, and a stack of manuscripts.

    Melody took out the papers and looked at them curiously.

    She did everything brazenly.

    Even if Tiffany suddenly returned, she could just exin that she was just helping Tiffany keep the bag. She checked the content in the bag first so that she did not lose anything when she returned it.

    However, after waiting for a long time and even after she had finished reading the manuscript, Tiffany still did not return.

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed a rich youngdy. She didn¡¯t even take it seriously when she lost such an expensive bag.¡±

    Sheined in her heart and put everything back.

    Except for the manuscript¡­.

    Melody hesitated for two seconds. She did not dare to take them like the draft paperst time, so she took a photo of the content with her phone and put them back.

    Thest time she offered to clean up Tiffany¡¯s desk, she identally found a piece of paper in her folder.

    On the paper was a half-written script.

    She transcribed the iplete script and sent it around.

    Unexpectedly, she received a lot of inquiries for subsequent stores by the screenwriters!

    Of course, she did not have the rest of the stories!

    She tried to write one herself.

    In the end, her script was rejected withments that it was not as stunning as what she wrote at the beginning.

    Melody was unconvinced.

    Why were her efforts repeatedly rejected while Tiffany could just attain sess that easily?

    She felt helpless and ready to give up on her n. She did not expect to receive such lucky treats.

    After going in circles, the finished manuscript unexpectedlynded in her hands!

    She felt that even the heavens were helping her!

    Melody raised her eyebrows. She converted the pictures she had just taken into Word files and sent the documents to the screenwriters who wanted the follow-ups.

    One of them was Harold

    Less than two hours after leaving the clinic, Tiffany received a call from Harold.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, your ssmate sent me theplete version. It¡¯s exactly the same as the one you showed me in the library!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty fast.¡±

    Tiffanyughed and was not surprised at all. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to propose a cooperation with her and toe to the school to meet her personally¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After agreeing, Harold asked curiously, ¡°What should I do after I reach? What do you n to do?¡±

    Since they were allies, Tiffany still needed Harold¡¯s cooperation to make her n sessful. Tiffany did not hide any details and exined her thoughts briefly.

    After hearing that, Harold was stunned for a while. Then, he replied with aplicated feeling. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a brilliant

    movel

    A few minutester, Melody received a reply.

    She did not know much about the director and screenwriter named Harold Lester. Harold did not have any representative works that he could show oft

    However, he showed much sincerity by offering to meet her at school personally to discuss cooperation.

    However, the appointment was rather urgent. It would be tomorrow morning.

    Melody thought about it and agreed.

    While she was replying to the email, a few ssmates happened to visit her.

    One of them was nicknamed Loudspeaker.

    He was just like his name.

    Whatever information he knew, it would be spread to everyone within a few minutes.

    Coincidentally, the content of this email was read by Loudspeaker.

    He immediately eximed, ¡°Huh? What did I just see? A famous director personally wille to coborate with you? my god, Melody! How are you so talented and beautiful?¡±

    With that loud voice, other students started to surround Melody

    ¡°What? Let me see.

    ¡°Let me take a look too!¡±

    As time passed, more and more people saw the email.

    In the end, everyone knew.

    Oh

    Melody was a little embarrassed. ¡°Oh no, I was just writing for fun. I didn¡¯t expect the director named Harold Lester to fancy my script!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just fooling around. I can¡¯t attain your sess in my life!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s indeed a talented girl! I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    The crowd echoed and praised her endlessly.

    Melody smiled modestly.

    With such a hugemotion here, she guessed the news would probably reach Tiffany soon.

 Chapter 214

    It would be better if the matter became a big deal!

    She had no intention of hiding it because she wanted to make a big deal out of it. She deliberately let the loud mouthed student ¡°identally read the email and announce it to the whole world.

    It was the oue she intended!

    The more people who knew it, the better!

    It was the only way. So, when Tiffany realized itter and even if he knew that she was the one who wrote the script, no one would believe in her without the evidence.

    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, she had purposely checked beforehand that the script had not been published!

    Therefore, she was confident that no one would find out even if she impersonated as the writer boldly.

    In just half a day. Melody¡¯s reputation as a talented girl spread like wildfire.

    During the appointment time on the next day, Melody was sitting on the medical bed for IV drips in the school clinic. She was surrounded by her ssmates.

    Most of them came just to join in the fun. After all, prior to Melody¡¯s incident, they had nevere into contact with anything about scriptwriting and movies.

    It was a rare opportunity!

    There were people who asked about her well-being and praised her.

    ¡°Melody, what script are you writing? Can I take a look? I¡¯m really curious..

    ¡°By the way, Melody, I heard that Oliver, the famous movie director, hired an unknown screenwriter for his new movie some time ago! If the movie bes popr, the screenwriter¡¯s poprity will rise for sure.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Someone suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, are you the screenwriter mentioned by Oliver?¡±

    As the topics of conversation got further apart, Melody did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re thinking too much¡±

    Tiffany finally arrived as they spoke.

    The entire clinic suddenly fell silent for a second.

    Melody looked at Tiffany innocently. While her expression remained still, her heart was pounding furiously.

    She wondered if Tiffany would explode in an anger publicly and hit her with her vengeful personality.

    Or, she would exin desperately that she was the one who wrote the script.

    Melody thought of all the possibilities.

    Moreover, she had already prepared a response.

    However, Tiffany was as calm as usual. She still had that calm smile on her face. She looked chill, as if she had no ideas what

    was going on at all,

    A thought shed in Melody¡¯s mind.

    Could it be possible that Tiffany still did not know?

    Coincidentally, everyone started pleading. She wanted to test Tidany, so she handed out the printed script and let them admire it openly.

    The script fell into Tiffany¡¯s hands.

    Tiffany looked at it and nodded approvingly. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Melody was stunned for two seconds. Uneasiness gradually rosen her heart.

    She thought. Wasn¡¯t the script written by Tiffany herself?

    Why didn¡¯t she show any reaction?

    Could it be¡­

    Was there something wrong about this?¡±

    Before she could think further, Harold had already arrived.

    After all, he was a capable director. Even if he did not have any outstanding work now, his presence and aura were strong.

    He looked much younger in casual clothes. He was wearing sunsses and a hat. He only took them off after he entered the

    Harold looked around at the students and asked cheerfully, ¡°Hello! May I know who Melody is?¡±

    When they contacted each other in the email, they had arranged to meet at the clinic.

    Harold looked at the person on the bed and asked, ¡°You must be Melody, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    Melody smiled sweetly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lester.¡±

    After a short exchange of pleasantries, Harold did not intend to care about the presence of other students and praised Melody generously.

    ¡°The script is really novel. To be honest, I liked it the moment I saw it. The theme will definitely be a hit!¡±

    Melody smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    When the other students heard that, they felt honored and were extremely happy

    They immediately started bragging.

    I think the same. This story is so refreshing. I wonder if I can get a cameo role or something. Any minor role would do!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you wish!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. At least you still a chance to be a close friend of Melody now.¡±

    Melody nodded humbly.

    Just as everyone was praising Melody, Harold let out a loud snrec

    ¡°The script is good, but you¡¯re not the one who wrote it. Don¡¯t you feel guilty for impersonating me? Is it fun to prank me like this? Is it fun?¡±

    Harold¡¯s expression changed from calin and gentle to suppressed anger, as if a storm wasing.

    His words created a huge storm!

    The entire room was silent.

    The praises for Melody that were going around the room just now were all stop at the moment.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this script written by Melody?¡±

    ¡°Then what was she doing?¡±

    ¡°Was it fun to fool people?¡± eeryone started murmuring.

    Melody was stunned. He did not expect Harold to suddenly say such thing

    With a calm smile, she exined, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding, but I did write this script!¡±

    She was calm and confident, and her eyes were filled with certainty.

    She had good acting skills!

    If he had not learned about Melody from Tiffany before, he knew her well now.

    Harold frowned and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any misunderstandings. I only know that you giarized someone else¡¯s work. This is fraud!¡±

    Everyone was at a loss for words,

    Melody shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Lester! You¡¯ve misunderstood. This has nothing to do with StarRise Entertainment. It¡¯s all

    my.

    Before she could finish speaking, Harold threw a document at her.

    The document was a statement drafted by StarRise Entertainment. It had yet to be released.

    It was an official announcement about the second coboration between the godly screenwriter and Oliver.

    Who was that godly screenwriter?

    He was the only screenwriter for Oliver¡¯s new movie, ¡°Dreams of Rising¡±!

    At the same time, he was also a member of Starkise Entertainment.

    The script she gave Harold was the script from Oliver¡¯s second coboration half a month ago.

    In that case, she had coincidentally offended the wrong parties!

    How did that happen? Melody thought.

    Melody did not expect things to turn out that way. She was dumbfounded and could not help but look at Tiffany, trying to seek some clues from her face.

    G

    However, she was infuriated that Tiffany had been acting like a bystander since the beginning. She actedpletely indifferent to her situation.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Harold¡¯s usations were still ringing in her ears. ¡°What are you doing such things at such a young age? Do you only know how to do things sneakily?¡±

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t sneaky. There¡¯s something wrong with her character

    Melody was silent.

    The situation took a turn for the worse. Before Melody could defend herself, she saw others were looking at her strangely.

    They were praising her just now, but now they felt embarrassed looking at her face. How could they be willing to speak up for her?

    Moreover, facts speak louder than words.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Melody was at a loss. She looked at Tiffany and asked for help, Tiffany, I remember that you wrote a simr manuscript, right?¡±

    Tiffany blinked and smiled innocently more so than her. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never written anything like that.¡±

 Chapter 215

    When Melody heard that, she blurted out, ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s obviously ¡°You wrote it.

    She stopped mid-sentence.

    She shut up abruptly.

    She could not say that.

    Tiffany blinked curiously and asked in confusion, ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She changed another method and asked tentatively, ¡°I remember that you were also very interested in scriptwriting previously. You even wrote on a piece of paper¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    Tiffany thought about it seriously. Then, she came to a realization. ¡°Oh right, I remember writing a draft, but¡­ I was just copying other¡¯s work for fun!¡±

    Melody did not respond.

    She tried to change the focus point, but in the end, she was still back in focus,

    Melody looked at Tiffany with aplicated expression. She did not know if her reaction was real or fake.

    However, Harold clearly lost his patience.

    ¡°As long as you apologize, I can let you off the hook for fooling me. But, it¡¯s another matter if the main party wants to pursue

    the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have created troubles to you..

    Melody was sitting on the hospital bed. The bandage on her head had yet to be removed. At that moment, she could only apologize quietly. With the apology, others might be too embarrassed to further pursue the matter with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but it¡¯s such a coincidence. It¡¯s all my fault for causing the misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She apologized profusely and sincerely.

    However, she did not admit that it was her fault for deceiving others. She made an excuse that it was a coincidence.

    Harold shook his head. His look was full of disappointment and admonishment.

    ¡°If you want to go further, you must practice humility. You¡¯re still young. You can still get back to the right path even if you go astray.¡±

    Harold left after saying that.

    He hade here to tell Melody in public that she should not take something that did not belong to her. She should nick the thoughts as soon as possible!

    He did not know whether Melody would listen, but he had taught her the lesson.

    After Harold left, others looked at each other as if they had witnessed something disturbing.

    They were so proud of Melody just before!

    They did not expect such an ouelN?velDrama.Org ? content.

    It turned out that she was not the one who wrote the script!

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were indescribablet

    After all, it was really ufortable to be proven wrong!

    They dispersed quickly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°How embarrassing.

    They shook their heads and sighed while leaving quickly.

    Tiffany yawnedzily and was about to leave when she was stopped by Melody.

    ¡°You know that. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    Tiffany was bored to death. I don¡¯t know. I already said that I copied it for fun. The script was written by the screenwriter from StarRise Entertainment. I found it interesting, so I practiced my handwriting by copying the script.¡±

    After saying that, she stared at Melody and asked, ¡°How did you know that I wrote a draft?¡±

    Tiffany had a yful look on her face. She smirked gently. Melody suddenly had a realization.

    Just as she was about to find an excuse, Keh heard the news and rushed over from the equipment room.

    His appearance interrupted the strange silence between them.

    It also freed Melody from further embarrassment.

    Tiffany smiled. She did not intend to dwell on the issue. She raised her eyebrows and left without looking back.

    When Melody saw Keh, her eyes turned red. She felt wronged and wanted to cry, but she forced herself to raise her head high.

    ¡°Keh, are you very disappointed in me?¡± she asked with a smile.

    Although Keh was not at the scene, he must have heard the rumors from other ssmates.

    He immediately stepped forward and touched her head. He said indifferently, ¡°No, I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you

    Melody leaned into his arms and sobbed. ¡°But I really didn¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t know why things turned out that way¡­

    Going for wool anding home shorn.

    She hated it!

    She had checked thoroughly before to ensure that nothing would go wrong!

    In the end, StarRise Entertainment appeared out of nowhere. What if it refused to let go of the matter and find trouble with

    her?

    Melody leaned into Keh¡¯s arms. The more she thought about it, the more stressful she felt.

    Seeing her tears falling uncontrobly, Keh¡¯s heart ached a little. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll clear your name.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s indeed my fault¡­¡±

    Melody¡¯s face was filled with frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there could be such a coincidence in the world. The probability is too small. I can¡¯t believe it myself¡±

    No matter what, she would not admit that she had lied.

    She would not admit that the script was not hers to begin with.

    Otherwise, Keh would think less of her.

    Keh firmly believed in her.

    Knowing she did not want the matter to blow up, Kehforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to mediate with thatpany and settle this matter for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t pursue it.¡±

    Melody felt much more at ease with his words.

    Thank you, Keh.¡±

    MOOTH

    Her teary eyes cleared up, and her smile was filled with gratitude and shyness.

    Her bright eyes and white teeth were alluring

    Keh was a little stunned. He quickly reacted and covered his mouth with his palm to hide his awkwardness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was romantic and sweet.

    Keh was a man of his word. Since he had promised Melody, he took the matter to his heart and called someone to negotiate with StarRise Entertainment.

    They tried to treat the matter as a sweet misunderstanding. Everyone took a step back, and everything would be fine.

    Moreover, the reason that the coincidence arose because Melody had a simr personality and background as the scriptwriter from StarRise Entertainment

    It was fated. There was no need to pursue the matters to the end.

    After the message was sent, Keh believed that the other party would not pursue the matter. They might drop the matter for his sake.

    In the end, the person-in-charge replied to him in a text with a smiley.

    [I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s leave my screenwriter out of this matter. We don¡¯t ept your exnation and extortion!]

    The sentence made Keh so angry that he was about to explode!

    What does that mean? he thought.

    However, the person-in charge was very polite and spoke with anile. However, there were politeness!

    hidden thorns behind

    Keh was angry but could not vent it out. After being silence for a long time, he replied, ¡°What do you guys mean?¡±

    ¡°Apologize.¡±

    The person-in-charge of StarRise Entertainment smiled. ¡°You¡¯re asking for forgiveness without apologizing for your mistakes. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s appropriate, Mr. Harper?¡±

    He was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my friend. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Keh¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t ept that.¡±

    It was the same infuriating tone. The person in charge of StarRe-Entertainment smiled gently.

    ¡°An apology is an apology, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we have to ept it. The two can¡¯t be lumped together. Do you think so, Mr. Harper?¡±

    Keh did not respond.

    He was so angry that he hung up the phone!

    Then, his face darkened, and he instructed his subordinates, ¡°Find out the contact information of the owner of StarRise Entertainment!¡±

    He refused to believe it!

    If he personally went to talk to the owner of StarRise Entertainment, they must ept his apology.

 Chapter 216

    As it turned out, it might work.

    As the hidden owner of StarRise Entertainment, Tiffany was only responsible for investing money. The entirepany¡¯s operations were managed by a highly paid professional team.

    It was almost impossible to retrieve her information.

    Unless she deliberately let someone reveal it.

    Tiffany was overjoyed from the report by the person-in-charge

    The thought of Keh being defeated was hrious.

    ¡°They want your contact information now. They said they want to talk to you personally.¡±

    The person-in-charge asked, ¡°Should I give it to them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Give it to him.¡±

    Tiffany satid-backly in the studio.

    A few minutester, Keh called.

    She could sense his suppressed anger from his first few words. ¡°I believe you already know why I call. Just be frank. How does yourpany want to resolve this?¡±

    Tiffany deliberately lowered her voice and replied in that rigid and unreasonable tone.

    ¡°There are no enemies in fame and fortune. As long as Mr. Harper is sincere enough, I can let Miss Princeton off the hook for stealing mypany¡¯s secrets.¡±

    With just one sentence, she made the small matter into a serious matter of stealing thepany¡¯s secrets.

    Keh¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard¡±

    ¡°Then, it looks like there¡¯s no room for negotiation.

    Tiffany smiledzily.

    She was not afraid that Keh could attack her physically through the phone call.

    Besides, how could there be such a good deal in the world? How could she let Melody go so easily just because she made up an excuse that it was just a misunderstanding? She did not admit her wrongdoings.

    Dream on.

    Melody had stolen her manuscript twice. If she had done that to someone else, the innocent parties would probably never be able to exin the situation!

    Tiffany decided that she must teach her a lesson.

    Keh was silent for a moment. In the end, he seemed to havepromised and asked, ¡°Just tell me. What are your conditions for resolving this matter?¡±

    As expected, he would agree to anything for the sake of the love of his heart.

    Tiffany curled her lips md-said casually, ¡°You¡¯re very direct. For that, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡±

    ¡°In the next two days, I¡¯ll release a piece of news that will be trending on Facebook. I hope Mr. Harper will help to spread it and not let that news sink to the bottom of the trending chart.¡±

    The news that she wanted to expose was rted to Abbie.

    Abbie¡¯seback was imminent. Her new movie would be released in three months. There were many people who hoped that Abbie would never get back up again.

    In fact, someone was deliberately trying to spoil her reputation More and more people were critiquing Abbie recently.

    If that continued, the new movie release would definitely fail!

    As Tiffany was the one who had signed Abbie and promised to help her be a top celebrity, she would not just watch as her team member was being cyberbullied!

    Therefore, the public should know the truth at Maple Forest Avenue two years ago!

    Milly and Freddie should be the ones being punished!

    Once the news was exposed, it would definitely cause a storm in the entertainment industry!

    After all, Milly and Freddie were well known as the golden couple in the entertainment industry. One was an A-list actress, and the other was a top actor. They had great influence!

    Their publicity would definitely carry out damage control and remove the trending topic immediately.

    The Harper family was the major shareholder behind the major mediapanies.

    If they interfered, the news on the news page would disappear without a trace.

    It was not the oue she wanted to see.

    It was a small matter for the Harper family.

    Keh¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Then, let¡¯s forget about the script matter.¡±

    Tiffany smiled in satisfaction.

    After hanging up, she called the person-in-charge of Starkise Entertainment. ¡°Make the arrangements. I¡¯ll expose what I told youst time in the next two days.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Kelley.

    After giving her instructions, Tiffany put down her paintbrush. She went to sit on the window sill of the studio and look into the distance.

    From her angle, she could see Keh making a call on the field not far away.

    It seemed that the contents of the call were rted to the deal she had just made.

    He must be informing all major media outlets not to remove all news from StarRise Entertainment in the next few days.

    It was irregardless for good or bad news.

    After the matter was exposed, Milly and Freddie would not be able to withdraw the news even if they paid a high price!

    Keh was indeed serious when it came executing his works. He was a man of his word and would not y tricks.

    It was also the only advantage of his.

    Tiffany was relieved. At the same time, she could not help but think..

    If Keh knew that she was the owner of Starkise Entertainment, he might never agree to the condition.

    Instead, he would scold her, ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates. Why are you making things difficult for Melody?¡±

    Her thought was very real.

    Tiffany was amused just thinking about it.

    As she thought about it, a idea suddenly appeared in her mind.

    No one could tell that it was her after she disguised her voice.

    If she disguised herself again, she could get close to Richard.

    She wondered if he would be able to recognize her.

    The thought shed through her mind. Her rational thoughts and imaginations ran wild at the same time.

    Should she go or not?

    Tiffany¡¯s head hurt from thinking about it.

    Her rationality told her that she should not do that. The strange man was too fierce. He rejected to meet her even when she had gone to look for him.

    However, her instinct prevailed.

    She wanted to see if Richard had recovered.

    She still wanted to¡­.

    She wanted to meet him.

    Tiffany had always been a decisive person. After a moment of struggle, she immediately left the school with her backpack. There were disguise masks and clothes in her bag. She brought these with her wherever she went.

    As for the crutches?

    She had discarded them.

    It was inconvenient for her to disguise herself in school. After Tiffany left the school, she took a taxi and left.

    ¡°Sir, please go to Treasure Tower.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    The distance was not far. They arrived after four to five minutes.

    fo aid the fare and went straight into Tre Tower.

    When she got out of the car and went in, an old man happened toe out of Treasure Tower.

    cow

    When he saw Tiffany, the old man¡¯s body trembled, and his expression changed.

    He mumbled. Fai¡­ Faith¡­ She¡¯s Faith¡­

    The butler at his side immediately reached out to support him and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you trembling? Quick, call the doctor!¡±

    As he spoke, he turned around and instructed the bodyguard to all the doctor.

    However, the old man pushed the butler away and turned around. He was trembling as he tried to chase after Tiffany.

    Just w

    when he turned around, he realized that the figure had already disappeared.

    But what was certain was that the person was inside Treasure Tower.

    ¡°Quick! Shut the door and find her for me!¡±

    The old man was the true owner of Treasure Tower. He was the head of the Ashton family, one of the four prominent families in Traron City.

    After hearing his instruction, the butler asked, ¡°Who did you see just now, Mr. Ashton?¡±

    ¡°Faith. She¡¯s Faith!¡±

    ¡°Miss Faith left 18 years ago. You must be seeing things because you miss her so much.¡±

    No, it¡¯s not! That face is too simr!¡±

    Victor grabbed the butler¡¯s sleeve tightly. He looked eager to seek validation. ¡°Did you see the person just now? She looked so simr. She¡¯s exactly the same as Faith!¡±

    The butler was helpless.

    It was not the first time that happened.

    No matter when or where, as long as the old man saw a face simr to histe daughter¡¯s on the street, he would almost go crazy like now.

    He would either cry orugh.

    The butler sighed and had no choice but to close the door of Treasure Tower. Then, he sent people to look for the person everywhere.

    They had to search hide and low thorough the building.

    However, they found nothing

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not all. There must be somewhere else we haven¡¯t looked!¡±

    Victor waved at the group of strange people standing in front of him. He was so anxious that he broke out in cold sweat. His weak body could not hold on anymore and was about to copse.

    ¡°Mr. Ashton!¡±

    The butler was also extremely anxious. He hurriedly asked the private doctor toe over and take a look.

    A bodyguard thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a washroom. No one went to look into that!¡±

    ¡°Go! Go quickly!¡±

    Victor almost fainted from-anxiety.

    Tiffany had juste out of the washroom.

    When she saw themotion, she thought that Treasure Tower had been robbed and that they were closing the door for thorough investigation

    Before she could ask the question in her heart, she saw someone point at her and shout.

    ¡°Mr. Ashton, is she the person you¡¯re looking for?¡±

 Chapter 217

    At that moment, Tiffany was utterly confused, wondering why they were looking for her.

    She hadn¡¯t stolen or done anything wrong, yet suddenly dozens of eyes were fixed on her, leaving her feeling dazed. She asked, ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±

    On the ground, Victor, struggling to support his frail body, stood up. His cloudy eyes fell on Tiffany.

    The girl before him wore a floral dress. Her features were delicate, giving off a clean and fresh look. However, she didn¡¯t seem as stunning as she had appeared at first nce,

    Disappointment instantly washed over Victor, and he shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± His butler had been right. His aging eyes had indeed deceived him¡­

    Tiffany also found Victor familiar. It was the elderly man she had saved in an alleyway back in Traron City.

    People said he was the true owner of Treasure Tower, More than that, he was the head of the Ashton family, one of the four major families in Traron City.

    However, Tiffany had changed her appearance now, Even her parents wouldn¡¯t recognize her if they stood in front of her, let alone Victor, who had been gravely injured that night.

    There was no way she could im the favor.

    Tiffany stopped thinking about it and asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    The doors opened, and the other guests of Treasure Tower resumed browsing, apologizing as they went. The misunderstanding had passed.

    Victor looked devastated, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty years, twenty years¡­

    ¡°Mr. Ashton, please don¡¯t lose hope. If you stay strong, you¡¯ll surely find the child Mrs. Ashton sent away all those years ago. The butler hurried tofort him. ¡°So you must stay well. You will reunite with your granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°I hope so. Victor smiled bitterly.

    After searching for r so many ye

    years

    with no news, he knew the chances were slim.

    Perhaps that baby had already passed away on the journey after being sent away. Continuing the search seemed futile, and it was only a lie tofort himself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    After leaving Treasure Tower, Tiffany quickly put the earlier confusion out of her mind. She hailed a cab and headed toward Royal Tower. She was going to find Richard.

    At this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be at Royal Bay. He was most likely at the office

    She couldn¡¯t get inside the building easily, so she would have to wait outside, hoping to catch him by chance.

    After all, with her current altered appearance, no one would recognize her.

    When she arrived at Royal Tower and had just gotten out of the car, a roaring ck sports car zoomed by and stopped right beside her. Then, a woman in a red dress stepped out.

    With chestnut-colored wavy hair, a slender figure, and oversized sunsses covering half her face, only her bold red lips

    08-16 Fri, Oc

    were visible. She exuded allure and a sultry charm. It was none other than the A-list actress Milly Beck.

    Tiffany frowned, wondering why Milly was at Royal Tower. She gured maybe Milly was there to see Richard.

    As it turned out, her instincts were always spot on

    After getting out of the car, Milly walked confidently. The sound of her high heels clicked as she strutted into the lobby of the Royal Tower.

    Upon seeing Milly, the receptionist didn¡¯t seem particrly excited. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t her first visit.

    The receptionist asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you¡¯re here to sec?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Hampton.¡± Milly adjusted her sunsses, her smile both assured and confident.

    This was her third time here in a week. She hadn¡¯t been able to meet Richard the first two times because he wasn¡¯t in the

    office.

    But this was her third visit now, and surely she wouldn¡¯t leave empty-handed this time.

    She was not worried that Richard wouldn¡¯t meet her. After all, she was confident no man could resist her charm.

    The receptionist smiled politely. ¡°Let me connect you. Please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Milly replied casually, not intending to go upstairs. She leisurely sat on a nearby sofa.

    In her mind, any man hearing her name shoulde down to meet her in person, rather than having her go up.

    It only took a few seconds for the receptionist¡¯s call to reach the executive assistant¡¯s office.

    The receptionist said. ¡°Mr. Huber, there¡¯s a Miss Milly Beck here to see Mr. Hampton. Please pass on the message.¡±

    ¡°Milly Beck? The actress? Tyrone asked.

    The receptionist replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tyrone acknowledged this, then carefully knocked on the door of Richard¡¯s office to report the situation.

    The next second, Richard¡¯s cold voice responded, ¡°Is this something worth bothering me with? Tell her I¡¯m not seeing her

    Richard¡¯s face remainedposed as ever, his air ofziness failing to conceal the nobility and authority he exuded.

    His eyes were devoid of any warmth. Instead, it was tinged with impatience and a trace of anger shed. His presence was overwhelming and intimidating.

    Tyrone knew immediately he had walked into a storm.

    Richard already had little patience for random women showing up uninvited, and now he had brought such a trivial matter to Richard. Milly or not, she needed to get lost.

    A cold sweat broke out on Tyrone¡¯s forehead as he quickly nodded. ¡°Apologies. I¡¯ll handle it right away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again¡± Richard gave him a nce before looking away. His cold expression remained unchanging

    Feeling as if he had been pardoned, Tyrone swiftly retreated from the office.

    Only after stepping out did the suffocating pressure of Hampton¡¯s presence ease slightly

    Wiping the sweat from his forehead. Tyrone realized how terrifying Richard had be.

    Once upon a time, Richard could at least be a little more approachable. But ever since he stopped seeking out Tiffany, his temper had be increasingly unpredictable, leaving everyone around him on edge.

    In moments like these, Tyrone couldn¡¯t help but miss his saving grace, Tiffany.

    Legend had it that everything had its weaknesses. Only in the presence of Tiffany did Richard show some warmth, weakening his intimidation and adding a touch of

    unity.

    With a sigh, Tyrone returned to his desk and coldly ryed the message. ¡°Mr. Hampton said he won¡¯t see her. And in the future, don¡¯t bother reporting every little visitor!¡±

    The phone was on speaker, so not only the receptionist but Milly could hear every word.

    In disbelief, Milly eximed, ¡°What? Did Mr. Hampton really say that? Why won¡¯t he see me? I don¡¯t believe it!*

    Her frustration boiled over. She refused to believe there was a min who could resist her beauty.

    This beautiful face was her weapon, the very thing that had propelled her to the top of the A-list in just two years.

    Humiliated and furious, she said, ¡°You must not have exined it clearly. I¡¯ll speak to Mr. Hampton myself!¡± She then attempted to barge in.

    The well-trained security guards inside the building immediately stepped in to stop her.

    Milly snapped, ¡°Let me go! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Milly! A list actress Milly Beck!¡±

    The phone was still connected, and Tyrone could hear themotion on the other end.

    Taking a deep breath, Tyrone¡¯s words fired off like a machine gun as he switched to full-on roasting mode. ¡°An A-list actress? So what? You¡¯re not above the rules, and neither is anyone else!

    ¡°Royal Tower is not a yground where you can waltz in whenever you like. I don¡¯t care how famous you are. You¡¯re just nobody here. If you keep causing a scene, I¡¯ll get you cklisted immediately! Tyrone continued his rant non-stop, his words sharp and fast.

    Milly was leftpletely dumbfounded. She was baffled that an assistant would dare to snap at her.

 Chapter 218

    On a regr day. Tyrone prided himself as the top executive assistant, the face of Royal Group. He made sure himself with a certain level of prestige. But today, he had reached his limit.

    Milly had almost cost him money with her antics, and if she continued causing trouble, he might as well kiss his job goodbye. So, without thinking, every word of his sharp and bitingeback had just spilled out.

    And now, he regretted it deeply. He was worried about showing op for work tomorrow after that outburst.

    While everyone was still processing his rapid-fire rant, a lightugh broke the tension. It was pleasant to hear, cutting through the heat of the summer day. It felt like a fresh breeze blowing in

    Everyone looked up to see a young woman standing at the door, wearing a floral dress.

    The girl had delicate features and wless skin. The soft floral dress she wore made her look fresh and bright, and her elegant presence added to her charm.

    Her smile was radiant, revealing red lips and pearly white teeth, It was a sight pleasing to the eye.

    She had overheard Tyrone¡¯s harsh words and couldn¡¯t help butugh at the situation

    Tiffany truly hadn¡¯t expected this from Tyrone, who usually was a harmless man around her. Yet here he was, sharp-tongued and winty, delivering immensely satisfyingebacks.

    Herugh further infuriated the already embarrassed and enraged Milly, who was now pushed to her breaking point.

    But despite her anger, Milly knew better than to act recklessly in Royal Tower and risk offending Richard. Even towards Tyrone, she exercised caution, fearing that he had the power to cklist her.

    So, she needed to vent her frustration. In her eyes, Tiffany was an easy target. She thought Tiffany was a soft, insignificant person she could easily crush to regain her dignity.

    With that thought, Milly violently shoved aside the security guards restraining her and stormed toward Tiffany. She raised her hand, aiming a p right at her.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare tough at me?¡± Milly shouted as she swung her hand.

    But Tiffany effortlessly caught the p mid-air, her expression calm and yful. ¡°So this is the real face of Milly? You¡¯re so arrogant and rude. Do your fans know?¡±

    In public, Milly had built her image as a caring, considerate star, loved by many for her sweet persona. Her photoshoots. portrayed her as s***y and fierce, earning her arge fanbase.

    But unexpectedly, Milly was arrogant, bossy, andpletely full of herself.

    Tiffany casually released Milly¡¯s hand and smiledzily. ¡°Don¡¯t push me. You don¡¯t want to test my temper.¡±

    It was a warning, but some people just didn¡¯t know when to stop.

    Hearing Tiffany¡¯s words, Milly scoffed coldly. ¡°You? Really?¡±

    She raised her hand again, this time with more force, creating a gust of wind that lifted a few strands of Tiffany¡¯s hair.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Well, you leave me no choice.¡±

    With a speed faster than Milly could react, Tiffany pped her twice in quick session and yanked her arm forward, pulling her straight into the ss door.

    Milly screamed, and her face and nose collided with the ss.

    For a brief moment, everyone watching swore they saw her nose seemed to bend slightly.

    They thought they were seeing an illusion, and they exchanged confused nces. It seemed Milly wasn¡¯t a ¡°natural beauty¡± as she imed.

    The impact wasn¡¯t overly strong, but enough to make Tiffany nod in satisfaction. This ss door is pretty good quality.¡±

    Everyone was speechless,

    They were stunned that Tiffany wasn¡¯t concerned about whether Milly¡¯s face was bruised but about the quality of the door.

    Milly was in so much pain, and hearing Tiffany¡¯s nonchnt response only made her more furious. ¡°You-you actually dared to hit me?¡±

    Tiffany smirked, though the smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. You¡¯ve got it all wrong. You were the one who made the first move. That was self-defense.¡±

    Milly was seething in frustration.

    She had tried to strike first, but she hadn¡¯t even managed to touch Tiffany. Meanwhile, her nose was crooked, and her face burned from the ps. It was her face, the very asset that fueled her career!

    She wanted tosh out again, but her mind told her to retreat before things escted further. If she didn¡¯t fix her face soon. she¡¯d be ruined within days. Still, she couldn¡¯t just walk away without getting some revenge.

    Grinding her teeth, Milly¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a limp in Tiffany¡¯s step. Seizing on this, she sneered. ¡°I thought you were tough, but turns out you¡¯re just a cripple!¡±

    Without warning, she aimed a vicious kick at Tiffany¡¯s injured leg

    Tiffany stepped back, and Milly¡¯s kick missed its targetpletely.

    Frustrated, Milly tried again, but this time the nearby security guards had had enough. They swiftly grabbed her and tossed her out of the building.

    Tiffany thanked the guards and followed them outside.

    She hadn¡¯t made an appointment, so there was no chance she¡¯d get to meet Richard today. Her only option was to wait outside.

    After being thrown out, Milly¡¯s frustration boiled over. She went straight to her sports car, grabbed a baseball bat, and charged toward Tiffany again.

    Milly snapped, ¡°You¡¯re finished today, you cripple!¡±

    Tiffany sighed, feeling a touch of exasperationContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even with an injured leg. Milly posed no real threat to her. She could easily deal with someone like this, even without lifting a finger.

    ¡°Look, the reporters are here!¡± Tiffany suddenly called out.

    ¡°What?¡± In her panic, Milly dropped the bat, let out a shriek, and scrambled back into her car. She frantically raised the convertible¡¯s top and sped off in a sh.

    The thought of being cornered by reporters and exposing her face was her worst nightmare, so running away was her only

    choice.

    Of course, there were no reporters anywhere nearby. The street was empty and quiet.

    ?? 70%

    With Milly gone, the air felt much clearer. Tiffany leisurely sat in the shade outside the building, enjoying the peace.

    She nced at the parking lot and saw Richard¡¯s car parked there

    As lunchtime approached, employees had the option to head out for food or have it delivered to the office.

    Tiffany nced around and, as expected, spotted a delivery van A few staff members were unloading boxes of meals, ready to be taken inside the building.

    Tiffany had an idea and walked over.

    Ten minutester, Tiffany, now disguised as a delivery worker with a cap and uniform, strolled back into Royal Tower.

    This time, no one stopped her. She was pushing a cart, and on it were meals for the top-floor office.

    As the elevator ascended, Tiffany began to feel a bit nervous. She nced at her reflection in the metal walls. Her disguise was wless. No one would recognize her.

    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the cart onto the top floor.

    Richard¡¯s office was just ahead.

    The entire floor was eerily quiet, with most of the employees out for lunch.

    Tiffany slowly approached and knocked on the office door.

    A cold, familiar voice responded from within, ¡°Come in.¡±

    It was a voice she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. It was low, maic, and soothing. Her heart skipped a beat.

    Pushing open the door, Tiffany stepped inside.

 Chapter 219

    The spacious and bright office offered a sweeping view of Lovell City from its top-floor vantage point.

    Sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a quiet stillness over the space,

    In front of the massive desk, neat piles of paperworky stacked with a few open contracts and a pen discarded off to the

    side.

    The coffee on the desk had long gone cold.

    Tiffany nced up. Atst, she saw the tall figure.

    At that moment, Richard stood with his back to her, his face partially in view as he rested his eyes. From her angle, Tiffany could only make out his sharp, defined profile.

    His brows and tightly pressed lips exuded a cool detachment. His jawline radiated an air of aloofness that kept others at a

    distance.

    The top two buttons of his ck shirt were undone, revealing his s*** Adam¡¯s apple. It was a sight that stirred thoughts of intrigue. Despite hiszy posture, he had an innate air of nobility. He was devastatingly handsome.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Tiffany found herself momentarily entranced.

    Without lifting his eyelids, Richard said coldly, ¡°Put it down. Leave.¡±

    His words weremanding, impossible to argue against.

    Snapping out of her daze, Tiffany cautiously pushed the meal can forward into the room.

    In the spacious office, other than the huge desk and bookshelf, there was a sofa for guests and a clean dining table. Further back, there was a private resting area.

    Mindful not to overstep into his personal domain, Tiffany stopped at the dining table, carefully cing each dish on the table and uncovering the lids. Every dish was crafted by a top-tier chef, the aroma filling the air.

    It smelled divine, and Tiffany swallowed hard. It was already noon, and she hadn¡¯t eaten a thing.

    Though she was tempted, she knew better than to touch anything with Richard¡¯s keen sense of awareness. Reluctantly, she began pushing the cart to leave.

    But after all the trouble she had gone through to sneak in, she would not leave after simply delivering food. Tiffany wasn¡¯t ready to give up.

    She stood by Richard¡¯s desk, trying to find the right words. Before she could speak, Richard swiveled his chair to face her and opened his eyes.

    The cold gleam in his eyes was enough to send shivers down her spine.

    ¡°I-Tiffany disguised her voice, but Richard interrupted by tossing several bills casually onto the desk.

    It seemed he was giving her a tip. Tiffany was stunned.

    Seeing her hesitation, Richard¡¯s gaze sharpened. His impatience was evident as he asked coldly. ¡°What? Not enough?¡±

    It was obvious that he wanted her out.

    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s enough, but¡­¡±

    Grasping for an excuse to stay, she said, ¡°But I¡¯ll need to clear the dishester. Mr. Hampton, please enjoy your meal before it gets cold,¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Richard rejected her instantly, making it obvious he was running out of patience.

    He could tell what the woman in front of him was thinking. He found the whole attempt to get close to him revolting.

    Still. Tiffany lingered. Richard stood, casting a cold nce in helirection. He warned, ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t make me say it a third

    time.¡±

    The moment he rose, a wave of pressure instantly filled the root.

    Sensing danger, Tiffany instinctively stepped back, afraid he might actually throw her out.

    But in her retreat, she forgot about the meal cart behind her, and her leg collided with the sharp corner. Pain shot through her injured leg.

    Tiffany¡¯s face contorted in pain as she barely managed to stay on her feet.

    Her wound had never fully healed, and she had been relying on crutches to walk until today. She had abandoned them before sneaking in. Now, she¡¯d paid the price for it, smashing her injury.

    The searing pain tore through her, her body trembling from the intensity.

    In an instant, blood began to trickle down her thigh.

    The agony was overwhelming. Unable to hold herself up any longer, Tiffany broke into a cold sweat and copsed onto the floor. She appeared weak and anguished.

    Her perfect facade, which she¡¯d barely managed to maintain, quickly crumbled away. Her eyes now gazed at Richard with a mix of usation and helplessness,

    She looked just like a stray kitten on the side of the road who had been mercilessly bullied.

    Richard frowned. Despite this youngdy being a stranger to him, there was an odd sense of familiarity, especially with her beautiful eyes and the injured leg.

    A sudden, almost impossible thought struck him. His expression shifted instantly.

    Without hesitation, Richard strode forward, his face still a mask of calm. But inside, a wave of anticipation and excitement. he couldn¡¯t suppress was stirring.

    As he knelt in front of the girl, a faint, fresh scent reached his nose.

    He was certain now. The girl who had copsed before him was Tiffany.

    Because he hadn¡¯t sought her out or taken the initiative to see her, she¡¯de to the Royal Tower in this way.

    Now kno

    kneeling beside Tiffany, Richard pulled up her skirt to check the injury.

    Tiffany wanted to stop him, but it was toote. ¡°Don¡¯L..¡±

    A cool breeze swept over her as her floral dress was lifted slightly

    The wound was now exposed, and the bandages stained red. One could tell how severe it was

    Richard¡¯s face darkened, his anger only growing more evident.

    Realizing her cover had been blown. Tiffany tugged on his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. It¡­ it really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Richard thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t higt? It sure as hell hurts me!

    His fury only intensified. He scooped her up and ced her on the sofa.

    Then, he made a quick call, summoning Sidney.

    Sidney arrived soon after, grumbling, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I was in the middle of something when you rushed me over here.¡±

    But as soon as he looked up, he noticed a youngdy with an unfamiliar face sitting on the sofa.

    She wasn¡¯t as breathtaking as Tiffany but was delicate, with a youthful charm.

    Sidney paused, then nced at Richard with bewilderment.

    He asked, ¡°Richard, you¡¯ve already moved on? And with a girl this young?¡±

    For the past few weeks, Sidney had watched as Richard¡¯s temper became even more unpredictable, making life miserable for those who worked under him. All because of his cold war with Tiffany.

    But now, this unfamiliar girl, full of innocent energy, was sitting in Richard¡¯s office without being kicked out. This was unheard of.

    Sidney couldn¡¯t help but marvel, blurting out, ¡°Wow, Richard, if I¡¯d known you were into this type, I would¡¯ve found someone for you earlier-¡±

    Before he could finish, he received a swift kick.

    Richard shot him a sharp look and growled, ¡°Shut up and check her injury.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Sidney quicklyposed himself, his usual carefree attitude reced with professionalism as he examined Tiffany¡¯s leg.

    ¡°There¡¯s bleeding. To prevent infection, we need to clean the wound and apply medication. It¡¯s going to sting a bit, so hang in there. With that, he began treating the injury.

    Tiffany remained quiet throughout the process, not uttering a single word ofint despite the pain. Instead, she kept her eyes fixed on Richard, hoping to soothe his anger.

    Her pleading expression, mixed with yfulness, clearly conveyed her desperate desire for his forgiveness.

 Chapter 220

    Tiffany was apologizing for her past actions.

    Between Jarnes and Richard, she had chosen the former, even going so far as to fight against Richard. That was something she truly regretted.

    ut if given the chance to choose again, she would still save James, no matter the cost. The reason was simple. She owed James far too much

    Watching Tiffany¡¯s pleading expression, Richard was caught in a fierce internal struggle.

    He had already resolved to respect her wishes, just as James had suggested. To avoid putting her in a difficult position, Richard knew he had to let go.

    But the moment he saw her again, saw those pitiful eyes, his firm decision wavered violently.

    Just then, Sidney had finished treating her wound and muttered in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s strange. This wound looks just like the one that Kelley girl had.¡±

    He figured it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. There was no way two people who looked so simr could end up with identical injuries.

    Sidney had treated Tiffany¡¯s wound not long ago, and he could confirm without a doubt. It was the same gunshot wound.

    He thought, ¡®Is she Tiffany?¡¯

    Sidney looked up in shock but noticed the strange tension between Richard and Tiffany. He swallowed his astonishment and quietly retreated to the side.

    After a long moment, it was Richard who broke the silence.

    With a faint smile, he said with a hint of mockery, ¡°I¡¯m still going to kill James¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Tiffany replied without surprise.

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°And¡­ I would still save him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to lie, so she told the truth.

    Though they exchanged only a few sentences, it was as if nothing had changed.

    Each was merely stating facts, yet the atmosphere grew even worse. It was a form of opposition.

    Tiffany clenched her hands, feeling her heart sink. She hade to exin, to apologize, but things were only getting

    messier.

    Richardughed, but his gaze was cold. His expression remained cold, and his intense gaze Tocked on her for a long moment before he looked away. He said casually, ¡°You really think you can save him?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    If Richard truly wanted someone dead, he didn¡¯t need permission or someone to stop him. He didn¡¯t do it only because of

    her.

    Without another nce, Richard coldly instructed Sidney, ¡°Take her home.¡±

    Sidney sighed inwardly but extended his hand, gesturing toward the door. ¡°Come on. Fll take you back.¡±

    Tiffany stood up, limping toward the exit. As she passed Richard, she whispered in a voice so soft it was barely audible. Tm

    .

    sorry.

    Apologies were powerless, but she couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    Rich¨¢rd smirked. He suddenly gripped her chin with a devilish smile. His gaze, chilling and filled with malice, bore into her.

    With their eyes locked, he said, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯te bothering me again.¡±

    If he was going to let go, he needed to do itpletely. Otherwise, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself. He would throw aside all the blood feuds just to hold Tiffany in his arms

    Tiffany felt a sharp pain in her heart as if a needle had pierced it

    Forcing a faint smile, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright¡±

    She would give him what he wanted.

    As they left Royal Tower, Sidney helped Tiffany into his car.

    He couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°You really can¡¯t let your wound get wet or aggravate it again. If it leaves anysting damage, it won¡¯t be a joke.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you, she replied.

    ¡°No problem, Sidney replied. As the car door closed, he started the vehicle slowly, asking, ¡°Should I take you home? Or somewhere else?¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Take me back to school, please.¡±

    Sidney replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    Sidney was always a gentleman, especially when Richard had given him the order.

    As Sidney thought back to the tense confrontation between Tiffany and Richard, he nced at her through the rearview mirror and sighed.

    He remarked, ¡°Honestly¡­ you haven¡¯t fully admitted your real feelings yet, maybe even to yourself. If you opened up, things might be different.¡±

    Tiffany had been sitting quietly with her head down, not paying much attention. But his words surprised her. ¡°Admit what?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s gaze met hers in the mirror, filled with an almost unnerving insight. Then he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already fallen for him, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Tiffany froze, pondering if she had truly fallen for Richard.

    Before traveling back in time, she had experienced love, only to have her heart shattered-beyond repair.

    This time, she had cast aside all those thoughts, determined to protect her family and herself.

    To say she had truly fallen in love again, that wasn¡¯t quite true. However, she couldn¡¯t fool herself by saying she hadn¡¯t either. But it didn¡¯t mailer.

    Tiffany smiled faintly and replied softly, ¡°No, it¡¯s in the past.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t go after Richard again. Even if she had felt something, she would extinguish it.

    Sidney let out a long sigh. People said the lookers-on could see most of the game, while the participants were blind. From where he stood, it was obvious

    Sidney knew both of them had feelings for each other, but the situation had caused a huge rift between them.

    Tiffany¡¯s de was pointed at Richard. Richard knew he¡¯d get hurt but still took a step forward. Then, one feared causing more harm, and the other doubted themself, so they both retreated.

    Sidney knew why Richard was angry. Not that Tiffany had honesly said she would continue to protect James. But rather, he believed that there was never a ce for him in her heart.

    Sidney sighed deeply and said no more. This was something they would have to figure out for themselves.

    After about ten minutes, as they neared the school, Tiffany removed her mask and took off her makeup.

    Her naturally stunning, ethereal beauty was immediately revealed.

    Sidney was momentarily stunned, marveling at the mask¡¯s craftsmanship. It was so thin and seamless that it perfectly matched her skinpletely fooling the eye.

    Before he could fully recover, Tiffany pulled a porcin bottle from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°This is for you,¡± she said.

    It was full of medicine that could neutralize hundreds of poisons

    She smiled, her radiant face glowing with charm. ¡°A thank-you gift to cover the fare for driving me back to school

    Sidney instinctively took it.

    Tiffany got out of the car, limping as she headed into the school.

    Watching her walk away, Sidney realized his task was done.

    He then nced down at the delicate porcin bottle, ying with it for a while before opening it.

    Inside were dozens of light golden pills, exuding an aura of purity and filling the car with a sweet medicinal fragrance.

    This is¡­ elixir?¡¯ Sidney¡¯s entire body tensed, and his hands began to shake slightly.

    These elixirs were legendary, the life-saving medicines only the Miracle Healer could produce. They could neutralize any poison, rapidly heal wounds, and even keep someone on the brink of death alive. One pill alone was priceless!

    In this one small porcin bottle, there were ten pills. Sidney knew its value was immeasurable,

    Sidney stared in shock at the distant figure of Tiffany, recalling the Miracle Healer¡¯s youth and her wless disguise and makeup removal skills¡­..

    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Even the usuallyposed Sidney couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.

    He thought, Just how manyyers of identity does Tiffany have?¡±

 Chapter 221

    As a token of appreciation, she handed over ten precious pills in return for a simple car ride. The gesture was beyond extravagant.

    Of course, Sidney wasn¡¯t naive. The medicine, though given to him as a form of gratitude, was essentially a safeguard for Richard.

    If one day Richard was to be poisoned or find himself in another perilous situation, this medicine could pull him back from the brink.

    She had imed to cut ties with Richard, to leave his world entirely. Yet, before stepping away, she had already ounted for this possibility. It was a thoughtful move.

    Sidney carefully stored the porcin bottle, taking a deep breath to calm his racing heart. After a while, he pressed down on the gas and drove off.

    He didn¡¯t notice Melody emerging from a store across the street, seated in her wheelchair after finishing her purchase.

    She gazed at the car disappearing into the distance, her eyes trailing to where Tiffany had vanished. She smiled,ced with an indecipherable meaning.

    A female student approached her, asking, ¡°Melody, are you done with your shopping?¡±

    Melody replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The female student said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    As she pushed Melody¡¯s wheelchair forward, the female student asked curiously, ¡°Wh seemed really focused.¡±

    were

    Melody smiled lightly, replying offhandedly, ¡°Oh, nothing. Just watching a stray cat struggle.¡±

    you looking at just now? You

    ¡°Okay.¡± The female student didn¡¯t think much of it and continued pushing Melody back to school and into the ssroom, where the atmosphere remained unchanged.

    The recent drama surrounding the script had been resolved, thanks to Keh¡¯s intervention.

    StarRise Entertainment issued a statement exining the incident as a mere misunderstanding, emphasizing there was nothing to it. They even expressed their admiration for Melody¡¯s talents and hinted at possible future coborations.

    With this exnation, the usations of giarism fell apart, and everyone moved on.

    Keh also sweetened the deal by sending an abundance of desserts to the school, ensuring every student received something.

    The gesture was a thank-you to everyone on behalf of Melody. With Keh involved, no one could say

    Of course, the ss responded positively, and the sense of unity was restored.

    The only ones who didn¡¯t take the desserts were Zoe and Ged. They couldn¡¯t stand it.

    otherwise.

    *****

    After returning to school, Tiffany took the day off, retreating to her apartment where she spent the entire day sleeping soundly.

    By the end of the day, she felt refreshed, and even her wounds had healed at an impressive rate.

    She realized the big revtion woulde out that night, and after some thought, she decided to visit Abbie.

    Since the uing scandal involved her, Abbie needed to be prepared.

    Tiffany headed straight for the film set, where Abbie was scheduled to film an emotional scene with the male lead that evening.

    However, perhaps due to some internal resistance, Abbie couldnt get the scene right. After more than a dozen retakes,

    filming. Oliver was at a loss. The entire crew was also exhausted from a long da

    of

    Raising his hand in a gesture of dismissal, Oliver called it a night. He said, ¡°Go home. Find the right mood, and we¡¯ll continue this scene tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Abbie nodded, giving her co-star an apologetic smile.

    When she returned to her car to change and wrap up for the night, she was surprised to find someone lounging casually in the seat.

    She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ms. Kelley, why are you here?¡±

    Tiffany yawnedzily and waved her off. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, no need to call me ¡®Ms. Kelley! Just use my name.¡±

    Abbie, who had won a best actress award at 20, had experienced fame and years of obscurity afterward. Now, at 27, she was nine years older than Tiffany.

    Abbie smiled, and her usually aloof expression transformed into a breathtaking disy of icy beauty.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Tiffany,¡± she said, her tone more affectionate now, enjoying the newfound closeness.

    Tiffany nodded, then added, ¡°Let¡¯s grab some food.¡±

    After a whole day without a single bite, she was so hungry that she felt utterly drained. She slumped in her seat with no desire to move.

    Nevaeh promptly instructed the driver to head to a restaurant.

    Before drawing the curtain to change out of her costume, Abbie reached into her bag and pulled out a chocte bar, offering it to Tiffany. ¡°Try this. It tastes pretty good

    Tiffany took it, unwrapped the packaging, and started eating. The vor was rich, indulgent, and not too sweet. It was pretty good.

    Halfway through the snack, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t actors supposed to watch their figures? And yet, you¡¯re eating this?¡±

    Now that Abbie no longer treated Tiffany like a boss, the tension had lifted. She spoke with the ease of an older sister, her demeanor warm and familiar.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who makes a living off my looks?¡± Abbie asked with a grin.

    Tiffany took her time studying her.

    With wless skin, striking features, and a face that seemed tailor-made for the screen, Abbie was effortlessly beautiful. There was an alluring frostiness about her, a cold elegance that made her stand out.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Tiffany responded, nodding.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Abbie replied, ¡°Then I guess I¡¯m one of those actresses who could coast on looks but insists on proving my acting chops instead?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Abbie was joking, and Tiffany yed along.

    Abbie couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    If she hadn¡¯t made those wrong decisions back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up being despised and cast out.

    She felt down for a moment. But as she pondered it, she realized how lucky she was to have bounced back from the brink, and that gave herfort.

    Shaking off the mncholy, Abbie looked at Tiffany for a long moment before sincerely saying, ¡°Tiffany, if you ever joined the show business, I swear, just your face alone would make you a sensation.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t deny it. Tiffany had a mesmerizing beauty unlike any other, something no one could replicate.

    There was an effortless grace about Tiffany, a natural aura that drew people in. Her eyes, luminous like a starry night, had a quiet but undeniable allure.

    With that stunning beauty, calling her captivating was an understatement. She was a living work of art.

    Tiffany chuckledzily at thement, quipping, ¡°Are we just showering each other withpliments?¡±

    Abbie burst outughing without caring about her image.

    As Tiffany nibbled on her chocte bar, she reminded, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Hurry up and change.¡±

    They had been chatting for so long that Abbie had forgotten about her costume.

    ¡°Right,¡± Abbie said, finally pulling the curtain closed to get changed.

    By the time she finished, the car had already stopped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± Tiffany said, stepping out of the car and leading the way into the restaurant.

    Just as they were about to head inside, they crossed paths with a couple walking out, arm in arm.

    It was an unlucky encounter because that couple was none other than Freddie and Milly.

 Chapter 222

    Milly was still the same as always, draped head to toe in high-end designer clothes and sparkling essories. She strutted in her shy high heels like a proud peacock. Her arm entwined with the man beside her, while her gaze revealed a hint of provocation.

    The moment Abbie saw them, her expression shifted drastically.

    Tiffany took a casual nce at the man.

    He was dressed in a deep blue suit. He was tall, with a handsome face that seemed well-suited to his thirty years. She knew he had to be Freddie.

    Tiffany was slightly disappointed, thinking, ¡®Not even remotely handsome!

    Comparing Freddie to someone with an explosive physique,manding presence, and the aura of a king was likeparing night and day. It was not even worth aparison!

    Sensing her gaze, Freddie smirked, throwing her a yful, almost flirtatious look. Tiffany nearly gagged.

    She realized then that it was a

    mistake topare the moon in the sky with the mud in the ditch.

    Milly, however, had her entire focus locked on Abbie.

    Spotting her here, her smile turned mocking. ¡°Oh my, Abbie, what a coincidence. You¡¯re really shameless. Were you hoping for a chance encounter since you knew Freddie and I would be dining here?¡±

    Abbie stayed silent, her mind racing.

    Two

    years

    had passed. Never had she imagined she¡¯d

    run into Freddie in a setting like this.

    The memory of him begging her to take the fall for his mistake, sweet-talking her into shouldering the me, still haunted her. Now, everything had flipped.

    Abbie was no longer the celebrated actress of her past, but a disgraced pariah, while Freddie had risen from an unknown nobody to a top-tier star.

    Fate was ying a cruel joke on her.

    Abbie suddenlyughed. She keptughing for a moment.

    Milly¡¯s expression soured with disgust. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Acting crazy now?¡±

    But Abbie abruptly stoppedughing, her face instantly cold. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not in any position to speak here.¡±

    Her sharp re and frosty demeanor silenced Milly immediately. For a fleeting moment, Milly felt she was standing before the top-tier actress who couldmand scene.

    any

    On the other hand, she felt like she had been reduced to the insignificant newbie she once was.

    Immediately, Milly¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re going to have a eback just because some no-name entertainmentpany picked you up!¡±

    She sneered, adding, ¡°Maybe even that opportunity was something you had to trade your body for, right?¡±

    Abbie¡¯s eyes grew

    colder. ¡°That sounds more like your story, doesn¡¯t it? Do you think people don¡¯t know how you climbed to your current status? Or do you need a reminder?¡±

    While the outside world might see mour and sess, within the industry, everyone knew each other¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Milly was seething in anger.

    She snapped, ¡°Your time is over! Do you really think a scandal-ridden actress can rise to fame again? Pathetic!¡±

    With no one else around to stop her, Milly felt free to spew whatever venom she wanted. But Abbie wasn¡¯t fazed.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany, barely paying attention to the argument, nced down at her phone and scrolled through thetest updates.

    Unsurprisingly, the trending topics had already exploded, with several hot headlines climbing to the top. The bold, ck- and-red fonts stood out, efficiency at its finest.

    Tiffany smirked,zily shoving her phone in front of Milly¡¯s face. She remarked, ¡°You¡¯re right. Disgraced celebrities are bound to be done for.¡±

    Several ring headlines shed on the screen.

    ¡°The truth behind Abbie¡¯s imprisonment!¡±

    ¡°Freddie, the heartless betrayer!¡±

    ¡°Dark truth of Milly¡¯s rise to fame!¡±

    Just these three were enough to send chills down Milly¡¯s spine. She stood there, stunned.

    And it wasn¡¯t just her. Even Freddie, who had been discreetly trying to flirt with Tiffany, was frozen in shock.

    That matter was two years ago. Despite the unexpected run-in with Abbie today, he had felt untouchable. After all, so much time had passed. He thought no one would have any proof.

    However, this trending revtion was a game-changer. Freddie knew if they had concrete evidence, the consequences would be unthinkable!

    Milly let out a panicked scream. ¡°How could this happen?¡± She lunged forward, trying to snatch the phone, but Tiffany quickly pulled it back.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Stop shrieking. Instead of showing off here, why don¡¯t you go home and figure out how to handle the PR nightmare?¡±

    She chuckled and turned to Freddie, who looked equally dazed. She raised her chin, her expression cocky and unyielding.

    Tiffany remarked, ¡°Do you even have any shame? Look at yourself, pathetic. Do you think you have what it takes toe after me? Trash.¡±

    That filthy look Freddie had given her earlier made her guess the disgusting thoughts that had

    Stomach turn. She could been running through his head.

    After delivering her harsh retort, Tiffany shoved him aside and strutted off, her steps graceful and poised.

    Abbie, her manager, and her assistant followed closely behind, almost like a queen leading her retinue.

    *****

    They entered the restaurant and took their seats.

    Once they ordered arge selection of dishes, the waiter left with the menu, leaving the group alone. Except for Tiffany, everyone else was glued to their phones.

    Abbie¡¯s assistant, eyes wide with shock, stared at the endless stream of explosive revtions. ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe there was this wholeyer of truth behind everything. Abbie, you were too trusting back then!¡±

    Nevaeh had known some details but was floored by the extent of the revtions. She cursed, ¡°Freddie is a s***ag!¡±

    Abbie, too, was scrolling through the news, but no one was more shaken than her.

    This was the revenge she had dreamed of for years, the truth she had been powerless to reveal.

    And yet now, someone hadid it all out for her, piece by piece, with undeniable proof.

    Even the fabricated report from that injury incident had resurfaced.

    It proved how she and Freddie had been secretly in love back then. After Freddie had hurt someone while drunk, she had taken the fall for him, tarnishing her name. And that was the beginning of her downfall.

    While Abbienguished in prison, Freddie stole all her resources, leveraging her connections to climb the ranks.

    Within a year, he had imed the title of best actor, all while cozying up to Milly, who had also risen to fame by stepping on Abbie¡¯s back.

    They had be the entertainment industry¡¯s golden couple, frequently unting their rtionship in public. Many had expected them to officially announce their engagement any day.

    However, no one could have predicted that such an earth-shattering scandal would break instead.

    Social media had erupted into chaos. Within minutes, the posts had been retweeted over 500 thousand times.

    For years, Abbie had been vilified. But now, people were speaking up for her.

    ¡°She destroyed her career for a guy like that? Not worth it. Remember how huge Abbie was back in the day? So sad.¡±

    ¡°She was betrayed, stabbed in the back. How did she survive all these years? Poor Abbie!¡±

    ¡°Both of them are trash! Ugh, I can¡¯t believe I used to be his fan. Never again!¡±

    ¡°Can these two just disappear already? I¡¯m so disgusted! Abbie deserves hereback. Crush them both!¡±

    Abbie scrolled through countlessments, her eyes filling with tears.

    She had never imagined there would be a day when the truth would finallye to light.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After years of being trapped in darkness, battered and broken, she was now seeing a glimmer of hope.

    It took her a long time to regain herposure. Finally, she looked up and asked, ¡°Tiffany, did you have these stories. leaked?¡±

 Chapter 223

    The dishes were already served, and Tiffany was starving. She began to eat and casually replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She admitted it without hesitation.

    Seeing Abbie still in tears, she handed over a tissue and said nonchntly, ¡°I was going to give you a heads-up before leaking it to prepare you mentally. But those two had the nerve to get in the way of my meal, so I just dropped it and obliterated them!¡±

    Her carefree words made both Nevaeh and the assistant burst intoughter.

    To Tiffany, nothing was more important than eating. When she was in her fierce and hungry mode, no one should cross her path.

    If Freddie and Milly knew they were being ruthlessly exposed simply because they got in the way of Tiffany¡¯s meal, they would be incredibly p**ed.

    Of course, Tiffany did this to stand up for Abbie.

    Despite Tiffany¡¯s young age and seemingly reckless attitude, she never allowed her people to suffer or be wronged.

    If justice needed to be served, she would not hesitate, and no one could harm her crew.

    Abbie wiped away her tears,ughing and crying at the same time. She cried because she was moved, and sheughed for the same reason.

    Only now did she realize how foolish she had been back then.

    Sacrificing her bright future for that s***bag wasn¡¯t worth it. Not one bit.

    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany,¡± Abbie said, her voice trembling with gratitude.

    ¡°Alright, enough tears.¡± Tiffany handed her another tissue, her tone rxed. ¡°People only learn the pain unless they hit a wall. It¡¯s in the

    past now.¡±

    Although these words were meant for Abbie, Tiffany was also speaking to herself.

    She had hit that same wall once, so hard that she had been left battered, yet still refused to back down.

    Her price for it had been far worse than Abbie¡¯s. In a way, the two of them were equally foolish.

    Nevaeh thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Ms. Kelley, what if they try to take the trending topic down? Public opinion. can fade over time. If they keep a low profile, people might forget about their dirtyundry.¡±

    If Freddie and Milly controlled public opinion and stayed low for a while, no one would remember their dirty deeds as time passed.

    Tiffany chuckled and leisurely took a sip of her orange juice. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to

    To ensure Freddie and Milly had no way out, she had struck a deal with Keh, agreeing to leave Melody alone. She even -threw in a big gesture, saying she looked forward to working with Melody in the future.

    However, it was just a polite gesture. Tiffany would never work with Melody.

    With everything she had done, Keh wouldn¡¯t dare remove the story, not unless he wanted trouble.

    And true to his word, Keh had kept his promise.

    O

    3

    Meanwhile, Milly and Freddie started to feel a bit more at ease after their initial panic. They had a skilled PR team at their disposal, after all.

    They had weathered plenty of storms in thest two years of their fame. This situation

    was no different.

    Their strategy was to flip the narrative and use Abbie of trying to make aeback and grab attention. They would deny everything else.

    Once the trending topics were taken down and they threw some money at cleaning up their image, it would all blow over soon enough.

    Or so they thought. Unexpectedly, their PR team informed them that the trending posts couldn¡¯t be removed.

    ¡°What do you mean they can¡¯t be taken down?¡± Freddie barked into the phone, losing his temper. ¡°Just offer more money! I don¡¯t care how much it costs. Just make it disappear!¡±

    The PR team replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. Apparently, Mr. Keh Harper himself stepped in and blocked the takedown request. So, every media outlet we approached has t-out refused to help! That means no amount of money will solve this problem.¡±

    one.

    The PR team was stressed. ¡°Who exactly did you offend this time? This is a tough Right now, the only way to calm the situation is for Abbie to step forward and say something herself¡±

    Having the person at the center of the scandal speak up was the best solution. But that suggestion was useless. There was no way Freddie was going to ask Abbie for help.

    Seething with rage, Freddie mmed the phone down, cursing, ¡°I thought you were all supposed to be the best, but you¡¯re t you were all supposed to be the best, but you¡¯re nothing but a bunch of useless idiots!¡±

    Milly was filled with anxiety, clutching Freddie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Why can¡¯t we get the trending topic removed? Freddie, you need to figure something out!¡±

    However, he pushed her away in frustration. ¡°Enough! Stop bothering me!¡±

    When things were calm, they were the picture of a sweet, loving couple. But when faced with a real crisis, their interactions quickly turned into mutual me.

    Freddie said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you provoking herst time, would she have retaliated so ruthlessly like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡± Milly was livid. ¡°If you cared about her so much, why did you make her take the fall for you? And now you¡¯re putting all the me on me?¡±

    ¡°That was your idea!¡± Freddie snapped, turning his face away.

    ¡°But you agreed. You enjoyed all the resources she brought you! You thrived on her hard work! And then it was you kicked her to the curb!¡± Millyughed bitterly.

    who

    She continued, ¡°Yes, I trampled over her, cut off her contracts, and forced her to take on those no-name web dramas. I admit that. But what about you? What right do you have to use me

    With that, she stormed out of Freddie¡¯s house in anger.

    This mansion, which they had only recently purchased, had yet to be discovered by paparazzi. So when Milly left in her car alone, no one captured the moment.

    She felt that relying on Freddie was useless.

    She gripped the steering wheel tightly. She had wed her way to the top. There was no way she was going to let this scandal ruin her.

    She kept thinking of a solution.

    With the Harper family involved, every major media outlet had refused to cooperate. If Milly wanted to get the story removed, she¡¯d need someone more powerful than the Harper family..

    She knew there was only one person, Richard.

    If she could align herself with him, the entertainment industry would be child¡¯s y. She¡¯d be unstoppable with influence and protection.

    With this thought, Milly no longer hesitated and drove straight to Royal Bay.

    *****

    It waste at night. The sky held only a few scattered stars. Clouds moved across the sky, obscuring the crescent moon, and casting a hazy glow over the earth.

    Royal Bay remained grand and imposing under the cover of night. Therge vi was brightly lit, and in the mist that gently rose from the hilltop. The ce felt mysterious and majestic.

    Milly cautiously approached, ncing around.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Oddly enough, the gates were closed, and everything was eerily quiet. There wasn¡¯t a single servant or bodyguard in sight.

    Though theck of visible guards was strange, Royal Bay was rumored to have the most advanced security technology in the world.

    Even the smallest intruder, like a fly, would be scanned thoroughly.

    Milly was in awe that this was the lifestyle of a man who truly stood at the top of the world.

    A king¡¯s level of luxury, unmatched wealth, and power that could shake nations. She fantasized if she could get close to Richard¡­

    That thought gave Milly the courage to step up to the front gate. She the iron gates opened automatically for her.

    was about

    press the doorbell when, with a soft click,

    She thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Had Mr. Hampton seen meing and opened the gates for me?¡±

    Excitement and nerves flooded her as she quickly smoothed out her dress. She stepped through the gates of Royal Bay nervously.

 Chapter 224

    Just as Milly stepped inside, she heard a low, guttural growl from the shadows beneath a nearby tree.

    It sounded like an animal, but something was unsettling about it. It was a mix of threat and hostility. On this eerie, quiet night, the sound was terrifying.

    Horrified, Milly clutched her chest, trying to calm herself. ¡®It¡¯s probably just a cat or a dog,¡¯ she thought.

    Since the iron gate opened, that meant Richard weed her, so surely no harm woulde her way. With her nerves slightly settled, she took another step forward.

    Suddenly, two glowing eyes opened from the shadows. The massive figure of a beast emerged, revealing itself bit by bit.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    It had razor-sharp fangs, ws capable of tearing through flesh, and a menacing gaze. This was no ordinary animal. It had distinct marks, carrying an overwhelming presence while it walked at a leisurely pace.

    Milly¡¯s expression changed drastically after seeing it.

    It was a tiger. A living, breathing tiger, roaming free with no chains or cages to contain it.

    Milly¡¯s face turned ashen. Her mind screamed in horror. Her legs gave out, and any thought of running or screaming vanished. She could only tremble uncontrobly.

    The tiger slowly closed in on her, its hot breath grazing her skin.

    ¡®Is it going to eat me?¡¯ she thought as tears streamed uncontrobly down her face. She fell to the ground, helpless and terrified. ¡°Help¡­ please¡­ someone¡­ help me¡­¡± But no one answered.

    The tiger, towering over her, nced down at her pathetic state before casually lifting one of its massive paws. In an effortless motion, it swatted Milly like a ball, sending her flying out of the gate.

    She tumbled through the air before crashing to the ground. The iron gate silently closed behind her.

    Inside the estate, the tiger shook its head and strutted back with the air of a king. Its gaze held a hint of disdain.

    It seemed it was despised of Milly intruding on its master¡¯s domain. Everything here, including the man who struck fear into the hearts of all, belonged to its master. And its master was none other than Tiffany.

    Milly, lying outside the gate, ignored the pain in her body. Instead, she was overwhelmed with relief at having narrowly escaped death.

    After a long while, once she could move again, she crawled back to her car and scrambled inside.

    Her body was shaking as she started the engine and sped away. The car swerved erratically down the road as if she was drunk.

    Inside Royal Bay, Garry watched the whole scene unfold on the security cameras and burst outughing.

    It was he who had opened the gate remotely, knowing Richard had no time to deal with the likes of Milly.

    Perfect solution!¡¯ he thought. This way, she¡¯d never dare return.

    ¡°Nicely done,¡± Garry couldn¡¯t help but praise himself.

    In the past two days, public opinion continued to escte with the situation spiraling out of control.

    After being forced into a corner, Freddie tried to maintain hisposure. However, itsted only a day before he waited outside A***e¡¯s apartment. He was wrapped tightly inyers of clothing.

    It waste when A**e returned from a long day of filming. She was searching her bag for her keys as she stepped out of the

    elevator.

    To her surprise, someone was standing by her door.

    The figure was bundled up, making it hard to see his face and hair. But even from behind, she recognized Freddie immediately.

    Seeing her, Freddie became visibly emotional. ¡°A**e¡­ How have you been?¡± he asked nervously.

    He was ying the sympathy card now, but A**ie wasn¡¯t fooled. She sneered.

    She remembered how indifferent he¡¯d been three days ago when they crossed paths outside that restaurant. His disdain for her back then had been palpable.

    Abbie let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Leave.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even deserve to stand in front of her.

    Desperate, Freddie reached out and grabbed her hand, just like he had two years ago when he made promises he never kept. ¡°***e, give me another chance! Everything that happened before was my fault.¡±

    He added, ¡°I was heartless, I was ungrateful! But I swear I¡¯ve always cared about you. I still love you. Please, for the sake of what we had, help me onest time.¡±

    A**e listened and was surprised to find herself feeling no anger or resentment. She had suffered enough in thest two years to see him for who he really was.

    She said calmly, ¡°I figured you¡¯de looking for me eventually. But I didn¡¯t expect you to still be this shameless.¡±

    She yanked her hand away, her expression mocking. ¡°Freddie, have some dignity. And while you¡¯re at it, leave me mine too. Every time I see you, I remember how blind I was back then. Your presence is a reminder of my greatest humiliation.¡±

    The best oue would be for them to never see each other again.

    Freddie, not expecting her to be so blunt, was stunned. His eyes were full of sorrow. ¡°You really can¡¯t give me one more chance?¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡± she repeated, unlocking her door and shutting it behind her without a second thought.

    With that, a door stood between them, cutting him off from her world. A***ie took a deep breath. Just as Tiffany had once told her, what was in the past was truly over.

    *****

    The next day, a piece of news spread like wildfire, dominating headlines. Freddie had turned himself in.

    Before his surrender, he held a press conference, admitting to his wrongdoings from years ago. He bowed in apology and exited with as much dignity as he could muster.

    When Tiffany saw the news, she raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.

    Freddie had shown more guts than she had expected.

    He was already backed into a corner, withpanies cutting ties, endorsements dropping him, and multiple unreleased films facing costly repercussions due to his downfall.

    If he had continued to resist, he would never have been able to make aeback. Turning himself in was his only way out. Perhaps it might even win him a shred of public sympathy.

    Once the storm had passed, though his return to the spotlight would be difficult, he might still salvage some of his reputation.

    Besides, the fortune he¡¯d am***ed over the past few years was more than enough to sustain him, even if he switched to another industry.

    After Freddie¡¯s confession, the authorities reopened the investigation into the events of the past.

    Everything came to light. Though A**e had her reasons for taking the fall for someone else, doing so was still a crime.

    Following legal procedures, A***ie cooperated, paid the fine, and issued a sincere public apology.

    With that, the darkness that had loomed over her for two years finally dissipated. But there was still Milly to deal with next.

 Chapter 225

    To be pr¨¦cise, Milly was ultimately dragged down by Freddie.

    The entertainment industry¡¯s golden couple, once unting their love in public just days ago, had now seen their picture- perfect image shattered, leading to their breakup.

    When Freddie turned himself in, he admitted that someone had instigated him back then. He had acted out of foolishness.

    While he didn¡¯t reveal who had pushed him into it, a trail of rumors soon led to a series of scandals involving Milly.

    The dirt dug up on Milly included her unscrupulous rise to fame, her notorious behavior as a third party in others¡¯ rtionships, her diva attitude, and her generally terrible reputation.

    One particr revtion was how she sabotaged Abbie¡¯s career before hereback.

    She secretly ensured that every established director avoided working with her. This forced Abbie to ept roles in small productions, where she faced constant difficulties.

    As the saying went, ¡°What goes around,es around.¡±

    Milly and Freddie had their time in the spotlight, but now they had be pariahs, and Milly was unlikely to recover from this downfall.

    Meanwhile, after years of being pushed aside, Abbie could finally step back into the public eye with her head held high.

    As Abbie¡¯s boss and friend, Tiffany decided to throw a celebratory party.

    It would serve as a way for Abbie to close the chapter on her troubled past and mark her officialeback. She also brought along Zoe, Abbie¡¯s young fan.

    After sses ended, Tiffany took Zoe to Skyline Bar.

    She had rented out the entire venue, inviting only those close to them, and the atmosphere was electric.

    Under the dazzling lights, with the deafening music pumping, Tiffany sat in a booth, a couple of empty bottles beside her.

    Watching the crowd let loose on the dance floor, she smiled, findingfort in the lively scene. At least everyone seemed happy.

    Intent on letting go herself, Tiffany reached for another drink, but a hand suddenly snatched it away. Abbie had appeared at some point and said, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. Why are you drinking?¡±

    Tiffany sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I can jump and walk!¡±

    Her recovery had been quicker than expected. She had been so focused on dealing with Freddie that she barely paid attention to her injury. By that morning, the wound had almost fully healed.

    ¡°Fine or not, you¡¯re not drinking,¡± Abbie replied, sitting next to her. ¡°You¡¯re too young. How about you drink some milk instead?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Tiffany shook her head stubbornly.

    She had already had quite a bit to drink, and the alcohol fumes were evident. Even her usually bright eyes were starting to show signs of intoxication.

    ¡°Drinking makes me feel better,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Why do you need to feel better?¡± Abbie asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel bad.¡± Tiffany pointed to her chest, her expression tinged with sadness and frustration. ¡°Here¡­ It feels heavy.¡±

    Abbie paused, staring at her for a moment.

    Tiffany¡¯s face had taken on a faint flush, a clear sign she had had enough to drink. She was caught between seeming perfectly lucid and somewhat out of it.

    ¡°Tiffany, do you have something on your mind?¡± Abbie asked gently.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve got plenty on my mind,¡± Tiffany replied with a yful smile.

    Seizing the moment while Abbie wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quickly snatched the ss back and downed the drink in one go. There was no stopping her.

    ¡°Today is a happy day. Let¡¯s forget all the bad stuff from before and celebrate youreback!¡± Tiffany eximed with infectious energy, pouring two more drinks. The way she held herself was bold and daring. ¡°Come on, Abbie, cheers!¡±

    Abbie, although exasperated, couldn¡¯t resist clinking sses with her. The crisp sound of the sses meeting rang out, and Tiffany¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile.

    Time passed, and both women found themselves more than a little tipsy.

    Abbie could handle her alcohol, something she¡¯d built up over years of socializing.

    However, Tiffany couldn¡¯t handle it. Eventually, she slumped over the table, clearly drunk, and began mumbling incoherently.

    ¡°When you¡¯re forced to make a choice, how do you know what to do?¡± Tiffany slurred.

    Abbie had no idea what she was talking about, but she responded with calm patience. ¡°Follow your heart. Do what you feel is right.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    and

    ¡°Sometimes, your eyes your

    mouth might deceive you, but your heart never will,¡± Abbie added with a soft smile.

    Tiffany seemed to think it over, her expression wavering between understanding and confusion. Then, she suddenly asked, ¡°What about someone with no heart?¡±

    Abbie paused, a little caught off guard, beforeughing softly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have one. You just haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±

    Tiffany lowered her head, looking lost. It sounded simple, yet it felt soplicated.

    Shaking off that line of thought, Tiffany hupped and said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy. I destroyed that despicable couple, and Leaused Keh to lose a ton of money! That feels good!¡± Tiffany stretchedzily.

    Her recent dealings with Keh had gone better than she could¡¯ve imagined.

    The media frenzy over Freddie and Milly¡¯s scandal had only grown. Despite their attempts to pay a fortune to suppress the news, the media could only refuse under Keh¡¯s order/ Hence, Keh lost a significant amount in the process.

    Tiffany chuckled contentedly, sinking deeper into the booth. Before long, she drifted off into a blissful sleep.

    When Zoe returned to their booth after a wild time on the dance floor, she found Tiffany and Abbie slumped against each other. They were drunk, and reeking of alcohol.

    Zoe was at a loss for what to do. She quickly waved over Nevaeh and the assistant, deciding to send Tiffany back to school first, then take Abbie home afterward.

    In the middle of the night, Tiffany awoke groggily, finding herself back in her dorm room on campus. It was familiar andforting. Relieved, she closed her eyes and drifted back to sleep.

    A couple of hourster, Tiffany stirred again, her head throbbing and her throat burning with thirst. She wanted to get some water, but her body felt too heavy to move.

    As the night dragged on, her difort grew, her stomach churning. When she finally managed to turn on the light, she noticed a ss of warm water sitting by her bedside.

    ¡®What? Had I poured it and forgotten?¡¯ Her memory was hazy from all the drinking. But unable to recall, she picked up the ss and downed it, the warmth soothing the fire in her throat.

    Feeling a bit better, shey back down, noting the faint light creeping through the window. Dawn was approaching. With a tired sigh, Tiffany rolled over and fell into deep sleep.

    The curtains fluttered gently in the breeze from the window.

    open

    A tall, shadowy figure slipped quietly into the room. His long fingers reached down to refill the now-empty ss of water by Tiffany¡¯s bedside. The entire room was filled with the faint scent of alcohol.

    ¡®How much had she had to drink?¡¯ Richard stood there for a long moment, his cold, sharp features softened by a trace of helplessness.

    Tiffany was so drunk,pletely defenseless. There was no way he could feel at ease like this.

    Tiffany, asleep on the bed, looked peaceful and endearing, her flushed cheeks inviting his hand to reach out and touch them. Yet, after a brief hesitation, he restrained himself.

    Just then, Tiffany stirred in her sleep.

    Richard turned to leave, only to feel a pair of small, warm hands grab hold of him tightly.

 Chapter 226

    Richard froze in ce, his entire body tense.

    From behind him came a soft, sleepy voice,ced with a hint of drowsiness. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Those words were like a cat¡¯s gentle wing, leaving a tingling sensation that stirred his heart into chaos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Tiffany repeated, her voice fragile yet insistent.

    Richard frowned, knowing full well that if he stayed, leaving would no longer be an option. Determined, he began to gently pry Tiffany¡¯s hand from his wrist.

    But suddenly, Tiffany sat up and grabbed his arm tightly, clinging to him as if she were glued to his side, refusing to let go.

    Then came that pitiful voice, trembling with unshed tears. ¡°Do you really hate me that much? In reality, you avoid me, and now you won¡¯t even stay in my dreams?¡±

    Richard thought, ¡®Does she think this is a dream? Good. At least she will think this is not real.¡¯

    Richard turned back coldly, his expression indifferent. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± she dered, her voice firm. She wouldn¡¯t let him go. Her determined eyes locked onto him, unwavering in their conviction.

    Richard remained silent. Yet, her strength was nothingpared to his. With a simple twist, he easily slipped free of herUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    grasp.

    He quickly moved toward the window, ready to disappear into the night.

    But just as he was about to leave, a loud thud echoed behind him.

    Turning around, he saw Tiffany had tried to chase after him but had misjudged her bnce, falling off the bed with a heavy thump. Her head hit the floor first, and a bright red bump immediately formed on her forehead.

    Richard¡¯s knuckles turned white from clenching his fists.

    He forced himself to stay still, but his heart twisted painfully at the sight. He watched as her tears welled up, huge droplets rolling down her cheeks.

    Then, in a voice thick with tears, she cried, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    Hearing her cry out, all of Richard¡¯s defenses crumbled. His cold heart began to shatter. Watching her bruised and crying on the floor, even if his heart were made of steel, it would have melted.

    And when it came to Tiffany, he had no defenses to begin with.

    In this instant, there was no thought of letting her go, no intention of keeping his distance, and certainly no space left for concerns about James standing in the way.

    Without another moment¡¯s hesitation, Richard rushed to her side, gently lifting her into his arms and cing her back on -the bed. The sight of her swollen, bruised forehead made his heart ache with guilt.

    It was all his fault.

    Tiffany, still sobbing, didn¡¯t even care about the pain anymore. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, her flood of emotions pouring out in waves.

    E

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me¡­she pleaded, tears streaming down her face like an abandoned child left by the roadside, utterly

    heartbroken.

    Richard¡¯s heart softened instantly, melting into a pool of tenderness. He held her close, gently patting her back, his voice soothing as he whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Please, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    But Tiffany seemed lost in her world, her voice barely above a whisper as she let slip the thoughts she had hidden deep within her heart. ¡°Someone told me that sometimes your eyes can lie, and your mouth can lie, but your heart never will.¡±

    Her voice wavered. ¡°And right now, my heart is telling me¡­ My feelings for you¡­ they might be more than just a little bit.¡± Her words, fragile and raw with emotion, hung in the air.

    Richard was stunned. His elegant features betrayed his shock, but within seconds, a powerful surge of joy lit expression.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Richard¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at her, his hand slightly shaking.

    up

    his

    He was usually somanding and fearless. At that moment, he wore an expression filled with an unusual blend of nervousness and hope.

    He said, ¡°Could you repeat what you said?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡± Tiffany sniffled, her eyes red and swollen. The rejection came without hesitation.

    Richard didn¡¯t speak, but it felt as if his heart had split open at her refusal.

    However, he saw her lift her head, a mischievous smile lighting up her tear-streaked face. Her eyes sparkled as she said, I¡¯ll show you instead.¡±

    Before he could react, she flung herself toward him, and a soft, slightly cool kiss, tinged with the faint sweetness of alcohol,nded on his lips.

    Tiffany pulled back, wiping her nose, and asked, ¡°Was that clear enough?¡±

    Richard froze for a moment, then suddenlyughed.

    It was unlike any cold smile he had shown before. This time, his face lit up, like ice thawing in the warmth of spring, and a glimmer of starlight shone in his eyes.

    Tiffany found herself momentarily stunned. His face, dazzling as always, had a way of making her heart skip a beat every time.

    Before she could process strong embrace.

    spun what was happening, the world

    around her, and she found herself pulled into his warm,

    That breathtaking face was now inches away, his intense

    ¡°Tiffany Kelley, listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She blinked, startled by the sound of her full

    name.

    locking onto hers as he spoke withplete seriousness.

    Then his voice, deep and filled with dominance, echoed in her mind. ¡°I will never let you go for the rest of my life.¡±

    Life or death, he would never release her from his

    rasp

    With that deration, Richard sealed his vow with a passionate kiss, filled with possessiveness and an unyielding determination. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss. It was a im, a mark, a promise.

    Tiffany felt light-headed, overwhelmed by the intensity of it all, yet her heart bloomed with a warm, sweet sensation, like a flower blossoming at the center of her chest.

    She had no idea how long had passed. But when she finally felt like she might suffocate, Richard released her, his gaze even more fiery than before. It was so intense, it was almost scorching

    It was as if he could turn into a ravenous wolf at any moment and devour her whole.

    Tiffany, nervously ying with her fingers, couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. My feelings for you aren¡¯t that strong.¡±

    She even held up her fingers, showing a tiny gap to demonstrate Yes. my feelings are pathetically small, like a tiny speck

    But Richard¡¯s smile only grew wider, a grin that could charm anyone. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make sure that little bit bes infinite.¡±

    Tiffany blinked, not sure how to respond. She wanted to say something more but couldn¡¯t fight off the dizziness that suddenly overcame her.

    With the amount of alcohol she had consumed,bined with the knock on her head, it was a wonder she had stayed conscious this long.

    The next morning, Zoe had brought breakfast over to check on Tiffany, only to find the room empty. The bed was unmade, and a half-finished ss of water sat on the table.

    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Zoe was confused.

    *****

    Meanwhile, at Royal Bay.

    Tiffany woke upte, the sun already high in the sky. Dazed, she rubbed her aching head.

    Pain shot through her skull, and she sucked in a sharp breath. Who hit me while I was asleep?¡±

    Just as she was about to curse someone out, she realized something was wrong.

    This wasn¡¯t the school dormitory. Looking around, Tiffany was stunned.

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was Royal Bay.

    Furthermore, she was in the master bedroom of Royal Bay. In other words, she had slept in Richard¡¯s room.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯ Tiffany quickly scrambled out of bed, only to discover that her clothes had been changed.

    ¡®What on earth had happenedst night?¡¯ Tiffany thought. She was worried that after getting drunk, she had somehow ended up there and done something inappropriate to Richard.

 Chapter 227

    If that was the case, it was a miracle that she had still survived.

    As she grew more flustered, Tiffany prepared to go out. However, just as she reached the door, she heard a click as the grand and heavy door was opened from the outside.

    Then a tall and noble figure came into her view, who had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes.

    Who else could it be but Richard?

    Tiffany subconsciously took a step back. She still remembered that day when she disguised herself and went to the Royal Tower for him to make peace but was rejected. His freezing cold words still echoed in her mind all the time and made her feel suffocated.

    Biting her lip, Tiffany looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was drunk yesterday. I don¡¯t know how I got here either. I¡¯m leaving

    now¡­¡±

    After saying that, she bowed apologetically and walked to escape. But her hand was held tightly. In a sh, she was pressed against the wall.

    The man¡¯s handsome face gradually leaned down. ¡°I brought you back.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. ¡®But you said we should keep a distance before.

    Also, she was staying with Zoe yesterday, so how was she brought to the Royal Bay?

    Before she could ask the question that filled her heart, Richard said slowly, ¡°By the way, you even confessed to mest nig

    Tiffany¡¯s head went nk. ¡°Confess what?¡±

    He replied immediately, ¡°You said you liked me.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned and her pretty face was filled with shock and confusion.

    Richard added unhurriedly, ¡°You even said that you fell for me a long time ago and won¡¯t let me go in this lifetime.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did I? Why don¡¯t I remember it myself?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Richard¡¯s gaze was burning with mes and a mischievous smile appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°You even forcefully kissed me.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head in disbelief. ¡®Really? Was I so crazy when getting drunk?¡¯

    However, she really had no impression of it at all. Even if she tried her best to recall something, there were only some blurry scenes that seemed like a dream, where she seemed to be holding Richard¡¯s hand and refused to let him go. In the end, she cried somehow, and then she seemed to have really kissed him!

    Tiffany¡¯s heart was trembling and she asked timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. Can I deny it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Richard raised his eyebrows. His dark eyes carried gentleness and love which stirred her mind so -easily. It was like a bottomless vortex, attracting her to involuntarily sink into it bit by bit.

    He smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you get back the memory.¡±

    Before Tiffany could react, her lips were covered by a touch of coldness. Soon, thest gap disappearedpletely.

    The man¡¯s tall figure enveloped her slender figure, and they were inseparable from each other. It felt like a drizzle through

    the leaves, then turned into a violent storm. He wished he could tear her apart and take her in.

    9

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Tiffany was in a daze. After a while, she could not help but pat his chest and say in a m**ed voice, ¡°I, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Only then did Richard let go of her reluctantly.

    Even though she was ring at him, Tiffany¡¯s face was blushing, full ofints. Her soft lips were rosy, and her eyes were lucid and pure.

    Richard¡¯s mind had finally calmed down but now was unintentionally aroused again. It was too sweet. Once he touched it, he got addicted. He even wanted to hide her or put her in his pocket so that no one would have a chance to see her.

    He sighed that he had indeed underestimated the appeal of the little girl to him.

    Determined to restrain himself, Richard held back his hot flowing scorching blood and picked up the little girl who was barefooted on the ground.

    However, this hug gave Tiffany quite a fright. ¡°You, you, what are you doing?¡± Her gaze was wary and even a little nervous.

    Richard found her a little funny. After cing her on the bed, he pinched her face gently and leaned closer to ask gently, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head. She did not dare to say it.

    This was a private scene where a man and a woman were staying alone. What if something happened?

    The little sheep could not defeat the big wolf.

    Seeing that she was still vignt, Richard squatted down helplessly and put the slippers on her feet. His actions were unbelievably gentle.

    At this moment, Garry happened to barge in. When he saw this scene, his jaw almost dropped! Suspecting he was hallucinating, he rubbed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡®What the hell! Why is this? The high and mighty Mr. Hampton, who no one dares to approach, is lowering himself to put slippers on his woman!¡¯

    Not to mention Garry, even Tiffany herself was astonished.

    The handsome man in front of her had a charm that made her heart race at all times as if she would identally fall into it if she just gave him one more nce.

    She simply turned her face away from him. But even so, her face was still blushing like an ocean of crimson.

    It was such a good scene, but that silly Garry ruined everything. Am I blind? Am I blind?¡±

    The perfect ambiance was destroyed just like that. Richard threw him a cold nce, and the gentleness had all gone. ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, you¡¯ll really go blind.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Garry fled away very quickly with hesitation.

    Richard then held Tiffany¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Time to eat. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself.¡± Tiffany pulled her hand back ufortably and could not help but ask, ¡°By the way, who changed my clothes?¡±

    He smiled mischievously and deliberately paused for two seconds. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Seeing that Tiffany¡¯s head was almost exploding, he added slowly, ¡°It¡¯s me who asked the maid to change it for you.¡±

    Tiffany retracted her hand and said as she went downstairs, ¡°I have to go back to schoolter.¡±

    Richard reminded her, I¡¯ve already applied for leave for you.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to go home too.¡± Tiffany touched the gauze on her forehead and sighed in her heart.

    Now a new injury came before the old one healed. Originally, she did not dare to tell her parents that she had been pierced by a bullet, so she stayed in school during her recuperation. It wasn¡¯t easy for the wound on her leg to heal and not affect her life, but now, she added a new wound to her forehead.

    When they sat down to eat, the servants pulled out the chairs for them. After sending a hot towel to Tiffany to wash her hands, they respectfully left.

    Everything seemed so normal. However, Tiffany could clearly feel that these servants had weird smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 228

    Thest time she was here, Tiffany was rejected outside it

    The servants suspected that they had some conflicts because, during that period, it was obvious that Richard was much more fickle, and there seemed to be a ruthless air hanging around him every day.

    But at midnight yesterday, they saw him carry the drunk Tiffany back and treat her wounds gently. He even asked them to change her clothes.

    Atst, he stayed there for a long while and made sure that she was fine before he went to the guest room in relief.

    The master bedroom was reserved for Tiffany.

    This meant that from now on, Royal Bay would wee its Mrs. Hampton.

    The servants had basically watched Richard grow up. They saw how he had grown up from the young master of the Hampton family in the old manor to the iparably noble Mr. Hampton now.

    It had been more than 20 years. So the smiles on the servants¡¯ faces were pure of gratification.

    After dinner, under Tiffany¡¯s strong request, Richard finally agreed to let her go.

    Hence, he called John over.

    The moment John saw Tiffany, he immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, I¡¯ll escort you back.¡±

    This time, Tiffany finally understood why they were smiling so tacitly. It turned out that they treated her as his wife. She fe ufortable being called that, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hampton.¡± John grinned, revealing a row of neat white teeth.

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched as she red at the culprit beside her.

    However, in Richard¡¯s opinion, how could this gaze be hurtful at all? It was just like a little cat scratching the air and acting cute. All kinds of tempting thoughts surged in his heart, and he wished he could drag her back and never let her go for the rest of his life. But in the end, he still restrained himself.

    Before Tiffany got into the car, her waist suddenly got wrapped.

    She turned back, embarrassed and angry.

    The servants around had already dispersed tactfully. Even John raised his head to look at the sky.

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. ¡°Richard!!¡±

    However, what responded to her was a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Miss me, huh?¡± His voice was maic, low, and hoarse, which was unbelievably pleasant to ear.

    Tiffany was angry and amused. ¡°I¡¯m just going home.¡±

    Richard smiled and whispered into her ear, ¡°You still owe me a love letter.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯ Tiffany blinked and teased, ¡°Is this what I promised you when I was drunk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± He looked at her with a burning gaze.

    His tone was extremely serious and even a little stubborn. ¡°But I want it.¡±

    ¡®Can you just stop it? Tiffany could not help but sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very childish to want a love letter? Do you know how old you are?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He shook his head with her face reflected in his dark pupils.

    It was filled with dominance and a crazy desire for possession.

    When he thought about how she had written so many love letters to that bastard Keh when she was young, his heart was roaring with infuriating jealousy.

    Tiffany was stunned. She roughly realized why he was so obsessed with a love letter. She was amused, but at the same time, she was touched.

    So she nodded and smiled brightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the way back, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of this. Thest bit of scruples and hesitation in her mind waspletely thrown away. She admitted that her heart was throbbing. She couldn¡¯t describe how much she was tempted, but at least at this moment, she was very sure of her feelings, and also his. But this letter was still kind of hard to deal with.

    When Tiffany smiled for the fifth time, John, who was driving, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When he stopped at a traffic light, he turned his head around and boasted his credit. ¡°Mrs. Hamtpon, Mr. Hampton is easy to coax, right?¡±

    ¡®What? Is he? You must be kidding!¡¯ After being reminded by him, Tiffany finally remembered how that bastard had treated her previously!

    She came to look for him but was blocked outside. She disguised herself and went to hispany, but he just chased hex away rudely.

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me!¡± Tiffany smiled brightly, but it made John shiver.

    ¡®Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble!¡¯ John touched his neck and felt dreadful.

    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so gossipy. Now he had unintentionally ignited the hatred in her mind.

    After sending Tiffany home, the first thing he did when he returned to Royal Bay was go to the training ground. Anyway, he should try his best not to show up before Richard.

    Garry was amused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you do something wrong or get into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡± John thought about it and told Garry about what had happened.

    When Garry heard this, he waved his hand and said nonchntly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal. Get him a rope to climb into her bedroom to apologize tonight. Wouldn¡¯t the matter be resolved?¡±

    It seemed to make sense. John was scared out of his wits and really went to prepare

    Richard was very busy. There were still a lot of matters waiting for him to deal with.

    When he saw John walk in with a rope, his eyelids twitched. ¡°Is your head broken?¡±

    it.

    ¡°Let me show you something incredible.¡± As John spoke, he knelt down and exined, ¡°Look at this rope, it¡¯s long enough and tight. It¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Richard shouted, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± John stood up and left the study with the rope.

    Richard did not take this matter to heart at all. When he went to climb her window again tonight, he was blocked.

    It was locked, but there was a simple drawing pasted on the windowsill.

    There were two very cute and childish figures in the painting. The girl was throwing a tantrum, and her starry eyes were extremely cute. Meanwhile, the little boy turned his head away proudly, looking arrogant and cool.

    Richard suddenlyughed. This girl was indeed very cute when she was angry.

    The night wind blew, and the paper fluttered. He reached out and carefully took it off. Looking at the two cartoon characters who looked like him and Tiffany, the smile on Richard¡¯s lips widened. Then, he carefully kept the piece of paper in his arms.

    His eyes were filled with the gentleness and warmth that could melt the away snow and revive the world.

    In his eyes, this was his first love letter.

    As for the tightly locked window? It was just a piece of cake.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 229

    Richard sent a message, then a thin and small figure sneaked into Tiffany¡¯s room and unlocked the door for him.

    It was Eric. The little guy looked up at her future brother-inw with a smug expression. ¡°I¡¯m a good spy, right?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Richard was very satisfied and patted his head. ¡°Do you like the new WQ robot? I can get one for you.¡±

    Eric¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that!

    The WQ robot was thetest technology developed by Sci-Tech Tower 9. It was said that the artificial system installed was super awesome. Eric had always desired one but Sci-Tech Tower 9 only epted international orders.

    Upon hearing this, Eric was instantly excited and called sweetly. Thank you. You¡¯re the best brother-inw in this world!¡±

    Richard¡¯s heart was blooming. ¡°Good boy.¡±)

    Downstairs in the living room, Tiffany was forced to drink soup. Beside her were her parents who were looking at her with concern.

    When she came back in the afternoon, she removed the gauze to cover the wound and even brushed her hair to cover it. However, they still discovered the swollen bump on her forehead.

    So they cooked a lot for nourishment, ¡°Tiffany, did anyone bully you in school?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tiffany said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat it again. I just tripped and fell. I¡¯ll be fine soon. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Her mother asked again.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Tiffany shook her head and finished the bowl of soup. Then, she yawned and went upstairs under the urging of her caring parents.

    She hadn¡¯t been back for a while. This was probably the mostfortable ce in this world. Stretching, she walked straight to her bed. ¡®East, west, home is the best.¡¯

    However, she didn¡¯t notice a slight hump in the quilt as she casually lifted it andy down.

    But immediately, she felt there seemed to be something wrong under the nket.

    She suddenly turned over and lifted the whole nket, then the man¡¯s charming handsome face and that bewitching smile rushed into her eyes. Although it was not the first time she had seen it, she still felt in awe. This man was so perfect that no ws could be found.

    Tiffany paused for seconds. When she came back to her senses, she asked in surprise, ¡°How did you get in?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She remembered that she had locked the window. However, this man still entered her room and even climbed into her bed.

    He seemed to have been waiting for her for a long time.

    Richard raised his eyebrows. He could not betray his spy. Therefore, he skipped the topic and looked at Tiffany with his head propped up leisurely. ¡°I¡¯m here to coax you, Mrs. Hampton

    The way he called her was so intimate. With a deep smile, his maic voice sounded extremely pleasant in the night. Tiffany¡¯s ears turned red and her heart was beating wildly. ¡®God, I can¡¯t resist it. He¡¯s so good at it.¡±

    Richard¡¯s deep gaze fixed on her. His eyes were pitch-ck and deep, like a bottomless ck hole with a strong and fatal gravity

    Tiffany wanted to look away, but she felt that he had already fallen into it.

    Unknowingly, the air got hot quite a bit with an erotic aura surging.

    Under the light, their shadows were getting closer and closer.

    At this moment, there were knocks on the door. Tiffany was so shocked that she came back to her senses. She stuffed Richard under the nket and pulled the bed curtains.

    In her own home, she did not have the habit of locking the door so Thalia knocked on the door and directly walked in.

    Seeing that her daughter had pulled the bed curtains tightly and only revealed her face, she could not help butugh. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was listening to music.¡± Tiffany pretended to be calm.

    Fortunately, Thalia just put down the milk and left before she reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote. Sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tiffany smiled.

    As the footsteps receded and the door closed, Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, she heard a lowugh.

    As she turned around, she saw Richard¡¯s naughty and cozy smile. She gritted her teeth and kicked him lightly. ¡°You¡¯reughing? It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    She did not kick him hard, but no idea precisely where she had hit.

    She just saw that Richard had stopped smiling and his expression changed.

    The man¡¯s deep eyes were like a ball of fire. He wrapped his long arms around her and pulled her over. Then, he kissed her on the lips as punishment. He thought that things would calm down, but she unleashed the gate so easily and the spillway flooded again.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened as he cursed for the first time. ¡°I¡¯ll ***k your orter!¡±

    With that, he stood up and left through the window, leaving Tiffany in a daze.

    It was more like fleeing.

    Tiffany blinked. After a long while, she started to realize what was going on. ¡®Oh shit! Did I kick him there?¡¯

    She burst intoughter and rolled around on the bed covering her stomach.

    In the car near Cedar Ridge Vi, John watched from afar as Richard returned.

    As he walked closer, John saw his face darken. He seemed to have failed to coax her and instead have irritated her.

    John leaned forward and asked, ¡°Is she still angry? Do you need a better rope?¡±

    Richard looked at him disdainfully and got into the car. ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± John did not dare to dy anymore and quickly drove back to Royal Bay.

    He nced at the rearview mirror from time to time and realized that Richard¡¯s expression was strange,

    In the back seat, Richard rubbed his eyebrows. Recalling that attack just now, it was simply fatal. He could not resist that little woman at all! She just gently kicked it, and it did not hurt or itch through the nket, but his body instantly reacted.

    After returning to Royal Bay, Richard returned to his room with a sullen expression.

    He took a cold shower for more than an hour. When hey back on the bed, he finally calmed down. Then a faint fragrance from the pillow and the nket drifted into his nose because she had been sleeping herest night.

    And then, he went to have a shower again.

    Finally, he was able to fall asleep under the fragrant nket.

 Chapter 230

    When Tiffany went to school the next day, she was questioned by Zoe for a long time. ¡°Tiffany, where did you go yesterday? Why didn¡¯t I see you all day? And what¡¯s with the bump on your head?¡±

    ¡°I tripped and fell,¡± Tiffany replied nonchntly.

    ¡°When you were drunk that night? I should have stayed to take care of you.¡± Zoe¡¯s face was filled with self-me. Her dormitory was a little far from Tiffany¡¯s. After settling Tiffany down that night, she went back first.

    Unexpectedly, when she went back to look for her the next day, Tiffany was already gone.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The two of them chatted all the way back to the ssroom.

    As soon as they reached the ssroom, they found that most of the people had a gilded invitation on their desks.

    ¡®Why would someone send invitations to the school?¡¯ Tiffany casually picked one up and smiled. As expected, her guess was right.

    This was Sandra¡¯s wedding invitation.

    Her life seemed to be quite leisurely after she married into the Booth family.

    Zoe took a look and immediately pursed her lips. ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tiffany tilted her head.

    some tricks to deal with you!¡± After Zoe finished speaking, she pointed at ¡°She must be up to no good. She might have Keh¡¯s table. There was also an invitation on it. ¡°Also, I reckon that he might not even go.¡±

    Sandra used to be following Keh all day. But now, he already had Melody by his side.

    Under such circumstances, would he still attend the wedding? Moreover, considering Keh¡¯s status, he did not need to condescend at all.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I can tell you this for sure. Keh will definitely go.¡±

    Even if he decided not to go at the start, as long as Sandra said she wanted to see him onest time before she started her new life, Keh would definitely be present. He always fell for this trick.

    Zoe was slightly stunned. She asked again, ¡°What about you, Tiffany?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will be there.¡± As Sandra¡¯s cousin, how could she be absent? No matter what tricks Sandra had prepared to deal with her, Tiffany would still be there.

    Because even if she didn¡¯t go, her parents would attend it on behalf of her in case the rumors about their family came again. At the very least, they still maintained thest bit of kinship, or they would be criticized for being cold-blooded and heartless.

    Perhaps Sandra had predicted this, so she was not

    Orried at all that Tiffany wouldn¡¯t go.

    Tiffany sat down in her seat with a cozy posture as usual.

    A yful smile appeared on her face. It was time to give Sandra a gift.

    When Keh walked into the ssroom, he saw Tiffany among the crowd.

    She sat by the window and lowered her head to write something on the paper. Under the sunlight, her side profile was stunningly beautiful.

    Her long eyshes were lowered, like dancing butterflies. Her fair and wless skin seemed to be glowing.

    As he walked closer step by step, Keh could even see tiny and cute fur on the side of her face.

    When he got to her desk, Tiffany raised her head.

    Her eyes as bright as the stars looked at him coldly..

    Keh suddenly came back to his senses and looked away awkwardly. Back in his seat, his heart was still beating uncontrobly. Am I crazy? Am I watching here?¡¯

    He was so engrossed as if he was possessed. Crazy, he must be crazy!

    At this moment, Melody walked in.

    As soon as she saw him, she rebuked, ¡°Keh, didn¡¯t you hear me call you just now? You didn¡¯t even wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Keh was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Melody took his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Why are you distracted from time to time?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Keh smiled, but his eyes secretly nced at

    ¡®

    He didn¡¯t even know the reason. But for several nights in a row, he dreamed. He always dreamed of things that happened a few years ago. At that time, Tiffany, at 15 or 16 years old, chased after him every day and smiled innocently.

    He could only me himself for being too stupid when his pals nudged him so he felt embarrassed to be pursued by a girl. This was why he had been cold to her.

    However, the scene changed. In the dream, Tiffany was thin and imprisoned. That pair of lucid eyes lost their luster.

    Keh did not know why he had such a horrible dream. It was indescribably strange as if everything had really happened What was worse, in his dream, he was the one who sent Tiffany to jail.

    ¡®Why would I do that?¡¯ He got a headache somehow.

    Seeing that he was distracted again, Melody gently pushed him and said with a smile, ¡°Keh, there is an invitation for you. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±

    After being interrupted by her, Keh broke away from his thoughts. He temporarily forgot about this strange dream that he could not figure out.

    Then he lowered his head and saw the gilded invitation on the table.

    He opened it and saw that it was the wedding invitation from Sandra.

    Keh shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    SA

    When she heard that it was a wedding, Melody was a little surprised. She seemed quite interested in attending it.

    When she heard that Keh wasn¡¯t going, her excitement immediately wilted and she said aggrievedly, ¡°You¡¯ve been invited. Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    She had already made it very obvious. If it was before, he would definitely ask her if she wanted to go. If she nodded, he would naturally agree.

    However, this time, Keh replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not important. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually threw the invitation away and left his seat.

    However, when he passed by Tiffany, he heard Zoe say, ¡°Tiffany, I was worried about you going there. What if Sandra is up to something again this time?¡±

    ¡°Tiffany will also attend Sandra¡¯s wedding?¡¯ He wrote it down in his mind secretly.

    When he returned to his seat, he saw Melody still leaning on the table and sighing. ¡°Since you want to go, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Melody instantly smiled brightly. It was like a beautiful flower blooming, extremely eye-catching.

    Keh only nodded and lowered his head to flip through the book, but he subconsciously clenched his fists.

    The smile on Melody¡¯s face faded bit by bit. Then, she returned to her seat.

    On her left, from 10 feet away, she looked sideways and saw Tiffany writing something with her eyes lowered.

    Even her side profile was still shockingly beautiful. From head to toe, her entire body was filled with a charming aura, pure like an angel.

    Melody retracted her gaze back to the book. With a strong stroke, the page was cut.

 Chapter 231

    A girl having a good rtionship with her couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Melody, don¡¯t you like this page?¡± She was just joking casually.

    But Melody suddenly stopped and looked up at her. At this moment, there was actually a trace of viciousness in her originally clean and beautiful eyes.

    That girl was shocked. But in the next second, she saw that Melody¡¯s smile be gentle as usual again. The ferocity just now seemed to be just her hallucination.

    Melody smiled and said, ¡°No, this page can¡¯t get along with me.¡±

    With that, she tore it apart. That fine page was torn to pieces in just a few rounds.

    Stunned, that girl tactfully shrank.

    At this moment, in the Booth family, Sandra had juste downstairs when Jordan returned home, reeking of alcohol,

    He had stayed outside the entire night. There was a strong perfume smell on his clothes. Even the cor had obvious red lip marks.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, but she smiled generously. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    After saying that, she instructed the servants, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡±

    She handled this matter more and more skillfully. This was because it would happen every few days.

    Even though the wedding date was approaching and she was already pregnant with his child, Jordan had never behaved himself. Upon hearing this, heughed heartily. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so good.¡±

    Sandra felt goosebumps all over her body.

    After supporting Jordan upstairs to rest, she sat down on the sofa. There was a mirror that reflected her face.

    Due to her pregnancy, she had be more voluptuous than before. Now she had the charm of a mature woman. Dressed in a custom¨Cmade long dress, she exuded an aura of nobility.

    After marrying the Booth family, she led a luxurious life. Inside her stomach was the Booth family¡¯s only child in Jordan¡¯s generation, so even his parents, who used to be harsh on her, treated her quite nicely these days.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    But even so, she was still insignificant in the Booth family. Even for this wedding, she had used all her efforts to coax Jordan. Finally, he decided to spend money like water to give her a grand and extravagant asion before the guests.

    On the surface, she did look like the youngdy of a wealthy family.

    However, in reality, Jordan had repeatedly crossed the line as her husband. His parent¡¯s perfunctory and negligent attitude made her remember at all times that she was just living under someone else¡¯s roof. She was nothing but an item the Booth family bought for fun.

    Sandra gritted her teeth. Day and night, that indelible hatred swept over her.

    She did not forget for a moment who had pushed her here today and made herpletely lose the right to stand beside Keh.

    ¡®Why I¡¯m so miserable? That bitch Tiffany must beughing at me!¡® Sandra was trembling with hatred.

    After a long while, she gradually calmed down and reached out to touch her stomach.

    Her pregnancy was hidden from the public. After all, no one cared about it. However, she still carefully hid this news.

    This was still the early stage, so for security issues, the Booth family also decided to hide it to protect her and the child.

    Therefore, the Kelley family didn¡¯t know, let alone Tiffany.

    Sandra let out a breath of turbid air and touched her stomach with a gentle expression. ¡®Baby, your existence is a mistake. So this time, Mommy needs you to do me a favor. I¡¯ll use you to fulfill my wish.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times that afternoon, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.

    In the afternoon, she taught Zoe to y basketball. As time passed by, a group of people came around.

    Alexia stood in the middle of the bodyguards like a noble princess from the royal family. She was high and mighty with a provocative expression.

    Tiffany smiled and asked casually, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to be beaten this time?¡±

    Alexia sneered. ¡°You still think that my uncle will help you this time? Didn¡¯t you see his attitudest time in my family?¡±

    Thest time Tiffany was forced by Romeo to talk about her marriage with Keh.

    At that time, Richard was also present, but he kept an attitude of staying out of it and even imed that it had nothing to do with him before swaggering away.

    It was precisely because Alexia remembered this that she was so bold to Tiffany a lesson here.

    She enunciated each word, so mboyant and smug. ¡°Are you still not giving up? My uncle has already gotten tired of you!¡±

    Tiffany chuckled. Now that man owed her again.

    Seriously, if Alexia hadn¡¯t mentioned this, she would have forgotten.

    Seeing Tiffanyugh, Alexia became even angrier. Under Tiffany¡¯s nonchnt attitude, all her provocations were like flies unting their might in front of an elephant, so weak and stupid. The two were not on the same level at all.

    Alexia waved her hand, giving her bodyguards a sign.

    Zoe interrupted, ¡°Hey, where does this peacocke from?¡±

    Alexia narrowed her eyes. ¡®Peacock?¡®

    Tiffany took a look and chuckled.

    Needless to say, Alexia, who was wearing a bright and colorful dress, looked quite like a peacock.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Alexia couldn¡¯t bear such a tant humiliation and mockery and her head was about to explode. At first, she just wanted to teach them a lesson, but now she blurted out, ¡°Go, kill them! Kill them!¡±

    As she roared, she stomped her feet on the verge of madness.

    They were just a few bodyguards. Tiffany did not panic at all and even threw a three¨Cpointer neatly. Seeing the basketball steadily enter the basket, she pulled her sleeves and walked to them. Once Tiffany was serious, no one would end up standing.

    At this moment, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°Stop!¡±

    The bodyguards turned around and immediately retracted their hands. They nodded and respectfully bowed. ¡°Mr. Harper.¡±

    It was Keh.

    When Alexia saw him, she immediately jumped up excitedly. ¡°Keh, you came at the right time! This bitch scolded me! She even¡­¡±

    With a loud thud, a heavy pnded on Alexia¡¯s face before she could finish her words.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Because the one who did it was no one but Keh.

    ¡°Is this how we teach you? You throw o

 Chapter 232

    Not to mention Zoe, even Tiffany found it unbelievable.

    The Harper family had a name for pampering Alexia. That was why she had grown so arrogant, domineering, and unreasonable at such a young age.

    In her eyes, the entire world had to make concessions for her. Once the princess¡¯s mood got ruined, the entire family would be a mess.

    Keh usually gave in to his sister. But this time, he actually hit her in public. And it had to be admitted that his scolding was so satisfying.

    Tiffany could not help but nce sideways at Keh.

    Unexpectedly, he happened to look at her. ¡°My sister is naughty. I apologize for her causing trouble for you time and time again. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll discipline her well in the future.¡± With that, he nodded like a gentleman to express his apology before turning to leave.

    Zoe could note back to her senses even after he had walked far away. She eximed, ¡°Is he possessed? Why is he so abnormal today?¡±

    Tiffany shrugged. After a moment of surprise, she felt relieved.

    If Keh had not appeared to stop this farce today, Alexia might not be able to survive. So he jumped out perhaps just to protect his sister.

    Tiffany went to pick up the ball. From a distance, she leaped up and threw it. The basketball drew a perfect arc andnded steadily in the basket again.

    Under the sunlight, she was in an exquisite and beautiful sports uniform. Her long hair was neat and elegant in the air.

    Her perfect and stunning face was captivating and shockingly beautiful. Beads of sweat trickled down her slender and fair neck, exuding an alluring fragrance.

    She looked slender and weak, but in fact, the power contained in her body was astonishing. Every line on her body carried a wild beauty. She waspletely different from those delicate eye candy who always cried and threw a tantrum.

    Many boys gradually fathered around here. They were wearing different styles of jerseys and were obviously here to y basketball.

    Seeing that her movements were handsome and professional, they could not help but whistle. Their eyes were filled with amazement. ¡°Cool!¡±

    Amidst the crowd¡¯s admiration, Tiffany hooked her finger and said arrogantly, ¡°Let¡¯s have a match?¡±

    Herzy smile dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes.

    They were all energetic youths. How could they sit still when they heard this?

    The energetic boys ran into the field. One of them said with a yful smile, ¡°Let me put this first. If you lose, don¡¯t say that we¡¯re bullying you.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Tiffany blinked and said confidently, ¡°You might be the ones who lose.¡±

    ¡°Ha, interesting!¡± The basketball boy was overjoyed.

    Next, it was time to form a team. Other than the vigorous young boy who had just spoken, everyone else was fighting to be on Tiffany¡¯s side.

    After all, it was impolite to bully a girl, not to mention such a cool one.

    These seniors even argued for minutes. In the end, they decided on their teams by flipping their hands.

    Then, the battle officially began.

    Zoe was not familiar with this game yet, so she was a cheerleader at the side, cheering excitedly.

    Tiffany did indeed have the right to be ostentatious. She was fast and agile throughout the entire match. No matter from which angle and no matter in which posture, she could always make a perfect shoot.

    After all, it was an entertainment match. Winning was not important.

    Laughter came from time to time from the court.

    However, a gaze followed Tiffany closely.

    Keh did not go far. He just didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of her.

    Looking at this agile and jumping figure, and her exquisite and vivid eyebrows, Keh seemed to see Tiffany running behind him a few years ago. It would be a lie that he was not touched, also a lie that he did not regret it. He looked down, hiding the loneliness in his eyes that he did not want others to catch.

    On the rooftop not far away, Melody sat by the guardrail with her legs swaying in the air. From time to time, there would be wind blowing, as if she would fall from the rooftop in the next second.

    She had been watching Tiffany y basketball with her own eyes. She was so beautiful and valiant. She also saw Keh hiding somewhere and watching it from afar.

    Melody tilted her head and smiled. Then she called Keh.

    It rang

    for nearly ten seconds until the phone was about to hang up automatically before he picked it up. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Keh, where are you?¡± Her voice was cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m on the sports field. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Keh replied casually. Suddenly, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why is the wind so loud on your side?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Melodyughed naively. ¡°Because I¡¯m on the rooftop.¡±

    Keh subconsciously looked up and saw a lonely figure sitting at the edge of the rooftop of a building not far away. His scalp went numb, and he was so frightened that his voice changed. ¡°Come down quickly! Melody, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Really? But I think it¡¯s nice here. It¡¯s quiet.¡± Her tone was cold and nonchnt. As she spoke, she smiled again and asked yfully, ¡°Keh, do you think I can fly if I jump?¡±

    Keh was almost scared to death. ¡°Be good ande down, or stay put. I¡¯ming to you, okay?¡± He said as he ran with all his might as if he was a secondte, she would really fall down.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Melody smiled and hung up.

    With a breeze brushing past her face, she clearly saw Keh running towards her with all his might.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. ¡®Now, are you still in the mood to think about her?¡®

    Keh ran up to the rooftop exhaustedly. He was sweating profusely and panting, when approaching Melody step by step.

    He stopped and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come, let me bring you down, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Melody obediently extended her hand.

    Seeing this, Keh grabbed her back and hugged her,.

    afraid that she would really jump. ¡°Thank God!¡®

    Melody blinked. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Do you think I¡¯ll jump here? No, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you sitting here? It¡¯s so high. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is?¡± Keh wanted to say more, but Melody lowered her head, her face full of loneliness. ¡°I just want to see you. You haven¡¯t been paying much attention to metely. I want to see you, but I don¡¯t dare to disturb you, so¡­ I can only stand higher so that I can find you.¡±

    Her voice became softer, carrying a hint of caution.

    Keh was stunned when he heard that. During this period of time, he had indeed neglected Melody.

    In the first few days, he even brought her to familiariz

    herself with the school and took good care of her.

    He was the only one she could trust and be close to. But now, he had changed. He was always conflicted and indecisive. Keh smiled bitterly. Tiffany was right. He was indeed an asshole. In fact, he was even worse than that.

 Chapter 233

    Seeing Keh¡¯s dark expression, Melody asked tentatively, ¡°Keh, did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He sighed. When he looked at Melody again, his eyes were much more determined. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was wrong. From now on, I¡¯ll force myself to make a choice. I won¡¯t ignore you anymore, okay?¡±

    Melody was a little puzzled. She did not seem to understand, but she still nodded obediently. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    Keh rubbed Melody¡¯s head, his eyes gentle.

    Since he had promised that he would take good care of her and that he would really pursue her after his family agreed to cancel the marriage, he had to fulfill his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Keh stood up. This time, he held Melody¡¯s hand and did not let go for a moment.

    The girl walked side by side with him, smiling innocently. However, no one caught the sh of sess and contempt in her eyes that disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was too easy to deal with this man.

    For the next few days, Keh never denied their rtionship again. Even when people asked, he introduced Melody, ¡°This is my girlfriend.¡±

    He and Tiffany had reached a tacit understanding that neither of them would acknowledge this marriage even if Romeo did not agree.

    Tiffany was quite satisfied with this.

    Zoe winked and asked jokingly, ¡°Tiffany, do you have a crush? I think the man who saved youst time is quite good. He¡¯s so handsome! Why don¡¯t you think of a way to kidnap him home?¡±

    She was referring to Richard.

    When she first met Tiffany, they were kidnapped in an abandoned factory.

    At that time, Richard¡¯s kick really left a deep impression. It was such a thick and heavy metal door, but he left a deep pit with a single kick. In the darkness of the night, the man stepped in against the moonlight. His tall figure carried with him nobility and coldness, arousing people¡¯s instinctive fear and awe.

    After finding out Richard¡¯s identity, Zoe felt only such a stunning figure standing at the peak deserved to be standing beside Tiffany. Or rather, only these two people emitting dazzling brilliance were qualified to stand side by side.

    Most importantly, if Tiffany was really with Mr. Hampton, she would be Keh¡¯s aunt. It was hrious just thinking about it.

    the Tiffany rubbed her nose and felt a little ufortable. Actually, she wanted to correct that she might not need to kidnap him home, because every night, that scheming man woulde knocking on her door on time, precisely, climbing up window on time.

    As she thought about it, the corners of her mouth curled up into an extremely dazzling smile.

    Zoe was a little curious. She could not help but ask, ¡°Tiffany, what, are you smiling?¡±

    Tiffany blushed and replied, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    At night, Tiffany had juste out of the shower when she saw the handsome man lying on her bed in a cozy posture.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    When he saw here out, his dark and deep eyes swept over with a faint and mischievous smile.

    Tiffany calmly wiped her hair.

    Richard asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my love letter?¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. Then, she quietly took steps back and pretended not to hear it. She couldn¡¯t really write one for him. Even though she had been receiving a lot of love letters every day, it would be too difficult and embarrassing for her to write one herself. After all, she was already past that age.

    A light shing in her mind, Tiffany casually pulled out a piece of paper and wrote two big words, Love Letter.

    Then, she handed it to Richard and asked slyly, ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Richard gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Tiffany knew at a nce that she could not get it muddled this time and muttered, ¡°Then just wait. We¡¯ll talk about it when I have an idea one day¡­¡±

    It would be a question that how long to wait. Perhaps she would be able to escape sessfully when he forgot about it. Tiffany started drying her hair while Richard justzilyy there and looked at her with his head propped up.

    Her pretty face was not covered in makeup. Every frown and smile was flirtatious and clean.

    He was in a daze. The sharpness on his cold and handsome face faded, and only his thin lips curled into a smile, like the ice melting into water.

    Nobody was able to withstand such an eye attack. Tiffany blushed and turned around. ¡°You¡­¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she paused. She saw his eyes closed and his breathing even.

    He fell asleep.

    Tiffany quietly walked forward and saw the obvious fatigue between the man¡¯s brows. Then she pulled a nket over him.

    Just as he was quietly retreating, Richard grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Tiffany tried to push him away.

    However, she heard the man¡¯s hoarse voice, ¡°Be good. Let me lean on you for a while.¡±

    Seeing the faint shadows under his eyes, her heart softened.

    ¡®Now that you have been so busy every day, why bother toe to my ce? Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡® Sheined in her heart, but she still served as his pillow for a while.

    Seeing that he was better, she asked, ¡°Are you very busy these few days?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Richard spoke bluntly without hesitation. ¡°There was a problem with the recent project. Arge amount of money was invested and all the arrangements were drawn up. But there was a mistake in the operation process and the entire project was crippled.¡±

    It sounded like small talk, but it was obviously not as simple as he described.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Then have a good rest. Don¡¯te looking for me every day.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Richard looked at her with a deep smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you every day, even if it¡¯s just for a second.¡±

 Chapter 234

    No matte what, Sandra was still Charlie¡¯s niece in the name. So he did his best to be generous and prepared a dowry for her, 150 thousand dors in cash, and a few pieces of expensive jewelry.

    However, when Tiffany came downstairs and saw the dowry, she intercepted it. Not to mention 150 thousand dors, even if it was just dozens of dors yuan, she didn¡¯t want to waste it on Sandra.

    When she was almost tortured to death in prison, it was Sandra who got dressed morously and came to tell her that the Kelley family¡¯s vi was on fire and Thalia was dead. She even added that this fire was her gift.

    When Tiffany finally came out of prison, all she saw were the ruins and the tombstone of Thalia. Even his younger brother, Eric, a smart little boy, was drugged by Sandra and became a fool, lost outside for the rest of his life.

    Before Tiffany could even find her brother, she was kidnapped to the suburbs by Sandra¡¯s men. The pain of her bones being shattered was still vivid in her mind. She could still remember that suffocating feeling of the sludge rushing into her mouth and nose so well.

    So how could she even prepare a dowry for Sandra?

    Tiffany said casually, ¡°Put it back. Don¡¯t give her anything.¡±

    The Kelley family owed Sandra nothing and had even sacrificed a lot. But in the end, how did she repay them? Such an ingrate didn¡¯t deserve a single cent!

    Seeing this, Charlie thought that she was angry about what happened before, so he tried to make peace. ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re rtives after all. Forgive what your uncle and aunt have done. We¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. When we give this dowry to Sandra, we will really have nothing to do with her anymore.¡±

    Charlie tried his best to persuade her without making her unsatisfied. ¡°Of course, the dowry for my precious daughter will be much better!¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not about money.¡± Tiffany felt rather helpless.

    In her previous life, she had been indeed stupid and stubborn, but her father was also quite troublesome sometimes.

    His greatest strength was his loyalty and righteousness, which also represented his biggest w. He had trusted Stan¡¯s family time and time again. No matter how many mistakes they had made, once they said a few words of kindness to apologize, he would let it go.

    Wasn¡¯t this ridiculous? The favor owed would be requited one day. However, the Kelley family seemed to never be able to repay this bit of kindness. Step by step, the entire family was destroyed atst.

    Tiffany smiled coldly. She had been stupid enough before. In this life, she would not repeat the same mistake again!

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s too early for you to send the dowry now. And we don¡¯t know if there will be any trouble at this wedding.¡± Tiffany smiled meaningfully. ¡°How about this? If nothing happens tonight, I¡¯ll agree to you sending it to her. What do you think?¡±

    If it were anyone else, they might be scolded for being a jinx. Sandra was getting married, but Tiffany kept spouting unlucky words.

    But Charlie was different. He was a typical protective father.

    Sandra was also different. This mad and scruplesless woman might really ruin her own wedding.

    Sensing the implied meaning in her words, Charlie asked, ¡°What will she do? Something against you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tiffany spread her hands.

    No matter what, Sandra was still Charlie¡¯s niece in the name. So he did his best to be generous and prepared a dowry for her, 150 thousand dors in cash, and a few pieces of expensive jewelry.

    However, when Tiffany came downstairs and saw the dowry, she intercepted it. Not to mention 150 thousand dors, even if it was just dozens of dors yuan, she didn¡¯t want to waste it on Sandra.

    When she was almost tortured to death in prison, it was Sandra who got dressed morously and came to tell her that the Kelley family¡¯s vi was on fire and Thalia was dead. She even added that this fire was her gift.

    When Tiffany finally came out of prison, all she saw were the ruins and the tombstone of Thalia. Even his younger brother, Eric, a smart little boy, was drugged by Sandra and became a fool, lost outside for the rest of his life.

    Before Tiffany could even find her brother, she was kidnapped to the suburbs by Sandra¡¯s men. The pain of her bones being shattered was still vivid in her mind. She could still remember that suffocating feeling of the sludge rushing into her mouth and nose so well.

    So how could she even prepare a dowry for Sandra?

    Tiffany said casually, ¡°Put it back. Don¡¯t give her anything.¡±

    The Kelley family owed Sandra nothing and had even sacrificed a lot. But in the end, how did she repay them? Such an ingrate didn¡¯t deserve a single cent!

    Seeing this, Charlie thought that she was angry about what happened before, so he tried to make peace. ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re rtives after all. Forgive what your uncle and aunt have done. We¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. When we give this dowry to Sandra, we will really have nothing to do with her anymore.¡±

    Charlie tried his best to persuade her without making her unsatisfied. ¡°Of course, the dowry for my precious daughter will be much better!¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not about money.¡± Tiffany felt rather helpless.

    In her previous life, she had been indeed stupid and stubborn, but her father was also quite troublesome sometimes.

    His greatest strength was his loyalty and righteousness, which also represented his biggest w. He had trusted Stan¡¯s family time and time again. No matter how many mistakes they had made, once they said a few words of kindness to apologize, he would let it go.

    Wasn¡¯t this ridiculous? The favor owed would be requited one day. However, the Kelley family seemed to never be able to repay this bit of kindness. Step by step, the entire family was destroyed atst.

    Tiffany smiled coldly. She had been stupid enough before. In this life, she would not repeat the same mistake again!

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s too early for you to send the dowry now. And we don¡¯t know if there will be any trouble at this wedding.¡± Tiffany smiled meaningfully. ¡°How about this? If nothing happens tonight, I¡¯ll agree to you sending it to her. What do you think?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    If it were anyone else, they might be scolded for being a jinx. Sandra was getting married, but Tiffany kept spouting Ficky words.

    But Charlie was different. He was a typical protective father.

    Sandra was also different. This mad and scruplesless woman might really ruin her own wedding.

    Sensing the implied meaning in her words, Charlie asked, ¡°What will she do? Something against you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tiffany spread her hands.

    In short, don¡¯t expect a dog not to bark. She knew Sandra too well.

    She had a strong sense of revenge and jealousy. Even though she had married the Booth family, which guaranteed the rest of her life, she would still bring up troubles driven by her greed and schemes.

    So Tiffany believed that they had to be on guard.

    After hesitating for a moment, Charlie nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you this time. But don¡¯t run around at the wedding tonight. Just stay with us.¡± After saying that, his eyes turned sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to approach my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany smiled faintly with warmth flowing in her mind.

    The wedding banquet was at night. Considering the Booth family¡¯s insignificant status in Lovell City, invitations had been sent to all the wealthy families, but only a few of them attended it.

    Previously, at Romeo¡¯s birthday banquet, there were almost no cars below a million dors at the entrance of the hall. The luxurious cars were densely packed in rows, all of which were worth tens of millions. After all, no one dared to isnub the Harper family¡¯s status and prestige.

    Inparison, although the Booth family¡¯s wedding venue was chosen to be the best hotel, there were only a few famous guests who could be considered important.

    At 7 at night, the only luxury car came around and stopped at the entrance. The driver opened the door respectfully and Keh got off.

    Seeing that he had actuallye to attend such a lousy wedding banquet, the driver could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Harper, why did you condescend yourself toe here in person?¡±

    The Booth family had sent out so many invitations. Why didn¡¯t the other famous familiese?

    Because they had looked down on the Booth family from the bottom of their hearts. So it would only embarrass their images if they were present at such an ignoble wedding.

    Anyway, people like the Booth family who thought they were rich indeed had an insurmountable gap between the real upper ss.

    Keh nced at the driver and said calmly, ¡°Go to take a guest.¡±

    The driver asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Melody.¡± As he spoke, Keh gave Melody¡¯s address and turned around to enter the hotel.

    At this moment, a silver Rolls¨CRoyce came around.

    The door opened and Mr. and Mrs. Kelley got out of the car.

    Keh¡¯s eyes shed. He nodded and greeted Charlie far away. ¡°Mr. Kelly, Mrs. Kelly, good evening.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Harper.¡± Charlie chuckled. However, the way Keh greeted them was enough to expose their familiarity.

    Even though Keh had saved his lifest time, these were two separate matters. In order not to cause any misunderstanding, the two families had to keep a distance.

    Keh knew it very well, so he smiled politely and didn¡¯t talk more.

    The previous engagement between the two families had ceased to exist a few months ago when the Kelley family came to break it off. The condition of the one¨Cyear promise they had agreed on was that if he and Tiffany still had no feelings for each other, the marriage would end there.

    After all, love was not something that could be achieved by force

    The only troublesome thing was that Romeo went back on his word. Nobody couldn¡¯t figure out why he appreciated Tiffany so much that he epted no one else but her.

    Keh had a headache because of this. Since he chose to be with Melody, he naturally wanted his family to ept her.

    So during this period of time, he had been trying to convince his grandfather. From the looks of it, although Romeo was furious and unsatisfied, his attitude softened a little.

    Keh was about to go when Tiffany slowly got out of the car.

    Her pretty face was exquisite and wless, like an angel from heaven. It was hard to find someone more stunning than her in the world.

    Keh was slightly dazed. Then he quickly turned his head away and did not dare to look a

 Chapter 235

    He nodded at the Kelley couple and entered the hotel. He looked calm, but the panic in his heart made him a deserter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too.¡± Tiffany turned around and held her brother¡¯s hand and slowly stepped onto the stairs.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The Kelley couple followed him in.

    At this moment, in the dressing room, Sandra was sitting in front of the mirror in her wedding dress. Even though the makeup on her face was exquisite, it was still difficult to hide the scar on the outside of her cheek.

    No matter how many maintenance products were applied and how many surgeries were performed, there was still a mark left behind that could not be removed at all. The shadow left behind by the fire was engraved on her face forever.

    As long as she saw this scar, it would remind her of her mother, who was killed by her.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not me! It¡¯sTiffany. That bitch was a sweet talker. She fooled mom around and made her indecisive. Or I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡¯ Sandra took a deep breath and asked a woman standing beside her, ¡°Miss Hart, are they all here?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The woman called Miss Hart smiled and went forward to help Sandra adjust her veil. She said softly to her in the mirror, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Booth. Everything will be as you wish.¡±

    This Miss Hart was not an ordinary maid. There were even legends about her in the entire Lovell City. She was indeed a terrifying woman with sinister, cunning, and despicable methods.

    She did things that couldn¡¯t be exposed. As long as she was paid enough, she would be a good helper. Every time she achieved her mission, she would change her appearance and use a new identity to ept new orders.

    Sandra smiled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Not long after, a servant came in from outside and said, ¡°Mrs. Booth, Mr. Harper is here.¡±

    ¡®Keh?¡® Hearing this name that she had missed for a long time, Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    However, when she saw that bride in the mirror, her heart ached uncontrobly.

    She had once dreamed of marrying Keh so much. But now, this dream had beenpletely shattered.

    Seeing that she was in low spirits, Miss Hart reminded her, ¡°Think about the right thing to do now.¡±

    Only then did Sandrae back to her senses. She slowly raised her head and said to the servant, ¡°Call him in.¡±

    A few minutester, Keh walked into the dressing room calmly.

    Looking around, other than Sandra, there was no one else inside

    Keh frowned as his footsteps also stopped. It was inappropriate for the guest and the bride to meet alone right now. They should avoid arousing suspicion.

    Seeing that he was standing at the door motionlessly, Sandra smiled. ¡°What are you afraid of? Come in. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, Anyway¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you treat me as your sister? So what¡¯s the problem of seeing your sister?¡±

    Keh signed and walked in. Fortunately, in this magnificent five¨Cstar hotel, there was also a resting ce in a dressing room. He sat on the sofa, quite far away from Sandra. Keh had always been a gentleman. After sitting down, heplimented, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sandra lowered her head shyly.

    Keh immediately went straight to the point, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    The reason why he came to the bride¡¯s dressing room was because Sandra called him and said that she had something important to tell him.

    Seeing that he did not want to stay any longer, Sandra felt kind of hurt, but she still forced a smile and walked up to him. ¡°Keh, you should know that I once dreamed of marrying you. But that¡¯s impossible now, so can I hug you onest time?¡±

    She raised her hand graciously. ¡°Consider it a farewell between us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Keh refused without thinking.

    However, Sandra pounced on him and hugged him tightly.

    In just two seconds, she let go and took steps back, smiling like a blooming flower. ¡°Thank you, Keh.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Keh left the dressing room. For some reason, he felt that Sandra had changed a lot.

    She had restrained herself and looked much more mature than that old naughty and ill¨Ctempered girl. Marriage seemed to have taught her how to grow up.

    Keh shook his head and stopped thinking about her..

    Just after he left, Miss Hart walked out from behind the screen.

    A photo appeared on her phone, which was taken the moment Sandra hugged him.

    It was a little blurry, but it was enough to see their faces.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Sandra returned the phone to Miss Hart in satisfaction.

    At this moment, Jordan walked in happily and called out from afar, ¡°Honey!¡±

    Miss Hart put away her phone quietly and took steps back.

 Chapter 236

    Miss Hart smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s notte now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s always a chance.¡± Sandra was in a good mood.

    Previously, when she dealt with Tiffany, she did not have any helpers and her useless parents would only mess things up repeatedly. But things were different now.

    The two women looked at each other and smiled tacitly.

    After resting for a while, Sandra returned to the banquet.

    The hall was filled with flowers. The venue was filled with colorful balloons. Arge cake of more than tenyers was slowly spinning. Even the air smelled extravagant and luxurious.

    It could not bepared to the real luxurious wedding of a prestigious family, but this was already the best oue she had fought for.

    Sandra held Jordan¡¯s hand and walked forward step by step on the long red carpet with romantic music beside her ears.

    When they passed by one of therge round tables, Sandra turned around. Her gaze passed through the people and quietlynded on Tiffany.

    As if sensing something, Tiffany looked up and their eyes met.

    To Tiffany¡¯s surprise, Sandra¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t carry any hatred as before. Instead, she was very calm and even had a faint smile on her face. It seemed like she was really quite satisfied with this wedding.

    ¡®Then congrattions.¡¯ Tiffany smiled. Then she turned away to tidy his brother¡¯s hair.

    She had personally cut his hair the day before yesterday. It was hard to call it a good haircut, but different from those naughty boys who would throw a tantrum, Eric was quite happy about it and even hugged her neck for a long time.

    The wedding waspleted very quickly. Halfway through, Tiffany went to the washroom and came across Melody.

    She was surprised that Keh even brought her along on such an asion.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and was a little disappointed because this waspletely different from before. She was originally waiting to see Sandra and Melody fight against each other.

    But she was still the one who attracted the most hostility. Helplessly, she couldn¡¯t decide not to be born with an enviable pretty face.

    Melody was the first to greet her. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re here too? Oh right, I heard from Keh that you¡¯re the bride¡¯s cousin.¡± Ever since Keh announced their rtionship, Melody no longer called him Mr. Harper.

    Tiffany smiled and imitated her tone. ¡°Then did your Keh tell you that the bride is the girl he has been protecting for almost two years?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Melody¡¯s expression changed dramatically. It was impossible for her not to understand the implicit mockery. She wanted to say something, but Tiffany had already walked past her elegantly.

    The wedding went quite smoothly

    When Tiffany returned to her seat, the bride and groom were toasting the guests with a smile.

    When it came to the Kelley family¡¯s table, Sandra abruptly knelt down.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Charlie and Thalia were shocked. ¡°Get up. Why are you kneeling?¡±

    Sandra choked up and said emotionally with tears, ¡°In my heart, Uncle Charlie is just like my father. Today is my wedding. Uncle Charlie, and Aunt Thalia, please treat me as your daughter. I want to express my gratitude to you for taking care of me and showing me kindness in the past years.¡±

    These words sounded reasonable and she looked even more sincere.

    But someone sneered. ¡°You treat them as your parents, but is there a father who doesn¡¯t prepare a dowry for his daughter? They didn¡¯t prepare anything for you.¡±

    Some people echoed. They were the Booth family¡¯s rtives, all from poor families, brainless and mean.

    ¡°Even not treating him as a father, I have never seen such a stingy uncle.¡±

    Other guests heard it and found that the Kelley family indeed did not bring the dowry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Charlie and Thalia looked at each other awkwardly. The gifts that he had prepared were still at home, but he had listened to Tiffany and did not send them over.

    However, Sandra still knelt on the ground and said sincerely, ¡°I owe Uncle Charlie and Aunt Thalia so a lot. How could I ask for dowry? I don¡¯t want anything. I just want my family¡¯s best wishes. I want to walk to my husband when holding their hands. Uncle Charlie, Aunt Thalia, okay?¡± Tears rolled down her face as Sandra pleaded.

    To be honest, Charlie and Thalia were a little surprised. Pressed by the gazes of the other guests, they had no choice but to nod. ¡°Then get up.¡±

    When Tiffany returned, she happened to see this scene. ¡®Sandra, you have changed. Her cousin had be more patient and scheming, who seemed to have received guidance from someone.

    Tiffany adjusted the shiny pin on her chest and slowly walked forward. She raised his voice andughed. ¡°It¡¯s such a good day. But it¡¯s a pity that Uncle Stan is still on the run. Unfortunately, Aunt Selena has passed away. Or she would definitely be happy to see you getting married.¡±

    Her voice was loud enough for everyone around her to hear.

    Jordan¡¯s parents¡® expressions immediately turned dark.

    All the guests suddenly got enlightened. They had almost forgotten that Sandra¡¯s parents were actually heartless. They epted the care and benefits of the Kelley family while nning to kill them for their assets. This was why Stan and Selena were wanted.

    So Charlie had already been generous enough to bring his family to this wedding.

    For a moment, the guests looked at Charlie with admiration. They could not help but praise, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Kelley¡¯s integrity. You really deserved the name.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Charlie had always been humble.

    Sandra was still kneeling on the ground. When she saw this, she felt her face burning with humiliation. Now, she was stuck a dilemma about whether to continue her show or not.

    Her fists clenched tightly in fury and her nails were about to cut her flesh to bleed.

    Just now, she could have used these words to mislead the Booth family that she had Charlie¡¯s back.

    Seeing her sincere tears, the usually soft¨Chearted Charlie would definitely let down his guard against her and might even forgive her.

    This way, her tears wouldn¡¯t have been in vain.

    In fact, the effect was quite good. At least Charlie was indeed touched.

    But Tiffany¡¯s words had shattered her n into dust.

 Chapter 237

    The tables were turned now. Now people started to point at Sandra¡¯s family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what her parents have done? Don¡¯t expect too much for their daughter.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Kelley is quite magnificent. He even brought his wife and daughter to her wedding despite their unfair suffering. And dowry? Does she deserve it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even be here!¡±

    Under all sorts of unfavorablements, none of the stirrers of the Booth family dared to say anything shameless.

    However, Jordan¡¯s mother, Lauren Botth, stood up for her daughter¨Cinw. ¡°But that¡¯s thest generation¡¯s matter after all. It has nothing to do with the younger generation. Should the innocent daughter get implicated by their parents?¡±

    Tiffany looked up and saw a plump woman dressed in jewelry, which was all gold, plus a few pieces of jade. She just added all kinds of expensive jewelry on herself, extremely worried that people would look down upon the Booth family. However, the more ostentatious she was, the more abject she looked, like a vulgar and petty woman.

    Now people fell silent. After all, Sandra performed quite well today. If they had to be fastidious, it would make them seem aggressive.

    Tiffany was different. She tilted her head, full of the innocence of a young girl. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re right. Sandra is just too kind.¡± Hearing her hypocriticalpliment, Sandra was suspicious. ¡®Bitch, what are you doing this time?¡®

    Tiffany continued, ¡°She just cares so much about her mother. She even thought of ways to give her wanted mother a lot of money. Later on, she really couldn¡¯t raise any money again, so she thought of kidnapping my brother to extort a sum from my family. Mrs. Booth, such a kind girl is rare to see nowadays, right?¡±

    Tiffany asked with a smile and her tone was sincere. She seemed to genuinely think so. However, her words unknowingly exposed a lot of secrets.

    Everyone was shocked that there was such an inside story.

    Sandra¡¯s mother was a criminal, but as her daughter, she even resorted to kidnapping to extort money. Then who would ept such a woman after hearing such a horrible story?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The other guests even took steps back in disdain.

    Lauren¡¯s expression also changed drastically. She had never liked this daughter¨Cinw, who coaxed her son into indulging her every whim, including this extravagant wedding. Even if they had been the richest family in the world, they would still go bankrupt when having such a wasteful woman squandering wantonly.

    At first, the Booth family nned to rely on this grand event to make more connections, so they braced themselves and spent gold on one straw for this wedding. But now, Sandra¡¯s scandal was exposed and humiliated them all.

    What would people think of the Booth family in the future?

    Lauren¡¯s face was enveloped in the shadow of embarrassment and she simply turned back silently.

    At this time, Jordan got drunk and btedly jumped out to defend his wife. He said arrogantly, ¡°So what? I gave her the money!¡± As he spoke, he patted his chest, boasting like he was the richest person in the world.

    It was toote for Sandra to stop him.¡±

    Tiffany suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, so it was you who provided the money. I got it.¡± After saying that, she changed the topic and asked the people around, ¡°By the way, what is the punishment for sheltering a criminal?¡±

    Only Eric could keep up with his sister¡¯s pace. He immediately said, ¡°Just sentenced to three to ten years!¡±

    Jordan immediately sobered up and was frightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I¡¯ve never done such a thing¡­ You can¡¯t me me. I just gave money to my wife.¡±

    Actually, even if he did not exin, no one would take these words seriously. However, his anxious look still made Sandra¡¯s heart turn cold. The decision to empty the Booth family was indeed the right one. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be with such a gross man.

    The guests looked at this ridiculous newlywed couple and shook their heads.

    The Booth familypletely fell silent.

    During the three rounds, Tiffany was just like a Whac¨CA¨CMole yer, punching whoever stuck their head out.

    The Booth family¡¯s people were retreating in defeat, and she was the winner.

    Seeing Sandra having been kneeling for a long time, Tiffany said leisurely, ¡°Alright, you can get up.¡± Her tone was like a high and mighty queen giving alms to insignificant servents.

    Sandra was about to go mad from anger. She endured the mes in her heart and yed sadfishing. ¡°Tiffany, my legs are numb. Can you help me?¡± Her eyes shed slightly, and her schemes were imperceptible.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and immediately reached out her hand. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Her hands were as fair as silk, and her fingers were clean. It was obvious that she was a real pampered youngdy. Sandra was extremely jealous. ¡®Why are you born so lucky? Why are you so pretty from head to toe? It¡¯s not fair. People like you should not exist!¡® But a smile appeared on her face as Sandra extended her hand and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Do you know how much I hate you?¡± When the two of them were extremely close, Sandra suddenly said, ¡°I hate you for always being so high and mighty. I hate you for always outshining me. I wish you¡¯d disappear forever!¡±

    She was still smiling. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they looked like sisters chatting in a low voice.

    However, in reality, as Sandra¡¯s red lips moved, every word and sentence was filled with resentment that she had suppressed to the extreme!

    Tiffany was not surprised at all. She was just curious. ¡°If you hate me because of Keh, shouldn¡¯t you change your target now?¡±

    She was referring to Melody.

    Now, Melody was the woman beside Keh and she was publicly acknowledged.

    It didn¡¯t make sense that Sandra still targeting Tiffany.

    ¡°But the only person I hate the most is you!¡± Sandra smiled slyly ¡°Tiffany, go to hell!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tiffany felt something bite her palm.

    She looked down and saw a white worm quickly crawling onto her wrist, about to burrow into her skin.

    It was called bloodbite, a type of toxic worm that only existed in the most secretive tribe in the world. Once it burrowed into human flesh, it would be almost impossible to extract it.

    In a sh, Tiffany worm was flung ould only push Sandra away. Then, she swung her hand violently. Fortunately, she was fast enough. The

    worm was flung out before it was about to probe into her skin.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.

    Sandra, who was pushed by her, fell down and rolled to the ground with a few thuds.

    Everyone was shocked that things had changed so suddenly.

    At this moment, Sandra screamed, ¡°My child, my child¡­¡±

    Below her, the white wedding dress was covered in scarlet.

 Chapter 238

    The scene was chaotic.

    Judging from the ring red blood on the ground, this child could not be saved.

    Jordan was stunned. He was still at a loss as to what was going on

    On the other hand, Lauren immediately jumped up and shouted in horror, ¡°Oh my god, the child is gone!¡±

    She pped her thigh and cried miserably. Sandra was pregnant with the Booth family¡¯s only child so she agreed to her every ridiculous request, even if she had already secretly decided that when this child was born, she would kick Sandra out of their family. But now, her wish had failed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯remitting murder! I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Lauren pointed at Tiffany and widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Everyone saw it. You¡¯re the murderer, you¡¯re the murderer! Call the police. Arrest her!¡±

    The wedding turned into a murder farce.

    However, Lauren was right about one thing. The reason why Sandra fell was indeed because she was pushed by Tiffany. That was why she fell backward and off the stage, lying on the ground on herst breath.

    Charlie pushed the crowd away and stood in front of Tiffany, looking at the people around him coldly. ¡°My daughter wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding. Before the policee, let me give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t use my daughter!¡±

    Charlie had always been refined and humble. Now he suddenly changed and got fierce, the people all got scared and held their breaths.

    His back was straight and upright, like a tower that stood tall. No matter what people said, he stood in front of his daughter like a mountain.

    Lauren was shocked by his aura and immediately roared, ¡°This is a fact. We all see it. You¡¯re lying through your teeth. Are you trying to distort the truth?¡±

    Charlie ignored her and only instructed the person beside him, ¡°Hurry up and send her to the hospital!¡±

    If Sandra really died here together with her child, then Tiffany would never be able to get rid of the crime.

    Soon, the ambnce arrived.

    When Sandra was carried onto the stretcher, she looked like on the verge of death, but she still propped herself up and asked Tiffany with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Why did you push me?¡±

    The guests all felt sympathy for her, a pathetic woman who was pushed down and lost her child at her wedding. No matter what Sandra¡¯s parents had done to the Kelley family, the child was innocent.

    Someone clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°So they¡¯re not here to attend the wedding, but to deliberately harm people.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at the blood on the ground. It is so scary.¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Miss Kelley to be so vicious under that naive face. How could she be so cruel to a pregnant People always subconsciously sympathized with the weak. woman?¡±

    When Thalia heard these words, her headache came up again. She could not help but take a step back, tripping over the chair and almost falling.

    Fortunately, someone helped her up.

    ¡°Mrs. Kelley, are you alright?¡± Melody asked worriedly.

    The moment she turned around, Thalia¡¯s entire body trembled. Her eyes were filled with surprise, doubt, and even indescribable trembling and sadness.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Melody asked sweetly.

    At this moment, Eric also squeezed over and asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Thalia came back to her Sonses.

    Then Melody let go politely and returned to Keh¡¯s side.

    This strange feeling was probably just her imagination. Thalia did not dare to think about it anymore. She held her son¡¯s hand and squeezed through the crowd to her husband.

    Charlie was still protecting Tiffany. ¡°I know my own daughter the best. Don¡¯t nder her.¡±

    Right in public with so many people around, who would be stupid enough to push Sandra in public? So they believed this must be a deliberate setup.

    But Charlie would rather believe that this was Sandra¡¯s ruse than that her daughter had pushed her.

    Eric nodded as well. His little face was flushed with anger. ¡°My sister is not that kind of person. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her!¡±

    However, no matter how much they argued, their efforts were so weak in front of the truth.

    Because at this moment, the police arrived. ¡°Who is Tiffany Kelley? Come with us.¡±

    She was charged with intentional assault and murder.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Charlie almost fainted. ¡°Officer, you have to investigate this thing clearly. My daughter didn¡¯t do this. Why take her away? No way!¡±

    He looked furious, his whole body shaking with rage. He couldn¡¯t see his daughter get convicted.

    Tiffany patted his back. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be fine. Can you bring Mom and Eric back home?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Charlie tried to exin but got interrupted by Tiffany. ¡°Dad, calm down. Don¡¯t worry about me, and don¡¯t stop the police.¡±

    Regardless of whether he was willing or not, she would still be taken away.

    There was no point in disturbing the policemen¡¯s work.

    Charlie naturally understood this, but he was really worried. Helplessly, he could only grit his teeth and let her hand, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He was going to find the bestwyer!

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her little brother¡¯s head and wiped the tears on Thalia¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    A cold touch came from her wrist. Tiffany lowered her eyes and the smile on her face was a little ambiguous. Under people¡¯s

    she was handcuffed and taken away. gaze,

    Everyone looked up and saw that the girl with exquisite eyebrows was still standing with her back straight, so calm and elegant. Her posture was still breathtaking.

    Keh was standing quite a distance away. Although he had never been interested in being a bystander since he was young, he still could not help bute forward when Tiffany was used of murder.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Perhaps Keh did not realize his changes. At some point in time, he no longer had a prejudice against Tiffany or indiscriminately identified her as a sinner. On the contrary, he was actually finding excuses for what she had done.

    Even though everyone had seen it with their own eyes and believed that she had deliberately hurt Sandra, he still believed that she was not that kind of person.

    Melody knew very well what Keh was thinking. She shook his arm and asked worriedly, ¡°What should we do, Keh? Should we help Tiffany?¡±

 Chapter 239

    ¡®Help? How can I help?¡® Keh was stunned. The first thought in his mind was to use his family¡¯s connections to bail Tiffany out.

    However, when he looked down and saw the pair of eyes, this thought was immediately discarded.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He had promised that he had nothing to do with Tiffany anymore. Even though he had had feelings for her for some time, he already had Melody by his side, so he had to be loyal.

    Moreover, the Kelley family wouldn¡¯t just stay idle.

    Hence, Keh shook his head and said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If she really hasn¡¯t done it, she will be released eventually.¡±

    After saying that, he tapped his nose and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re just too kind.¡±

    ¡°Do you like me like this, then?¡± Melody blinked yfully.

    Keh was slightly absent¨Cminded as he looked into her eyes, exactly the same feeling he had as he was on the verge of death when he was chased. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°I do.¡±

    Melody was slightly surprised. She did not seem to expect him to really answer it. She immediately blushed, then stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the side of his face, smiling shyly.

    Keh gently held her hand and interlocked their fingers. This was the girl he had fallen in love with at first sight. In the future, he had to take on the responsibility of a man. If he wanted to give her a sense of security, he had to draw a line between himself and all the other women.

    The wedding banquet ended just like that.

    Lauren watched as Tiffany was taken away and pped happily. Serves her right! She should spend the rest of her life in prison.¡±

    Thalia was so angry that she was about to fight with her. But her vision turned ck and she fainted.

    ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Eric was scared.

    Charlie picked up his wife and said to his son, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    When they returned, the private doctor came over to take a look. He said that Thalia had no serious problems and left.

    ?

    Charlie was relieved and instructed the servant at home, ¡°Take good care of them. If anyone elsees to visit, don¡¯t let them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant nodded in agreement.

    Charlie left in a car and it waste at night.

    Eric watched his father leave for Lovell City¡¯s famouswyer. He stayed at home obediently.

    After the initial panic, he calmed down. Then, he took out his phone and scrolled through his contact list. He found a name, which was his future brother¨Cinw.

    He immediately called, but unfortunately, no one picked up.

    Eric suddenly stood up and walked out.

    The servants stopped him.¡°Mr. Kelley has instructed you to stay at home and not go out.¡±

    Eric said, ¡°Where¡¯s the driver? Take me to a ce.¡±

    When Eric arrived at Royal Bay, he was blocked outside the gate as soon as he got out of the car.

    Under the shadow of arge tree, Lucifer was napping in boredom when it suddenly sensed a scent simr to its owner¡¯s. Then it jumped up and unlocked the gate.

    Eric was still thinking of ways how to enter when he saw the exquisite gate open automatically. Beside him, a big tiger wagged its tail at him. Under its fierce appearance, it seemed to be acting cute.

    Eric was so scared that his face turned pale.

    Lucifer obediently retreated, indicating that there was no danger and wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    Eric gritted his teeth and mustered his courage to walk in. To save his sister, he had to undergo the most severe trials. The driver was scared out of his wits. It was toote to carry him back because Eric had stepped into.

    The driver¡¯s legs trembled as he struggled between sacrificing himself and escaping.

    In the end, the big tiger was still wagging ground motionlessly.

    tail. Not to scare anyone, it did not dare to go

    forward, so it justy on the

    ¡®Well¡­ The driver¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    Eric was also stunned. He sensibly and politely bowed and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Then, he quickly ran away.

    He passed through the courtyard and ran all the way to the entrance of the vi, but he could not open this impregnable door.

    He was so anxious that he shouted as he patted the door.

    When the door was opened, it was apletely unfamiliar man, who had a head of silver hair and looked seductive and arrogant.

    Garry looked down at the little guy in front of him and asked, ¡°Boy, who are you looking for?¡±

    Eric raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my brother¨Cinw!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Carry asked casually, ¡°Who¡¯s your brother¨Cinw?¡±

    Eric answered, ¡°The owner of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Then who is your sister?¡± Garry asked nonchntly, thinking that it was another woman¡¯s trick Last time, he chased Milly away. This time, it seemed to be a smarter woman who sent a little boy to let his guard down. This brand¨Cnew method was quite interesting.

    But then Garry heard the little boy say a very important name.

    ¡°Tiffany.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Can I get in now? Forget it, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    His brother¨Cinw didn¡¯t pick up the call and was still hiding at home, which was obviously a rejection. Eric¡¯s eyes were red as he turned around and left.

    When Garry heard that, his heart almost skipped a beat. ¡®What? So he is Tiffany¡¯s brother. Little boy, I can¡¯t afford to offend you.¡®

    Then he immediately ran over and squatted in front of Eric. He was no longer as cold as before and acted as if he was familiar with him. ¡°Your sister is Tiffany? So you¡¯re also my brother. You should have said so earlier.¡± As he spoke, he put his arm around Eric¡¯s shoulder and led him inside. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Richard, right? Come, I¡¯ll bring you in first. But he is a little busy now. Just wait for him toe out of theboratory.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Eric raised his head and almost cried. ¡°My sister has been arrested!¡±

    At this moment, in the interrogation room, The lights were bright, illuminating the cold room with a bleak pale.

    Tiffany¡¯s hands were cuffed to the table and she maintained her back straight.

    From the moment she was arrested, they skipped all the procedures and directly charged her with intentional assault and murder.

    Tiffany narrowed her eyes. She had to admit that Sandra had made a perfect n. This scheming woman would even sacrifice herself to achieve her goal. Even the child in her stomach could be her tool. No wonder she did not know that Sandra was pregnant before this.

    Tiffany sneered. At that moment, regardless of whether she knew Sandra¡¯s pregnancy in advance or not, she could not let that fatal worm crawl into her skin.

    So pushing her away was inevitable. Coincidentally, there were so many witnesses.

    All the evidence was against her now. It was indeed a challenge to rify her name.

    Just as she was thinking, there was amotion outside the interrogation room. Then, the door was opened.

 Chapter 240

    Tiffany looked up and saw a tightly wrapped womane in, who was actually wearing a coat and hat in the middle of summer. Her head was lowered the entire time, covering her entire face.

    After the woman walked in, the door of the interrogation room was shut.

    Tiffany understood and sneered calmly. ¡°You recovered quite quickly. Did you use some magic? Looks like you¡¯re a witch.¡±

    Other than Sandra, Tiffany really could not think of anyone else who would be so impatient as toe looking for her at thiste hour.

    The woman looked up and removed her hat.

    It was indeed Sandra. ¡°Since you know that I woulde, why don¡¯t you guess why I¡¯m here?¡±

    Tiffany was calm andposed. ¡°Just step on the defeated.¡±

    ¡°You really know me well.¡± Sandra giggled. After a while, her face suddenly darkened.

    was

    pale. Under the illumination of the white light, her ferocious Her face, which had yet to recover from the miscarriage, expression was like that of a ghost. ¡°But you still underestimate me. I didn¡¯te here to show off to you.

    ¡°I want to¡­ kill you!¡± Sandra walked closer to Tiffany.

    In the empty interrogation room, her footsteps were cold in a ghastly rhythm, with it a murderous aura. Every step sounded like a stab in the heart.

    Tiffany¡¯s hands were cuffed and she could not resist at all. However, she was still smiling. Even under the threat of Sandra, her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m sitting right here. Do you dare to kill me?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    This sentence hit the walls and echoed in the empty spacious room time and time again. Sandra¡¯s expression changed.

    She didn¡¯t dare.

    It had already taken a lot of effort toe here in the middle of the night. She did not bring any weapons with her. Under such circumstances, how could she really kill her?

    She just wanted to see Tiffany begging for mercy in a panic.

    However, Tiffany always looked so calm andposed.

    Sandra was infuriated and gave a loud p.

    Tiffany¡¯s head was turned away, and a red mark instantly appeared on her fair skin.

    Sandra was extremely happy. ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you.¡±

    After saying that, she pped her hard again. She had suffered because of Tiffany countless times. This was the only time she could take revenge.

    Not long after, a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of Tiffany¡¯s mouth. Her hair was in a mess, and even her stunning face was now red and swollen.

    Seeing her cousin¡¯s disheveled face, Sandra giggled. She had never felt so good before.

    Tiffany shook her head. Even though her ears were buzzing and her head was starting to feel dizzy, she still smiled the moment she raised her head. In the empty room, she was confined to a chair. Her hair was messy and her shirt was bloodstained. Only hereyes were shockingly bright. She was still stunningly beautiful like a mysterious and noble angel.

    Sandra¡¯s heart was instantly filled with mes of jealousy.

    In the past, when there was no scar on her face, she had been still outshone by Tiffany everywhere.

    No matter what kind of tricks Sandra used, with her beautiful face, Tiffany would still be the center of attention and steal the limelight so easily.

    Just like now, Sandra was clearly the victor, but Tiffany¡¯s arrogant and condescending attitude made her look as lowly as dust instead.

    ¡°Why! It¡¯s not fair!¡® Sandra almost lost her mind. She immediately rushed forward and grabbed Tiffany¡¯s neck violently as she roared. ¡°Are youughing at me? Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Her eyes also turned red with hatred as she exerted her greatest strength.

    The blood flowed around the corner of Tiffany¡¯s mouth, but her red lips curled up as she spat out the coldest words with difficulty. ¡°Idiot, just you?¡±

    With that, Tiffany kicked Sandra¡¯s stomach hard.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Screams rang out.

    Sandra had expected that Tiffany¡¯s hands would be cuffed so she would not be able to resist. However, she had neglected the fact that under the table was empty.

    Tiffany¡¯s kick instantly threw her away in the air.

    Sandra¡¯s body, which had not fully recovered from the miscarriage, was hit hard and fell down. Sticky blood flowed all over the ground again. The harm of miscarriage a few hours ago might just be temporary, but this time, it might leave an irreversible effect on her body.

    Hearing themotion inside, Miss Hart rushed in. When she saw this scary scene, she was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At first, she thought that Tiffany had broken free from the handcuffs, but she didn¡¯t.

    Tiffany was still sitting there with her hands untied. Her hair was messy and her face was red and swollen. She was a little disheveled, but her eyes were shockingly cold.

    For a moment, Miss Hart felt quite disappointed with Sandra, who was so useless and couldn¡¯t even beat a handcuffed woman.

    Seeing Miss Hart enter, Sandra, who was curled up on the ground, reached out with difficulty and said weakly, ¡°Save me, help¡­

    She could clearly feel the fear of losing her life. If she dyed any longer, she would really die here today.

    Miss Hart waved her hand outside. Immediately, two men walked in and carefully carried Sandra.

    Tiffany narrowed her eyes. ¡®I see.

    She knew that Sandra seemed to have grown up a lot during this period. It turned out that there was a woman guiding her secretly.

    The moment she was about to be carried out, Sandra grabbed Miss Hart¡¯s arm. ¡°Kill her! Now, immediately!¡±

    No matter what the consequences would be, she would go all out. This bitch had repeatedly harmed her so badly. Now Sandra¡¯s best wish was to end Tiffany¡¯s life.

    Miss Hart frowned. ¡°No, we can¡¯t risk it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I let you do it, do you hear me?¡± Sandra changed her usual careful fawning attitude and used amanding tone.

    Miss Hart frowned and looked displeased.

    At this moment, a man with an oily face ran in panic. ¡°Hurry up and leave through the back door. Right now, go!!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Miss Hart asked.

    ¡°The higher¨Cups are here. If you don¡¯t want to die, just leave here quickly!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Miss Hart immediately left through the back door with her men.

    Just as they slipped away, a few luxury cars stopped before the police station.

    The middle¨Caged man with an oily face and his subordinates stood at the entrance to greet them.

    The luxury car stopped.

    John quickly opened the car door. Then a graceful man stepped out of the car.

    An overwhelming aura that belonged to a supreme king filled the air. That terrifying pressure and suffocating viciousness made everyone shudder and sweat profusely.

    The middle¨Caged man¡¯s legs were trembling, but he braced himself and smiled fawningly. ¡°Mr. Hampton, what can I do for you?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Richard¡¯s entire body exuded malicious air. His pitch-ck eyes were as sharp as des. ¡°How dare you ask that? You caught my woman.¡±

    It scared the middle-aged man so much that he froze on the spot and his vision turned ck. ¡°What? You, your woman?¡±

    ¡°Pi*** off.¡± Richard walked forward with a cold expression.

    Soon, he stood before the firmly locked interrogation room, wondering how she was doing inside.

    With this thought in mind, Richard¡¯s frown¡¯deepened.

    Everyone felt as if there was a knife hanging above their heads. In the huge building, freezing cold air filled the air.

    Tiffany vaguely heard something and looked up at the door. Unexpectedly, there was a loud bang as the door was kicked open.

    She was shocked. When she opened her eyes again, she saw the cold-faced man stepping on the fallen door.

    The scene seemed to be the same as when she was kidnapped a few months ago. At that time, he was exactly like this, stepping through the darkness anding to him.

    Tiffany blinked and almost thought that it was an illusion.

    The moment he saw the blood on her mouth, the fury in Richard¡¯s body soared. The aura emitted from his body was extremely terrifying. The air in the room ran cold instantly. The people behind him trembled and almost fell to the ground.

    Richard almost said it through gritted teeth. ¡°Did you beat her?¡±

    Her hair was messy, and her fair face was swollen. There were even bright red finger marks on her slender neck. From the looks of it, someone must have tried to strangle her to death.

    No one dared to answer Richard.

    If anyone dared to stand out and say yes, he must end up with a miserable death. For a moment, everyone trembled and held their breaths.

    They all knew how iparably powerful and noble Richard Hampton was. He could make an earthquake in the entire Lovell City with a casual stamp. But such a powerful man said, ¡°This is the girl I¡¯ve given my all to protect. How dare you touch her!¡±

    As soon as he dropped his words, all the people were shocked. No one could believe that Mr. Hampton, who was rumored to keep a proper distance from women, would say these words for a girl. It meant that all of them had offended this high and mighty man without exception.

    They still remembered the days when he was enraged and the entire Lovell City was struggling in turmoil. The hurricane had finally calmed down now, but countless people had been drowned in this storm.

    So who would dare to go against him now? That was no different from courting death.

    Even Tiffany did not expect him to say so. Her heart was slightly throbbed.

    She could not help but try her best to hook his hand. As she did so, her wrist was instantly scratched by the handcuffs. Seeing this, that oily middle-aged man immediately ran forward and said ingratiatingly, ¡°I¡¯ll undo Miss Kelley now.¡± ¡°Get away!¡± Richard suppressed his anger and nced at him coldly,

    Then, he personally stretched out his hand. Under his powerful and domineering strength, the iparably hard iron handcuffs were forcefully deformed.

    Tiffany was freed finally.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She turned her wrist and smiled at him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Richard immediately put his arm around her waist.

    Looking at her swollen face, he felt heartbroken. He was also worried whether there were any other injuries on her body other than these few visible wounds.

    Tiffany refused to leave. ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t proved my innocence.¡±

    With Richard around, although it was barely possible for her to leave, her reputation would bepletely ruined. If this matter blew up, it would also have a negative impact on Richard.

    Tiffany took off the brooch on her shirt. ¡°Look at this. Do you know what this is?¡±

    She smiled meaningfully, like a little proud girl whose n had seeded.

    Richard looked down and immediately raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is this¡­ a tiny camera?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Since she came to attend the wedding, she would inevitably interact with Sandra. So how could she not be on guard?

    However, this camera alone was not enough. That was because that worm looked simr to ordinary insects., which was not convincing enough to prove that she had a proper reason for pushing Sandra. It could not even be considered evidence.

    But coincidentally, Sandra was so stupid and impatient to show off to her just now. Therefore, in this interrogation room, everything she had said and done became solid evidence.

    Then all the usations against Tiffany would be invalid.

    Richard was surprised. Looking at Tiffany¡¯s sly smile, his dark eyes were filled with admiration and doting. ¡°So I don¡¯t need to make this trip at all?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tiffany blinked and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you foring here for me. Or I might get beaten even more.¡±

    This was the truth. If Richard had note, Sandra would probably have gone mad and gone to extremes.

    Even if she were stopped by the calm and rational Miss Hart, Tiffany would still be tortured miserably.

    At the thought of this, Tiffany looked at the trembling middle-aged man not far away and mocked. ¡°Oh right, I almost forget this man. He probably made a deal with Sandra. He let her in and even stood guard for her outside.¡±

    When the middle-aged man heard this, cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. His legs went weak and he almost knelt down.

    However, Richard¡¯s indifferent voice sounded. ¡°I see. Dispose him.¡±

    Just like that, his single sentence could decide a person¡¯s life and death.

    John nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He could not let anyone off who dared to hurt the one Mr. Hampton cared about.

    Richard took the brooch from Tiffany and said, ¡°Leave this to me. You can handle the rest. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    He would clear all the groundless usations, As for the people Tiffany wanted to deal with, he would give her freedom. This was his protection and indulging. He would not interfere with all her decisions and ns. This was because he knew that the little girl was not a delicate pot flower that would bend under the wind, nor would she be dependent on a man.

    She had her own wings, so he would let her fly.

    However, no matter how far he flew, he was still there.

    Tiffany blinked. This man really understood her.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll drive you back. Your family must be worried about you.¡± Richard smiled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany did not refuse this time. Instead, she took the initiative to hold Richard¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Richard¡¯s cold face was still tense. When they got into the car, he pulled her into his arms.

    His hot breath invaded her body in an instant. Before Tiffany could react, the man¡¯s restrained kissnded on her lips.

 Chapter 242

    Soon, the air in the car suddenly rose.

    John sat in front, not even daring to turn his head. v

    In the back seat, Tiffany took a long time to be released. When she thought of the scene just now, her face turned red and her heart raced.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at him and muttered softly, ¡°So bad..

    Richard¡¯s smile deepened.

    The little girl was blushing. Even her lucid eyes carried an indescribable enchantment. That kind of indistinct charm was the most seductive.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his throat bobbed. There was a fire burning inside and made him thirsty even more.

    Tiffany immediately changed the topic and asked, ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡±

    Days before, she had heard of hispany¡¯s huge loss from the previous project and he had urgent problems to solve. Now that he had been so busy, how could he be so well-informed about her matters? It had just been four hours since she had been arrested.

    Richardughed and said faintly, ¡°My brother-inw came to look for me.¡±

    ¡®Brother-inw?¡¯ Even though Tiffany had always reacted quickly, it still took her a few seconds to know that he was talking about Eric.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyelids twitched. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°You bribed him just like that? So he must be the one who unlocked the windowst time, right?¡±

    Richard¡¯s face was still calm as he replied, ¡°Always on your side.

    This sentence carried two implications. One was that even if Eric helped him, he was still on his sister¡¯s side. As for the other, it was that he was showing his sincerity.

    Tiffany had no idea how to refute it.

    Soon, the car stopped.

    They had already arrived at the Kelley family.

    Her family must be very worried now, so Tiffany immediately got out of the car. As she turned around to wave goodbye to Richard, he had already gotten out of the car and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She looked startled. ¡°What? You¡¯re going in with me?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to pay a visit in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He was obviously serious.

    After all, how could he let go of such a good opportunity to take credit?

    As he spoke, he walked in.

    Tiffany followed behind in confusion.

    When the servant saw Tiffany return, she immediately shouted happily, ¡°Miss Kelley is back!¡±

    After Tiffany was taken away, the entire house was brightly lit. This was bound to be a sleepless night for them all and even the servants felt uneasy and worried. Now that Tiffany had returned safely, they finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    The servant¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when she saw a tall figure following Tiffany in, who looked so noble and handsome.

    Richard walked over slowly and calmly, like the prince from a painting. His

    every move was breathtaking.

    The servant was stunned for a long time before she recognized who he was. She instructed the other servants to report.

    Charlie was taking care of his wife in the bedroom.

    vited the guest in respectfully and

    Thalia had suffered quite a shock today and fainted from anger. Fortunately, it was not a big deal. She had already woken up and sighed worriedly. ¡°No wonder Tiffany didn¡¯t allow us to give her dowry. Sandra is so vicious. She must fall deliberately to frame our daughter!¡±

    ¡°Honey, calm down. You¡¯re not in good condition now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already found the bestwyer I won¡¯t let anything happen to our daughter.¡±

    Charlie had personally paid a visit to the famouswyer in this industry, who had never failed in any case.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about how Tiffany is doing now. That ce must be scary. Will they treat her well?¡± Thalia stood up and quickly grabbed her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°Can we go to see Tiffany now? I have to see our daughter.¡±

    Charlie was also anxious. He had been dying to see Tiffany for a long time. But he had to take care of his wife and then went to look for awyer. Now he finally had some free time. Just as he was about to agree, he heard the maid shout from outside, ¡°Miss Kelley is back!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When Charlie and Thalia heard this, they ran out in a hurry.

    They ran all the way downstairs and saw Tiffany sitting on the sofa. Beside her was Eric, who was hugging her tightly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°My girl is back! Thank God, thank God!¡± They immediately ran to their daughter.

    Tiffany smiled andforted her parents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. You can see it, right?¡±

    Not to make her parents worried, she had deliberately put on some makeup to cover the wounds on her face and neck. Her high-level makeup skills wereparable to magic.

    Richard was not surprised at all.

    Tiffany had a feeling that her identity as Miracle Healer had been exposed a long time ago, so she decided not to hide it from him anymore.

    Seeing his daughtere back safe and sound, Charlie turned to look at Richard with grateful eyes. ¡°Mr. Hampton, thank you so much. You save our daughter and my whole family. Sorry to bother you again. I promise, as long as you need me next time, I will definitely give you my all!¡±

    Thalia nudged him. ¡°Stop standing on ceremony. What about this? Don¡¯t call him Mr. Hampton again. It sounds too distant:¡± Thalia then smiled at Richard. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re about the same age as our daughter. If you don¡¯t mind, can we call you Richard?¡±

    Being called directly by his name instantly brought him closer to the Kelley family. Richard smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    It had been many years since someone had called his name like this. Now he felt so much warmth from the called him.

    way Thalia

    Tiffany was at a loss. ¡®Soyou¡¯ve made my mom your mother-inw now? Wait, no! Mother-inw? How is it so fast? It hasn¡¯t been that stage yet.

    She was surprised by her mother¡¯s attitude towards Richard.

    Thalia seemed to appreciate him a lot.

    Charlie felt kind of unnatural in his heart as if his position had been shaken. ¡®Why calling him so intimately? He just brought our daughter back. Should we give our girl to him just because of it? No way!¡¯

    Thalia knew her husband so well. She immediately threw a disdainful nce at him. ¡®Who cares if you agree or not? As long as I agree!¡¯

    Eric¡¯s eyes were shining with stars. ¡®Good brother-inw

 Chapter 243

    More than an hour ago, Charlie went to visit thewyerte at night. The Kelley family was shrouded in gloom.

    Despite the servant¡¯s prevention, Eric asked the driver to drive him to Royal Bay. Then that tiger opened the door for him but then he got blocked outside the door by Garry.

    Garry told him that the future brother-inw he was looking for was very busy and would only see him after he was done.

    When Eric heard this, he was about to cry. Afraid that his sister might be in danger, he had been on tenterhooks along the way. He also knew that this matter was very troublesome and even his father was helpless.

    So this little boy had no choice but to ce all his hopes on his future brother-inw. But he could not even see him even if he was right at his home.

    He could only hold back his tears and tell Garry about his sister¡¯s arrest.

    He just wanted Garry to pass on the message, but Garry immediately brought him to theboratory behind Royal Bay.

    There, for the first time, Eric saw so many sophisticated instruments and huge data systems, as well as a series of advanced experiments that he could not understand. A lot of people were busy inside, including Richard.

    However, after learning about this, Richard immediately stopped what he was doing and walked out. He even touched his head andforted, ¡°You did the right thing.¡±

    Eric was slightly stunned. It was like the joy of a traveler who had finally reached their destination after miles and hills. He was even more touched that his brother-inw lived up to his expectations and prioritized his sister.

    Richard restrained his anger and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you home. Tell your family not to worry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eric nodded.

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Then Richard got the driver to send Eric back while he took another car to the police station.

    Then in less than an hour, Tiffany returned.

    In Eric¡¯s eyes, Richard was omnipotent. He immediately went forward and greeted brightly, ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Richard smiled and sat down opposite Tiffany.

    ¡®Another one bribed. Charlie felt bitter once again. Now he seemed to have seen the scene that her daughter went away with this young man and never came back.

    But no matter what, it was all thanks to Richard that Tiffany was released tonight. After all, during the detention, the family members were not allowed to go in. Under such circumstances, every minute and second was torture for their family.

    Fortunately, Tiffany returned safely.

    Charlie looked at the time. It was five in the morning and almost dawn. ¡°Mr. Hampton, why don¡¯t you stay for breakfast?¡± Thalia interrupted. ¡°He hasn¡¯t closed his eyes all night and must be tired from running around. The kitchen isn¡¯t that fast yet.¡± After saying that, she turned around and signed at Tiffany with a smile. ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring your friend upstairs to rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tiffany got up.

    She turned around and said to Richard, ¡°Follow me, my friend!¡±

    Thest two words were almost spat out from between her gritted teeth.

    Now she finally why he insisted oning in with her. This scheming man was here to im credit.

    Richard¡¯s thin lips curled up. There was a hint of mischief and teasing in his dark eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± All of this went much smoother than he had expected. As long as he curried favor with his future mother-inw, all the obstacles would be easily resolved.

    Before he got up and went upstairs, he even politely expressed his gratitude to Thalia. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Kelley.¡±

    Thalis¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Just treat it as your own home. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Tiffany brought him upstairs to one of the guest rooms.

    After opening the door, she stood there and did not enter. ¡°Go in and sleep for a while.¡±

    Richard was calm andposed. He pushed her against the door. The coldness on his handsome face faded, and his face became even more charming.

    ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t have to climb the window today.¡± His voice was maic and pleasant to the ears, extremely seductive.

    Tiffany understood what he meant.

    This time, he did not sneak in. Instead, he walked in decently and could also stay here openly. This was a huge leap forward.

    Before Tiffany could speak, Richard suddenly approached again and gently bit her ear.

    Tiffany¡¯s body stiffened, like a cat that got caught.

    Then, she heard the man¡¯s restrained and scorching voice beside her ear. ¡°I can my room openly.¡±

    let you go now, but one day, I¡¯ll drag you into

    Tiffany¡¯s face was burning. She pushed him away and ran back to her own room. Locking the door and lying against the wall, she held her chest and panted. ¡®Bad man!¡¯

    ¡°You run pretty fast.¡± Seeing Tiffany fleeing, the smile in Richard¡¯s eyes deepened like a spring breeze that melted the snow

    At this moment, outside the vi, John was calcting the time in the car, and his face was filled with admiration. ¡®Not out yet. Maybe he is staying here as he wishes.

    He couldn¡¯t stop eximing his boss¡¯s capability. There were rumors that he must be bad at dating just because he always kept a proper distance from women. But the truth was that Richard was an expert.

    John waited in the car until ten o¡¯clock in the morning.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    In the past, no matter how busy Richard was, he would never bete for work. However, he did note out even at this time today.

    Last night, as soon as he heard of Tiffany¡¯s detention, he deserted such an important project and left right away, which meant a huge loss.

    The high and mighty Mr. Hampton seemed to have the potential to be a fatuous leader.

    Just as John wasining, Richard came out.

    He got into the car and said calmly, ¡°Go to thepany.¡±

    John put away his thoughts and focused on driving. However, he kept ncing at Richard¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror.

    Seeing that Richard got an infatuated smile

    John could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you look in a good mood.¡±

    John thought that he would be scolded for teasing him, but out of his surprise, Richard raised his eyebrows faintly and answered, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Thalia asked Tiffany to apany him for a walk. He could not bear to let go of He had nned to leave after breakfast, bu such an opportunity. Therefore, he said that he was not busy at all and stayed for a longer while.

    Looking at Tiffany¡¯s cute expression like a grumpy little kitten, he felt that the whole sky had been lightened up. When he left, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. But it was indeed worthwhile to ck for hours today.

    Richard leaned against the backseat and closed his eyes to rest. There was still a faint smile on his thin lips.

 Chapter 244

    At this moment, in the hospital, after more than five hours of resuscitation, Sandra was finally pushed out of the operating theater.

    Even though she had just had a miscarriage yesterday and had just finished her sterilization surgery, Sandra was so st***id and came to provoke Tiffany. Now, she suffered a hemorrhage. If not for the doctor¡¯s great efforts for hours, she might have died.

    But at the same time, she was also told that she was unable to be pregnant again.

    After her miscarriage, none of the Booth family came to the hospital to see her. When Lauren heard that Sandra hadpletely lost her fertility, she even threw out all her things, which meant that she was about to be chased out of the Booth family.

    However, Sandra did not panic at all.

    Anyway, she had owned half of the Booth family¡¯s assets. So what if she got chased out now that she had got the money?

    It was when Jordan was drunk that Miss Hart pampered with the contract. So the Booth family had not discovered that their assets had been robbed.

    Sandra sneered. But she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about this family.

    Not long ago, when she had just woken up, the doctor had told her that her body had been permanently injured, probably triggering a series ofplications from time to time in the future.

    To put it bluntly, even her lifespan would be shortened.

    This was uneptable to Sandra. She didn¡¯t want to die and she was so afraid of death.

    Even more infuriating was that Tiffany was still fine while her health had been ruined.

    If she could predict this, she would not have pped Tiffany yesterday just to vent her anger. Instead, she should have stabbed her directly, cut her heart, and ended her life as soon as possible.

    But it wasn¡¯t toote now.

    Sandra found afortable position to lean against the bed and made a call. ¡°Miss Hart, can you do me a favor? I still want to go to the detention center. I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to give up yet? Are you going to kill her now?¡± Miss Hart stopped her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sandra gritted her teeth. ¡°I just can¡¯t ept it. I regret not being more ruthless yesterday, so no matter what, I have to kill that b***h today!

    ¡°Miss Hart, please help me again. I¡¯ll give another 40 thousand dors to you. You¡¯re on good terms with that man, right? Can you let me in again?¡±

    She was referring to the middle-aged man who had guarded outside the interrogation roomst night. Miss Hart spent some money so he turned a blind eye to it.

    Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, she heard Miss Hart¡¯s cold tone. ¡°Stop dreaming. The person you want to kill has already been rescued. And that man disappeared overnight. The big shot behind this is not someone we afford to offend. It¡¯s better to give up on it as soon as possible.¡±

    Miss Hart added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m afraid thewsuit this time will fail. Be prepared.¡±

    With that, the call was cut off Sandra was lying on the hospital bed in a daze.

    ¡°What? Tiffany had already been released? And it will fail? Why?

    Tiffany had pushed her, causing her to have a miscarriage and take away her life. Everyone present had seen it with their own eyes. Why would a criminal get released?

    Sandra was so angry that her body trembled. As she wanted to make a call again, a man in a suit knocked on her ward¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who?¡± Sandra was wary.

    However, the man had already walked in. He ced a piece of paper in front of her and smiled politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Olson, I¡¯m Miss Kelley¡¯swyer.

    ¡°You can call me Mr. Jackson. This is my business card. I¡¯m here to inform you that you¡¯re suspected of framing the miscarriage incident. All the evidence is in the video.

    ¡°My client hopes you can make an early response and apologize to her.¡±

    Thewyer put down a sh drive and turned to leave. He came and went like the wind, but he dropped a heavy bomb on Sandra.

    Sandra¡¯s mind was buzzing. But she had memorized one keyword, evidence.

    Sandra sneered. ¡®Are you kidding me? What evidence? How could that b***h get any evidence?¡¯

    As she was about to throw the drive into the trash can, on second thought, she paused.

    She borrowed aptop from the nurse and plugged it in skeptically.

    The screen was ck for seconds, and the first scene was her wedding.

    In the video, she knelt on the ground and cried as she called Charlie and Thalia her parents. Then Tiffany stood out and retorted, mocking her and exposing her family¡¯s scandals.

    When she saw this, Sandra¡¯s heart turned cold.

    As expected, other than the scene of her being pushed and having a miscarriage, there was also the scene of her quietly going to the interrogation roomte at night and abusing Tiffany with a ferocious expression.

    She was also recorded when she tried to strangle Tiffany to death.

    Everything had been recorded in this video. Every single one of them was enough to overturn the situation and even send her to jail.

    Sandra¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®How did she do this?¡¯

    She remembered that Tiffany was wearing a dress yesterday. There was no ce for her to hide her phone. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. There was a luxurious and exquisite brooch on Tiffany¡¯s dress. It looked good as a decoration. But she still found it strange, because Tiffany never liked this kind of stuff. It turned out that the brooch was a tiny camera.

    Sandra slumped back onto the bed,pletely disheartened. She had nned everything and tried to knock down Tiffany at such a tragic price, but in the end, all her efforts ended up in vain.

    If she had not gone to the interrogation roomst night to kill Tiffany, even with this video as evidence, it would not be enough to exempt Tiffany from the crime of causing her miscarriage. But she had gone there and done those stupid things.

    Everything was toote.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sandra screamed madly and threw theptop onto the ground, shattering it into pieces.

    The nurse heard the thud and rushed in. She saw Sandra¡¯s tear apart again because of her repeated violent movements.

    In less than 24 hours, Sandra was pushed into the emergency room three times.

    When she came out this time, the doctor shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst more than half a year.¡± After saying that, the doctor sighed and left the ward.

    Sandra was the one who brought herself to this. Now her days were numbered. She deserved it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Her face was filled with despair. ¡®No! I don¡¯t want to die. I must have a chance. I can be cured. Where is Miracle Healer?¡¯

    The rumored Miracle Healer had a name for extending one¡¯s life.

    Sandra had money. She believed that she could pay Miracle Healer a lot to save her life. She could not wait any longer and carefully changed into a wheelchair. Then, she got someone to push her all the way to Luna Vi for treatment.

 Chapter 245

    Miracle Healer was not in Luna Vi.

    Sandra¡¯s abrupt visit was stopped by the servant who shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miracle Healer isn¡¯t here, so I can¡¯t let you in. Please pay a visit another day.¡±

    How could Sandra be willing to leave just like that? But since she was the one asking for a favor, she still suppressed her temper and pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m here sincerely for the medicine. Please let me see Miracle Healer.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°And I have a lot of money. Just name a price!¡±

    Her tone was extremely disdainful. Perhaps Sandra herself did not know that she was essentially the same kind of person as the Booth family, all vulgar new money who had been living in poverty for so long but suddenly became rich. That was why they always had an arrogant expression like they could throw money at anyone.

    When the servant heard this, sheughed somehow. This was probably the first time she had seen people show off their wealth before Luna Vi.

    This stupid woman seemed to have no idea about Miracle Healer¡¯s reputation, which couldn¡¯t be earned with money. No matter what kind of arrogant big shot you were, you had to maintain a humble attitude of begging for help.

    All the clients should politely wait ording to the rules. Nobody could put on airs with money, because they could neverpare to Miracle Healer.

    One single pill by Miracle Healer could be sold for an astronomical price in the ck market. Numerous people wanted to get their lives saved here and they were all polite and respectful.

    The servant sneered and turned around to enter the vi. She ignored the arrogant Sandra who refused to leave, let alone let her in.

    Sandra went mad. But she really couldn¡¯t let her wound open anymore and had no choice but to suppress her fury.

    ¡°Miss Olson, what¡¯s next? Should we go back to the hospital or wait here?¡± The two men she hired asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t

    I you see that I can¡¯t even go in? Go back to the hospital!¡± Sandra looked at the two men with disdain. As she was carried into the car, she scolded, ¡°Are you blind? Trash!¡±

    She enjoyed this feeling of being high and mighty. This was the superiority she used to dream of. However, it was different now. She had upied half of the assets of the Booth family, so she could do anything she did not dare to think about in the past.

    The feeling of being rich was really good!

    She was still immersed in vanity, but she did not notice that the two men she had humiliated exchanged looks of disgust and ruthlessness.

    When June returned to Luna Vi, she learned from the servant that Sandra hade. After some thought, she decided to inform Tiffany.

    Tiffany was still looking in the mirror when she received the call

    After a night, the swelling on her face had subsided, but the red marks on her neck were still obvious.

    Upon hearing it, Tiffany immediatelyughed.

    Sandra came at the right time. She came knocking on her door and asked for a beating before Tiffany nned to make an avenge. What a considerate stupid woman!

    ¡°How much did she take from the Booth family?¡± Tiffany asked June replied, ¡°More than half of their assets. A few properties, and more than 16 million dors.¡±

    ¡°That exins.¡± Tiffany clicked her tongue.

    She had long guessed that Sandra would not stop even if she entered the Booth family. It was even more impossible for her

    to behave herself. Maybe her ultimate goal was to empty the Booth family st like how she had annexed all of the Kelley

    family¡¯s assets at all costs before. So, during this period of time, Tiffany specially asked June to supervise Sandra¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Tell her I agreed to see her.¡± Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled casually. ¡°Let her prepare the money.¡±

    When Sandra received this news, she sneered with disdain. ¡®Hypocritical money-grabber.¡¯ She had thought that Miracle Healer¡¯s medicine was very difficult to obtain, just like a mysterious big shot. But she had still make the expert¡¯s head lowered with money.

    The next morning, Sandra sat in a wheelchair and ordered the two men, ¡°What are you waiting for? Push me out.¡±

    These two men were originally Miss Hart¡¯s subordinates. Because Sandra¡¯s body had yet to recover, she hired them to take care of him

    In her eyes, they were no different with two dogs. So what if she scolded them when she was unhappy?

    ¡°Yes, Miss Olson.¡± One of the men stepped forward and pushed her wheelchair out of the ward while the other followed behind.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    After sending Sandra to the car, the two subordinates whispered to each other as they ced the wheelchair in the trunk, ¡°Shall we do it now?¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± The other patted his shoulder and got into the car with a calm expression.

    Sandra waspletely unaware of their talk.

    Seeing that they were dawdling, she rolled her eyes and scolded, ¡°Why are you so slow? Do you want to get

    ¡°Sorry.¡± The two subordinates smiled apologetically fired?¡±

    The car went to Luna Vi again with five safes.

    This time, the servant had received instructions in advance, so she opened the door and let them in.

    Sandra was in a wheelchair, but when she passed by that servant who stopped her yesterday, she raised her chin proudly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop me again?¡±

    She sneered in disdain and waved for her subordinates to push her in.

    But the servant stood in front of her again and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Olsn, you can go in. But they should wait

    She was talking about the two subordinates behind Sandra, ¡°Why?¡± Sandra was about to lose her temper. tside.¡±

    ¡°This is the order.¡± The servant smiled politely. ¡°If you still need our medicine, I can push you in.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Sandra could only grit her teeth and endure it. ¡°Take me in!¡±

    Just like that, she was pushed into Luna Vi by the servant.

    As soon as she entered and saw the inside, her eyes were filled with envy.

    The decoration was extremely simple, but still luxurious in every way. The owner of this vi seemed to have good taste. The ornaments, murals, and vases that were ced everywhere could be seen to be of extraordinary value. This kind of extravagance did not seem ostentatious. Instead, it made the people subconsciously exim.

    Sandra¡¯s heart was burning with jealousy again. She thought that she could stand high above the masses just because she had the Booth family¡¯s assets. But the fact was that she was nothingpared to the real rich people. Her insignificant assets were simply a joke.

    As she was pushed further in, Sandra saw a young girl sitting on the sofa not far away, whose back was facing her.

    This must be Miracle Healer. But for some reason, Sandra felt that this back looked a little familiar¡­

 Chapter 246

    She had no recollection of exactly when she had met her.

    Just as Sandra was filled with doubts, she heard the girl on the sofa speak. ¡°I have always dealt in medicine. Everything depends on my mood. Miss Olson, you should know the rules, right?¡±

    Miracle Healer did not turn around. She was still leaning on the sofa andzily flipping through a book in her hand.

    Her attitude was so cozy and nonchnt. However, there was also an invible aura lingering around her.

    Sandra choked. ¡®Rules?¡¯ It was her first timeing to Luna Vi Hol

    She blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just money? 40 thousand dors, enough?¡±

    would she know any rules?

    The servantughed as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°We¡¯re not beggars. Just 40 thousand dors? You must be a fool.¡¯

    This tiny bit of money could not even afford the ingredients.

    Seeing that Sandra really did not know the rules, the servant said directly, ¡°Miss Olson, my master said that it¡¯s up to her mood whether she chooses to save people or not.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that I still have to make her happy?¡± Sandra sneered. ¡°How can y guys be like this? Are you fooling me around?¡±

    If she were a man, it would be easy. Sandra might even be able to please him in another

    However, Miracle Healer was a woman.

    ¡°Depends on you.¡± The servant retreated and stopped talking.

    Sandra was so angry. Before she was about to go, she heard the girl on the sofa say indifferently, ¡°The core of your body had been permanently injured. You probably won¡¯tst more than half a year. You don¡¯t have much time left. Treasure the days well.¡±

    Her warning made Sandra¡¯s face turn pale. The doctor had told her the same thing at the hospital.

    She had suffered a few hemorrhages, lost her fertility, and even suffered a kick from Tiffany in the interrogation room. Her body was severely injured, and it was already a miracle that she survived.

    Even though she still looked energetic on the surface, only Sandra knew how terrifying it was to feel light-headed. In fact, she could not feel the pain in her body at all. Her bodily functions had deteriorated, and even the pain had disappeared.

    She might die one day all of a sudden.

    Sandra still could not believe it, but after all, this concerned her life, so she had no choice but to lower her head. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    It sounded like apromise.

    On the sofa, Tiffany flipped through the book casually and saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just perform the self-torture. satisfied so I¡¯ll give you the medicine.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Sandra had a bad feeling.

    Tiffanyughed mysteriously with mockery.

    A

    ke me

    Sandra immediately understood. ¡°You want me to hit myself?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than this form of self-torture.

    ¡°So, are you going to do it or not?¡± Tiffany asked coldly.

    3

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Sandra was so angry that her pale face turned red. She did not expect that the girl on the sofa would be more ruthless than her.

    ¡°Send the guest out.¡± Tiffnay¡¯s order was undeniable.

    The servant immediately went forward and pushed Sandra¡¯s wheelchair

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sandra was anxious. out.

    Only then did she remember that after the fire incident, in order to treat the for Miracle Healer¡¯s medicine.

    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t even respect the Harper family.

    scar on her face, Keh had alsoe hereUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    No wonder some rumors said this Miracle Healer had a strange personality. All the rules were just fickle. Everything depended on her mood.

    If she was in a good mood, she could give the customers whatever they wanted at any time. But once she was in a bad mood, she would probably block the Harper family outside.

    The price was even more ridiculous. Back then, the real estate tycoon Conner Lee had spent hundreds of millions to extend his life just for a year before he went bankrupt.

    If she could get what she wanted with just a few ps, it would actually be a nice deal. Sandra made up her mind and gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    After saying that, she raised her hand and pped herself.

    She was quite determined, but it was too light.

    Tiffany continued to flip through the book without even looking back.

    Sandra hardened her heart and pped her again, but the sound was still pitifully soft. ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Tiffany said slowly to the servant, ¡°Miss Olson can¡¯t do it herself. Sophie, help her.¡±

    The servant at the side immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, she rushed forward and gave two loud ps on Sandra¡¯s face.

    Sophie was used to doing chores, so she was quite a tough woman.

    These ps were loud and heavy.

    Tiffany smiled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen to the beautiful sound. This is a real torture.¡±

    Sandra was stunned. She gritted her teeth and almost stood up from the wheelchair. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed the first test. What about the money? Did you bring it?¡± Tiffany asked calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t do business at a loss.¡±

    Sandra was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d give it to you for free.¡± Tiffany gave a half-smile. ¡°How can there be a free lunch in the world, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sandra suppressed her anger and got someone to deliver a safe from the car. She opened it and showed how it was filled with money.

    ¡°There¡¯s 100 thousand dors here. Is that enough?¡± Sandra said proudly.

    This was twice as much as the twenty thousand dors she had just mentioned.

    ¡°I see.¡± Tiffanyughed wantonly. ¡°Your life is only worth 100 thousand dors, so I¡¯ll cut a tiny part of this pill for you and extend your life for a few days. Is that enough?¡±

    Sandra gritted her teeth. ¡°Then I add another 100 thousand dors!¡±

    Tiffany was leisurely reading her book and did not even have the intention to look at her.

    Sophie said, ¡°Miss Olson, you can refer to the CEO of the Lee Group, so don¡¯t embarrass yourself with this small amount of money. Think about it. Your life and money, which is important.

    ¡°You!¡± Sandra felt mes roaring in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re robbing!¡±

    Tiffany smiled disdainfully. ¡®You¡¯re right. I¡¯m robbing. And what about you? You havemitted all kinds of crimes. Yesterday, you even tried to kill me in the interrogation room! So can¡¯t I rob you?¡¯

 Chapter 247

    Sandra was still hesitating.

    Tiffany saidzily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes. Sixteen million dors and I guarantee that your life will be safe. Also, my patience is limited.¡±

    ¡®Sixteen million dors?¡¯ Sandra¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was almost all the money she had transferred from the Booth family. It was more important than her life. How could she give it away just like that?

    Seconds ticked by, and Sandra really wanted to raise her head and say no!

    However, in the end, when the girl on the sofa closed the book, Sandra panicked and immediately shouted, ¡°Alright! As long as you can save my life, I¡¯ll give the money to you.¡±

    After all, other than the money, she still had a few vis, which could be sold at a handsome price and bring her back to wealth again. Her life mattered more. The ****h who almost killed her was still alive, so she had to keep her life for revenge.

    Next, Sandra watched helplessly as sixteen million dors was transferred out of her ount. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Can you save me now?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tiffany smiled and agreed readily.

    The servant immediately brought over a porcin vial.

    Sandra eagerly took the vial and was about to pour the pills into her mouth when the girl on the sofa suddenly spoke, ¡°Do you particrly hate the person who put you in the hospital?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Sandra was stunned.

    Although she did not know how Miracle Healer knew about the grudge between her and Tiffany, she still nodded and said in a ferocious tone, ¡°I hate her! I wish I could tear her apart, eat her flesh, and drink her blood!¡±

    The girl¡¯s tone was teasing. ¡°What if she¡¯s right in front of you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill her right now!¡± Sandra gritted her teeth. ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The girl on the sofaughed casually. ¡°Then, as you wish.¡±

    That familiar feeling intensified. Sandra suddenly felt uneasy somehow.

    Then, Miracle Healer, who faced her with her back, suddenly stood up from the sofa and slowly turned around.

    The familiar face was unparallelly beautiful.

    Who else could it be but Tiffany?

    She smiled at Sandra arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m standing right in front of you. Do you dare to kill me?¡±

    Sandra suddenly retreated and fell back into the wheelchair. The vial in her hand fell to the ground. The medicine to save her life was scattered into pieces on the ground.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Sandra was almost speechless. ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible¡­¡±

    How could the mysterious and revered Miracle Healer be Tiffany?

    Now Sandra was enlightened. She once had deliberately drugged Tiffany and tried to force her into Jordan¡¯s room in an attempt to make her lose her virginity. But that drug had no effect on her.

    At that time, she even suspected that the two of them exchanged their drinks. Now she finally realized that her trick had never failed, but ¡®Tiffany was that mysterious Miracle Healer, immune from all the drugs. Therefore, Tiffany drank it calmly and it didn¡¯t take effect.

    ¡®I got it! It¡¯s a lie. This is unfair!¡¯ Sandra covered her head and screamed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ah!¡±

    With nowhere to vent her anger and hatred, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and her face was ghastly pale.

    Tiffany said indifferently, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take the medicine on the ground?¡±

    ¡®Medicine?¡¯ Sandra¡¯s vision turned ck. She seemed to have thought of something and immediately struggled to get up from the wheelchair. However, she lost her bnce and knelt on the ground.

    Then, she forced herself to keep sober and crawled on the ground with a strong will to survive.

    The first pill, the second¡­

    Even though her fingers were cut by the shards, it did not stop her from searching for the pills on the ground.

    Tiffany just emotionlessly looked at her licking the ground.

    Was Sandra pitiful? No, she was not pitiful at all. She had always been the scheming one to use all kinds of nasty tricks to harm and murder people.

    It was her choice to set a fire and kill her mother, also her choice to marry Jordan, and still her choice to sacrifice her child to frame Tiffany. Even before she recovered from the miscarriage, it was her own choice to rush to the interrogation room to -make a scene but get kicked.

    Every step she took was an abyss, and now everything she was suffering was her retribution.

    After taking all the pills on the ground like a wild dog, Sandra felt that the creepy feeling of her life running out had stopped. All the weakness was fading away as she was recovering her energy. Her body had already improved in such a short period of time.

    The sixteen million dors indeed paid off.

    Sandra struggled to get up from the ground and sat back in the wheelchair. Then, she looked up at Tiffany and asked with mixed feelings and vignce, ¡°Would you be so kind as to save me?¡±

    However, Tiffany just instructed the servant, ¡°Send the guest out!

    Sophie pushed Sandra out of the vi without hesitation.

    Then other servents came to clean up the blood and debris on the ground. It was clean and spotless as if Sandra had never been here.

    June walked over and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you save Sandra?¡±

    ¡°She dying here will only dirty my ce.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have sympathy for her.¡±

    The mark on her neck was still clear. The pain of Sandra breaking her bones and throwing her into the mud was her mind. The feud would never end until she died.

    June was also a smart person. ¡°I see.¡±

    The Booth family had most of their assets robbed by Sandra. How could they let her off so easily?

    Even if Sandra had left Luna Vi safely, the Booth family were definitely waiting in the hospital.

    vivid in

    There was no need for Tiffany to do anything, and Sandra had already walked the path of self-destruction. She had dug her own grave.

    After returning to the hospital, Sandra could not wait to do a checkup.

    The result was that the damage to her body had miraculously recovered and she could slowly recover to normal.

    Although her infertility was irreversible for the rest of her life, at least her life was saved.

    The doctor was in disbelief and eximed repeatedly.

    Even Sandra couldn¡¯t believe that Tiffany didn¡¯t pamper with the pills and really fulfilled her promise.

    Sandra could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly kicked open.

    ¡°B****h!¡± Lauren was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She grabbed Sandra¡¯s hair, mming her against the wall. ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Where¡¯s the money you took away? Give it back!¡±

 Chapter 248

    Lauren was full of regret. She spent millions on her son¡¯s marriage but his wife was such a venomous and avaricious woman.

    Simmering with rage, she grabbed Sandra¡¯s hair and mmed her head against the wall violently. As she seemed to try to shatter Sandra¡¯s head, she scolded, ¡°You b*****h! Go to Hell! Have we ever let you down? Our family put so much on you. Is this how you repay us?¡±

    Soon, the snow-white wall turned scarlet, and Sandra¡¯s forehead was bruised. Blood flowed down her head, and her entire face was extremely terrifying.

    It was Anthony Booth, Lauren¡¯s husband, who stopped her. ¡°We can¡¯t beat her anymore. If she really dies, we won¡¯t be able to afford the responsibility. Just let her give our money back.¡±

    Only then did Lauren start to restrain her anger. She grabbed Sandra and shook her shoulders. ¡°Did you hear that? Give back the money!¡±

    Sandra¡¯s head kept buzzing. Blood covered her eyes and she could not see anything.

    Seeing that she was unmoved, Lauren pped her heavily. ¡°B***h, don¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡±

    This p made Sandra sober up a little. She said in a low voice, ¡°No money. I don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    She had used all her money to save her life.

    ¡°What?¡± Lauren thought she was refusing and raised her hand to hit her again.

    However, two men suddenly rushed into the ward and pushed her away. Then, they carried Sandra and ran out.

    Lauren and Anthony were stunned for seconds before they immediately chased after them.

    However, the two subordinates were obviously skilled. They rushed downstairs swiftly and got into the car. In the blink of an eye, the car disappeared.

    Lauren cried and pped her thigh sitting on the ground. ¡°My money! Damn it! How could we live now?¡±

    As for Jordan, who was drunk and hadmitted that huge mistake, he did not dare to make a sound. That was because the contract was signed by him when he was unconscious.

    As the car sped away, Sandra opened her eyes from the dizziness. Then she realized that the people who saved her were her two subordinates whom she often scolded and beat. Now her dogs seemed to be the most loyal when she really needed help.

    The corners of her mouth twitched. She was about to speak when a knife was pressed against her neck all of a sudden.

    A chill ran down her spine.

    One of the men sneered. ¡°We¡¯ve been working for you for a few days. We¡¯ll let you hit and scold us as you please. It¡¯s not too much to ask for a reward, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you want to do?¡± Sandra¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything. We just want some remuneration. Come, sign here.¡± As he spoke, he stuffed a transfer letter into Sandra¡¯s hands.

    She looked down and saw that the so-called reward they were talking about was all the vis and stores she robbed from the Booth family.

    All her had had been written on it. They wanted to empty herpletely.

    Sandra shouted. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    However, the response was, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling disgusting for you so long ago! Why are you putting on airs every day? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just an idiot and get fooled around by Miss Hart. What a pity. We should have done this this morning. Now we lost 16 million dors.¡±

    The other man shook his head in regret.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Sandra asked in disbelief, ¡°Miss Hart arranged the two of you to be by my side to take all my money?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± That man looked scornful. ¡°But it¡¯s toote for you to know that now. Sign it, then we won¡¯t kill you. Or we¡¯re not even sure what we will do.¡±

    Before the de cut through her flesh on the neck, Sandra signed the contract with trembling hands.

    The two men did not kill her. Instead, they threw her down at the intersection where there were fewer people.

    She fell to the ground, covered in blood, like a pathetic dead dog.

    Suddenly, Sandraughed out loud like a maniac. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s so funny! Idiot! You¡¯re all idiots!¡±

    Some passersby wanted to ask about her, but they felt disdainful of this dirty psycho.

    ¡°She should be a lunatic, right?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t worry about her. She might lose control and hurt us¡­¡±

    The passers-by left one after another.

    Sandray paralyzed on the ground. She only stoppedughing when she ran out of her strength.

    In the past, she had nothing. After her constant efforts and tricks, she still had nothing. How ridiculous it was!

    After a long time, she stood up unsteadily and walked forward aimlessly. Unknowingly, she arrived at the entrance of Lovell School.

    It was almost noon and there would be studentsing out. Sandra subconsciously wanted to hide. She could not let her old ssmates see her so pathetic.

    She panicked and wanted to run, but when she turned around, she saw Keh walking out of the gate from afar. He was still so handsome, sunny, and gentle.

    In the past, she could wilfully hold his hand and walk with him side by side, but now¡­

    Sandra immediately squatted down and hid behind the bushes in shame. Her heart was beating wildly, and the throbbing feeling was the same as back then.

    Before the gate, Keh seemed to be waiting for someone. He would never know that she was hiding in the bushes and staring at his back in a daze.

    Sandra felt a lump in her throat and suddenly cried. She really couldn¡¯t help but want to jump out and hug him to tell him about her grievances.

    However, just as this thought popped up in her mind, she saw a beautiful girl walking out of the school, holding Keh¡¯s hand and smiling even sweeter than she did in the past.

    That day, Keh attended her wedding also with this girl beside him.

    Sandra covered her mouth. At this moment, her heart was being torn apart. She lost her mind while Keh had already left with Melody. They were a perfect match.

    After squatting there for a long time, Sandra got up but realized that she had nowhere to go.

    She wandered on the streets for a long time. Finally, she went tow firm and met thewyer who had looked for her yesterday. ¡°I can confess all the crimes I¡¯vemitted, but please give me 1,000 dors. I want to dress up pretty in myst moments.¡±

    Mr. Jackson looked up in shock. The woman in front of him had lost all her brilliance. This was thest belief of a dying young woman, so he agreed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Afterpleting all the records, Sandra took the money and bought herself a dress for 600 dors. The rest was spent on her hair and makeup.

    Then she went to look for Keh.

    The moment she saw him, Sandra pounced over excitedly, ¡°Keh, shall we go on a date this weekend?¡±

    She smiled brightly as if she couldn¡¯t see Melody holding hands with Keh.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Keh was stunned. He looked at the woman in front of him, who was covered in wounds and almost mad, and a guess surfaced in his mind. ¡®Sandra, are you crazy?¡¯

 Chapter 249

    Her tone and expression now were exactly the same as when she was with him a year ago. She also used to hold his hand intirnately, just like now.

    Keh pushed her away and replied calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home? Your husband must be waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°What husband? I¡¯ll marry you one day.¡± Sandra immediately corrected him. Then, she gently nced at Melody as if she didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding. ¡°My good sister, don¡¯t worry, I will never snatch Keh from you.¡±

    ¡®Sister? Are you serious? You think she is your cousin Tiffany?¡¯ Keh immediately had a headache. The miscarriage must have hurt her brain.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a busybody, but it would seem cold-blooded to leave Sandra here. So he helplessly instructed the driver, ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Sandra violently resisted and refused to let go of his hand. She begged repeatedly, ¡°Keh, don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡±

    Keh was unmoved.

    Then Sandra looked at Melody pleadingly. ¡°Please help me¡­¡±

    A hint of mockery shed across Melody¡¯s eyes, but she still took a step forward and gently tidied Sandra¡¯s messy hair. She said with a polite smile, ¡°Get in the car first. We¡¯ll meet youter, okay?¡± Her gentle voice seemed to have the magic of soothing people¡¯s anxiety.

    Sandra gradually calmed down. ¡°Then you muste to me. Keh, you muste too¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, get in the car.¡± Melody smiled and helped her into the car

    However, from an angle that no one could see, Melody spoke softly and whispered in a voice that only they could hear. ¡°Pretending to be crazy is the stupidest thing. If I were you, the one to perish together with would definitely not be Keh.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s body stiffened. At this moment, the car door closed. The driver stepped on the elerator and started the car.

    Keh¡¯s and Melody¡¯s figures were getting further and further away.

    Seeing that the driver was indeed heading to the hospital, Sandra immediately shouted, ¡°Stop the car, stop the car!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital in case the Booth family were still waiting for her there. She didn¡¯t want to die from their beating.

    Melody was right. Pretending to be crazy and trying to return to Keh¡¯s side would not work at all. Even if she knew that she could not survive and wanted to die with Keh, the person she hated the most was not Keh, but Tiffany!

    At the thought of this, Sandra¡¯s eyes turned sharp. She immediately pped the driver¡¯s seat and roared, ¡°Stop the car! Let me go.¡±

    The driver was afraid that this woman would do something extreme to hurt him, so he slowed down and parked by the roadside.

    Sandra got out of the car and ran away immediately. Her destination was Cedar Ridge Vi.

    She kept calcting the chances of her charging into the Kelley family alone and killing Thalia and Eric now that TiffanyPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    should still be in Luna Vi.

    Since she didn¡¯t want to live anymore, she might as well leave this world with them all. Sandraughed crazily and pressed down on the extremely sharp saber in her bag.

    So what if Tiffany was that Miracle Healer? She would make that b***h regret it in pain and despair.

    Sandraughed madly and ran forward quickly. However, when she was crossing the road despite the red light, she was suddenly hit by a speeding garbage truck.

    Bang! A loud sound shook the air like an hquake.

    Sandra felt her body was thrown away just like flying and then fell to the hard ground. Her white dress was stained with blood.

    Screams and cries came from all

    and the heavy rain suddenly poured down.

    imbs,

    Pain shot through her body and made her Shey on the ground, surrounded by stinking trash.

    She could so clearly feel her life slipping away.

    She tried so hard to get up toplete her revenge, but now she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.

    Her consciousness gradually dissipated. She opened her mouth and wanted to call for help.

    But in her daze, she saw Stan and Selena walking towards her step by step. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Dad and Mom are here to pick you up.¡±

    They smiled kindly, but Sandra shook her head vigorously as if she had seen something terrifying. Panicked, she tried to back away. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te¡­¡±

    Her eyes were filled with despair and dread. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die!

    However, it was not up to her.

    A second before shepletely lost consciousness, perhaps an illusion, she saw a tall man standing in front of her in the pouring rain.

    The man looked down from above, dressed in ck and holding a ck umbre. There was also a ck tabby lying on his shoulder.

    She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he was noble, mysterious, and even dangerous.

    The man asked, ¡°Do you want to live? I can save you.¡±

    Sandra used all her strength to say one word, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Then, her vision turned ck. Her breathing stopped, and her heart didn¡¯t beat anymore.

    The rain came unexpectedly. The driver of the garbage truck was stunned. Trembling all over, he got out of the car and was about to check on the situation when she realized that the person he hit just now had disappeared¡­

    The blood on the ground had long been washed away, leaving no traces of this ident at all.

    The driver was drenched in the rain, so he had no choice but to leave with his heart still fluttering with fear.

    The next day, the news of Sandra¡¯s death was published. It was said that after being hit by a truck, she jumped into the sea andmitted suicide.

    The Booth family did not appear or make any response. Lauren even cursed that she deserved it. They hadn¡¯t enjoyed the joy of being rich for long, but Sandra had robbed half of their assets.

    The contract was indeed sigued by Jordan himself, so it was a legal transfer. They could never get what they lost back.

    With this, the Booth family had been crippled. From now on, they could only lower their heads in humiliation.

    As for her miscarriage at the wedding, Sandra had already admited that she had taken an abortion pill before she deliberately fell, in an attempt to nder Tiffany, which was confirmed by the results of the hospital¡¯s examination.

    The investigation into her suicide showed that she was trapped by love. Her phone had photos of her hugging Keh, and thest person she saw before she died was also him.

    So her death did not attract much attention from the public. People all knew that Sandra had robbed the Booth family¡¯s assets and felt disdainful. They did not even have any sympathy for her pathetic end.

    When Charlie heard this, he could not help but sigh. He sat on the sofa in silence for a long time.

    It was not sympathy. After all, Sandra¡¯s framing was too evil, almost sessfully destroying Tiffany. So it was impossible for him to forgive Sandra.

    But he had some self-doubt. A few years ago, he brought the Olson family from the remote countryside to Lovell City. Now it looked like the worst decision he had ever made.

    Tiffany knew what her father was thinking at a nce.

    She walked up to him and massaged his shoulders as sheforted him, ¡°Dad, stop overthinking. She brought herself to this. Everyone has to be responsible for their own choices, good one or bad one.¡±

    They didn¡¯t owe Sandra anything.

 Chapter 250

    Charlie nodded and patted Tiffany¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m getting old now. My daughter is right. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you forever. This will never happen again!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany smiled with twinkling eyes.

    Charlie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tiffany still felt that there was still something weird about this matter. ording to her understanding of Sandra, she would not give up on herself to the point ofmitting suicide. The pills she gave were indeed authentic and effective, enough to save Sandra¡¯s life. The Booth family¡¯s beating couldn¡¯t be enough to obliterate her will to survive.

    There must be something wrong.

    Most importantly, witnesses were iming that Sandra jumped into the sea. In other words, her body had not been found. So could there be a possibility that Sandra was not dead at all?

    With this thought in mind, Tiffany used the excuse of taking an afternoon nap to go back to her room. Then, she called June. ¡°Find out where Sandra is.¡±

    Ten minutester, June replied, ¡°Sandra has been confirmed to be dead. The area where she jumped happened to be stormy that day. There is no chance of finding her corpse.¡±

    After receiving the definite answer, Tiffany finally felt relieved. She seemed to be overthinking. ¡°Then, no problems.¡±

    Tiffany was about to hang up when June added, ¡°Master is back. He wants to see you.¡±

    At the mention of James, Tiffany had an indescribableplex emotion. However, this time, she had already thought it through. Even if James stopped her or disagreed, she would not leave Richard again. This dilemma was difficult to bnce, but she did not want to go against her heart. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Tiffany made a trip to Luna Vi. As soon as she walked in, she bumped into Jeremy.

    He still looked sozy and ck, without any expression or emotion. He ignored everyone and did not take anything to heart. Usually, no matter whether he was treated well or badly, he wouldn¡¯t get surprised or angry. In his eyes, delicacies were just normal dishes, but he could still make do with the simplest food.

    Sometimes, Tiffany could not help but wonder if this guy had long been hollowed out of desires.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Cooper.¡± When she passed by him, Tiffany greeted him with a smile. This was how the servants called him behind his back. It sounded quite interesting to address him in such a respectful way, and Tiffany remembered it after identally hearing it just once.

    Jeremy nced at her. To Tiffany¡¯s surprise, he responded, ¡°Oh Although it was just one word, it was still an improvement at least.

    Tiffany walked past him and continued to walk in.

    In the backyard of the vi, James sat on a rattan chair. In front of him was arge number of medicinal herbs, filled with vitality and vigor.

    This was only a portion of the herbs in Luna Vi. The ones that rted to the production of those life-saving pills were bought from another ce, which was extremely expensive and rare. This was also the reason why Miracle Healer¡¯s medicine was not essible even with money.

    Tiffany walked over and stood about five steps away from James. She called out softly, ¡°Master.¡±

    James did not turn around-or even open his eyes. Ile justughed and sighed helplessly. ¡°Tiffany, do you hate me now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tiffany walked forward and sat down beside James.

    The rattan chair swayed slightly. The pavilion overhead blocked the scorching sun. A few breezes blew past, and the air was so rxing and leisurely.

    These days were like ten years ago when James would use various methods to teach her all kinds of skills every day. No matter what trouble she caused, he would always tolerate and dote on her.

    He was not just Tiffany¡¯s master, and sometimes like her father. His kindness would be imprinted in her heart forever.

    Tiffany stood up. She did not intend to hide anything. In fact, she could not hide it at all, so she said frankly, ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    However, as soon as she started speaking, James patted her head, ¡°I know what you want to say. You don¡¯t have to tell me. As long as you¡¯ve been determined, you can do whatever you want. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll still do everything I can to protect you.¡±

    James ruffled Tiffany¡¯s hair. ¡°In the past, I was too stubborn. I always felt that you were still that naive and insensible little girl from back then. But now, I¡¯ve seen your growth. I¡¯m very gratified.¡±

    Tiffany did not expect him to be so tolerant and doting this time, just like how he protected her unconditionally back then. Sometimes she did not know why James was so good to her.

    All the words that she wanted to say turned into one sentence. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Alright, my silly girl. You caused me a lot of trouble back then. I didn¡¯t see you being so polite like today. A big girl can¡¯t be kept.¡± As he spoke, he sighed.

    Tiffany was amused by his fatherly tone. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Have a good time here.¡± With that, she left briskly.

    The shadow that had been hanging over her head had finally been resolved. The sky in her mind was brightened up instantly. Taking a deep breath of the fresh air, she decided to go to the Royal Tower.

    James was still sitting on the rattan chair. As he watched the little girl leave, a smile shed across his face. Then, he suddenly said to the air, ¡°The n is terminated.¡±

    Someone appeared from the herbs bush and asked in disbelief, ¡°Master, why? It¡¯s so close. Are we going to give up right now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself, so focus on your thing.¡± James¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, carrying a hint of impatience and fury.

    That man immediately lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not far away, June came to the backyard. That man immediately hid back in the bush again.

    James looked into the distance, his deep eyes filled with secrecy

    In order not to make things difficult for Tiffany, he was willing to give up on going against that person. ¡®Wish everything would go as you wish.¡¯

    Tiffany arrived at the entrance of the Royal Tower in a car. She did not inform Richard in advance, so she was not sure if he was in thepany.

    She stepped forward tentatively and was about to inform the receptionist when she was surprisingly let in.

    ¡°Miss Kelley? You must be here for Mr. Hampton, right? This way, please. I¡¯ll lead you.¡± As she spoke, the receptionist brought Tiffany to the private elevator. Her attitude waspletely different from before.

    Tiffany was stunned fora moment before replying, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The elevator went straight to the top floor and she was brought into Richard¡¯s office.

    Richard was in a meeting. The assistant asked politely, ¡°Miss Kelley, what do you want to drink? Coffee, milk, or something else?¡±

    ¡°Coffee, I think.¡± Tiffany smiled.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Soon, a cup of mellow coffee was brought in. The assistant nodded respectfully and left the office.

    Feeling extremely bored, Tiffany sat in Richard¡¯s chair and waited for him.

 Chapter 251

    No one could deny that the scenery of the Royal Tower was uniquely spectacr, especially the top floor. It made people feel like standing in the clouds.

    Tiffany took a sip of coffee andzily turned the chair around.

    At this moment, the tightly shut ss door was suddenly pushed open.

    She thought that Richard was back. Unexpectedly, she heard the sound of high heels tapping on the ground in this quiet and luxurious office.

    Before Tiffany could turn around, a gentle voice with lingering affection came from behind her. ¡°Richard, why are you avoiding me?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    This sweet voice could melt a man¡¯s bones,

    Tiffany remained silent and touched her arm. Then she swiveled the chair around. ¡°Miss Trujillo, long time no see.¡±

    Who else could it be but Wendy?

    Tiffany greeted her with an innocent smile.

    When Wendy saw clearly the person on the chair, her eyes widened in shock and anger. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Looking around and confirming that there were only the two of them in the office, she rushed over, mmed the table, and shouted, ¡°Who allowed you to sit there? Stand up!¡±

    Tiffany pinched her ears slightly and made a nonchnt expression. ¡°Why? Do you want to sit here too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡­¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes widened. Of course, she wanted to sit here and even dreamed of it, but she had never been able to make ite true.

    If she hadn¡¯t used some connections, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the Royal Tower, let alone run rampant in Richard¡¯s office.

    However, this little girl in front of her took it for granted.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡± Wendy was both jealous and angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Richard hates it the most when people touch his things? If he sees you sitting here, he¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± There was a hint of smugness in her tone. After all, she had known Richard for several years.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Then get lost. What are you waiting for?¡± Wendy smiled contemptuously.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the office door opened again. A tall and noble figure slowly walked in with an oppressive aura. ¡°Who to get lost?¡±

    Richard nced at Wendy disdainfully. His handsome eyes seemed to be impatient, and the air in the office instantly got shockingly cold.

    Tyrone, who was following behind Richard, felt his scalp go numb. He did not understand how Wendy had got in. Acutely aware of the change in Richard¡¯s emotions, he immediately went forward. ¡°Miss Trujillo, Mr. Hampton¡¯s schedule is full today. Please go back.¡±

    Just now, Wendy was talking like she was very familiar with Richard, but Tyrone¡¯s words were cruel just like a p on her face.

    She and Richard were not even friends.

    Wendy¡¯s face turned pale as she asked with an aggrieved expression, ¡°She is still here. Why are you chasing me away?¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡± Richard gave a half¨Csmile.

    His handsome face became more and more captivating and Wendy looked at him almost infatuatedly.

    However, in the next second, the handsome man grabbed the chair and bent down. Just like that, a kissnded on Tiffany¡¯s lips.

    The room fell silent.

    Wendy¡¯s eyes widened. This scene almost suffocated her.

    This time, there was no need for Tyrone to exin anything. She turned around and rushed out of the office right away, leaving her sobbing in the air.

    Seeing this, Tyrone immediately left and closed the door, in case it caused any inconvenience for his boss¡¯s precious mission.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡®I really want to bite you!¡®

    Richard could not help butugh. Sensing that the little girl was already on the verge of fury, he immediately took a step back and perfectly avoided Tiffany¡¯s attack. ¡°You heartless girl.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± She chased after him in an attempt to punch him, but Richard easily dodged her again. Their positions changed instantly. Richard sat back in his chair and reached out to pull her back.

    Caught off guard, Tiffany fell into his arms. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth, but a warm breath puffed into her ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°If you move around again, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡±

    Tiffany sensed a certain change, and then she instantly understood what it was and her face blushed. ¡°Then, let go of me¡­¡±

    She was so fluttered that she almost bit her tongue at the words.

    Rumor had it that Richard was a frigid workaholic, but this waspletely different from what she saw. This man was always so restless and couldn¡¯t control his body in private.

    The stalematested for a while. Just as Tiffany was about to give up struggling, Richard finally let go of her. There was no trace of coldness in his eyes and it turned into a ball of fire. ¡°Go.¡± He seemed to be suppressing something so hard.

    Tiffany looked at him sympathetically. ¡°Um, are you feeling ufortable restraining yourself? I have some pills here. Just one, and it will ensure that your heart will be cleansed and you will have no more desires.¡±

    After saying that, she really left a vial. Then, she rushed out of his office.

    Looking at the vial on the table, Richard shook his head helplessly. ¡°You heartless little girl.¡±

    When Tyrone saw Tiffany running out, he was a little surprised. Miss Kelley, why are you out? Are you worried about affecting Mr. Hampton¡¯s work?¡± As she spoke, he patted his chest ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone in this time! I guarantee that no one will dare to disturb the two of you.¡±

    ¡®What do you mean by that? What kind of dirty things do you have in your head?¡® Tiffany gave him a weird look and left the Royal Tower in the elevator.

    Tyrone stood rooted to the ground and thought to himself. Finally, he came to a shocking conclusion. ¡®Is it over? So fast? Does he have that kind of problems?¡±

    Fortunately, his boss couldn¡¯t read his mind. Or he would definitely crack his head to wash his brain.

    When Tiffany came out of the building, unexpectedly, many people knew her. and greeted her. They all looked so reserved and careful.

    ¡°Miss Kelley!¡±

    ¡°Miss Kelley, hi!¡±

    ¡®Am I famous here?¡® Tiffany was a little confused. Then she heard someone whispering behind her, ¡°Did you see that? She¡¯s bing Mrs. Hampton soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really? No way?¡±

    Only two people in the Royal Tower were allowed to reach the top floor at any time without any notification. One was Sidney, and the other was Tiffany.

    Therefore, it was almost an open secret in thepany that Tiffany would be their boss¡¯s wife.

    Tiffany deliberately slowed down and continued listening.

    Those whispering employees spoke very softly, but they couldn¡¯t beat her sharp ears.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton¡¯s attitude is enough to state the truth. That¡¯s why I always said that Miss Trujillo is humiliating herself every time shees here.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Trujillo family tried to form a marriage alliance back then, but in the end, they also made a fool of themselves¡­¡±

    As thest sentence entered her ears, Tiffany also walked out of Royal Tower.

    Unexpectedly, Wendy did not leave. Seeing Tiffanye out, she asked with red eyes, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Does this have anything to do with me?¡±

    Wendy wiped the tears off her face and sneered. ¡°Of course you¡¯re happy. If you didn¡¯t interfere, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Tiffany abruptly interrupted her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t what? Lose hope after so many years of effort?¡±

    She curled her lips and smiled casually. ¡°You¡¯re too bold. But you should know that he doesn¡¯t have to respond to your so- called love.¡±

    These words were directed at Wendy and also herself. It was a littlete for her toprehend the principle.

    But Wendy took her kind advice as a show¨Coff. ¡°What goes aroundes around. Now you seem to be the winner. Let¡¯s see how long you could be smug. Just wait!¡± After saying that, she left arrogantly in her high heels.

    Tiffany shook her head and smiled helplessly. What trapped humans was never an ambition, but an obsession. Since she couldn¡¯t persuade this stupid woman, she would just let her be.

    After all, regardless of what happened today, Wendy would not give up on bringing up trouble to her. After all, they had been hostile against each other a long time ago,

    Thalia¡¯s headache was acting up again. Ever since that night at Sandra¡¯s wedding banquet, she had been traumatized by seeing Tiffany being arrested. She had a splitting headache for the past few days. No examination could find any problems. It might be some psychological issues.

    Not to make her daughter worried, Thalia did not tell her about his. One day, she went out alone to Sanctuary Mountain to pray for recovery.

    However, halfway up the mountain, she felt a wave of dizziness. On the steps, she lost her bnce and fell back. Judging from the height, she would probably lose her life.

    Thalia felt a wave of despair.

    However, a pair of hands held her firmly.

    When Thalia opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful face.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± This pretty girl asked with concern.

    ¡°You are?¡± Thalia looked surprised.

    The girl in front of her had a faint smile on her face, which could be remembered at a nce. That day at Sandra¡¯s wedding, Thalia also tripped over the foot of the stool and almost fell and it was also this girl who reached out to support her.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Thank you for that day. I wanted to find you after that, but you¡¯ve already left. And now we meet here again.¡± Thalia smiled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The girl¡¯s smile made her sofortable. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to help you down the mountain?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡± Thalia smiled. ¡°I guess I was too tired from climbing all the way up. Fortunately, you helped me up. I, can¡¯t imagine what would happen if I really fell down,¡±

    The young girl smiled and casually brushed the hair by her ear.

    Thalia could not help but ask, ¡°By the way, may I know your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is¡­ Melody Princeton.¡± She smiled thinly.

    Thalia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Melody added, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s ssmate.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± When Thalia heard this, she said, ¡°Are you going up the mountain too? Do you want toe along with me? After that, you cane to my house for dinner. I still want to thank you for helping me time and time again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody nodded.

    The scenery in Sanctuary Mountain was extremely spectacr. Most of the prayers here woulde true. So people tended toe here when their lives had some problems.

    When they were making a wish, Melody asked curiously, ¡°What wish have you made?¡±

    Thalia closed her eyes. ¡°I just want everything to go well for my husband and my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m about the same as you. I hope my family and the one I love can be safe and happy for all time.¡± After saying that, Melody closed her eyes and prayed sincerely. She seemed to think of someone, and a sweet smile showed up on her lips.

    Thalia opened her eyes and asked, ¡°The one you love? Do you mean your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Melody nodded.

    ¡°Is he Keh Harper?¡± Thalis tilted her head.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Melody smiled and lowered her head shyly.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡± Thalia smiled.

    No wonder at Sandra¡¯s wedding banquet that day, she saw that Keh seemed to have brought a femalepanion with him. He brought that girl wherever he went and treated her like a treasure, not allowing her to walk out of his sight. And that girl happened to be the one who helped her twice when she almost fell.

    But Thalia thought that seemed to be a good thing. Such a fickle man didn¡¯t deserve her daughter.

    After leaving the mountain, Thalia invited Melody to her house. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s Sunday today. Tiffany is also at home. You are ssmates and must have a lot to talk about.¡±

    As Thalia spoke, she brought Melody into the car. They drove all the way to Cedar Ridge Vi.

    When she got out of the car and saw the luxurious and exquisite vi, Melody even praised, ¡°Your house is awesome.¡±

    When she said this, her face was innocent. It did not make people feel disgusted. Thalia felt that she was such a sincere and cute girl.

    In the huge living room, Tiffany was having fun with her brother. There was arge pile of desserts and juice on the table, as well as two ancient Rubik¡¯s cubes.

    ¡°Let me show you!¡± Eric lowered his head and operated the toy nimbly.

    The moment she heard footstepsing from the door, Tiffany looked up. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you let me apany you to

    She paused suddenly when she saw the pure and wless girling in with her mother.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. Before she could speak, Thalia told her what had happened in the afternoon. Her words were filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re our guest. Melody, take a seat.¡± Tiffany asked the servant to clean up the table and then ce a ss of juice and dessert for her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Melody seemed to be a little reserved. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If it were anyone else, they would definitely help.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thank you so much.¡± Thalia smiled at Melody. Then she prepared to return to her room to take the pills before reminding her kids, ¡°Please entertain our guest well.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The siblings said in unison.

    The servants walked away. There were only the three of them on thefortable and luxurious sofa.

    ¡°Is this your brother?¡± Melody patted Eric¡¯s head and praised with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Eric had always hated being touched by people, so he dodged away and replied without raising his head, ¡°Cute is for children. I prefer to hear others praise me for being handsome.¡±

    He was so narcissistic. Like sister, like brother.

 Chapter 253

    Melody burst outughing when she heard that. ¡°So handsome boy, can I y with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want my sister to y with me.¡± Only his sister was the most important.

    Tiffany gently pinched Eric¡¯s ear and lectured, ¡°Is this how you treat our guest? Huh?¡±

    The little boy echoed readily, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong¡­

    His aggrieved gaze made him look like a little puppy. No matter how big a mistake he made, no one could bring themselves to beat him up.

    What could Tiffany do? She could only pamper her little brother. She patted his head, making the puppy squint his eyes in pleasure.

    Looking at the tacit interaction between the siblings, Melody¡¯s eyes shed with an imperceptible trace of mockery. After sitting for a while, she got up. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± Tiffany also stood up.

    ¡°No, Keh is here to pick me up¡­¡± As Melody spoke, she carefully nced at Tiffany, as if afraid that she would fly into a rage out of humiliation. However, she could not hide the smugness in her eyes.

    When Tiffany heard this, she was not affected at all. Instead, she came to a realization and stopped asking Melody to stay. She immediately called a servant to send the guest off on her behalf.

    The servant politely sent Melody all the way to the gate.

    Keh did not expect Melody toe to the Kelley family as a guest. It seemed awkward for him to enter, so he just waited outside in the car.

    As Melody got into the car, he asked, ¡°Why are you here? They didn¡¯t bully you, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just very envious. Sometimes, I feel really inferiorpared to Tiffany. How could the light of a fireflypete with the brilliance of the moon?¡± She let out a long sigh, her beautiful face tinged with loneliness.

    Keh frowned when he heard that. ¡°Who told you that? Tiffany? Or Mrs. Kelley?¡±

    ¡°No, no, they didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Melody denied it but she was affirming it in a special way.

    Keh¡¯s eyebrows gradually turned cold, and there was a hint of anger in his tone. ¡°Don¡¯te here in the future. You¡¯re not a firefly. As long as I¡¯m around, no one can look down on the future Mrs. Hampton, understand?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Melody looked worried. ¡°Your family¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already told my family about our rtionship. When Grandpa gets better, I¡¯ll bring you back to meet them.¡± As he spoke, Keh gently held her hand and said, ¡°No one can bully you, not even the Kelley family. If they dare, just tell me.¡±

    Melody blushed a little under his overbearing protection, but she still nodded shyly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The shyness of a little girl was especially alluring.

    A faint smile appeared on Keh¡¯s face. As he retracted his hand and drove away, he nced at the elegant vi outside. He snorted coldly, his handsome face filled with impatience and disgust.

    The engagement between him and Tiffany had already ended when the Kelley family personally came to cancel it half a year ago. They had nothing to do with each other anymore, so it was best for them to mind their own business.

    Unexpectedly, the Kelley family was so petty. When they found out about his rtionship with Melody, they even got her into their house just to humiliate her to avenge Tiffany. This family was really despicable!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    His emotions naturally did not escape Melody¡¯s eyes.

    She looked out of the window. There was a faint smile in her lucid eyes. However, the moment she lowered her eyes, a trace of arrogance shed past. This man was so easy to deal with. She couldn¡¯t even understand how Sandra had lost to Tiffany and made herself a ridiculous joke.

    It was stillte summer in Lovell City, but it was already snowing in a small town 4000 miles away.

    Sandra slowly opened her eyes. Beside her bed, a maid dressed in a neat blue dress was feeding her medicine meticulously and injecting her with something.

    But she knew one thing for sure. She hade back to life.

    She had no idea who had saved her, or where she was. Since she woke up three days ago, Sandra found herself in a luxurious ancient castle. Every day, when she woke up, the maids would clean her up, treat her wounds, feed her medicine, and give her injections. She had been taken care of so meticulously.

    However, once she asked where she was, they would not say a word. The maids would only smile at her like that like a group of puppet dolls.

    Sandra had panicked before, but she quickly calmed down.

    She knew very well that she had died once. Since that was the case, what was there to be afraid of?

    So she waited patiently.

    Until today, after taking the medicine and getting an injection, she saw the maid suddenly take a few steps back and kneel on the ground with their heads lowered respectfully.

    Sandra was stunned. She subconsciously looked up, and a tall and handsome man slowly walked into this gorgeous and spacious room.

    The man was dressed in a ck

    A gown.

    trand of his ck hair fell on his fair forehead, making him look so devilish.

    With every step he took, the maids on the ground knelt more respectfully.

    The luxurious room instantly was enveloped in the shadow of oppression. A dangerous aura was spreading.

    Sandra could not help but tremble a little, but she forced herself to calm down.

    Since this man had saved her, it meant that at least she had some value. Now that he gave her such an environment and treatment, he would not kill her for the time being¡­.

    The man walked slowly to the bed. He reached out and brushed her face with his pale, cold fingers.

    Sandra subconsciously shivered. Just as she was about to speak, the man¡¯s hand suddenly pinched her neck and exerted force.

    She was so shocked that she could not even utter a single syble.

    ¡®Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to die. Her strong will to live made her eyes show desire.

    The man whispered in her ear. ¡°Very good. From today onwards, you¡¯re mine. I¡¯ll heal your injuries, remove the scar on your face, and give you everything you want¡­¡± This voice seemed to be bewitching.

    Sandra was at a loss amtnodded with difficulty.

    The hand on her neck suddenly loosened.

    After regaining her freedom, Sandra panted heavily. Her back was already drenched in cold sweat. When she came back to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at the man in front of her.

    The man was handsome and elegant, just like this gorgeous ancient castle. He was noble and illustrious, exuding a charm that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    And this perfect man had just said that she would be his from now on.

 Chapter 254

    Sandra blushed. But this was good for her. In the future, she would definitely do her best to please this man.

    As this thought shed across her mind, that man suddenly looked down at her with a faint smile. ¡°After you recover, you¡¯ll have to start training.¡±

    Training? To learn how to serve a man?¡® She was confident that she had the ability to win this man¡¯s heart.

    Sandra asked subconsciously, ¡°Training for what?¡±

    ¡°To be my ve.¡± His tone was still like a lover¡¯s whisper, but it carried an indescribable coldness and cruelty, shattering Sandra¡¯s anticipation and eagerness.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t pass, then from now on, you¡¯ll be one of these maids, understand?¡± The manughed and strode away.

    Sandra sat on the bed, her head buzzing.

    She suddenly thought of a terrifying thing. These female ves looked so lifeless like boneless puppets. What kind of torture had they experienced to be like this?

    Sandra couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she thought of her future. No! I won¡¯t be a ve.

    This might be herst chance in this life. She had died once, so this time, she had to grasp it tightly.

    Sandra wiped the sweat from her forehead and grabbed the hand of a maid. ¡°You¡¯ve also experienced this test, right? Tell me what it is about!¡±

    The ve girl just smiled at her but didn¡¯t reveal her teeth.

    It was extremely strange that they all smiled in this way.

    Sandra choked and could only ask again, ¡°Medicine, bring me the medicine just now!¡±

    Out of vignce and consideration, when she was fed the medicine, she secretly spat out half of it in case there were any other ingredients in it.

    However, from the looks of it, all her struggles and precautions were unnecessary. This man was scarier than she had imagined.

    This ve girl followed her wishes and brought the medicine over. She even handed her a cup of water.

    Sandra took them at this time. She had been severely injured. It would probably take half a month for her topletely recover. She didn¡¯t have much time left.

    Fromte summer to early autumn, a month passed quickly.

    The heat of Lovell City subsided a little. Now the air was cool andfortable.

    At the beginning of October, the only thing that received the most attention was Abbie¡¯s new TV series, which would officially start airing on Friday this week.

    The filming progress was only half¨Cfinished and the broadcast mode was two episodes a week.

    The critics were prized as it was receiving both criticism and praise. Some of the audience ran towards Abbie, while others directly snubbed it.

    No matter what, this was a test for hereback.

    After being out of public sight for so 11 ¡°$,

    it would be a lie to say that she was still confident. Hence, that night, the three of them met.

    Tiffany was in charge of paying the bill, and Zoo. in charge offorting Abbie.

    Abbie¡¯s nervousness was greatly relieved after eating a big meal.

    But she was still afraid. She was afraid that she would flop. She was afraid that the audience would scold her. She was afraid that even if her nder had been rified, it would be difficult for her to make aeback.

    Tiffany took a sip of juice andforted her calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust Mr. Fraser¡¯s judgment. There must be a reason why he supported you as the female lead against all the people¡¯s rejection. Anyway, if this one couldn¡¯t make it, there is still a next one. You always have a chance.¡±

    She spoke nonchntly, but these were the words after consideration. It was just always a matter of money. She would invest as much as she could.

    Abbie was amused but also felt touched. ¡°We¡¯ll know the results in two days. Let¡¯s hope it won¡¯t be disappointing.¡±

    As it turned out, most of the audience clicked on it out of curiosity on the day of the premiere. So the views skyrocketed. As the audience watched, their attention waspletely attracted by the engaging plots.

    In this age, there was no shortage of dramas. The only thing that could crush peers was the advantage of its own while Dreams of Rising had almost all the advantages.

    On the screen, Abbie¡¯s extremely recognizable face could be remembered at a nce. She was still as stunning as back then and coupled with her outstanding acting skills, there were countless good reviews.

    [She¡¯s winning The Best Actress! This is what we call a real actress.]

    [She never disappoints us! Always so beautiful and cool.]

    [She¡¯s back! The other actresses are shaking. By the way, the man in it looks quite good also.]ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As more and more people talked about it on the Inte, this TV series went viral.

    In the first three days, Dreams of Rising hit trending topics frequently and quite a lot of them were about Abbie¡¯seback belonging to herself only.

    Even the screenwriter was trending.

    It was said that this mysterious writer had also worked with several other directors. The projects rted were all acted by top celebrities, so this new one had been quite popr before it was out.

    The screenwriter¡¯s identity was too mysterious, and not a single piece of information was leaked to the public. People were all curious about this talented creator.

    Tiffany was quite surprised when looking at thements on the Inte. ¡®The fans are so interesting these days.

    As she scrolled through the phone, she unexpectedly received a call from the director.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, I¡¯ve already drafted the script that you inspired mest time. As long as I get the investment, we can officially start filming. I¡¯ll add your name as one of the screenwriters.¡±

    Two months ago, she had done him a favor, and Harold had never forgotten it.

    Many thingsplemented each other. If this TV series became popr, she would gain more reputation as a screenwriter.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Lester, you want to get investments? Just talk to me.

    In his previous life, Harold had relied on this movie to go from an unknown director to a renowned big shot winning countless awards. No matter how much investment was poured, it would return in times more.

    Of course 2 she didn¡¯t want to take too much advantage of him. ¡°I¡¯ll invest in you until the shooting is done. I will only take 20% of the box office. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Harold was stunned in disbelief. He was so shocked that he even blurted out what was on his mind. ¡°Miss Kelley, if you do it, you will probably be the one who needs investment in the future.¡±

    Only 20%. As an investor, she wouldn¡¯t carn much. But once the movie flopped, she had to bear the huge loss alone.

    Although Harold was also a little tempted, he still had his conscience. He shook his head and refused. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take the risk.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Tiffanyughed when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Lester, you have to be confident in yourself. What if it bes a blockbuster? And I¡¯m not just making money by investment.¡±

    She mainly wanted to help him, and this was her original intention. Or she wouldn¡¯t have given him the script in advance.

    After pondering for a moment, Harold agreed. ¡°Alright, then thank you, Miss Kelley.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Can I ask a question? Why¡­ are you helping me?¡±

    Tiffany replied with an irrelevant sentence. ¡°Because I once hoped that someone would reach out and help me.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Harold was slightly stunned.

    Somehow his heart hurt because Tiffany¡¯s tone was filled with vicissitudes, carrying a sense of maturity people shouldn¡¯t have at such a young age.

    Perhaps it was because he felt the same way, Harold sighed. During this period of time, he had received a lot of eye¨Crolling and rejection from investors.

    In the end, only his old friend, Oliver, was willing to help. However, he did not dare to drag his good friend down with him in this risky project. Therefore, he lied that he had found an investment and only epted a portion of Oliver¡¯s help.

    Now, with Tiffany¡¯s help, all the problems were solved.

    After hanging up the phone, Tiffany directly asked the person in charge of StarRise Entertainment to transfer a sum of start- up funds to Harold.

    After transferring tens of millions, her pockets/were still bulging.

    During this period, there were many peopleing for medicine. The ount of Miracle Healer had countless ie. Sean and the Moody Group were respectively in a state of profit and loss. But inparison, she still achieved a surplus.

    It was time to make another ie.

    Tiffany rubbed her chin. Recently, there was ack of medicinal herbs. She also saw that her mother¡¯s headaches were getting more and more frequent, and she didn¡¯t seem to get better even after taking medicine.

    If she wanted topletely cure Thalia¡¯s problems, just acupuncture alone was not enough. She had to find a few special herbs that were suitable for this specific illness.

    Tiffany secretly made a decision. Hence, she applied for a week¡¯s leave and told her family that she was preparing for her exams during this period and would stay in the dorm.

    Charlie and Thalia never suspected her. They believed whatever their daughter said.

    But Eric was different and sent a message. [Are you going to the Royal Bay? There¡¯s a very good big tiger there. Tell it I miss it.]

    Tiffany rolled her eyes. ¡®What are you thinking? Did I say I¡¯m going there? And why are you so eager to see me live there? You should stop me, right?¡®

    Tiffany shook her head and left the school.

    When she heard that Tiffany was going to take leave, Zoe chased after her and said reluctantly, ¡°Tiffany, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Misty Ridge to do something.¡±

    ¡°Misty Ridge?¡± Zoe was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that very far?¡±

    Not only was it far away, but it was also dangerous.

    Misty Ridge was very far from Lovell City. It was located in the mountains of a small town with intense miasma and unpredictable weather. Moreover, as its name suggested, it was in danger of getting lost in the misty forest and not being able toe out.

    Tiffany had never been there herself, but there was a herb that could only be found there.

    If she could find it, not only would Thalia¡¯s head disease be cured, but it could also be refined into another medicine with the effect of prolonging life and retaining beauty. Its value would be immeasurable.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Zoe also knew that she was not capable enough to be helpful, so she did not dare to mention anything like going together with her. She just could not help but worry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Tiffany patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found someone to apany me. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better. By the way, Tiffany, the donated supplies will arrive in two days. I n to bring some people to distribute them over the weekend. Does your rtive mind it?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡®What rtive?¡® Tiffany was stunned for a moment before she realized that the charity fund that she had asked Zoe to manage was arranged in the name of her so¨Ccalled rtive. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She won¡¯t have any objections. Be careful. Remember to bring a few more people to do things.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoe nodded.

    Tiffany walked out of the gate and was about to hail a taxi when she saw a low¨Ckey luxury car parked in front of her.

    The window slowly rolled down, revealing a handsome face. Richard raised his eyebrows. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Tiffany got in. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Tiffany looked aggrieved. ¡®How do you find out about my impromptu leave so quickly?¡®

    Then the man slowly said, ¡°I heard that someone was going to abandon me and run away alone, so I decided to make this trip.¡±

    Tiffany chuckled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? I¡¯ll be gone for quite a few days. Yourpany has so many things to do. Can you leave?¡±

    Richard ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    If thepany were in a mess because of his absence for just a few days, he would have been bankrupt a long time ago.

    Moreover, the people who could truly be Royal Tower¡¯s senior management were all true talents. They were all elites, and no one dared to ck off.

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Alright, thene with us.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± He keenly caught a keyword and immediately raised his eyebrows with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Who else? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Jeremy.¡± Tiffany never lied. Of course, if she really wanted to lie, she could do it confidently.

    Richard¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that, ¡°With me around, do you still need that gigolo?¡±

    Judging from the little girl¡¯s tone, it was obvious that she had regarded him as an outsider. She and Jeremy were on the same side.

    When a man got jealous, the air in the car became sour somehow.

    John was shaking in the front seat.

    Tiffany smiled and stroked his hair. ¡°I was just thinking that you were busy. And Jeremy has been to Misty Ridge before. He¡¯s familiar with that ce.¡±

    ¡°John has been there too. He¡¯s more familiar with it,¡± Richard said almost immediately.

    John turned around in confusion. ¡°Huh? When have I been there?¡±

    Richard nced at him coldly.

    John was shocked and immediately changed his words. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ve been there once. I¡¯m familiar with it!¡±

    Tiffany made a sound nonchntly. ¡°Oh.¡±

    Richard¡¯s face froze awkwardly. Now it was obvious who would be in the higher position in the family in the future.

    John could not help but feel sympathy for Richard, who was such an all¨Cpowerful figure but had no choice but to lower his head before a little girl.

    John quietly turned around, his shoulders shaking when holdingughter.

    Just like that, under Tiffany¡¯s hegemony, Jeremy packed his things and went straight from Luna Vi to Royal Bay. Together, they took Richard¡¯s private ne to the small town.

 Chapter 256

    The flight would take three and a half hours.

    From the moment he boarded the ne, Jeremy covered his face with a magazine and slept on the sofa. He was always so calm andposed.

    In order not to be a third wheel, John quickly left the lounge to give the two of them some space.

    Even so, that man still felt that their private time had been ruined.

    When Richard first learned that Tiffany was on leave for a week, he guessed that she was definitely going on a long trip, so he immediately abandoned everything and followed her. Anyway, no matter where Tiffany was going, he could always be around. He could also protect her even in hell.

    But unexpectedly, she would rather bring a gigolo than call him along.

    Richard¡¯s face turned darker and darker. Just as he was enveloped in a dejected shadow, he suddenly felt a chill between his lips. When he opened his eyes, he saw Tiffany¡¯s smiling face.

    She was feeding him a piece of fruit and coaxed, ¡°Be good, open your mouth.¡±

    ¡®Girl, you¡¯re getting bolder!¡® Richard looked like the volcano in his body was about to erupt. The few servants on the ne were secretly shocked that thisdy was so bold.

    Tiffany¡¯s tone was like she was coaxing a child, filled with weird humor. If Richard really flew into a rage, none of them would be able to get away with it. The servants¡® hearts were pounding, and cold sweat instantly broke out on their foreheads.

    Just as they thought that Tiffany would definitely be scolded, they saw Richard eat the fruit in one bite and say leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s not sweet enough.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡± Tiffany also tasted a piece herself. ¡°It¡¯s clearly just¡­ Mmm.¡±

    She was interrupted.

    The servants were shocked by this scene. They immediately turned around and retreated silently. They were wrong. If this was a fight, it must be a fight on the bed.

    Tiffany blinked and met Richard¡¯s dark and deep eyes, like a maic vortex with surging emotions, as if he wanted to devour her.

    There was a touch of coolness on her lips, apanied by a soft sensation. It was punishment, greed, and an incurable fatal attraction.

    After a long while, Richard let go of her. There was still fire in her eyes, but his handsome face was dyed with a smile. His voice was hoarse and maic. ¡°Be good. You have to coax me like this next time.¡±

    ¡®What? Shame on you! You¡¯re the one grumpy about anything. Why should I coax you?¡® Tiffany red at him and continued eating.

    Before evening, the private jet finally arrived at this small border town.

    Theynded at the top of a mountain, where many servants and bodyguards stood neatly on both sides to wee them. Behind them was a grand and luxurious vi.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in awe. ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be yours too, right?¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°I forgot.¡± There were so many mansions under his name. How could he remember all of them?

    John immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Hampton, you said that it would be more convenient to have a ce to stop once in a while, so this was built.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. Just a ce to stop?¡®

    This was a huge vi! There were two or three buildings on the entire mountain, with tarmac and private jets. It was actually just a ce for him to stop during his travel?

    Tiffany sighed. She had originally thought that she was quite rich, but in the end,pared to Richard, the little money in her ount could not be squandered in days by a real big shot.

    Jeremy was much calmer.

    They were going to rest tonight and enter the Misty Ridge tomorrow.

    It had to be said that having such a ce to stay was indeed much morefortable than staying in a hotel. Servants were serving them respectfully at all times, and they would be much more at ease sleeping at night. At least there was no need to worry about security.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    At the top of the mountain, looking down from above, the entire town¡¯s scenery could be seen. Against thest rays of the sunset, the vastnd seemed to be gilded.

    After night fell, the tens of thousands of lights were like a gxy. However, the most dazzling one should be thergest light on the distant mountaintop. It looked like an ancient castle and was extremely eye¨Ccatching.

    Out of curiosity, Tiffany pointed and asked, ¡°What is that ce?¡±

    John looked over and eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that thing before. Could it be that someone built a castle thereter?¡±

    Tiffany stopped asking. ¡®There seems to be quite a lot of rich people.¡®

    After dinner, the servant arranged a room for Jeremy.

    Lord Cooper went straight back to his room. During this period of time, he had been sleeping non¨Cstop. Tiffany could not help but wonder if he had snuck out in the middle of the night for pleasure. But Jeremy never told her every time Tiffany asked about it, or she might be able to help.

    Richard raised his eyebrows in satisfaction.

    Along the way, Jeremy was like something invisible. He rarely talked and kept a distance from Tiffany. He was a very qualified subordinate. Even if he was a third wheel, he was still a very self¨Cdisciplined one.

    With this thought in mind, Richard was in a good mood and scratched Tiffany¡¯s palm. ¡°Shall we hang around here?¡±

    Tiffany agreed readily. ¡°Sure!¡±

    It was only half past seven, and she didn¡¯t have the habit of sleeping so early.

    The two of them left the vi and wandered all the way to the town at the foot of the mountain.

    Due to the changing climate, not a lot of people lived here, and most of the houses were built scattered.

    Only this night market was extremely lively. As they walked, more and more passers¨Cby gathered around them.

    Some people even turned around with each step.

    ¡°Look, is he a celebrity? Oh my god, that man is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Wow, that little girl is so beautiful! She looks like the princess in a painting!¡±

    Many passers¨Cby felt lucky to catch a glimpse of this stunning couple. After all, it was not easy to see such outstanding people in this small town.

    Therefore, the wide road became crowded gradually. Some people even took photos out of amazement. However, due to the intimidating aura emanating from Richard, no one dared to step forward.

    Tiffany was not a person passionate about shopping or walking in the street. When she saw this, she immediately dragged Richard back to the area where that vi was built.

    Now it was finally quiet.

    She wiped the sweat from her forehead. ¡°Forget it. We have so impressive scenery on the mountain, right? We don¡¯t have to go that far. It¡¯s better to just wander around here.¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows and held her hand again. ¡°Are you tired? Then I¡¯ll take you somewhere else.¡±

    This time, they went to the back of the vi. In the middle of the e

 Chapter 257

    Even though he could wrap her in his wings and protect her in every way, that was no different from breaking her wings. Just in case, he had to be ruthless sometimes.

    Tiffany was slightly stunned. Then, she gritted her teeth and made up her mind. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thest time she went out to paint, Tiffany risked everything and jumped into theke under the bridge to avoid the assassin¡¯s attack.

    That time, it was a close call. Fortunately, theke was not deep. And the shore was all weeds and vines. After jumping down, she grabbed those nts and climbed ashore.

    If it were a deeper river, she would have either been shot to death by the killer or drowned in the water. No one would be there to save her each time.

    Taking a deep breath, Tiffany jumped into the pool, which was about 6.5 feet deep, and she would fall straight down.

    Water poured into her nose, making her choke ufortably. She reached out to grab something to steady herself but found nothing. Her head was heavy, and she sank straight down.

    In the pool, Tiffany¡¯s face was red from holding it in. Fortunately, a strong arm reached out then and picked her up.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment she surfaced, Tiffany choked heavily. However, she could not care less about her ears filled with water. She clung onto Richard and refused to let go. ¡°It¡¯s too scary! Cough, cough, cough. I¡¯m choking. No, I can¡¯t go into the water anymore¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Her eyes were red. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she got choked in the water or felt wronged.

    Seeing Tiffany giving up just like that, Richard didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°It was my fault just now. I¡¯ll hold you up this time so you won¡¯t choke on the water. Let¡¯s try again, okay?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tiffany was about to cry. She had just drunk a few mouthfuls of water and felt terrible in her nose. Even her lungs were in pain.

    Before Richard could say anything, the attractive Tiffany hanging on him turned on her coquettish and clingy mode. She hugged him and looked pitiful, ¡°Richard, my dear, please carry me up.

    ¡°Please. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    ¡®Who the fuck can say no to such a sexy woman with such a soft voice?¡® Richard thought, and his heart instantly softened.

    He carried Tiffany to the shore. When she first came out of the water, it was still windy. Richard feared Tiffany would catch a cold, so he carried her back to her room.

    ¡°Take a hot bath before you go to bed.¡± After putting Tiffany down, Richard reminded her before turning around and leaving.

    Looking at the closed door, Tiffany blinked in surprise and wondered, ¡®Oh? Why is he in a hurry to leave this time? If it were any other time, wouldn¡¯t he want to stay?¡®

    Before she could figure it out, she shivered from the cold. Tiffany shook her head and stopped thinking about it. She went straight into the bathroom to take a shower.

    The servants had tidied up the room, sorted out, and put away the luggage she had brought. Skincare products were on the table, and clothes were hung in the wardrobe. It was convenient.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t know that while she was in her hot bath, someone had been bathing for over half an hour in another room.

    That night, she had a good¨Csleep and no dreams.

    On the other side of the forest, in the beautiful, brightly lit castle, Sandra returned to her room, exhausted.

    In the past month, she had just recovered from her injuries when she was arranged to undergo training and various tests.

    She knew very well that this was herst chance to survive, so she did not dare to ck off for a moment.

    She had put in all her effort to make herself as outstanding as possible. At the same time, she wanted to be the most special in that man¡¯s eyes.

    Sandra rubbed her sore hands and walked to the window to look out.

    She saw a man with a mysterious aura sitting quietly on the bench downstairs. He was in a ck coat that almost blended into the night, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his elegance and nobility.

    His handsome and mesmerizing face had a charm that could make people fall for him, even if this man was terrifying, cruel, and cold¨Cblooded. But he was also so charming.

    Sandra could not help but be fascinated.

    However, she saw the ck cat on the man¡¯s shoulder suddenly look toward her. Its eyes that glowed in the night were green and scary. Sandra eximed and immediately retreated.

    The man¡¯s warning was far away but seemed to ring in her ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, keep yourself in line.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± A huge pressure came, and Sandra¡¯s entire body trembled. It took a lot of effort for her to reply, ¡°Yes¡­ sir.¡±

    Sandra closed the curtains and did not dare to think about anything else. She still had an assessment in Misty Ridge the next day.

    Sandra thought, ¡®If I couldn¡¯t pass the assessment, I would be a walking corpse and be a maid in this castle that can be gone at any time. Therefore, I can not fail!¡®

    *****

    The next morning, Tiffany got up early.

    She could only find the medicinal material she wanted in the morning and at night. At other times, the color of the medicinal material would be the same as ordinary nts. There was no way to tell them from each other.

    After breakfast, the group set off in high spirits.

    John instructed his men behind him, ¡°This medicinal material is important. Be careful when you pluck them. Keep them intact!¡±

    Under Tiffany¡¯s instructions the previous night, John had typed out the photos of the medicinal material and given one to everyone to search, thinking the more people there were, the faster they could find it.

    The fog in Misty Ridge was so thick that the helicopters could not fly over. Hence, the group took a car and arrived nearby. Then, they went into the forest.

    The moment they entered Misty Ridge, all the signals disappeared. Even thepass that they had prepared would lose its effect. It was such a terrifying ce, filled with excitement and surprise.

    The fog dispersed, but they couldn¡¯t see the path under their feet. The men did not know which way to go. It was Tiffany¡¯s first time there, so she looked at Jeremy. ¡°Lord Cooper, the rest is up to you.¡±

    ¡°This way.¡± Jeremy was a walking map. He needed no guidance in this thick fog and could move freely as usual. He could even discover anything wrong in advance. ¡°Be careful here. It¡¯ll copse.¡±

    Everyone avoided the danger.

    Richard took a look and raised his eyebrows. He tilted his car and asked Tiffany, ¡°Where did you find this guy?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Not bad, huh?¡± Tiffany felt she had picked up a treasure.

    After all, not many people were as loyal as Jeremy. Moreover, he was a good fighter. Other than the time when he was drugged and plotted against, he was very reliable at all times!

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Richard curled his lips and looked at Jeremy¡¯s back as Jeremy led the way. Richard¡¯s sharp eyes were filled with a mysterious light as he thought, ¡°This guy¡­ is something.

    After walking for a while, under Jeremy¡¯s familiar guidance, the group did not encounter any danger. In the end, they arrived at a ce with thin fog.

    Jeremy said calmly, ¡°The Red Leaf of Eternal Life grows in this area. Look around and don¡¯t go far.¡±

    Tiffany bent down and looked at the ground. She happened to see a red nt.

    From its appearance, the Red Leaf of Eternal Life she was looking for was simr to ordinary leaves, but its entire body was pure red, from the leaves to the stem, looking like ss. It was a good medicine.

    Tiffany was pleasantly surprised and carefully plucked the rare medicinal material.

    John led the rest of his men to search for it, and everyone dispersed.

    For a moment, voices rose and fell in the forest. ¡°Found it!¡±

    Another voice sounded. ¡°I found it, too!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty here!¡± Someone shouted.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Is everything going so smoothly?¡®

    Tiffany was overjoyed. She could not help but pat Jeremy on the shoulder and praise, ¡°Lord Cooper, you take the credit this time!¡±

    Jeremy was indeed a walking map and deserved the reputation!

    Tiffany was so excited that she did not notice that a green snake stuck out its tongue on a big tree beside her and suddenly attacked her neck!

 Chapter 258

    Thin mist drifted in the air. It was hard to detect such subtle movements.

    Tiffany turned around and looked at the medicinal materials in her hand surprisedly. She was thinking of using the medicinal material to treat Thalia¡¯s headache, not noticing danger was approaching.

    In the nick of time, both men moved at the same time.

    Jeremy was about to pull Tiffany away. At the same time, his other hand had reached out. His movements were as fast as lightning. He could almost strangle the restless snake!

    However, while Jeremy was fast, Richard was even faster!

    Richard was still standing where he had been, only retracting his rxed posture when the snake tried to attack Tiffany. There was a hint of coldness around him.

    Then, Richard waved his hand. Before Jeremy could grab the green snake, it instantly turned into dust and disappeared with the mist without any trace, nowhere to be found.

    The entire process happened in the blink of an eye. Jeremy¡¯s expression changed. His usually calm face was filled with surprise.

    Tiffany sensed something amiss. She turned around but found nothing wrong.

    Richard rubbed her head, and a gentle smile appeared on his cold face. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Did something fly over just now?¡± asked Tiffany.

    Richard smiled. ¡°No, nothing. You saw it wrong.¡±

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Oh, alright. Then I¡¯ll continue picking medicinal materials.¡±

    As she spoke, she continued to search for the Red Leaf of Eternal Life.

    Only two men were on the spot. One of them was handsome and had a strong aura. He was noble, arrogant, and rxed.

    The other man had a delicate and ordinary face after disguising himself. Only his bright brown eyes were clear.

    Richard gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°You¡¯re indeed something.¡±

    Jeremy returned this calm expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiding your strength, too?¡±

    ¡°Heh, it takes one to know one.¡± Richard raised his eyebrows and stretched out his slender legs. He leisurely followed behind Tiffany and helped her look for the medicinal materials.

    When John and his men saw the scene, they cursed themselves for being useless, thinking Richard wouldn¡¯t have to do it himself if they had been more efficient.

    Hence, the group of people bent over to work. They worked even harder than they had imagined they could.

    On the other side of Misty Ridge, Sandra, with a few other women thrown into the forest for the test,y on the ground, panting.

    They had just gone through the poisonous miasma. A few of them hade out together, but when danger came, they panicked and ran away. Of the dozen or so people, only the three women were together.

    *****

    Sandra stood up and sized¨Cup the terrain. She casually pointed in a direction. ¡°Shall we go over there and take a look?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The mission assigned to them by their master this time was to find a medicinal material called the Red Leaf of Eternal Life.

    They had experienced all kinds of dangers along the way but did not see any red nts.

    The other two women gave up on themselves. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. If you want to go, suit yourself. I really can¡¯t walk

    ¡°By the way, if you find it, remember to pick some for us, understand?¡±

    It sounded like an order anymore.

    Sandra snorted coldly in her heart. ¡°The master saved these women, too. They arrived earlier and thought they could boss me around, huh? What the hell do they think they are?¡®

    Sandra felt disdain in her heart, but she still nodded on the surface and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she left alone.

    The poisonous miasma had drifted over. But those two ignorant women cked off and refused to walk on. ¡®In a while, they might not be able to leave even if they want to!¡® Sandra thought, smiling coldly.

    After walking for a distance, Sandra suddenly heard someone talking in front of her.

    Misty Ridge was famous for being a jungle where one would get lost.

    ¡®Who else woulde here for adventures?¡® Sandra wondered in her heart, but she was also more cautious. She slowly approached under the cover of the grass.

    However, her pupils constricted in disbelief when she saw the exquisite girl in the middle.

    ¡®Tiffany! It¡¯s Tiffany!¡® Sandra thought, ¡®What is she doing here?¡®

    Sandra¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and the excitement that followed filled her mind.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity. In everyone¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m already dead. No one knew I was hiding in this small town, saved by a strange and mysterious man.¡® Sandra thought, ¡®It¡¯s God¡¯s n!¡±

    Sandra pondered, ¡®I¡¯m very familiar with Misty Ridge now. If I follow Tiffany and attack her when she is unprepared, I might kill her in Misty Ridge!

    ¡°The only annoying thing is that this little bitch did note alone. She has Richard and a group of guards by her side.

    ¡®How much does Richard, the man of authority, value Tiffany as to have followed Tiffany closely and arranged for many people to protect her?¡®

    Just thinking about it made Sandra go crazy with jealousy. The only thing thatforted Sandra was that things were different.

    ¡®I¡¯m no longer the weak trash from before. Thinking of it, Sandra calmed down and waited for the right time.

    The group had picked enough Red Leaf of Eternal Life, which Tiffany could use to refine many medicines. Tiffany told everyone to stop. Just like when they came, Jeremy led the way back.

    The return trip was quite smooth, but the weather in Misty Ridge was ever¨Cchanging. It was not an exaggeration.

    The sky suddenly darkened when everyone was halfway there, and dark clouds rolled above their heads. It seemed it was going to rain heavily.

    However, the fog around them was getting thicker. Everything was white, and Tiffany¡¯s vision was getting blurry. In the end, she didn¡¯t even know where she was.

    Tiffany could not see anything. Her entire body was in the fog. She was like a person with snow blindness in the vast snow. Waves of dizziness attacked her. Richard held her hand tightly and did not let go.

    Feeling theforting warmth in her palm, Tiffany was slightly relieved. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly felt a chill on the back of her feet.

    A person¡¯s imagination was boundless. What was invisible was the most terrifying! Tiffany subconsciously thought it was a snake and immediately retreated!

    She had even jumped up and tried to kick the sticky thing off her feet. Under such a struggle, she identally broke free from Richard¡¯s grip.

    It was a vast expanse of snow. Tiffany was stunned and shouted Richard¡¯s name.

    However, she suddenly felt a strong force on her back. Someone was pushing her hard.

    Vaguely, Tiffany seemed to hear a female voice. ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t sure if she was hallucinating. But it was toote to react. Caught off guard, Tiffany fell forward!

    She fell, and a gust of cold air came from below. This time, she didn¡¯t need to look to know that the ce she fell was most likely the broken rock with extremely low temperature in Misty Ridge. This time, she would probably get injured badly.

    Plop. Unexpectedly, there was a pool of water below.

    Tiffany happened to fall into the cold pool, but before she could rejoice, she choked on a few mouthfuls of water. Tiffany struggled and waved her hands wildly, trying to grab a life¨Csaving straw. In the chaos, she had caught something. ¡°Oh, thank god.¡± Tiffany emerged from the cold pool and gasped for air. At the same time, she opened her eyes and was instantly stunned.

    It turned out that she was holding onto a person, a devilishly handsome man, soaking in the cold pool with a ck cat on his shoulder.

 Chapter 259

    At this moment, Tiffany was gripping the man¡¯s arm, which had no warmth. It was as hard and cold as a statue.

    She was shocked. She immediately let go, grabbed onto the rocks by the shore, and quickly scrambled up.

    The ck cat on the man¡¯s shoulder had arched its back, looking like it was about to attack her at any moment.

    Tiffany ignored it, her gaze fixed on the man¡¯s face.

    In her panic earlier, she saw him as a life¨Csaving driftwood, exerting too much force and even leaving a few red marks on his arm, so she said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    But the man just stared at her intently.

    His gaze held curiosity and scrutiny. It also looked as if he had just spotted his prey.

    This kind of gaze made one feel very ufortable.

    Tiffany frowned, wanting to leave, but after looking around, she realized there was only one way to take, which was to climb up.

    The sheer rock was a smooth cliff, making it extremely difficult to climb without tools. Even if her skills were good, it would be extremely dangerous and hard to climb without any tools.

    She had no idea what the situation was like up there.

    The fog was so thick that she fell unexpectedly, She wondered if Richard and Jeremy had noticed that she was missing¡­

    Tiffany took a deep breath. She unsheathed the switchde in her pocket and drove it into the cliff. Using this leverage, she gradually climbed upward.

    However, an unsettling gaze was directed at her.

    It came from the man in the water.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®He keeps soaking in the icy water. It¡¯s due to either a specific intention for being there or possessing a unique physical condition. No one else can withstand this temperature. And the woman who pushed me¡­ Who else is in this Misty Ridge? I¡¯ve got to be on guard.¡¯

    Tiffany was on guard as she climbed.

    She could vaguely hear someone calling her name from above. The voice was distorted due to the wind, so she could not hear it clearly, but it was enough to determine that they were not far above her.

    Tiffany was overjoyed and immediately shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here! Under the sheer rock!¡±

    Her shout was directed downwind, and two echoes followed, carrying her voice away.

    She wondered if they heard her.

    Feeling a bit anxious, Tiffany climbed up a little further.

    Suddenly, the stone beneath her foot gave way, and in that moment of losing bnce, she fell downward.

    She thought, ¡®Oh no!¡®

    Tiffany closed her eyes, waiting for the intense pain toe. However, she felt a gust of wind. In the next moment, she fell into a warm and safe embrace that was both refreshing and familiar.

    When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to see it was Richard.

    His cold eyes were filled with anxiety, and a fierce aura emanated from him, enveloping her in a chilling, menacing presence.

    Tiffany was a little surprised. ¡°Richard, you got here so quickly.¡±

    Richard said nothing. Hended steadily while carrying her.

    The intensity of the wind around them seemed to have decreased a little.

    He ced her on the ground, took off his jacket, and asked in a serious voice, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Before falling off the sheer rock, Tiffany¡¯s sudden disappearance was no coincidence.

    It could only mean that someone wanted to harm her, so that person followed closely all the way and attacked when the time was right.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it seemed to be a woman.¡±

    She thought, ¡°That person was able to slip away so quickly. It¡¯s obvious that this person is familiar with the terrain of Misty Ridge. But this is my first time here. Who would hide here in advance, trying to harm me?¡®

    Tiffany thought about it and said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she turned to look at the cold pool, which was empty without even a ripple. That man she had mistaken for a lifeline was gone.

    Tiffany paused and frowned slightly.

    Richard followed her gaze and said sharply, ¡°Someone has been here before.¡±

    His words were not a question but a statement of certainty.

    This was because there were two trails of water by the edge of the pool. One was likely left by Tiffany, while the other indicated that someone had left.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tiffany replied, shivering immediately when the wind blew as she was soaking wet.

    They couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.

    Richard wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hearing this, Tiffany felt her body lighten. By the time she realized what was happening, Richard was holding her securely as he leaped up onto the sheer rock.

    It felt just like how he had grabbed her onto a tree previously. Tiffany found it both unbelievable and exhrating.

    Theynded steadily.

    John and the rest of his men hurried over. They were a step toote and missed the strange scene that had just unfolded.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, Miss Kelley, you both are fine, right?¡± John asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    Tiffany looked around and noticed that Jeremy was missing. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Jeremy?¡±

    She thought, ¡®At a time like this, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d leave me behind.

    John replied, ¡°When we were on our way here, he noticed signs of someone leaving and immediately went after that person.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, thinking, Jeremy is skilled and familiar with Misty Ridge, so he should be fine.

    Sandra was devastated.

    When the mist rose, she seized the opportunity to push Tiffany off the sheer rock. She thought that even if the fall didn¡¯t cause serious harm, it would at least make Tiffany suffer a bit.

    The moment she seeded, she immediately left.

    The mist came and went quickly. She had no choice but to flee to avoid being discovered.

    It turned out that her experiences during this period had indeed helped her grow a lotpared to before. She thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. It seems that Tiffany isn¡¯t as formidable as I thought.¡®

    She was feeling smug for a moment, but she did not expect to be spotted by Jeremy when she turned around.

    He chased after her relentlessly while she ran frantically, making her so exhausted that she was on the verge of copsing.

    She thought, ¡®Is this guy like adhesive tape? Why won¡¯t he get out of my hair?¡®

    Sandra was flustered and helpless. While she was escaping, she stumbled.

    I¡¯m dead meat now,¡¯ she thought.

    Jeremy immediately chased after her. When he was just over 30 feet away from Sandra, a pair of hands suddenly pulled Sandra into a hole in the ground.

    When Jeremy reached that spot, he saw that the grass on the ground was bent, but there was no sign of anyone¡­

    He thought, ¡®I actually lost her?¡®

    The wind around was silent, and the miasma was getting stronger.

    Jeremy frowned. Despite his reluctance to be resigned to the situation, he had no choice but to return empty¨Chanded.

    After he left, Sandra, who was in the hole, trembled.

    This was because the man who had just saved her was her master¡­

    The ck tabby was in his arms, but the man¡¯s expression was terrifying. His eyes were filled with cruelty and ruthlessness, as if he were staring at a corpse, yet there was an unsettling smile on his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you failed your test,¡± her master said, shaking his head.

    The hand that stroked the ck tabby was still gentle, but it could snap her neck at any moment.

    Sandra was filled with shock and pleaded tearfully, saying, ¡°I could have done it. It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault. When I saw her here, I couldn¡¯t help but make a move first¡­ Mr. Quaid, please give me another chance. I swear I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±

    Her master thought, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.

    This was his rule.

    He thought, ¡®Saying so much is nothing but a meaningless struggle¡­

    Sandra fell to the ground, filled with despair.

    Just then, she heard the man above her ask with interest, ¡°You know those people, huh? Do you know that youngdy¡±

 Chapter 260

    Out of a woman¡¯s sensitivity and intuition, Sandra was shocked. She cautiously raised her head and replied, ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s my enemy. Wh-what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    As she spoke, she quietly probed her master¡¯s expression.

    She thought, ¡®So he has already seen Tiffany? When did that happen? I clearly pushed her off the cliff. Could it be that¡­ he encountered her at the bottom of the cliff?¡¯

    The more Sandra thought about it, the more flustered she became. She then saw her master nce at her and faint smile, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you off for now. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    With that said, he walked straight into the hole.

    The deep hope in the ground was like the mouth of a ferocious beast. The wind blew in slowly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Sandra curled up on the ground, feeling that all of this was far less terrifying than her master.

    Originally, failing the test meant facing a lifetime of confinement in that castle.

    But the oue turned out to be¡­

    She wondered if her master had let her go so readily out of curiosity about the outside world or about Tiffany.

    say with a

    She thought, ¡®In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean I barely managed to keep my life because of Tiffany? How ironic. It¡¯s truly ironic!¡¯

    Sandra gritted her teeth, feeling an inexplicable chill.

    She thought, ¡®Although this man is cold-blooded, he is the backer I¡¯ve finally managed to cling to. I absolutely can¡¯t let Tiffany appear again. No way!¡¯

    She wiped the tears off her face, gritted her teeth, and got up from the ground. She then walked straight ahead through the hole

    This passage was extremely deep, but it could lead straight to the outside of Misty Ridge, reaching the vicinity of the castle.

    *****

    Tiffany sneezed several times along the way.

    On the way out of Misty Ridge, with Jeremy leading the way, they avoided quite a bit of trouble and finally returned to the vi where they were staying.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Richard carried her all the way back to her room.

    The maid had already filled the bathtub with hot water. He immediately ced her in the bathtub.

    The moment the hot water hit her, all the pores in her body seemed to open up, and she felt incredibly rxed.

    Tiffany squinted and soakedfortably in the bathtub.

    When she looked up, Richard had not left yet.

    His aura remained cold, and his handsome face had an icy expression. A terrifying aura lingered around his body. Judging from his demeanor, it seemed like he was so angry that he would get people to blow up Misty Ridge at any moment.

    Tiffany pulled his hand, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She did not dare mention falling into the cold pool from the cliff, but even if she didn¡¯t say it, Richard would be able to tell with his keen perception.

    She was drenched, clearly having crawled out of a body of water Moreover, she couldn¡¯t swim¡­

    Richard said nothing. He stroked her head and said indifferently ¡°Rest well.¡±

    With that said, he turned around and left.

    As the door closed, John approached and followed, saying, ¡°Mr. Hampton, we¡¯ve found out that the castle across the way belongs to the Quaid family. The person in Misty Ridge today was none other than the head of the Quaid family. He sent several maids into Misty Ridge for a test, but we can¡¯t find out the specific names of the maids for now.¡±

    There were only a handful of top families in the entire country that held a prominent position.

    These included the Hampton family from Lovell City, the Ashton family from Traron City, and the Quaid family from Meneva City. There were a few others, but they remained low-key, so much so that they had not been in contact with the outside world for many years.

    As for the head of the Quaid family, it was rumored that he had always been moody and entric. Besides always having a ck cat with him, he also enjoyed keeping a group of maids.

    He was aplete freak.

    Richard thought, ¡®From the look of things, it was probably Felix Quaid, the head of the Quaid family, who had an encounter with Tiffany at the bottom of the cliff in Misty Ridge. As for the maid who pushed Tiffany down, even Jeremy could lose her. It must have been Felix himself who intervened to save her.¡¯

    He raised his eyebrows, coldness radiating from him. ¡°Is he here for that box as well?¡±

    John nodded as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    This box was an open secret among all the families.

    That was the legendary wooden box that could allow one to obtain mysterious power. It had existed for a century, and the person who obtained it could see through all things, defy fate, and be unstoppable.

    legend was still just a legend.

    In the past hundred years, many people had tried their best to find it, yet no one had ever uncovered a clue or the

    I whereabouts of the fabled box.

    No one could possibly find it.

    Richard sneered and said nonchntly, ¡°Tell him about this. Whichever hand that maid of his used to push Tiffany down¡­ well, that hand will be crippled.¡±

    ¡®I can be deemed as showing Felix respect,¡¯ he thought. ¡®This punishment is quite lenient.

    John nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    When this news reached the castle, Felix was leaning against the sofa, gently stroking the ck tabby beside him.

    In front of him were a dozen trembling maids, including Sandra

    She was emotionally unsettled and filled with fear, thinking, ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he would let me off when we were at Misty Ridge? Why is he gathering everyone, now?¡¯

    Just as she was filled with fear and unease, she heard Felix ask his cat with a faint smile, ¡°Sweetie, what do you think? Should I cripple her hand? After all, I have to show Mr. Hampton respect. I just didn¡¯t expect that youngdy to be someone he¡¯s protecting. This is even more interesting. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The ck cat could not talk, but it meowed intelligently.

    Felix continued, ¡°You think I¡¯m right too? Alright then. I¡¯ll cripple one of her hands as a small punishment.¡±

    As he spoke to himself, two of his subordinates immediately pressed down on Sandra¡¯s shoulders.

    She was so frightened that she shouted, ¡°No, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡®If I really lose a hand, I can¡¯t take revenge in the future,¡¯ she thought.

    ¡°Mr. Quaid, please save me. I can do things for you. I can be of use to you. I can do anything you want me to do. Please¡­¡±

    Felix shook his head. ¡°Well, too bad. You offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Sandra was silent for a moment before shouting, ¡°No!¡±

    She shook her head vigorously, looking as if she had suddenly thought of something. She abruptly grabbed his pant leg and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a way. There¡¯s a way! After all, they don¡¯t know who exactly did it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know that it¡¯s me, so even if I really have to be crippled, can you cripple someone else? This way, you can still exin things to Mr. Hampton.¡±

    After Sandra spoke, the expressions of the other female servants immediately changed.

    They thought, ¡®What a vicious b****h! To protect herself, she¡¯s willing to drag others down? She¡¯s truly ruthless and will use any means necessary to achieve her goals.¡¯

    Surprised by such a sinister method. Felix burst intoughing. ¡°Interesting. Interesting. This method is indeed not bad. Interesting.¡±

    Sandra knew that she had barely escaped this cmity.

    hought, ¡®I can only be thankful that Tiffany doesn¡¯t know my identity and is unaware that I¡¯m actually still alive, having ped using a clever trick and being kept by Felix as a servant. Otherwise, I would definitely not be able to escape this disaster.¡¯

    Sandra let out a sigh of relief, while the expressions of the other women changed instantly.

    They looked at Felix in disbelief. Unexpectedly, he waved, and his subordinates randomly picked one out¡­

    Miserable screams could be heard. The screams sounded incredibly wretched.

    Felix carried the cat and walked away. Before leaving, he pinched Sandra¡¯s chin and said, ¡°I like your ruthlessness. Don¡¯t let me down in the future.¡±

    Sandra nodded.

    She thought, ¡®I won¡¯t be this lucky all the time. I must be fully prepared before making a move next time.¡¯

 Chapter 261

    This trip to Misty Ridge was much smoother than expected.

    The next morning, they boarded the ne and returned.

    Tiffany could not wait to concoct medicine, so she hurried off to Luna Vi as soon as she returned to Lovell City.

    She stayed in the basement for three consecutive days.

    When she came out, she was tired and sleepy, but the results were fruitful.

    Most importantly, other than those spirit herbs, the medicine in the small porcin bottle she was holding could cure Thalia¡¯s headache.

    Although every checkup indicated that it was a psychological issue that could not be cured, at least it would prevent Thalia from having a headache to the point where she could only take painkillers to relieve it whenever she was worried or agitated.

    Tiffany was relieved and couldn¡¯t wait to go home.

    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw an unfamiliar car parked there.

    She recognized the driver in the car. He was someone from the Harper family.

    She thought, ¡®Could it be that Keh has arrived? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Filled with suspicion, Tiffany walked in.

    In the living room, she saw Melody chatting andughing with her mother on the sofa, looking quite close.

    Tiffany smiled mockingly, thinking, ¡®I¡¯ve only been away from Lovell City for just two days, plus I spent three days and nights refining medicine. It hasn¡¯t even been a week, and someone is already so eager to visit?¡¯

    She walked forward and saw that there were many nutritional supplements piled up on the side. She thought, ¡®No doubt. These must have been brought by Melody.

    Seeing her return, the two people on the sofa stopped chatting.

    Thalia was full of surprise. ¡°Eh, howe you are back?¡± she said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be staying on campus during this period?¡±

    Melody interjected, saying, ¡°Staying on campus? Eh, didn¡¯t Tiffany take a week off?¡±

    With that said, Melody saw Tiffany looking at her with a faint smile, so she hurriedly covered her mouth with an apologetic expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I misspoke. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tiffany clicked her tongue, her smile bing more and more yful.

    She thought, ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything yet, and she¡¯s already feeling aggrieved.

    ¡°So you came to my house to show concern to me or my family?¡±

    Melody hurriedly exined, her voice trailing off. ¡°I know Mrs. Harper¡¯s health is poor, so I thought I¡¯d bring some supplements over. They can really help with her headaches, so¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was being forward. If Mrs. Harper doesn¡¯t want them, they can be thrown away.¡±

    ¡®Look at that,¡¯ Tiffany thought. ¡®How considerate! An outsider is doing more than I, as her daughter, ever have!¡¯

    Tiffany sneered. She had never liked indulging anyone, be it the former Sandra or the current Melody.

    She immediately called out, ¡°Elsa, throw them out!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Miss Kelley,¡± Elsa replied.

    She immediately went forward, picked up the pile of supplements on the floor, and was about to walk out.

    Thalia was stunned, not expecting her daughter to be so disrespectful. She blocked Elsa helplessly and said, ¡°Put them down. Put them down. She¡¯s just being kind.¡±

    Melody was at a loss, looking pitiful as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡±

    With that said, she bowed to Thalia and apologized. Then, she jogged out of the vi and got into the car arranged for her by Keh.

    The driver saw her run out crying. Even though she tried her best to hold it in, her eyes were still teary. He did not ask anything, merely secretly sending a message to Keh.

    In the vi, Thalia pointed at Tiffany¡¯s forehead with a reproachful expression, saying, ¡°You!¡±

    She was still filled with affection. There wasn¡¯t a hint of me.

    Tiffany leaned forward and said, ¡°Mom, interact with her less from now on. She and Sandra are considered the same type of people. She has even stolen my manuscript before.¡±

    Thalia was dumbfounded. ¡°Is there such a thing? She doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡±

    She thought, ¡®Melodyes across as obedient and generous. She¡¯s very understanding and considerate, making everyone who sees her like her. Moreover¡­¡¯

    Thalia lowered her gaze, concealing the trace of sorrow in her eyes.

    ¡°In any case, just do as I say. It¡¯s not like our family doesn¡¯t have these supplements. Why should we ept her so-called kindness? Besides, these things might be rted to the Harper family. It won¡¯t be good if word gets out. Let¡¯s keep our distance.¡±

    Tiffany felt that she was also worried sick.

    As she spoke, she let out a sigh.

    Thalia burst outughing. ¡°My little princess, when did you be wise beyond your years? Why are you sighing? I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Tiffany sat down on the sofa and let out a soft snort. ¡°Then be good. We don¡¯t want these things.¡±

    She thought, ¡®No supplement canpare to a pill in my hand

    As she spoke, she poured out one elixir pill from the small porcin bottle and brought it to Thalia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    Thalia asked nothing, swallowing it immediately.

    The moment the elixir pill entered her stomach, a wave of warmth swept through her entire body. The faint fragrance of the herbs lingered in her mouth, and her thoughts became clearer.

    Thalia found it somewhat magical. She could not help but ask, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°An elixir pill,¡± Tiffany replied with a smile, ¡°I asked Miracle Healer to give me. He said it can treat headaches. To ensure its effectiveness, it needs to be taken continuously for a week. After that, you¡¯ll never have headaches again.¡±

    Tiffany spoke a mix of truths and lies without even blinking.

    As soon as she mentioned Miracle Healer¡¯s name, Thalia immediately believed her and asked incredulously, ¡°You were away from home for the past few days and took leave from school. Did you go to request for medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    She thought, ¡®It wasn¡¯t just about requesting medicine. I also flew to Misty Ridge to search for medicinal herbs and was pushed off a cliff, nearly falling to my death.

    But she could not say these things, so she said casually, ¡°A friend just happens to know someone at Medicinal Haven, so he helped me leverage our friendship to get it.¡±

    Tiffany smiled dismissively.

    But Thalia suddenly turned teary, saying, ¡°Silly child.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t understand, she had heard that it wasn¡¯t easy to request medicine from Medicinal Haven.

    She felt that her daughter must have gone through quite a bit of hardship.

    Tears immediately fell from her eyes.-

    She reached out and touched Tiffany¡¯s head. Her eyes were filled with aplicated expression that others could not understand. Looking as if she had made some kind of determination, she said softly, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t think about anything else. It¡¯s time to let go of this burden on my heart.¡±

    Tiffany was slightly stunned.

    She didn¡¯t understand, but Thalia was already smiling. Even at over forty, she remained a beautiful woman, exuding a refined demeanor. She was graceful and poised, still looking young.

    Tiffany thought, ¡°This is pretty good!¡¯

    She no longer asked.

    After staying up for three consecutive nights, she was utterly exhausted. She went upstairs to take a shower and prepare to catch up on her sleep, only to find three missed calls from unknown numbers on her phone.

    Toozy to call back, Tiffanyy on the bed. Just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang again.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Hello? Can I help you?¡±

    Her voice was a bit hoarse, carrying a cat-likeziness that was quite endearing.

    Keh was unable to express what he wanted to say.

    On the other end of the line, Tiffany asked impatiently again, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    She thought, ¡®It¡¯s just downright rude to disturb someone¡¯s sleep!

    She was about to hang up the phone impatiently when Keh finally snapped back to the present and confronted her, saying, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m warning you. Melody¡¯s just being kind. Don¡¯t bully her again and again.¡±

 Chapter 262

    ¡®Is Keh crazy?¡® Tiffany thought. She was so angry that sheughed.

    She had blocked Keh¡¯s number a long time ago. Now, the bastard even went to the trouble to change his number just so he could call and yell at her.

    ¡°What a lunatic.¡± Tiffany snorted and hung up, blocking him again. She then slept from noon to midnight.

    When Tiffany woke up, she opened her eyes to see a handsome man lying on the bed.

    The man¡¯s cold face was well¨Cdefined, and his profile looked slightly gentle under the light. His features were elegant and his eyes were dark. His thin lips curled up slightly. He was so attractive it made one stop breathing.

    Tiffany blinked and suddenly remembered the phone call before she fell asleep. She immediately hugged Richard¡¯s arm with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Richard, I was bullied.¡±

    Everyone knows how toin, even her. And that was precisely what she did now.

    ¡°I was very sleepy this afternoon and was about to nap when someone called to threaten me and even yelled at me. I¡¯m so pitiful¡­¡± she sobbed, pretending to be weak, pitiful, and helpless.

    Tiffany tried to cry too. But when she realized she could not, she jumped into Richard¡¯s arms and whined loudly, ¡°Richard, you must stand up for me.¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows.

    ording to his understanding of Tiffany, whenever she started whining cutely, she was always exaggerating. If she had suffered, she wouldn¡¯t haveined but would have torn the one responsible apart.

    Still, it did not stop him from wanting to protect her. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the bastard who bullied you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that bastard, Keh,¡± Tiffanyined, ¡°He threatened me and even scolded me. You must yell at him too.¡±

    Richard said indifferently, ¡°Yell at him? Why talk when one can take action? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to beat him up?¡±

    Tiffany thought for a moment and nodded firmly. ¡°Alright!¡±

    With just a few words, Keh¡¯s fate was decided.

    ***

    The next day, when Tiffany went to school, she saw Keh with a bruised face. She drew a sharp breath, surprised that Richard had beaten Keh up.

    Tiffany decided then that Richard was just. He put right and wrong first instead of blindly helping his family. He was excellent.

    She was overjoyed. She immediately sent a message to Richard, including two happy emojis at the end. [I love you today too.]

    *****

    Before Tiffany sent the message, Richard was in a meeting as usual.

    The higher¨Cups below were reporting the profits and losses of Royal Groupst month. Because of the failures of several experiments in Tower Nine, they had suffered a lot more losses than before.

    Therefore, everyone in the office was afraid. It was as if they would be dead at any moment. They did not dare to breathe loudly, afraid that Richard, who was sitting at the most prominent scat, would re up.

    After the audit, everyone carefully observed Richard¡¯s expression only to see Richard, who was always imposing and ruthless, smiling after ncing at his phone.

    At that moment, he appeared noble, elegant, and charming. His smile was like a spring breeze that revived the cold hard earth. He seemed unbelievably gentle as his aloofness faded away.

    All the board members in the meeting room were stunned. They exchanged looks with each other. There had long been rumors in thepany that their CEO had a sweetheart. Now, it seemed that the rumors were true.

    At the side, Tyrone straightened. He was a little proud, but at the same time, he sighed. He had witnessed how his boss had gone from being detached from all women to falling in love. He couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but now, he took it calmly.

    In summary, if one cozied up to someone powerful, one won¡¯t have to worry a bit.

    And so, the meeting in the Royal Tower continued.

    Meanwhile, in Lovell School, the moment Keh appeared with a bruised face, he immediately attracted the attention of the entire ss. One by one, they went to him, asking, ¡°Mr. Harper, what happened to you?¡±

    Amidst the concerned voices, someone burst outughing. The others followed. Theughter didn¡¯t stop for a long time. It was incredibly rare for Keh to look so pathetic. Normally, they would not dare tough. However, this time, they really could not hold back.

    Keh¡¯s face darkened. After sending Melody backst night, he turned around and was covered in a hood and beaten up for a good while.

    The person who beat him up was extremely skilled. By the time he came back to his senses, the culprit had already run away, leaving no trace. Coincidentally, it happened at the mouth of the alley. There was no evidence even if he wanted to investigate afterward.

    Keh could only leave it at that.

    He had been punched in the eye and half of his eye was bruised. It was the same for the corners of his mouth and cheeks. He had never been in such a sorry state in his life.

    Keh was furious. When he turned around, he saw Tiffany leaning against the window seat, eating an orangezily. In front of her was Zoe, who was also eating an orange and watching the show. Their smiles were meaningful, making it clear that they were mocking him.

    Keh couldn¡¯t help but walk over and ce his hands on Tiffany¡¯s table. He leaned over and asked, ¡°Did you get someone to do this to me?¡±

    He had thought Tiffany would deny it, but he did not expect her to ask a question in return.

    ¡°Do you want an orange?¡± Tiffany propped her chin with one hand and asked seriously, ¡°If you do, stay here. I¡¯ll buy you some.¡±

    He thought, ¡®Why would she want to buy oranges for me? She couldn¡¯t be that kind.¡®

    Keh was in a daze for a moment. When he looked over again, he saw the ridicule in Tiffany¡¯s eyes growing.

    Even if Keh was slow, he knew he had been tricked. He was so angry that he stormed off. He thought, ¡®How could a girl have such a sharp tongue? She would drive people to insanity. Buy oranges for me? So she could act like she is my parents? How dare she say that!¡®

    Zoe was already prepared to mouth off to Keh. She did not expect Tiffany to chase him away with just a few sentences. Tiffany was simply too capable.

    ¡°Holy shit, that was great,¡± Zoe remarked. Tiffany was the only one who could suppress Keh.

    Someughed, while others gossiped. In the entire ss, only Melody¡¯s heart ached for Keh. During a break between sses, she came over and carefully applied medicine for him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Melody could not help but grumble, ¡°Who is so heartless to ambush you for no reason? This is too much! Keh, you¡¯d better not send me back anymore. I¡¯ll go back myself. It¡¯s all my fault this time. After all, I lived in such a messy neighborhood.¡±

    Everyone knew Melody¡¯s family background was not good. She was able to enter the elite school because of her outstanding results. That was why she was recruited by the school.

    Unlike ordinary rich kids, her house was in the most remote ce in Lovell City. The environment was dirty and messy, and the nearby residents were all hooligans.

    As Melody spoke, she lowered her head, her face full of embarrassment and self¨Cme.

    Keh¡¯s heart ached. He held her hand and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through. How about this? I¡¯ll help you move somewhere else this weekend. Since I¡¯m not apanying you home over the next few days, don¡¯t go back for now. Stay in the school apartment. Otherwise, I won¡¯t rest easy if you run into hooligans on the way back.¡±

    Melody wanted to decline, but she was interrupted by Keh. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you in the past, but now that you¡¯re my girlfriend, how can I let you continue to suffer?¡±

    Looking at his sincere eyes, Melody nodded shyly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

 Chapter 263

    Keh had always been a man of his word. After promising Melody, he gave the order to his men.

    Therefore, when Melody returned home during the weekend, a car came to pick the four of them up.

    Seeing that they still have not packed, the driver said c**to furnish the house and stock it. Just bring your important stuff. There¡¯s no need to worry *about the rest.¡±

    Keh had put in a lot of effort to arrange it so well.

    Only then did Jansen Princeton, Melody¡¯s older brother, realize his younger sister had h***d up with a tall, rich, and handsome guy. Moreover, the man was seriously loaded. He could tell since the car that came for them was worth hundreds of thousands of dors.

    Jansen was extremely excited. Their parents¡¯ eyes lit up too.

    Since there was nothing valuable at home anyway, they didn¡¯t bother packing. There was only junk in this hovel and there was no need to embarrass themselves by bringing it with them.

    The Princeton family was so excited that they got into the car impatiently. They even waved at the driver, saying, ¡°You can drive now. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The driver didn¡¯t say anything, but contempt was clear in his eyes. Looking at the materialistic faces of this family, he could tell that not only were they ignorant and rude, but they also did not have any bearing to speak of. Such a family would never be inws of the Harper family.

    The driver did not know how Keh was bewitched by them. Still, he did not dare to make his disdain too obvious. Under the urging of the Princeton family, he opened the car door to get in.

    Unexpectedly, Melody pulled him to a stop. She said very politely, ¡°Thanks for driving us.¡±

    Her family was ignorant, but she knew very well that even the driver of a distinguished family was not something ordinary people couldpare to.

    The driver¡¯s expression softened slightly. At least one of them was sensible.

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Jansen say impatiently, ¡°Melody, he¡¯s just a driver. Why are you being so polite to him when you¡¯re going to marry rich in the future?¡±

    ¡°The Harper family hasn¡¯t agreed yet, but they are already fantasizing about it?¡¯ the driver thought. His face turned cold as he said to Melody, ¡°Miss Princeton, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Melody apologized before lowering her head and getting into the car.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    In the huge car, Jansen and his parents chatted about a beautiful future,pletely ignoring the driver¡¯s feelings and disdain.

    Melody did not say a word. To be precise, she did not have a status in this family at all. Her parents were biased, and her brother was also an ingrate. The only value she had was to be exploited.

    Along the way, the driver gradually understood a little. His tense face eased a little, and he no longer had the same prejudice and disgust he had for Melody in the beginning. Instead, he felt more sympathetic toward her.

    Half an hourter, the Harper family¡¯s car stopped in front of a small vi.

    It was a set of two vis. The entire building was separated into Half: the left and the right. It had over 2000 square feet and had a very small garden.

    The vi was neat and tidy. It looked very pretty from the outside. When they entered, they realized it was fully furnished. There was a world of difference between this and the hovel they used to live in.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Melody¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes lit up as they pulled their son over, eximing excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. And the furniture looks expensive. Jansen, did you see this? Now that we have this house, you won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to get married in the future.¡±

    The family of threeughed heartily, but Melody did not enter. After politely thanking the butler, she asked the driver, ¡°Where¡¯s Keh? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    Keh had clearly said on Friday he woulde and pick her up for the move. However, he only sent a driver in the end.

    ¡°Mr. Harper has been grounded by his grandfather. As you know, Miss Princeton, his family is very opposed to your rtionship with Mr. Harper,¡± the driver replied.

    ¡°Will Keh be alright?¡± Melody asked anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the driver said before leaving.

    Melody stood on the spot for a long time with a frown. If she could not get Keh¡¯s grandfather to agree to their rtionship, it would be an obstacle to her bing someone significant. She had to ovee this.

    After a while, Melody turned around and entered the vi.

    Jansen immediately grabbed her arm and asked excitedly, ¡°Melody,e and choose a room now. You contributed the most. Which room do you want?¡±

    Melody sneered inwardly, ¡®It¡¯s only a room. What is there to be so happy about?¡¯

    For the past eighteen years, she had always felt out of ce in this family. Sometimes, she even wondered if she was really her parent¡¯s daughter.

    She was born beautiful, but her parents were ugly. She knew how to use her advantages to pave the way for her ambitions, but her family only cared about petty gains and werecent after obtaining them. She wondered how such a short- sighted family could have a daughter like her.

    ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± Melody sat on the sofa gloomily, looking worried.

    Her parents and Jansen looked at each other. They didn¡¯t want to care at first, but their family was able to get to where they were today all because of Melody.

    Although they did not treat her well in the past, they could not continue to abuse her now. They had to take into ount the possibility of her marrying into a wealthy family in the future. They didn¡¯t want her to stop helping them out.

    Therefore, they asked with concern, ¡°Melody, dearie, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you let us know?¡±

    Melody raised her head and sneered inwardly, ¡®Melody? Dearie?¡¯ In the past, they did not care about her at all. They called her wretched, ***h, and a good-for-nothing. But now, their attitudes have changed drastically. ¡®How inexplicably ironic,¡¯ she thought.

    Although Melody felt disdainful, she put on a worried expression. She said softly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve moved into the vi, our daily expenses will increase.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Ask your boyfriend to give you money. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡± Jansen said dismissively.

    ¡®Idiot. Only a brainless person would suggest this, Melody thought.

    She lowered her head and said, ¡°I want that as well, but their family wouldn¡¯t agree to let me marry into their family. Moreover, Keh has a fianc¨¦e with a simr family background as him¡­¡±

    When Jansen heard that, he was instantly enraged. ¡°Melody, tell us what to do. At worst, our entire family will go and make a fuss. So what if he¡¯s from a rich family? Since he¡¯s with you, he has to marry you.¡±

    Melody had achieved the effect she desired. She sighed, ¡°What can an insignificant family like ours do? Perhaps if Keh¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e didn¡¯t stop us, I would have a chance to marry Keh. Then, our family would livefortably. Jansen could also have a house and car for his wedding.¡±

    Their parents and Jansen instantly had the same thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Jansen immediately patted his chest. A trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melody. I¡¯ll get rid of this obstacle for you and help you marry rich.¡±

 Chapter 264

    Jansen grew up in a gang. When he was in his teens, he had been arrested more than ten times for fighting. He knew all the hooligans in the neighborhood. Moreover, they were all people who fought without caring about their lives and could do anything. To him, dealing with a young girl was casy.

    Melody could not help but remind Jansen when she saw how dismissive he was of Tiffany, ¡°She¡¯s quite skilled at fighting. You better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how capable she is, there¡¯s no way she can defeat all of my buddies. By the way, Melody, I still need your help,¡± Jansen chuckled, ¡°Can you lure them to the bar on Creek Lane? I¡¯ll have my buddies ambush her.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Melody agreed immediately.

    Since Tiffany was very wary of her, she couldn¡¯t lure them to the bar directly. She would have to make use of the people around her.

    *****

    On Monday, Keh was absent from school.

    When Melody found out he did not apply for leave and could not get through to him on the phone, her premonition worsened.

    When they moved the day before yesterday, the driver had said Keh was grounded by Romeo. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t go well. There was even a possibility that Keh was locked up.

    It was indeed reasonable for the Harper family, who had held a prominent status for generations, was unwilling to ept Melody when there was such a brilliantparison from Tiffany. Sometimes, Melody could not help but think how good it would be if she could have a family background like Tiffany¡¯s.

    Although Keh was absent, the sses continued.

    During thest ss in the afternoon, Melody called out her deskmate and said mysteriously, ¡°Jade, I want to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jade was curious. She could not help but tease, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve good news?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it,¡± Melody said softly, ¡°Keh will celebrate my birthday tonight in a bar in Creek Lane. I want to invite a few ssmates to go with me. As you know, I don¡¯t know many people in our school. Can you help me invite Tiffany and the others? The more the merrier.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jade was troubled. Everyone in Lovell City knew about what happened between Tiffany and Keh. Although their engagement had been annulled, it would be awkward to meet under such circumstances.

    With this thought in mind, Jade declined politely, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why don¡¯t you tell Tiffany yourself? That way, you¡¯ll seem more sincere.¡±

    Melody sneered inwardly. If she could do it, there would be no need to beat around the bush. ¡°Just do me a favor. By the way, Ged will being too.¡±

    Jade¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°What does it have to do with me whether hees or not¡­¡± It was obvious from her face that she had a crush on Ged.

    Agleam shed across Melody¡¯s eyes as she coaxed again, ¡°Just help me. Jade, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    At this point, Jade had no choice but to agree, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help.¡±

    Jade was about to leave when Melody grabbed her hand again. ¡°Just tell them you invited them there to have fun. Don¡¯t mention me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t like me¡­¡± Melody lowered her head and looked at her pleadingly.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Jade agreed.

    Things went surprisingly smoothly.

    After all, Jade was very popr in ss. Most of the students agreed readily when she invited them.

    Tiffany did not want to join in the fun at first, but she could not resist Jade¡¯s repeated invitations. With Jade¡¯s persistence, she could only give in.

    After everything was settled, Jade told Melody excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will definitely be very lively at your birthday party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Jade,¡± Melody smiled. A dark scheming look shed across her eyes.

    At 9 p.m., outside a bar at Creek Lane, Jansen called over a dozen of his buddies and promised proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. If you do this for me, I won¡¯t leave you behind after I be rich.¡±

    After he finished, his friends nodded.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Jansen, you said you want to deal with the girl. What do you want us to do with her? Beat her up or tie her up and take nude photos?¡±

    A blondie added, ¡°I heard she is rich. I¡¯ve had other women, but I¡¯ve never had a richdy. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± He rubbed his hands. There was no need for him to finish, but his meaning was clear.

    Jansen was also amused. Heughed and said, ¡°Sure! You can y with her however you want.¡±

    In any case, the girl was not his sister. His friends could do whatever they wanted with her. Moreover, the easiest way to destroy a girl would be with these despicable methods.

    Although Jansen was stupid, he still had some brains. He did not forget to remind the group who were already fantasizing, ¡°Remember, take photos to use as evidence. Don¡¯t let anyone find out who we are, get it?¡±

    The group of local hooligans nodded dismissively. ¡°We know. It¡¯s not our first time doing this.¡±

    At 9:30 P.M., Tiffany and Zoe arrived at the bar on Creek Lane. Ged was with them.

    The moment they got out of the car, the trio were a little surprised.

    Zoe could not help but say, ¡°Why is it here? Did wee to the wrong ce?¡±

    In this expensive Lovell City, Creek Lane had always been where hooligans gathered. Therefore, the bar was filled with people from all walks of life.

    Those from wealthy families would never choose such a simple and poor venue. Even if ordinary people wanted to have fun, they would not go to such a rowdy bar.

    Ged also frowned and said in disdain, ¡°This ce is messy and dirty. Let¡¯s go somewhere else, Tiffany. I¡¯ll even pay this time.¡±

    ¡°Can you afford it?¡± Tiffany looked at Ged with a faint smile.

    Ged immediately shut up. He had forgotten again. After his family¡¯s bankruptcy, his standard of living had fallen. He couldn¡¯t spend tens of thousands of dors on car racing anymore.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled yfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll see what¡¯s up.¡± Perhaps this was not Jade¡¯s invitation at all, but someone else¡¯s.

    Tiffany had just taken a step when a ck luxury car sped over. I did not slow down at all and charged straight at her.

    Zoe eximed, ¡°Tiffany, watch out!¡±

    However, it was toote. The car headed directly toward Tiffany.

    Tiffany stood at the same spot, not even batting an eysh. She crossed her armszily, looking calm andposed.

    When the ck luxury car was a short distance away from Tiffany, it screeched to a stop. The sound of tires was extremely ear-piercing.

    In the car, Alexia hit her head and felt giddy.

 Chapter 265

    The driver in the front seat was even more frightened. His legs were trembling and his head was covered in cold sweat.

    He had stepped on the elerator with all his might under Alexia¡¯s order. She said it was to scare Tiffany, but in the end, Tiffany was not frightened. Instead, they were the ones who were terrified.

    ¡®What a close shave, the driver thought. His heart was beating wildly, and fear still gripped him.

    On the other hand, Alexia hit the seat in front of her when the driver braked suddenly. She gritted her teeth in pain, her temper instantly ignited. She burst out

    ly, ¡°How useless!¡±

    After scolding her driver, she opened the car door and got out. She looked at Tiffany and demanded fiercely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±

    It was a remarkable thing to say. Alexia had nearly run someone down with her car, but she turned around and asked why Tiffany didn¡¯t dodge. It was like a murderer ming the victim for not dodging his knife, instead of taking responsibility.

    ¡®Ridiculous, Tiffany thought. She had a faint smile on her face and her gaze was filled with contempt as she retorted, ¡°You didn¡¯t even have the guts to run me over. Since you¡¯re such a coward, why should I hide?¡±

    Alexia choked. She really did not dare to make a big deal out of it. She was just furious that her brother had pped herst time for Tiffany. Therefore, when she saw Tiffany and her ssmates leave school today, she asked the driver to follow after them without thinking.

    Seeing Tiffany walking on the road, Alexia asked the driver to pretend to run her over. Alexia was certain anyone pale with fear and scream for help.

    However, Tiffany was as fearless as ever.

    would turn

    Moreover, when Alexia was in the car, she even saw Tiffany grin at her. The smile was provocative, yful, and full of contempt.

    Alexia gritted her teeth and red at Tiffany, wanting to throw a tantrum.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Tiffany casually rolled up her sleeves and asked casually, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Alexia retorted, ¡°So what if I¡¯m done? Are you going to attack me? I¡­¡±

    Alexia was only halfway through her sentence when she received a solid p to her face.

    Tiffany retracted her hand slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not hitting you. I¡¯m just helping your family discipline you. Do you know how many years you¡¯ll be sentenced to if you run someone over? If you don¡¯t like me and want to run me over today, you will want to kill someone else next time you dislike them.¡±

    Tiffany snickered. Her gaze gradually became sharp. ¡°Since you¡¯re young, I won¡¯t hold it against you. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t differentiate good from bad. Just remember, I don¡¯t care how powerful your family is. Don¡¯t provoke me, or you¡¯ll suffer. Get it?¡±

    With that, Tiffany couldn¡¯t be bothered with Alexia anymore. She walked off with Alexia ring at her angrily. She knew Alexia was hopeless.

    When Zoe and Ged walked past Alexia, they looked at her with the same disgusted expression.

    Ged said, ¡°Good job. She deserved to be hit. She¡¯s such a nuisance, turning up wherever we go.¡±

    Zoe remarked, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to dislike the Harper family.¡±

    Alexia remained unmored-no matter how others mocked her. Her angry and resentful gaze was fixed on Tiffany¡¯s back. Only she knew how much she hated her.

    No matter how many times she caused trouble for Tiffany, she would always be the one to suffer. She did not believe it would be impossible to make Tiffany suffer.

    The driver got out of the car. His fear had yet to subside. He was sweating profusely as he coaxed, ¡°Miss, get in the veryte. We should go back.¡±

    car.

    It¡¯s

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Alexia coldly shook off the driver¡¯s hand and vented her anger on him. ¡°You¡¯re useless. Get lost. Don¡¯t show up again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The driver was mentally exhausted.

    The princess of the Harper family had been pampered by everyone since young. She was famous for being difficult to please. All the servants and drivers had been bullied by her before.

    However, the driver did not dare to leave Alexia, so he could only follow her. Thus, the luxury car worth at least two million dors slowly followed Alexia.

    *****

    When Alexia crossed the street in such a high-profile manner, Jansen was suddenly woken up from his nap by his buddy, who remarked, ¡°Hey, Jansen. Isn¡¯t that the youngdy we¡¯re dealing with?¡±

    Another said, ¡°Look at that car. Oh my god. It¡¯s the phantom that is worth over three million dors. And look at what she is wearing. They¡¯re all branded.¡±

    Hearing this, Jansen immediately rubbed his eyes and looked at the street before them.

    Alexia looked very much like a princess on a tour, guarded by a car worth at least two million dors. She stood out in the messy neighborhood.

    Jansen was so excited that his heart was pounding, but he still said, ¡°Wait, let me ask my sister. This is no joke. If we make a mistake, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±

    Hence, he sent a message to Melody and asked: [Did she arrive? Is she in a white coat?]

    Jansen had never seen Tiffany before, so he could only rely on this to confirm.

    Coincidentally, when he sent this message, Tiffany walked into the bar. Melody looked up and quickly replied: [Yes.]

    Tiffany was wearing a white coat today. It was thetest limited autumn edition from a big luxury brand and was quite expensive. It matched Jansen¡¯s description.

    Jansen sent: [She is outside now and alone. We¡¯re ready to make a move.]

    Just as Melody was about to read the message, Jade came over and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you texting? Mr. Harper? Let me see.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just spam.¡± Melody turned off the phone screen and stuffed the phone into her bag. She could not let Jade see the messages.

    However, Melody did not know that because of this message that she did not have the time to read, the n went awry.

    Jansen waited for a few minutes, but there was no reply. It seemed to him like she had tacitly agreed. He called out to his buddies, ¡°Get ready. Remember to avoid the surveince cameras. Do it fast so no one will find out.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± The group was already impatient. They immediately got to their feet in the alley and prepared to capture Alexia

    ording to their n

    The danger was getting closer but Alexia remainedpletely oblivious.

    When she thought about how she had just been taught a lesson by Tiffany, she was overwhelmed with fury.

    Since Keh was grounded by their grandfather, no one would stop her anymore. If she wanted to take revenge on Tiffany, this was the best time. She had to think of a way to get back at Tiffany for what Tiffany had done to her.

    The driver behind Alexia was still trying to dissuade her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be willful. Go home with me now. If anything happens, how will I exin to your parents?¡±

    ¡°Scram. You¡¯re being annoying,¡± Alexia turned around and said angrily, ¡°I already told you to go back and pick me upter. You¡¯re just disturbing me now. I¡¯m going to go deaf from your nagging.¡±

    The driver sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else. He just followed Alexia quietly.

    Alexia shouted, ¡°Stop following me. I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    However, no matter how Alexia scolded him, the driver followed her. After all, Alexia was the princess of the Harper family. If anything happened to her, his days as a driver would be over. He could only protect her even though she yelled at him continuously.

    Alexia felt impatient. She rolled her eyes and finally thought of a good way to shake the driver off. She ordered, ¡°Go buy me a cake. It¡¯s right there. Hurry up!¡±

    The driver turned and saw a cake shop only a short distance away. He thought it would be okay, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss, wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯re being so irritating.¡±

    ¡°Okay, miss.¡±

    The driver went to buy the cake. However, when he turned back, there was no sign of Alexia.

 Chapter 266

    Alexia had deliberately shaken him off. The driver felt helpless.

    This was not the first time the princess was so willful. She often angered the servants so much that they did not want to care about her. She was so ignorant and willful. Sooner orter, she would suffer.

    The driver sighed inwardly, feeling mentally and physically drained. Seeing that this ce was remote and rowdy, he could only run around to find her. He just hoped nothing bad would happen to her.

    At this moment, Alexia was hiding behind a small stall. Seeing the driver walk further and further away, her beautiful face could not help but be smug. ¡°How dumb!¡±

    If she wanted to go back to that bar and cause trouble for Tiffany, she could not let the driver follow her. Otherwise, she would be grounded for a long time if he went back and reported her.

    Having shaken off the driver, Alexia walked forward arrogantly. However, she did not notice more than a dozen people silently following her.

    The group of hooligans, including Jansen, had seen what happened. They were all stunned by Alexia¡¯s actions. They had wondered how to lure the driver away so things would be easier for them. They didn¡¯t expect this turn of events.

    ¡°This silly girl is really considerate,¡± one of the gangsters remarked, almostughing out loud.

    The others felt the same. Everything was going so smoothly that they almost felt embarrassed to make a move on her However, they couldn¡¯t turn away themb that came to them to be ughtered.

    Jansen waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get a move on, guys.¡±

    There were a few food stalls along the road. However, not many people left the bar for supper at this time so the street was inevitably deserted. The streetmps around were a little dim, and several were spoiled.

    Long shadows formed on the ground. A dog barked in the distance. A gust of autumn wind blew and it was a little cold.

    Alexia touched her arms. This was the first time she wandered the streets at night. However, she had always been fearless. After all, everyone ttered her since she was young. No one dared to hurt her¡­ except Tiffany. Therefore, Alexia had nothing to fear at all.

    Alexia sped up, excited to have her revenge. However, when she passed a dark alley, she heard the sound of something falling to the ground behind her.

    The sound was crisp and clear in the quiet alley.

    Alexia turned and saw no one behind her under the dim streetmp. She wondered where the sound came from and if someone was following her.

    With this thought in mind, Alexia could not help but shiver. Then, she quickly ran out of the alley.

    It was a loss of a good opportunity.

    Jansen, who was hiding in the alley, was so angry that he smacked the head of a skinny guy beside him and scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t even hold your phone properly? What a piece of trash.¡±

    The guy retorted, ¡°Jansen, how can you hit me? Look, my phone screen is broken. I already feel bad enough.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Jansen stomped his feet in anger.

    However, Alexia had already run away. If they rashly chased after her, it would be extremely risky.

    Jansen could only remind them indignantly, ¡°Let¡¯s find another opportunity. We can wait near the bar. No matter what, we must make a move tonight.¡±

    Alexia ran all the way to the entrance of the Sky Spring Bar. Tiffany was inside. She was determined to cause trouble for her.

    In the bar, everyone had already entered the private room. They chatted andughed, and the atmosphere was good.

    Jade went out for a few minutes. When she came back, she was carrying a big cake. She ced it on the table with a smile and winked at Melody. ¡°Surprised? I prepared it for you. Happy birthday.¡±

    Melody was a little distracted at first, but she came b ¡°Thank you, Jade.¡±

    to her senses when Jade called out to her. She smiled and nodded.

    Zoe asked in confusion, ¡°Jade, you invited us over for Melody¡¯s birthday? Why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡±

    Jade didn¡¯t say it was for this asion when she invited them. If Zoe had known, she would not have dragged Tiffany here.

    Jade was a little embarrassed. She exined awkwardly, ¡°Birthday parties are also fun too, right? Besides, we¡¯re all ssmates. It¡¯s better to have fun together.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zoe sneered.

    They had agreed toe because of their rtionship with Jade. Yet, this happened. This was the same as lying. Besides, everyone at school knew they didn¡¯t get along with Melody. There was no way they would go out of the way to celebrate her birthday.

    Zoe was so angry that she stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for not bringing any gifts then. How can we freeload? We¡¯ll leave.¡±

    However, Melody stopped Zoe. ¡°We rarely get together, so let¡¯s treat it as a joke. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any friends, so I asked Jade to invite you guys here. If I upset you, I¡¯ll apologize.¡±

    Melody stood there, her posture humble and pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When the other students saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but step up to smooth things over. ¡°Since you guys are already here, why don¡¯t you have a seat and have fun? After all, it¡¯s her birthday today. Don¡¯t bully her.¡±

    Zoe was so angry that sheughed. She thought, ¡®Who is the bully? When did I bully Melody? Crying is such a useful skill. So many people pity her just because she cries.¡¯

    Tiffany did not have much of a reaction to being deceived. She only pulled Zoe back. Then, she looked at Melody with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s smile was ambiguous, and her words were even more meaningful.

    Melody replied with a faint smile, not retreating or giving in, ¡°Thanks foring.¡±

    Melody looked obedient and docile, but there was a hidden challenge in the depths of her eyes. As they looked at each other, Melody¡¯s smile grew wider and wider.

    Tiffany satzily on the sofa. She looked calm and graceful.

    With a faint smile, she exuded a noble aura from deep within her. She was like a high and mighty queen looking down at the ants beneath her feet. There was only insignificance and disdain in her eyes. She appeared as though she was watching an actor strut about on the stage.

    ¡®What do you have to be smug about?¡¯ Melody thought. She was crushed by Tiffany¡¯s aura and could no longer keep smiling anymore.

    No matter how hard Melody tried, no matter how outstanding she thought she was or how many times she tried to match up to Tiffany, there was one thing that could never be changed. She would never surpass Tiffany. After all, a mere tiny star could neverpete with the moon.

    Melody clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug deeply into her palms, leaving bloody grooves.

    The atmosphere in the private room was a little strange.

    At this moment, a girl stood up and said, ¡°Melody, is Mr. Harpering to your birthday?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Melody replied, ¡°He¡¯s a little busy. He might not be able to squeeze out the time recently. After all, the entire Harper family depends on him.¡±

    The mention of the Harper family meant that her worth had also risen. After all, everyone knew that Keh was the Harper family¡¯s only heir.

    The girls were envious, but Ged burst intoughter and mocked Melody without any qualms, ¡°Sure. The entire Harper family depends on him, so the future matriarch of the Harper family muste from someone with a suitable family background too, of course. There¡¯s still a long time until marriage. Being his lover is different from being his wife.¡±

 Chapter 267

    They were mocking Melody, indicating that with her background, she was at most his lover.

    She wanted to really marry into the Harper family?

    She might not be epted.

    What was she so smug about?

    Ged was filled with disdain. He added, ¡°Also, why did I hear that Keh was grounded by his grandfather? The reason he was grounded was to force him to cut ties with you, right?¡±

    Melody¡¯s face sank.

    Because he had hit the nail on the head!

    Keh wouldn¡¯te today because his freedom had been restricted during this period.

    Upon hearing Ged¡¯s words, everyone whispered to each other, ¡°No way? It looks like Keh¡¯s grandfather won¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. The Harper family isn¡¯t an ordinary family. Do you really think she can marry Keh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. As long as Mr. Harper doesn¡¯t give up, it¡¯s still possible for Melody to be with him!¡±

    Those girls all had different opinions.

    Some people liked Melody, so they spoke up for her. Some people didn¡¯t like her, so they belittled her.

    However, regardless of whether they were malicious toward Melody or not, it made Melody feel extremely embarrassed.

    She looked at Tiffany. After a long while, she smiled like a flower and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I still want to ask Tiffany for guidance.¡±

    ¡°How did you make Mr. Harper like you back then? I heard from Keh that you seemed to have put in a lot of effort?¡±

    Look, that was the difference between them.

    Tiffany had spent a lot of effort to please the Harper family. So what if there was an engagement between the two families? When had Keh treated Tiffany differently?

    As for her, Melody, she spent no effort but Keh disobeyed his family for her. He even said that he would marry nobody but her.

    That was really a great difference.

    Back then, the matter of Tiffany chasing after Keh had caused an uproar. Tiffany was mocked for this for a long time. Every time others mentioned this, Tiffany would be mocked.

    This time was no exception..

    Snickers could be heard in the private room.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can she mock Melody? I¡¯m afraid she has forgotten how embarrassing it was when she chased Mr. Harper!¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why she was so against Melody. In the end, isn¡¯t it just revenge for not being able to get her beloved man?¡±

    Seeing that the topic suddenly jumped to her, Tiffany raised her eyebrows and did notment.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    There was no mention of her name in every sentence of sarcasm, but they were indeed targeting.

    Before she could say anything, Ged sneered and stepped forward. ¡°Keh must have something wrong with his eyes. I¡¯ll make an appointment with an ophthalmologist for him tomorrow!¡±

    The others were afraid of Keh¡¯s family background, but Ged was not afraid of anything. He was not afraid of anything.

    He wouldn¡¯t tter the Harper like others.

    Those people ttered the Haper family and tried their best to please the Harper family. Ged wouldn¡¯t do that.

    Especially those who dared to belittle Richard. They should definitely be taught a lesson.

    Under Ged¡¯s fiery temper, everyone kept quiet. They did not want to offend this lunatic.

    At this moment, the door of the private room was opened from the outside.

    Everyone looked up and saw a young girl in a high¨Cend white dress standing there arrogantly. Her face was filled with arrogance, and she had an insufferably arrogant attitude.

    Other than Alexia, who else dared to be so arrogant?

    Alexia walked in step by step and held Melody¡¯s arm intimately. She looked at Tiffany provocatively and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. I only want Melody to be my sister¨Cinw.¡±

    Although she looked intimate with Melody on the surface, she actually looked down on Melody.

    How could such a lowly person be worthy of her brother?

    But it didn¡¯t matter. She was here to make things difficult for Tiffany.

    As long as she could annoy Tiffany, so what if he dragged this lowly woman along to put on an act?

    Melody was rather surprised.

    She did not expect Keh¡¯s sister toe. This was the first time they had met, but she did not expect Alexia to support her.

    Melody lowered her eyes slightly.

    Suddenly, she had another idea.

    Originally, she wanted Jansen to destroy Tiffany. This way, even if Romeo liked Tiffany, it would be impossible to continue this engagement.

    However, Tiffany was apanied by Ged and Zoe. These two people protected her so well that it was difficult to find an opportunity.

    After all, her goal was topletely turn the Harper family and the Kelley family against each other. Why not¡­ start with Alexia?

    As long as Alexia was humiliated and convinced that Tiffany had hired someone to harm her, as Alexia¡¯s future sister¨Cinw, she, Melody, could rush out to save Alexia by then¡­

    In this way, the goal of getting the Harper family¡¯s favor was achieved, and the goal of turning the Harper family and the Kelley family against each other was also achieved,

    Killing two birds with one stone! What a great idea.

    As her eyes darted around, Melody had already made her decision. However, he calmly cooperated with Alexia on the surface

    ¡°Alexia, what nonsense are you talking about? Your brother and I haven¡¯t talked about marriage yet.

    ¡°Soon, soon.¡± Alexia replied, ¡°My brother has already said that he will marry nobody but you. Other than you, who else is qualified to be my sister¨Cinw?¡±

    After she said this, envious voices sounded around them.

    ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Harper is too infatuated!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Melody, you are so lucky to be liked by someone like Mr. Harper.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m so envious too¡­¡±

    Alexia was very satisfied with this situation. She could not help but look at Tiffany with a provocative expression.

    Why didn¡¯t Tiffany cry?

    If Tiffany could, just hit her.

    But Tiffany did not even frown.

    To be honest, she just wanted tough.

    This trick was really childish.

    When she was still young and naive, she would definitely be sad when hearing these words.

    However, things were different now.

    The Harper family wasn¡¯t qualified.

    Seeing that Tiffany was unmoved, Alexia was very indignant. She continued to mock Tiffany ¡°That¡¯s why people should know their limits. Some people might never be liked by my brother like this no matter how hard she tried.¡±

    She had been staring at Tiffany the entire time.

    What she meant was obvious.

    Everyone looked at each other. In this tense atmosphere, they wisely did not dare to speak.

    Tiffanyughed and said calmly, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you ten minutes ago? Do you need me to repeat myself?¡±

    At that time, Alexia failed to hit Tiffany with her car and was pped by Tiffany instead.

    She was so forgetful.

    It hadn¡¯t even been that long, and she was already jumping around so smugly?

    ¡°You¡­¡± Alexia choked. She gritted her teeth in anger but did not dare to say anything else.

    After all, with Tiffany¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t care where she was. She would just hit Alexia.

    For this reason, Alexia could only endure it!

    Seeing this, Melody similed¨Cmore meaningfully..

    Go ahead and make a fuss. The more ruckus they made, the better.

    Only then, when something happened to Alexia, would she believe that everything was Tiffany¡¯s revenge on her!

    Jade felt troubled when she found that the birthday

 Chapter 268

    After giving her instructions, Melody returned to the private room.

    She knew that no one was really willing to celebrate her birthday with her, so she skipped the process and cut the cake.

    As everyone ate and drank, there was an additional empty wine bottle on the ground.

    The other students were all drunk. One by one, they put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and bragged.

    It was time to leave..

    Seeing that most of the others had left and only the few of them were left in the private room, Melody turned around and asked Alexia, ¡°Alexia, shall I send you back?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Alexia rolled her eyes. Her pretty face was full of contempt. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do I need you to send me back? I want her to send me back!¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed at Tiffany with amanding tone.

    Her arrogant attitude almost made Zoe jump up and fight with her! ¡°Are you done? You¡¯ve taken the initiative to cause trouble with us again and again. We ignored you but you still refused to give you. You¡¯re simply crazy.¡±

    Alexia burped and was obviously a little drunk. He pointed at Tiffany and said, ¡°Did you hear that? I want you to send me back. If you don¡¯t please me, don¡¯t even think about being my sister¨Cinw.¡±

    It turned out that she still thought it was years ago.

    At that time, with her identity as Keh¡¯s biological sister, she always made things difficult for others. She might even do things more outrageous.

    Unfortunately, no one cared about her now.

    Tiffany stood up elegantly and left with Zoe while holding her shoulders.

    Ged followed closely behind.

    The three of them left.

    Alexia was stunned when she found that she was ignored. She immediately chased after Tiffany and shouted angrily, ¡°Bitch, stop! Stop!¡±

    She chased Tiffany all the way to the entrance of the bar.

    Seeing that Ged had stopped the car, Tiffany was about to get on

    No one knew where Alexia got her courage from. She rushed over and grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Recalling the grievances she had been feeling all along, she lowered her head and bit Tiffany¡¯s slender and fair arm as if she was taking revenge!

    Everyone was caught off guard!

    Even Tiffany, who was about to get into the car, did not expect her to be so bold!

    Alexia bit Tiffany so hard as if she wanted to bite off a piece of meat from Tiffany¡¯s hand!

    The pain hit Tiffany in an instant, and her entire arm went numb.

    Zoe watched anxiously and kicked Alexia in the stomach. She let go in pain and fell to the ground.

    Tiffany retracted her hand. There was a bloody bite mark on her fair arm.

    ¡°Fuck, this is too much!¡± Zoe felt the pain just by looking at it. She even had the urge to rush up and kick Alexia again!

    Alexia¡¯s face turned pale from the kick, but she was stillughing Her face was filled with drunkenness. It was unknown if she was really drunk or if she was taking the opportunity to pretend to be crazy!

    ¡°Tiffany, are you okay?¡± Looking at the wound, Zoe felt her heart ached.

    Ged had already opened a bottle of water and hurriedly rinsed Tiffany¡¯s wound. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding. You have to get an injection!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tiffany took the tissue and wiped her wound casually. Then, she looked up and saw Melody standing at the entrance of the bar with a strange smile. She looked ghostly and sinister.

    The night was unexpectedly calm.

    It was unbelievable.

    Tiffany originally thought that Melody must have prepared something to deal with her since she used Jade to trick everyone into the Baron Creek Lane.

    Unexpectedly, other than the trouble brought by Alexia, Melody did not do anything¡­.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes shed. She looked at Alexia, who was smiling smugly on the ground. In the end, she patiently reminded Alexia kindly, ¡°Hurry up and go back.¡±

    However, Alexia seemed to be born to be at odds with her. Alexia deliberately went against her. ¡°How dare you say this to me? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Tiffany was silent.

    That was all she had to say. It was Alexia¡¯s business whether she listened or not.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She turned around and got into the car. Zoe and Ged also got in.

    The taxi drove away.

    Melody then slowly walked over and helped Alexia up from the ground. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Alexia¡¯s face was filled with resistance. She imed that she was precious and did not want a lowly person like Melody to touch her.

    However, she was drunk and dizzy. How could she be a match for Melody?

    She was immediately taken away by force.

    When Jade came out of the bar after paying the bill, she looked at her remaining bnce and could not help but sigh.

    It was really hard to be a good person these days.

    Melody said that it was her treat today. But atst, Melody said that she had no money and asked Jade to pay first.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    What could Jade do? In order to maintain their friendship as ssmates, she could only do as she was told.

    Jade just hoped that Melody wouldn¡¯t go back on her word.

    After all, it was an expensive ce here.

    Jade frowned and walked out. When she looked up, she saw Melody carrying Alexia into a dark alley.

    What?

    Didn¡¯t Melody say she was going to send Alexia back?.

    Why did she go to such a remote alley instead of taking a taxi at the entrance?

    Jade was suspicious and followed quietly.

    At this moment, in the alley, Jansen and the others were already impatient.

    It waste at night, and mosquitoes were biting all over his body. The cigarette butts on the ground were all over the ground, but he had yet to do what he had to do tonight.

    His buddies sat on the ground and even wanted to retreat.

    It was a thankless task. Why did he have to suffer like this?

    At this moment, Jansen poked his head out and saw Melody walking over with a young girl in her arms. It was the one they had failed to get previously!

    ¡°Dudes, cheer up. They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± Hearing his shout, several men immediately got up from the ground.

    They were still 60 feet away from the entrance of the alley.

    Melody ced the struggling Alexia on the ground and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll call your brother. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to find your driver if we walk like this.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned around and pretended to call Keh. In reality, the person she called was Jansen.

    This was the secret code for the operation.

    Coincidentally, the streetmps here were dim and the alley was deserted. She did not have to worry about anyoneing over.

    Alexia snorted and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I can just give the driver a call. But let me make it clear first, I won¡¯t send you. You can go back by yourself.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and was about to dial.

    However, at this moment, someone quietly approached from behind and covered her mouth and nose.

    ¡°What?¡± Alexia was shocked and struggled with all his might!

    However, the towel covering her mouth and nose made her unable to make a sound. She even felt dizzy.

    Not far away from her, Melody did not notice anything. She was still on the phone with her back facing them

    Alexia reached out to her in despair. However, in the next second, her vision darkened and she was knocked unconscious by someone.

    After an unknown period of time, when Alexia woke up again, she realized that her hands and feet were tied, and her mouth, was wrapped in several rounds of tape. She could not make any sound.

    Standing in front of her were a few men with ck stic bags covering their heads. Their faces could not be seen clearly¡­

 Chapter 269

    Were these people kidnappers?

    Alexia felt cold from head to toe. Her eyes were filled with fear.

    Her drunken mind hadpletely sobered up at this moment. She began to cry.

    What were they trying to do?

    One of the yellow¨Chaired hooligans had already touched her face and smiled sinisterly. ¡°The skin of a rich youngdy is so good. Tender and soft.¡±

    Fear was spreading.

    Alexia was iparably flustered, and her entire body was trembling. But at this moment, these people giggled and then took off her clothes¡­

    No!

    Alexia struggled with all her might, her tears falling uncontrobly.

    At this moment, she truly felt fear and despair!

    It was her fault. She should have listened to others. She shouldn¡¯t have shaken off the driver. She shouldn¡¯t have barged in here alone¡­

    But now, it was toote.

    The shing lights hurt her eyes.

    She struggled with all her might to dodge, but the man pped her several times.

    Her pretty face was swollen from the beating. She was in a daze from the torture andy motionless on the ground.

    She could only hear the man¡¯s intermittent conversation.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t beat her to death. We were only asked to teach her a lesson. Miss didn¡¯t say that we should beat her to death.¡±

    Another man said, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not too much to beat her to death. She bit Miss. She deserves this.¡±

    Miss?

    Bite?

    Alexia was shocked as a thought appeared in her mind.

    It was Tiffany!

    It was Tiffany who had found someone to take revenge on her!

    What a ruthless woman! What a vicious heart!

    Alexia¡¯s entire body was trembling. It was unknown if she was angry or afraid.

    At this moment, the door of the broken warehouse was suddenly kicked open!

    Alexia looked over hopefully and saw a young girl who was clearly trembling in fear but was trying her best to hold it in rush in with a determined expression!

    It was actually Melody! She had never thought of that!

    Melody grabbed a kitchen knife and waved it at the men. ¡°Get lost! All of you!¡±

    The menughed scornfully and said coldly, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    As they spoke, they wanted to control Melody. However, as she waved her hand with her eyes closed, the men realized that it was not easy to deal with her. They made a prompt decision. ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Hence, the few of them quickly ran away.

    Because her back was facing them, Alexia, who was immersed in disbelief, did not see the look Melody gave the men¡­

    The culprit had already run away. Melody threw the kitchen knife away and rxed. Her forehead was covered in sweat as she pounced on Alexia and untied Alexia with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting you well¡­¡±

    Melody felt extremely guilty. Her eyes were filled with tears of sorrow

    Alexia was in a daze. Suddenly, she pounced into Melody¡¯s arms. It was theplete opposite of her previous attitude of rejecting Melody¡¯s contact.

    Alexia cried herself hoarse.

    All the fear was in her tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Melody patted Alexia¡¯s back gently andforted her for a while. Then, she helped Alexia put on her clothes before holding her hand and getting up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Although Alexia had been biased and disdainful towards Melody before, she was extremely touched now. It was as if Alexia treated Melody as the person she was most grateful and trusted,

    The two of them walked out of the warehouse in fear. Halfway through, Alexia¡¯s le

    The shock tonight was too much for her.

    ¡°Alexia, Alexia?¡± After confirming that she had fainted, Melody heaved a sigh of relief.

    went weak and she fainted.

    The three viins who had left earlier had already turned back. The ck stic bag on their heads was removed. Jansen chuckled and said ¡°Sis, our acting skills are not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Melody was very satisfied. She reminded them again, ¡°Alright, leave quickly. If anyone sees you, everything will be for naught. Be careful not to leave any traces.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jansen seemed to have already seen the glory of his sister marrying into the Harper family. He left happily.

    Melody squatted down and prepared to carry the unconscious Alexia away.

    She had to put on a good show.

    However, she saw a ck shadow at the entrance of the warehouse. She thought that Jansen had returned and said impatiently, ¡°I told you to leave quickly! Why are you still¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she raised his head. Melody¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and she immediately stopped talking.

    Who was the one standing in front of her?

    It was Jade who had appeared out of nowhere!

    ¡®How long has she been here? What did she see?¡®

    Melody¡¯s heart was racing, but she stood up calmly and asked softly, ¡°Jade, when¡­ when did youe?¡±

    Jade¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She looked at Melody with an extremely disappointed expression.

    ¡°I saw everything, I saw everything! Melody, in my eyes, you¡¯re pure and kind, but how could you do such a thing?¡±

    They colluded to kidnap Alexia and take a lot of photos of Alexia naked.

    Melody clearly knew the kidnappers, but she pretended to be a savior and appeared in front of Alexia!

    This scheming was simply terrifying!

    Jade shook her head and said in disappointment, ¡°From today onwards, you and I are no longer friends! I, Jade, don¡¯t have a friend like you! Also, I want you to turn yourself in and confess. I won¡¯t help you hide anything I saw tonight!¡± Jade said indignantly and prepared to leave.

    However, she did not notice that Melody¡¯s expression had be extremely gloomy during her words

    She looked sinister.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen everything, I¡¯m sorry, Jade. You forced me to do this¡­¡±

    After Melody said this in a low voice, a sinister smile even appeared on her face.

    Then, she rushed over at an extremely fast speed!

    Before Jade could react or even turn around, her neck was grabbed by a pair of hands!

    That night, there was no starlight at all.

    **

    The next day, two big news quickly spread throughout Lovell School.

    Jade was dead.

    First, she was strangled to death. Then, in order to annihte all evidence and leave behind fingerprint actually set fire.

    That fire had destroyed a lot.

    Jade¡¯s parents cried until their voices were hoarse.

    the murderer

    Their family was not very well¨Coff. Jade had always been very popr, warm¨Chearted, and kind. She would not reject anyone who asked her for help.

    She was one of the good guys in ss.

    However, it was such a young girl who was forever asleep in the middle of the night.

    Countless people sighed.

    The second big thing was about Alexia. She met the kidnapperst night and they took photos of her naked.

    Although it did not do anything further to her, it left a deep trauma on her.

    Coincidentally, these two things were actually rted.

    It was said that someone had deliberately taken revenge on Alexia, so they got someone to kidnap her and take a photo of her. Unfortunately, Jade saw this and the bad guy killed her.

    And the mastermind behind this was Tiffany.

 Chapter 270

    For a moment, Tiffany was pushed to the center of attention.

    When Zoe heard this rumor spreading, she was so angry that she fought with several people. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! This is nder! It¡¯s nder!¡±

    She was infuriated.

    Last night, the three of them had clearly taken a car back together.

    Besides, how could Tiffany do this?¡±

    Those people were really blind and stupid. How could they believe such rumors?

    Most importantly, the rumor came from Alexia, who was involved. Alexia was taking revenge!

    It was simply despicable.

    Zoe was furious. Ged was also puzzled. ¡°Who killed Jade?¡±

    It was very likely that she was silenced because she had seen something she shouldn¡¯t see.

    When Tiffany heard these rumors, she was stunned.

    The person she suspected was Melody.

    However, after Alexia was kidnappedst night, Melody risked her life to save Alexia.

    ¡®But all of this¡­ Wasn¡¯t it too coincidental?¡¯ she wondered.

    But no matter what, the feud between the Kelley family and the Harper family had beenpletely formed. Their rtionship had copsed, and the two families had almost turned against each other.

    The Harper family forcefully cut off all cooperation with the Kelley family. Many people followed and chose the Harper family, following the trend to curry favor, so they refused to cooperate with the Kelley Group.

    All of a sudden, the Kelley Group¡¯s stock prices plummeted.

    Half of the contracts had already been broken, and those who had the intention to cooperate also left.

    This was nothing Most importantly, Tiffany was arracked online. People used harsh words to humiliate her online.

    There was no evidence to prove that she was the murderer and the mastermind, but under all kinds of rumors, she had already beenbeled as the murderer.

    The rumors spread more and more. They were so convincing that everyone who heard them believed them without a doubt.

    In less than a day, the rumors spread like this. It was obvious that the Harper family was adding fuel to the fire.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t go back to ss.

    She was temporarily suspended from school.

    Tiffany¡¯s parents were so angry that they had a headache. Thalia almost fainted. ¡°Which bastard framed my daughter?¡±

    ¡°How dare they make something out of nothing! No, I have to go to the Harper¡¯s ce and ask them if they have any conscience!¡± Charlie and Thalia almost went to cause trouble in the Harper¡¯s ce.

    They were stopped by Tiffany. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s just some rumors. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m honest and not afraid of anyone investigating.¡±

    Charlie and Thalia were still angry. Tiffany could only say, ¡°Believe that I can handle this, okay?¡±

    The determination contained in her eyes was enough to prove that she was no longer the little girl who only knew how to avoid trouble. Charlie and Thalia could see that.

    She had really grown up and was enough to handle things well.

    She even had the ability to protect the Kelley family.

    Charlie and Thalia were heartbroken.

    As parents, they were always gratified and heartbroken by their child¡¯s growth.

    They always hoped that she had enough ability to protect herself, but they also hoped that she could be carefree for the rest of her life and be an innocent little princess.

    Under Tiffany¡¯s repeated persuasion, Charlie and Thalia finally nodded and agreed not to confront the Harper family again.

    Tiffany made a trip to Luna Vi.

    She asked June to investigate what happenedst night while she brought Jeremy to Jade¡¯s house.

    Jade¡¯s cause of death was really strange.

    She was clearly such a lively person yesterday, but she was gone just like that. Moreover, the murderer actually framed Tiffany.

    No matter what, Tiffany had to find out the truth and clear her name.

    In the Harper¡¯s ce, Romeo had already broken several coffee sses in a row early in the morning. He was on the verge of losing his temper.

    The family doctor had already done a full body checkup on Alexiast night.

    The result was not the worst, but it was still infuriating.

    The beloved daughter of the Harper family was kidnapped and photographed. If those photos were leaked, that would be a huge humiliation.

    Romeo was really angry.

    Beside him was Ryan, who also looked angry.

    ¡°Investigate! At all costs! Find those animals! I want to chop them up with my own hands! And the Kelley family. I want them to be unable to establish themselves in Lovell City in the future!¡±

    After he gave his instructions, his subordinates immediately left to do their work.

    The hall returned to silence. Ryan looked at the person kneeling on the ground again.

    It was Alexia¡¯s driver.

    Usually, this driver would send and pick up Alexia when she went to art sses or traveled to other ces.

    He had worked for her for years.

    He had never neglected his duty in the past, but this time, his mistake was unforgivable!

    Ryan¡¯s face was extremely cold as if he wanted to eat someone.

    The driver knelt on the ground in fear and begged for mercy. ¡°Please spare me! I really didn¡¯t know such a thing would. happen!¡±

    If he had known this would happen, he would never have let Alexia leave his sight.

    But now, it was toote.

    Ryan snorted and waved his hand. ¡°Get lost. You won¡¯t have a ce to stay in Lovell City!¡±

    With just one sentence, the driver waspletely banned.

    The driver answered bitterly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He was just a driver. What could he do? The Harper family was rich and powerful. After they said that, he had to leave.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Just as he was about to leave, Romeo suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait, I have another question. Why would Alexia go to Creek Lane for no reason?¡±

    Romeo¡¯s gaze was too sharp. The driver did not dare to lie, so he told the truth.

    ¡°On the way back from picking up her, she suddenly asked me to chase after a car. The person who got out of that car was Miss Kelley¡­¡±

    Romeo frowned and asked again, ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°After that, I chased her all the way to the entrance of Sky Spring Bar. When Tiffany got out of the car, Miss Harper asked me to drive over directly, I didn¡¯t dare to. After that, Miss Harper was pped¡­¡±

    The driver told the whole story honestly.

    Suddenly, Ryan got angry. ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany again! I don¡¯t believe that she wasn¡¯t involved. I¡¯m going to deal with her now.¡±

    Ryan really looked like he was going to cause trouble.

    The driver¡¯s hear skipped a beat.

    Wasn¡¯t he clear enough?

    It was clearly Alexia who provoked Tiffany first and tried to hit Tiffany with the car. It was not too much to be pped, right?

    Later on, she willfully ran out and left him behind.

    It was his fault that he did not report it in time after Alexia disappeared, causing her to be kidnapped and taken photos, but she had to take responsibility since she was willful.

 Chapter 271

    The driver was a little angry, but he couldn¡¯t do anything and was chased out.

    At this moment, Ryan was about to rush out. When Romeo saw this, he mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you heard it too. Tiffany has the motive to do that. Alexia id it herself. She¡¯s experienced this at such a young age. I can¡¯t tolerate it!¡± Ryan was in a fit of anger and spoke without thinking.

    ¡°Who cares about the Kelley family? I didn¡¯t care when they came to cancel the engagement previously. Now that they dare to do that to my daughter, 1 must kill them!¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Romeo was so angry that his head hurt. ¡°This concerns Alexia¡¯s reputation. If you do this, everyone will know what has happened to Alexia. Have you thought about the consequences!

    ¡°But everyone knows about this!¡± Ryan was unconvinced. ¡°Dad, why do you always have to protect Tiffany? What¡¯s so good about her? For her, you don¡¯t even hesitate to punish your own family!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Romeo said in a deep voice, ¡°In short, no one can make wild guesses about this matter. The most important thing now is to find those b***ds! What I want to hear is not doubt, but concrete evidence. Do you hear me?¡±

    After all, he was the master of the Harper family. Who dared to refute him?

    Ryan could only nod. ¡°Got it

    He agreed obediently on the surface, but his disgust for the Kelley family increased. This morning, he had already ordered to cut off all cooperation with the Kelley Group! He wanted to let everyone target the Kelley family. He wanted to defeat the Kelley family! With him standing out, who would dare to work with the Kelley family?

    He had to vent his anger!

    Upstairs in the bedroom, Kehforted Alexia for a long time. When he saw that she had finally fallen asleep, he was relieved and turned to look at Melody gently. ¡°It was all thanks to youst night.¡±

    Last night, Alexia disappeared at ten o¡¯clock, but the driver only reported it in the early hours of the morning.

    After receiving the news, the Harper family mobilized arge number of people.

    He had run out to look for his sisterst night. When he rushed over, he saw Melody carrying Alexia forward with difficulty, After knowing everything. Keh wanted to chop the driver up

    If he had reported this earlier, this might not have happened!

    If those viins were more vicious, Melody, who had saved Alexia, might have been hurt by them.

    Thinking of this, Keh felt a lingering fear.

    He could not help but pull her into his arms. ¡°You, the next time you encounter danger, don¡¯t rush to the front rashly. You must call for help and call me over, understand?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to think about the sirastion bork then Melity nested in his arms and and yfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t looked so impressive when I appeared with a kitchen konde The were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare no approach me har why they didn¡¯t dare to touch mer

    Her innocent tone made Kermeth Irogh

    bestent¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes yes You¡¯re the bravest As he spoke, he remembered

    Alexis had cast when he woke up. He could not help for

    ask, ¡°Did Alexia really hem those people say that Tiffany added them to do this

    This was a question.

    Melody¡¯s eyes shed as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know At that time realized that Alexis was missing, I went to look for her When I went over, it was already toote. They wanted to on At Teant think about anything else can only ruch over to save her. She¡¯s still young. How can someone do this to a girl her 14 or 15 The mastermind must be punished

    After Melody said this, she sighed softly. At the entrance of the bar, Alexis bit Tiffany. Perhaps it was because of this that the took revenge

    Keh said nothing

    He did not want to believe it

    Even if Tiffany was ruthless, she would not do such a dirty thing. When usually taught Alexia a lesson, she heat Alexia fair and square

    He did not believe that Tiffany could do such a sinister thing.

    But what happened to his sister, his biological sister, was real!

    She said that she heard it. If her brother didn¡¯t believe her, wouldn¡¯t he be rubbing salt into his sister¡¯s wound?

    Seeing that his expression kept changing, Melody subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°Keh, what¡¯s wrong? You you don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t believe it, it meant that he still had feelings for Tiffany!

    ¡°No.¡± Keh touched her head and exined, ¡°There is still something suspicious about this. We can¡¯t use her casually, Before we have concrete evidence pointing to Tiffany, we can¡¯t insist that it¡¯s her.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t use her casually?

    His own sister had already said it herself. Wasn¡¯t it enough for him to believe her?

    Melody¡¯s eyes shed. She nodded obediently and agreed. However, when she lowered her eyes, there was a hint of coldness in them.

    It was mostly likely for Tiffany to do this. Why did Keh say that they couldn¡¯t insist that it was her?

    What was this? Was he indirectly protecting that b***h?

    Melody sneered.

    -At this point, she wanted to ask Keh more who he loved.

    Gritting her teeth, she took a deep breath and resisted the urge to ask this s***id question,

    Since Keh didn¡¯t believe it, there would always be people who believed it!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Melody smiled without batting an eyelid. She looked up and said softly. ¡°Stay here with Alexia. I¡¯ll go back first¡±

    ¡°Shall I give you a lift?¡±

    ¡°No need. Your father will definitely arrange for a driver to send e ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Keh¡­ Melody called out to him and blushed.

    Before Keh could react, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on his jaw.

    Keh was slightly stunned. He saw the girl smile shyly and run out quickly.

    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile.

    Outside the door, the blush on Melody¡¯s face disappeared. Even her innocent smile was reced by a coldness,

    She walked downstairs step by step and bumped into Alexia¡¯s mother, who wasing upstairs to see her daughter.

    She called out obediently. ¡°Mrs. Harper.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Felicia had never seen Melody before today. However, ever since she found out that her son was bewitched by such a woman, all she felt was disgust.

    She had sent someone to investigate Melody¡¯s family background. When she found out that Melody was from such amon family, she was even more disapproving.

    However, it was Melody who risked her life to save Alexia yesterday. That was why there were no more serious consequences.

    With this, the entire Harper family would have to be grateful to Melody.

    Felicia was not a heartless person, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you hungry after a long night?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Harper, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m going back. I¡¯lle and see Alexia tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Harper.

    Melody obediently turned to look at the closed door and sighed regretfully. ¡°Alexia is still so young. She was really frightened yesterday.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the mention of this, Felicia¡¯s expression turned extremely cold. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that little bitch Tiffany! I have to teach her a lesson!¡±.

 Chapter 272

    Melody stared at Felicia with a worried expression.

    She reminded, ¡°But Keh said that without evidence, it¡¯s better not to wrong someone innocent¡­.

    Felicia interrupted, ¡°Innocent?¡±

    She sneered before continuing. ¡°Innocent? The Kelley family? They¡¯re the reason my daughter was kidnapped, and those awful pictures were taken of her¡­ In short, the Kelley family haspletely ruined the Harper family¡¯s reputation! We can¡¯t let this slide just like that!¡±

    Melody said, ¡°But Mrs. Harper¡­¡±

    Melody appeared concerned, but a brief, triumphant glint crossed her eyes.

    She thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s good that they can¡¯t let this slide. They should make a scene, the bigger the better! They should utterly destroy the Kelley family and make sure Tiffany shoulders the full responsibility!¡±

    Meanwhile, at the Luna Vi.

    Tiffany was about to leave with Jeremy when a ck luxury car worth millions came to a stop at the entrance of Luna Vi. The car¡¯s flowing and elegant lines, understated yet luxurious, all spoke of its owner¡¯s noble status.

    The car door swung open and a graceful leg stepped out first. Soon after, an exceptionally handsome man, regal and divine in his demeanor, slowly stepped out of the car

    In his presence, even the stars seemed less dazzling.

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before she threw herself toward him

    ¡°I¡¯m so miserable!¡± Tiffany wailed.

    Her voice was full of grievance, but not a single tear fell from her eyes, making Richard both amused and exasperated.

    Richard could not help but reach out to pinch her cheek and ask with augh, ¡°Shall I help you get back at them?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Tiffany pretended to sob, saying, ¡°People always say that the loudestiners get what they want, so I figured I¡¯d test that theory.¡±

    When Richard noticed the fleeting mischievous glint in Tiffany¡¯s eyes, his smile deepened. He pulled her into his arms and leaned toward her.

    ¡°You can have anything you want. I¡¯d even give you my life, he whispered. Richard¡¯s voice was enchanting and smooth, resonating in a delightful manner.

    The way he spoke held a flirtatious undertone, stirring one¡¯s imagination.

    Tiffany could not help but smile, her heart overflowing with sweetness as rich as honey. It felt good to have someone trust her wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you get on with your work. I can handle this matter myself

    As Tiffany said that, she freed herself from Richard¡¯s embrace, her smile both endearing and sweet. Her strikingly beautiful face resembled that of an enchanting spirit, evoking feelings within one making one want to tuck her away out of sight.

    Richard stared at her deeply. At that moment, he had only one thought.

    ¡®How I wish I could just tuck her away in my pocket!¡±

    But two secondster, he still let go of Tiffany¡¯s hand, allowing lier to run off as she wished.

    Tiffany left with Jeremy.

    After watching Tiffany get into the car and leave, Richard returned to his car.

    In the front passenger seat, Tyrone adjusted his sses and said respectfully, ¡°The Harper family has issued a statement announcing that they will no longer be cooperating with the Kelley family.

    ¡°Currently, the Kelley Group is facing a significant drop in stock prices, with many previous coborations being canceled. If this continues, the Kelley Group will probably be thrust into the eye of the storm

    The Harper family was indeed ruthless.

    John, who was driving, could not help but click his tongue. ¡°The Harper family is simply shameless, rushing to suppress the Kelley family without any evidence. They must have been nning this for a long time!¡±

    After John finishedining, he asked, ¡°Do we need to do anything. Mr. Hampton?¡±

    Richard sat in the spacious and luxurious backseat, his coldly handsome face showing a flicker of a smile that felt distant and ? devoid of warmth, only exuding an air of chill and menace.

    The atmosphere in the car instantly turned cold.

    John and Tyrone shuddered.

    Following that, a low voice was heard, speaking slowly and deliberately, filled with an unsettling chill.

    Richard said, ¡°Pass along my order and make it clear to everyone I won¡¯t tolerate another derogatory word about Tiffany.

    ¡°And also, since the Harper family is so capable, then let¡¯s clip their wings.¡±

    No matter who it was, they had to pay the price for bullying Tiffany!

    John and Tyrone immediately nodded respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton!¡±

    Thus, the winds of Lovell City changed twice in a single day.

    The Harper family first severed all connections with the Kelley family, even hinting at possible cklisting and repression.

    Watching the situation unfold, everyone chose to lean on the Harper family as their stronghold.

    Inevitably, the Kelley family became the target of public outrage.

    Charlie was extremely busy.

    He knew that many people were waiting to see him make a fool of himself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you get on with your work. I can handle this matter myself!¡±

    As Tiffany said that, she freed herself from Richard¡¯s embrace, her smile both endearing and sweet. Her strikingly beautiful face resembled that of an enchanting spirit, evoking feelings within one making one want to tuck her away out of sight.

    Richard stared at her deeply. At that moment, he had only one thought,

    How I wish I could just tuck her away in my pocket!¡¯

    But two secondster, he still let go of Tiffany¡¯s hand, allowing her to run off as she wished.

    Tiffany left with Jeremy.

    After watching Tiffany get into the car and leave, Richard returned to his car.

    In the front passenger seat, Tyrone adjusted his sses and said respectfully, ¡°The Harper family has issued a statement announcing that they will no longer be cooperating with the Kelley family.

    ¡°Currently, the Kelley Group is facing a significant drop in stock prices, with many previous coborations being canceled. If this continues, the Kelley Group will probably be thrust into the eye of the storm.¡±

    The Harper family was indeed ruthless.

    John, who was driving, could not help but click his tongue. ¡°The Harper family is simply shameless, rushing to suppress the Kelley family without any evidence. They must have been nning this for a long time!¡±

    After John finishedining, he asked, ¡°Do we need to do anything, Mr. Hampton?¡±

    Richard sat in the spacious and luxurious backseat, his coldly handsome face showing a flicker of a smile that felt distant and devoid of warmth, only exuding an air of chill and menace.

    The atmosphere in the car instantly turned cold.

    John and Tyrone shuddered.

    Following that, a low voice was heard, speaking slowly and deliberately, filled with an unsettling chill.

    Richard said, ¡°Pass along my order and make it clear to everyone I won¡¯t tolerate another derogatory word about Tiffany.

    ¡°And also, since the Harper family is so capable, then let¡¯s clip their wings.¡±

    No matter who it was, they had to pay the price for bullying Tiffany!

    John and Tyrone immediately nodded respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton!¡±

    Thus, the winds of Lovell City changed twice in a single day.

    The Harper family first severed all connections with the Kelley family, even hinting at possible cklisting and repression.

    Watching the situation unfold, everyone chose to lean on the Harper family as their stronghold.

    Inevitably, the Kelley family became the target of public outrage.

    Charlie was extremely busy.

    He knew that many people were waiting to see him make a fool of himself.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, at this critical juncture, it was revealed that the Harper family had been involved in tax evasion.

    As the head of thepany. Ryan was used of tax evasion, facing not only hefty fines but possibly even jail time.

    In just one day, the winds changed twice.

    Many of those who had previously ndered the Kelley family, whether they were business moguls or prestigious families, suddenly received a warning letter overnight.

    Charlie did not have to worry for long before everything was resolved.

    The Kelley Group saw the return of its former partners, along with the addition of many new coborator them were

    trying their best to please the Kelley Group.

    Charlie wondered what was going on.

    After years of navigating the business world, Charlie was well aware that only one person had the ability to change the tide and suppress the Harper family.

    That was the business mogul who stood at the pinnacle of sess, a figure of immense wealth and power who made countless people tremble in fear and bow down in submission!

    Richard!

    Tiffany had also heard about what happened in the business world.

    Richard¡¯s actions came as no surprise to her.

    However, Tiffany did not expect that for her sake, Richard would disregard his rtionship with the Harper family and send Ryan to jail!

    She felt that Richard was incredibly attractive when he was being so protective!

    Tiffany could not help butugh.

    At this moment, the car had already stopped.

    The first thing Tiffany saw was a breakfast shop.

    The breakfast shop, normally thriving with business, had its doors shut, while a group of elderly men stood nearby, casually chatting during their morning stroll.

    ¡°The owners of this shop are so pitiful. The daughter they raised painstakingly is gone just like that¡­¡±

    Jade¡¯s parents owned this shop.

    Tiffany sat in the car with a gloomy look.

    She could not figure out who had done this to Jade.

    Was it done by those thugs who kidnapped Alexia? Or was someone else behind it?¡± she pondered.

    Seeing her frown, Jeremy asked, ¡®Do you want to get out of the car?¡±

    ¡°No, keep driving, Tiffany said.

    10 minutester, they arrived at a very old resident

    From afar, the sound of crying reached her ears, hoarse and desperate.

    Amid the mournful music, the ck drapes fluttered in the wind, casting a somber atmosphere..

    Tiffany looked over from a distance, wanting to approach, but thinking about how she had be the primary suspect, she decided againstplicating things further.

    She simply turned her head away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jeremy drove away.

    After they drove far away, Tiffany suddenly added. ¡°Donate 100 thousand dors to the Payne family anonymously.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Jeremy agreed and continued, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself, nor do you have to feel guilty.¡±

    I know,¡± Tiffany said.

    She sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Creek Lane, the alley where the ident happened, Tiffany said

 Chapter 273

    Tiffany got out of the car 20 minutester. What greeted her eye was a warehouse that had been abandoned for a long time and burned to ruins by the firest night.

    Jade¡¯s body was found here.

    Forensic analysis concluded that Jade had been strangled to death before the killer set the ce aze, leaving behind nothing but a charred body after the fire was put out.

    There were no fingerprints left at the scene. There was no evidence to be found.

    The fire had annihted everything.

    Jeremy searched both inside and out but found nothing. ¡°There¡¯s nothing, absolutely nothing. If you¡¯re looking to identify the killer. it¡¯s going to be quite difficult,¡± he said.

    Tiffany stood where she was and gently closed her eyes.

    Indeed, there was nothing around.

    However, justice must be pursued,

    After a while, Tiffany opened her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She looked confident, but Jeremy was very puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tonight, Tiffany replied.

    It was 11 p.m.

    Jeremy was growing weary from waiting, but Tiffany remained leisurely lying on the rooftop of Luna Vi, enjoying the moonlight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Wait a little longer, Tiffany said.

    She looked at the time and smiled at Jeremy. ¡°You can go and sleep for a while. We¡¯ll set off at 12¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jeremy came down from the rooftop and returned to his room to sleep.

    Tiffany swayed gently in her rocking chair, munching on snacks while gazing at the moon.

    With Halloween only a week away, the moon was bing fuller each night.

    Tiffany squinted her eyes in satisfaction, but suddenly, she was alerted by quiet footsteps behind her.

    Without turning her head, she said with a smile, ¡°The carrot cake today is delicious.¡±

    Richard approached slowly, carrying a hint of the cool night air with him.

    His strikingly handsome face had an allure that made people¡¯s hearts race at any moment.

    When he sat down beside her, Tiffany blinked and teased, ¡°You really seem to be quite skilled at climbing through windows, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ?? 99%

    When her identity as Miracle Healer was exposed to him, Richard was not surprised at all. Instead, he climbed through windows even more diligently.

    Before Tiffany¡¯s identity was exposed, Richard would only visit her at Cedar Ridge Vi. Now, it did not matter whether it was at her home or Luna Vi; nothing could stop Richard.

    And no one would notice Richard¡¯s arrival every time.

    This left Tiffany in awe, realizing that Richard¡¯s true ability was like

    far more terrifying than she had ever imagined.

    She was engrossed in her thoughts, but in the next second, her face was gently pinched by Richard.

    ¡°Zoning out while I¡¯m right here¨Cwho are you thinking of, hm? Richard asked.

    ¡°You, Tiffany answered.

    She beamed widely and enthusiastically praised Richard. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¨Ccrossing paths with you must mean my luck is out of this world.¡±

    She was sure that such praise would definitely make Richard overjoyed.

    Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, Richard looked at her and said, ¡°Wrong¡±

    Where am I wrong? Tiffany wondered.

    She blinked her eyes in confusion.

    A smile tugged at Richard¡¯s lips, his eyes sparkling with countless glimmers of light. Slowly, with a deep and measured tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s incredibly lucky.¡±

    ¡®Otherwise, dwelling in darkness, how could I have evere across such brilliance? he thought to himself.

    Thus, meeting Tiffany was his stroke of luck.

    Richard¡¯s low, maic voice washed over Tiffany, filling her ears with a warmth that was equally calming and tingling. Tiffany was slightly stunned. She was a little surprised that Richard would say such a thing.

    The corners of her lips curled up unconsciously.

    ¡°Pinky promise.¡±

    Tiffany extended her pinky, a rare disy of childishness, ¡°Promise me, no matter what happens in the future, you¡¯ll always stand by my side like you did today!¡±

    The young girl beamed, her dark, luminous eyes capturing his figure.

    In her gaze, there was room for nothing else but him.

    This realization made Richard happy, so he extended his pinky to her too.

    Okay.¡±

    The promise was merely a lighthearted joke at the moment.

    case,

    Liule did anyone expect that, as was often the things would not go as nnedConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    They sat together for a while, yfully bantering, when June walked over with a bag. June was a bit surprised to see Richard but did not ask any questions. She simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the stuff you wanted, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Leave them here. Tiffimy said.

    ¡°Yes, June said.

    Following that, June left.

    Looking at the bulging bag. Richard asked calmly, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty ruthless n,¡± Tiffany answered.

    Of course, considering the person they were dealing with was Melody, no method seemed too ruthless.

    After all, Melody had blood on her hands.

    ¡°By the way, is it really okay for you to be going up against the Harper family? Tiffany asked.

    She was a little worried.

    When Richard chose to act, he nearly took out Ryan!

    Ryan was Richard¡¯s brother¨Cinw, after all. Tiffany was worried that Hank would disapprove of Richard doing this to the Harper family.

    ¡°Your family and theirs are rtives after all. Will it affect you if you stand up for me?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°Yes?

    Richard nodded with a serious expression.

    Tiffany was stunned momentarily before she became anxious. Suddenly, Richard asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me how this will affect me?¡±

    The innocent woman found herself unwittingly caught in the man¡¯s schemes, having no choice but to follow his lead.

    ¡°H¨Chow will it affect you?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a proper status,¡± Richard said.

    Richard leaned closer, a low chuckle escaping him as his lips lingered on Tiffany¡¯s corbone, his voice growing increasingly husky ¡°Once you give me a status, then it won¡¯t affect me at all.¡±

    Tiffany was speechless.

    Richard was seeking benefits for himself.

    Tiffany was momentarily taken aback. She originally thought Richard was about to say something important due to his serious tone, but it turned out he was just teasing her.

    She was about to retort when she felt a slight sting on her neck.

    Richard gently bit her, his dark eyes filled with a zing fire.

    It was as if a long¨Cdormant beast was fixated on its inevitable prey, exuding a strong possessiveness¨Cdomineering and obsessive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± Richard said.

    With that, he stood up and his tall and slender figure disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye.

    The slight pain in Tiffany¡¯s¨Cneck had yet to fade, and his words about wanting Tiffany to give him a status kept swirling in her mind, lingering endlessly

    All that filled Tiffany¡¯s thoughts was Richard¡¯s enchanting, handsome face, which seemed to contain an unyielding restraint as if he wished he could devour her whole.

    Tiffany¡¯s face turned red.

    However, a peanut came flying and hit her right on the head, disrupting her thoughts!

    Tiffany spun around quickly and found Jeremy perched on the ss rooftop. She wondered how long Jeremy had been there. When she locked eyes with him, Jeremy sorted. ¡°You¡¯re lovestruck.¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth in anger. She patted Lucifer¡¯s head and pointed at Jeremy. ¡°Co, bring him down!¡± she ordered.

    As soon as Lucifer heard this, it sprang up, exuding an unstoppable aura of power and confidence!

    However, when Jeremy nced at it indifferently, Lucifer immediately whimpered andy back at Tiffany¡¯s feet, trembling in fear.

    [Master, I don¡¯t dare to do it¡­]

    Tiffany stared at it in exasperation.

    ¡°How useless!¡± she thought angrily.

    She stood up, picked up the bag at her feet, and threw it at Jeremy. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to work!¡±

    Jeremy grabbed the bag and nced at the disguise tools and clothes inside. It did not take long for him to realize what Tiffany was nning to do that night.

    The n was a little exciting.

 Chapter 274

    At half past midnight.

    The shadows of the trees swayed gently, as the night deepened and the dew grew heavier

    This was the third night Melody¡¯s family moved into the new vi.

    The world was enveloped in silence.

    Melodyy in the master bedroom, too afraid to sleep with the lights off. Every time she closed her eyes, she could see those despairing and incredulous eyes staring back at her.

    ¡®But this isn¡¯t my fault!¡® she thought. Jade had seen something she wasn¡¯t supposed to! She even threatened to expose everything, and I couldn¡¯t take that risk. If she talked, it would all be over for me! This is why I had no choice but to silence her¡­

    Melody trembled all over, wrapping herself tightly in the nket, whispering to herself forfort, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯ll be fine as time passes. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡°.

    After several minutes of mental preparation, the deep¨Cseated fear hidden within her finally eased a little.

    But just then, the bedroom light flickered and suddenly went out

    The room was plunged into darkness, and a wave of terror gripped Melody, sending chills down her spine.

    ¡®Did the power just go out? she thought.

    Melody did not dare to get up. She was about to call Jansen over to light a candle for her, but the curtains in her bedroom were pulled open before she could make a sound,

    The pale moonlight shone in.

    There was a thin young girl sitting by her window. Her long hair was disheveled and she was dressed in red. She looked strange and incredibly sinister.

    Melody took a closer look at the face and realized that it was Jade

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Melody¡¯s scalp prickled with terror, and she let out a piercing scream, ¡°Help! Please, someone help me! Save me!¡±

    But

    §á§â matter how loud she screamed, there was no response. The rooms next door, where her parents and Jansen were, remained eerily silent. Everyone seemed to be asleep. They were unable to hear anything, let alonee to her aid

    The person by the window finally spoke. ¡°Are you afraid of seeing me?¡± she asked.

    Jade¡­¡±

    Melody trembled. ¡°Please don¡¯t look for me, okay? The person you should be looking for is Tiffany. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could you have died?¡±

    Haha.¡±

    Achilling, grotesqueugh emerged from ¡°Jade¡°s throat.

    She pointed to the marks on her neck, filled with bruises from being strangled, her face twisted with venomous hatred. ¡°Do

    remember this? Your grip was so strong. I was in so much pain.

    you

    ¡°All Stop talking, stop talking!¡±

    Melody clutched her head, teetering on the brink of aplete breakdown like never before.

    However, ¡°Jade¡± was relentless and continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve treated you so well. How could you bear to hurt me? Melody, oh Melody, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡± she said.

    ¡°You forced me to do that!¡± Melody yelled.

    In her hysteria, she pulled a knife from beneath her pillow and said viciously, ¡°If you didn¡¯t see something you shouldn¡¯t have, would I have taken your life?

    ¡°So what if you have already be a ghost? I can kill you once and I can kill you a second time!¡±

    After saying that, Melody lifted the nket and pounced toward the window. Her eyes were bloodshot and ruthless. ¡°Come on! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± she yelled.

    Under the pale moonlight, Melody, despite being human, was even more menacing than a ghost.

    Tiffany already knew that Melody was behind Jade¡¯s death, but bearing Melody¡¯s confession still sent chills down her

    Tiffany thought, Melody is such a ruthless woman!¡±

    spine.

    Melody lunged forward like a madwoman, but in the next moment, the curtain fluttered with the wind, and the girl in the red dress vanished without a trace.

    it an illusion? Is it a nightmare? Or has Jade reallye to take my life? Melody thought.

    She shuddered and could only grip the knife in her hand tightly

    In the car, Tiffany took off her oversized red dress and removed her makeup with cleansing wipes. She only heaved a sigh of relief when all traces of makeup were wiped away.

    Jeremy asked, ¡°The murderer is indeed her. What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°This act needs to y out for a few more days. Tiffany said.

    Tiffany was feeling quite satisfied with the result, With Jeremy cutting the power to set the mood and her masterful disguise, it would not be long before Melodypletely broke down.

    Melody already has a guilty conscience. If she was pestered every night, what would she do?¡® she wondered. ¡®Hmm¡­ She would probably find an expert to save her.

    Tiffany curled her lips and her eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°The person June found wille in handy now.¡±

    In the next few days, Melody became visibly thinner.

    This was because she could not sleep well every night. At midnight, she would see Jade sitting by her window.

    Sometimes, when Melody identally fell asleep and was half¨Casleep, the person she was deeply afraid of would even sit by her bed and chuckle coldly.

    Though Melody acted tougher than any ghost, the endless torment followed her no matter where she stayed¨Cwhether it was a hotel, a mansion, the school, or even at the Harper family¡¯s manor. Melody would always find herself haunted in the dead of night.

    Melody went to visit Alexia again. Seeing how haggard Melody looked, Keh was extremely worried. He asked, ¡°Didnt you sleep well these few days?

    ¡°Are you still traumatized by what happenedst time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Melody nodded weakly,

    She forced a bitter smile.

    This was her unspeakable secret. Other than this pretentious excise, she could not say a word.

    ¡°Let me bring you to see a psychiatrist.¡±

    Keh stroked her head and added, ¡°You might feel better after that.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Melody shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    At this moment, a servant from the Harper family respectfully served a ss of coffee. ¡°Miss Princeton, please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ever since she saved Alexia, Melody coulde and go as she pleased in the Harper family¡¯s manor.

    With Keh¡¯s support and his parents¡® tacit approval, the servants had more or less treated Melody as the future mistress of this ce and behaved respectfully toward her. No one dared to slight her.

    Now, the Kelley family and the Harper family hadpletely turned against each other.

    The possibility of a marriage alliance was gone. Melody¡¯s goal had been achieved perfectly.

    If it were not for Jade pestering her every night, Melody would be very happy now.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°How infuriating!¡® Melody thought.

    She lowered her head and drank her coffee in one gulp.

    The servant withdrew, and in the storage room where no one was watching, she made a phone call. ¡°Miss Kelley, everything has been done as you instructed, so what about my payment?¡±

    ¡°Til transfer the money to your ount within three minutes, Tiffany replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Kelley.¡±

    After hanging up, Tiffany, who was far away in her vi, smiled in satisfaction.

    That servant was her insider in the Harper family.

    into the

    Half a year ago, Tiffany went to the Harper family¡¯s manor to break off the engagement and identally bumped into th maid who had sex with Ryan.

    If Felicia found out about this, this servant would probably end up in a very miserable state.

    Hence, a few days ago, Tiffany contacted this servant and promised to give her a handsome reward.

    The only thing that the servant had to do was to add a drug to whatever drink Melody had every time she went there.

    The medicine came from the Miracle Healer and waspletely untraceable.

    After a few doses, it was enough to amplify Melody¡¯s fears and intensify her hallucinations.

    Yes, an illusion.

    Except for the first time when Tiffany personally disguised herself as Jade to scare Melody, every other time had been Melody¡¯s hallucinations.

    When one had a clear conscience, there was no reason to be scared..

    Melody had a guilty conscience, which was why she was afraid.

 Chapter 275

    After drinking the cup of coffee brought by the servant, Melody Jeaned back on the sofa and fell asleep for a few minutes.

    Although it was brief, it brought her an unprecedented sense of peace.

    Melody felt a sense of relief. However, when she opened her eye, she saw Jade smiling at her. Melody was terrified when she saw Jade¡¯s red dress.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Melody was so frightened that she fell off the sofa. Keh hurriedly helped her up and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you nightmare?¡±

    ¡°S¨Cshe¡­¡±

    Melody pointed in the direction behind her, shaking uncontrobly. ¡°There¡¯s a g¨Cghost¡­¡±

    After she nervously finished speaking, she was met with a torrent of scolding.

    To think that I thought you are obedient and sensible, but it seems you have no manners at all.

    have a

    Upon hearing this voice, Melody carefully turned around and realized that the person behind her was not Jade, but Felicia.

    Melody panicked and immediately apologized. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Harper. I had a nightmare just now. Perhaps -Have been affected by my lingering fears from before¡­

    Felicia tried to hold back, but her good impression of Melody waspletely gone today. She could not help but chastise, ¡°You¡¯re really so pretentious!¡±

    Although Alexia had thosepromising photos taken of her, she returned to her usual self after two days of reassurance from her family,

    However, the daring culprits had still not been found, and it was unknown who currently had those photos.

    Having waited for days without receiving any threats or extortion attempts, Felicia felt like a time bomb was suspended above her!

    It was uncertain when it would blow up and be known to everyone.

    Unfortunately, the Harper family was under investigation for tax evasion, leaving them too busy to deal with those scoundrels during this time.

    Felicia red at Melody. She said to Keh, ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to be so protective of her. Do you think I¡¯ll eat her?

    ¡°Rather than wasting timeforting her, you should focus on catching those people who hurt your sister! If the photos are leaked, our family¡¯s reputation will bepletely ruined!¡±

    Keh could only nod. ¡°I understand, Mom.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, Mrs, Harper¡­¡±

    Melody was so frightened that she started to cry, repeatedly apologizing to Felicia, who was sensitive to topics about ghosts and spirits.

    In her anger, Felicia chose to ignore Melody and left with a buff

    Keh said. ¡°It¡¯s okay¨CMy-qom won¡¯t me you. This is how she is. She¡¯s very blunt.¡±

    Heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll send you home.

    ¡°Okay¡±

    With a lump in her throat, Melody nodded in agreement.

    She was already looking haggard during this time, and now her fragile appearance only stirred a strong sense of protectiveness in others.

    After Keh sent Melody back to the vi, he immediately left

    Instead of wasting time on romantic feelings, it was far more important to track down those who had harmed his sister!

    After Keh left, Melody¡¯s face turned pale.

    She was afraid and did not dare to sleep alone.

    Melody felt a sense of fear returning to the big vi. She felt as if there were eyes watching her from every corner, creating an omnipresent feeling that sent chills down her spine.

    However, this time was different. As soon as she entered, she saw Jansen circling someone.

    Melody thought it was just another one of Jansen¡¯s friends he brought home, but when she got closer, she realized it was actually an elderly man with white hair and beard, exuding an otherworldly charm.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Melody wondered.

    She was stunned.

    The old man scrutinized Melody for a moment before he said something that caused her to be taken aback.

    ¡°A spirit has attached itself to you.¡±

    Melody did not want to believe him.

    She thought, ¡°How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Just as I¡¯m being tormented by Jade every night, an expert suddenly appeared beside me?¡®

    She snorted.

    This elderly male was most likely a scammer who was spouting nonsense.

    Melody ignored him and turned around to go upstairs. However, the old man gave her an amulet and said. ¡°This can protect you for one night.¡±

    Melody wondered if he was the real deal.

    She was skeptical. Then, the old man added, ¡°10 dors.¡±

    Melody stared at him speechlessly.

    The corners of her mouth twitched. She sneered and walked upstairs.

    Jansen was still chattering non¨Cstop to the elderly man. ¡°I invited you here to evaluate the vi¡¯s design and maybe check on my financial luck. Why are you only focusing on my sister?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I already told you, this house has a bad energy flow. If you keep asking, my answer stays the same. I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    After saying that, the old man left.

    He only left the amulet behind.

    At night, when Melody was about to go upstairs after dinner, she remembered what the old man had said in the afternoon and wore the amulet.

    Miraculously, Jade did not pester her anymore that night!

    After a rare good night¡¯s sleep, Melody¡¯s skepticism toward the old man faded, and her trust in him grew significantly.

    The next day, she eagerly asked Jansen, ¡°How do you know that old man from yesterday? Is he trustworthy?¡±

    Yes.

    Jansen said nonchntly, ¡°He has set up a stall in that area for several years. He makes a living by reading people¡¯s palms. Why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°Give me his contact details,¡± Melody said.

    When Melody found the old man from yesterday, the old man did not seem surprised at all. Instead, he reached out his hand to her. ¡°Pay up.¡±

    Melody was a little speechless.

    However, this time, she readily gave the money to him.

    Then, she asked a question that had been bothering her for several days. ¡°Since you can already tell that there¡¯s something wrong with me, please tell me how to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy, 100 dors for one question,¡± the elderly male replied.

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Hence, Melody gave him another 100 dors.

    As the old man counted the money, he said. ¡°The evil aura on you is very strong. There¡¯s only one way to resolve it. You have to atone for your sins.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melody asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the second question. 200 dors,¡± the old man said.

    Melody gritted her teeth and paid him.

    The old man said. ¡°There are two ways to atone for your sins. The first way is for you to publicize your wrongdoings. When you receive retribution, the other party¡¯s resentment will naturally disappear.

    The other way is to repent in front of the other party¡¯s grave. You have to beg her till she gives up on taking revenge on you. For example, you can treat her parents well. Once you show enough sincerity, this matter will be resolved.¡±

    It was impossible for Melody to choose the first option.

    Her future would be ruined!

    Therefore, after thinking about it, Melody felt tha

    the second method was the most convenient and easiest way.

    ¡°Are you sure this method really works?¡± Melody asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to believe me or not.¡±

    The old man stroked his beard and smiled enigmatically.

    Melody gritted her teeth and made up her mind.

    From that day onward, Melody visited Jade¡¯s family under the guise of a concerned ssmate.

    Not only did she help take care of Jade¡¯s parents, but she also helped in their breakfast shop. She worked hard and never onceined that she was tired,

    Her sweet and charming demeanor brought somefort to the Payne couple, who had just lost their daughter. Melody even persuaded them to take her in as their goddaughter.

    When the others in the school found out about this, they praised Melody even more.

    Everyone said that she was very kind.

    She did something that many people could not do.

    Inparison, the suspect Tiffany was once again scolded fiercely.

 Chapter 276

    In any case, Tiffany was temporarily suspended from school. No matter what others said, it would not reach her ears. The students grew more and more excessive in their remarks, shamelessly ndering Tiffany.

    ¡°I knew it! Look at how Tiffany used tosh out at us all the time. She must have some psychological issues, maybe even a murderous tendency!¡±

    ¡°Who knows what Jade did to offend her? Tsk tsk, Tiffany really didn¡¯t hesitate to take a life. Did she think the Kelley family would cover for her no matter what?¡±

    ¡°Do you think she has nightmares at night? Can she even eat and sleep properly? Isn¡¯t she afraid of Jade¡¯s spirit haunting her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman, no wonder Mr. Harper was so determined to break off the engagement with her. Just look at Melody, she¡¯s so kind¨Chearted and understanding.

    Hearing all the talk, Zoe was so furious that her eyes started to burn with unshed tears.

    Over the past few days, Zoe had fought with many people over this matter. There were bruises on her body from being beaten up.

    Yesterday, several girls who thought they were standing up for justice locked Zoe in the bathroom, tore at her clothes and pped her face.

    Had Ged not barged in, Zoe likely would have suffered greatly.

    Even so, she refused to let these people continue spreading rumors.

    Hence, without thinking, Zoe rushed over and prepared to argue with them.

    ¡°You all talk as if you were actual witnesses on the scene. Do you have proof? Do you have solid evidence? No, right? Yet here you are, making all this noise!¡± Zoe said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She greatly detested such people in her life!

    By telling baseless stories with such vivid detail, the gossip spread rapidly, making it hard for anyone unaware of the truth not to believe them.

    These people thought they were fighting for justice, running their mouths without considering the harm their words caused. Seeing that Zoe was trying to defend Tiffany again, the girls who were talking shook their heads and clicked their tongues.

    One of them said, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just Tiffany¡¯spdog? What, you don¡¯t like us insulting your master? If you don¡¯t like it, go ahead and fight me. I¡¯ve got plenty of friends here, go ahead and try to touch me!¡±

    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Zoe said.

    She clenched her fists, her face flushed red with anger..

    Unexpectedly, the girl in the lead continued to provoke relentlessly.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the vice president of StarRise Entertainment. I have a noble status. I¡¯m not someone a poor person like you can provoke, do you understand?¡± she said.

    After helping the former star Abbie regain fame, StarRise Entertainment signed on a bunch of rising stars and heartthrobs.

    Their momentum was unstoppable, with incredible perks, benes, and resources!

    Most importantly, the mysterious, never¨Cseen owner behind the scenes was throwing money into thepany like crazy!

    In no time, StarRise Entertainment had risen rapidly, and with its unstoppable force, it had secured a strong foothold in Lovell City. It was widely believed that Starktise Entertainment would soon be a renowned entertainmentpany.

    This was why Samantha White felt particrly superiorpared to her peers.

    Many girls aspiring to enter the entertainment industry would do anything to curry favor with Samantha!

    After all, Samantha¡¯s father was the vice president of StarRise Entertainment,

    Zoe sneered. ¡°If you feel that superior, why not just take off into the air?¡±

    ¡°What a joke,¡± she thought. What era are we in now? I can¡¯t believe Samantha can still be so elitist, looking down on the poor and drawing lines between her and them. So what if my family is poor? That¡¯s still better than being a clueless airhead like her!¡®

    ¡°Who are you insulting?¡± Samantha snapped, her expression fierce as if she was about to start a fight.

    ¡°You! Yes, I¡¯m insulting you! You big¨Cchested, brainless idiot, what¡¯s got you so bitter about life that you feel the need tosh out at everyone?¡± Zoe snapped.

    You¡­

    Samantha was at a loss for words in retaliation and immediately waved her hand, ¡°Girls, get her!¡±

    Upon hearing her order, the other girls threw down the fork in their hands and rushed forward.

    Zoe was all alone, and all she could do was get beaten up!

    Within just a few minutes, her hair was in disarray, her clothes were ripped, and her face had be swollen.

    Yet she still held her head high, showing no sign of surrender.

    Samantha felt a surge of confidence as she gained the upper hand.

    ¡°You think you canpete with me? What, you don¡¯t like me calling Tiffany names? Well, I¡¯m going to make sure you hear it¨CTiffany is a bitch, a murderer! What are you going to do about it? You got a problem with it?¡±

    Zoe was held back by two girls. When she heard those words, she immediately let out a furious roar, breaking free from their grasp, and charged straight at Samantha.

    It was unknown who kicked Zoe.

    The force was very strong, and Zoe was instantly sent flying!

    Zoe knocked over two dining tables and made a mess, with leftover rice stuck to her clothes.

    Laughter instantly sounded from the surroundings.

    ¡°Serves her right!¡±

    ¡°This is hrious! Zoe acts like a guard dog for Tiffany, not allowing us to speak ill of Tiffany, but what¡¯s the point? Does Tiffany even know?¡±

    ¡°Tiffany is probably busy having fun and doesn¡¯t have time to care about her! Zoe is just being nosy and making a fool of herselfl

    Unfortunately, Tiffany came to school today.

    Tiffany had been temporarily suspended from school due to the negative news and had not attended sses these past few days, but she was worried about Zoe being bullied. Hence, she came to check on Zoe today.

    First, Tiffany went to the ssroom but could not find Zoe. She guessed that Zoe should be eating at this time, so she came to the canteen.

    However, Tiffany did not expect to see such a scene.

    Several girls were stepping on the disheveled Zoc, giggling and pouring soup over her head.

    Everyone else was watching the show.

    Vaguely, Tiffany could hear those girls scolding her, using all kinds of insults.

    Zoe gritted her teeth and always reto

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Oh? Who are you? What title do you have? Are y a judge or an inquisitor?¡±

    Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile.

    Samantha was at a loss for words at first, but then, she said proudly, I¡¯m the daughter of the vice president of StarRise Entertainment. I¡¯m on par with the Kelley family. You don¡¯t have the right to lecture me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Tiffany said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the vice president of StarRise Entertainment. Coincidentally, I¡¯m your father¡¯s boss. When your father sees me, he treats me with respect, even calling me ¡®Boss. So, what does that make you?¡±

 Chapter 277

    After Tiffany finished speaking, everyoneughed.

    Among them, Samanthaughed the loudest!

    She even made an exaggerated gesture, ¡°Oh my god, you are the CEO of StarRise Entertainment? Did I hear wrongly? Pfft. hahaha, seriously, just cut the act, will you?¡±

    Laughter erupted in waves.

    No one took Tiffany¡¯s boasting seriously,

    In a moment of excitement, Samantha even called her father right there, proudly stating, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s confront my father. I will expose your lies!

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously full of it-how could you be the CEO of StarRise Entertainment? Tsk tsk, if you really were, I would eat this shoe! This is just hrious!¡±

    Samantha looked at Tiffany with disdain.

    Tiffany had a faint smile on her face. She was unusually calm. When she heard Samantha say that she wanted to call her father. Tiffany said unhurriedly. ¡°Go ahead and phone him¡±

    Samantha said. T¡¯m waiting for the call to get through! Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯ll make sure you embarrass yourselfter!¡±

    Soon, the call went through.

    Samantha deliberately turned on the speaker so that everyone could hear the contents of the call. That way, she could mock Tiffanyter.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Samantha asked loudly, ¡°There¡¯s someone in our school who ims to be the boss of Starkise Entertainment. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±

    Adam White was busy with his work and had no time for childish antics.

    He replied curtly, ¡°Who said that? They must be daydreaming!¡±

    Everyone heard his words clearly.

    Samantha clicked her tongue and looked at Tiffany with even more disdain in her eyes.

    The others did the same.

    Tiffany had made a fool of herself!

    On the other hand, after saying that, Adam was about to end the call when a sudden realization hit him-he remembered that his daughter attended a prestigious school in Lovell City

    The fabulously rich and incredibly beautiful young CEO seemed to be studying at this school too.

    Adam panicked and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the ssmate you mentioned?¡±

    Samantha replied, ¡°Her name is Tiffany. A murderer whose boasting backfired on her. She¡¯s so shameless!¡±

    It was over!

    Adam¡¯s face turned pale, and his eyelids were twitching.

    After Samantha finishedughing, she realized that her father had fallen into a mysterious silence. She could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Do you also think that my ssmate is very shameless?¡±

    Adam was silent for a moment, and his voice trembled. ¡°Samania, stop talking. If you continue, I won¡¯t be able to keep my job.¡±

    ¡°Dad, are you kidding? You¡¯re the vice president of Star Rise Entertainment. Who has the power to make you lose your job?¡±

    Samantha¡¯s face was filled with pride and glee.

    Just then. Tiffany¡¯s nonchnt voice cut in, ¡°As a high-ranking vice president, you¡¯re exploiting your position to grant favors. StarRise Entertainment can¡¯t amodate someone of your stature.¡±

    If Samantha had not caused such a stir, Tiffany probably would not have realized that herpany¡¯s vice president was secretly using his position to grant favors.

    StarRise Entertainment was focused on creating top artists. It was not a marketce where anyone could just pay their way in and beunched into stardo

    With just

    one sentence. Adam was fired.

    When Samantha heard this, she was unhappy. ¡°What right do you have to criticize my father? He¡­

    Before she could finish speaking, her father¡¯s voice came through the speaker and clearly entered everyone¡¯s ears-

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. This is my fault. I will forward the work documents immediately.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    Samantha was stunned. She thought that her father was ying around, but in the next second, she realized that something was wrong because her father¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness.

    Who could make a high-ranking vice president stoop so low?

    There was only one possibility!

    And that

    Tiffany, who they had ridiculed, might really be the hidden boss of Starkise Entertainment!

    But how was that possible?

    Samantha¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could not believe it.

    Everyone else widened their eyes. They did not expect there to be such a turn of events. This was simply too shocking!

    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, Tiffany left with Zoe.

    When they reached the door, Samantha came back to her senses and immediately chased after them. She knelt on the ground with a plop and hugged Tiffany¡¯s feet with a pleading expression.

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry! Please d-don¡¯t fire my father!¡± she pleaded.

    It had not been easy for Adam to be the vice president of Starkise Entertainment. If he were to get fired, there was no way his future benefits and position would be as good as they were now!

    Compared to real fame and fortune, Samantha felt that her embarrassment was nothing as long as she could get Tiffany to change her mind.

    Samantha cried until her voice was hoarse.

    Afraid that Tiffany would not believe her, Samantha raised hernd and pped herself several times!

    This crisp force made cracking sounds!

    Samantha was so merciless even to herself. She was indeed a ruthless person.

    ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said so many words to nder you. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten carried away! I was wrong. Hit me and scold me if you want. I only beg you not to fire my fathert Samantha said.

    Her humble attitude now was a stark contrast to her earlier smumess.

    Someone more sympathetic might have actually given her a second chance.

    However, Tiffany only asked a question in return.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the boss behind StarRise Entertainment, what would you do?¡±

    Would Samantha beg for mercy? Would she p herself?

    Tiffany knew that she would not.

    Samantha would only ruthlessly trample her.

    She would hurl the most cruel insults at Tiffany, calling her a murderer.

    camantha was stunned for a moment, but Tiffany had already flung her hand away indifferently. She smiled mockingly and/

    said, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an answer in your heart? Why are you still begging me?¡±

    Tiffany had always been a ruthless person. It was true that she did not mistreat her own people, but she was not someone who would repay evil with kindness!

    Tiffany left.

    Watching her leave, Samantha fell to the ground with a defeated expression.

    She sought a momentary thrill butmitted the greatest mistake imaginable.

    Samantha burst into tears.

    She regretted her actions.

    Tiffany was not in a hurry to leave the school. Instead, she brought Zoe to the infirmary to treat her wounds.

    There were several bruises and scratches on Zoe¡¯s body. Some of them were new, while others had already scabbed over. It was obvious that these were wounds from several days ago.

    Tiffany looked both angry and heartbroken. She could not help but poke Zoe on the head. ¡°Are you a fool or what?¡±

    ¡®Is it worth getting hurt like this just to defend me?¡¯ she thought

    Zoe pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this either. You register it, my body just instinctively bolts out¡­¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, you!¡± Tiffany said.

    warned me several times, and I try to hold back, but before my mind can

    Tiffany was d that she hade to school that day.

    With what happened today, let¡¯s see who dares bully Zoe in the future! Tiffany thought.

    The school doctor was still the same old man. He gently treated Zoe¡¯s injuries while chatting with Tiffany from time to time.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked.

    Tm 18 years old, Tiffany replied.

    Tiffany had a good impression of this old man. She felt that his smile was particrly benevolent, so she was happy to answer his questions.

    ¡°18 years old¡­¡±

    The old man chuckled and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good to be at this age. It¡¯s good.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a few more nces at Tiffany.

    His eyes, full of kindness and warmth, contained a mix of weariness and deep meaning.

    However, no one saw through it.

 Chapter 278

    After Zoe got her wounds treated, she left the clinic with Tiffany They walked alongside each other.

    As they were walking, the two of them suddenly thought of someone.

    ¡°Where is Ged?¡® they wondered..

    In the past, whenever Zoe was bullied, even if Tiffany was not around, Ged would protect Zoe.

    This little tyrant¡¯s temper was not to be trifled with. With him around, many girls had to think twice before bullying Zoe.

    ¡°Could he be in the ssroom?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head.

    She had been to the ssroom earlier, but Ged was not there.

    Recalling how the rumors had smeared her reputation recently. Tiffany was afraid that Ged would be targeted as well. She could not help but feel a little worried. She immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go ask someone.¡±

    Tiffany called out to

    ut to someone on

    the field.

    The unlucky boy wanted to run, but Tiffany caught up to him and gave him a beating.

    Tiffany asked fiercely. ¡°Why the hell are you running?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you chasing after me?¡± the boy asked.

    Tiffany was speechless.

    ¡°I saw you chasing me, so obviously, I took off,¡± the boy added.

    Tiffany did not want to waste time here and asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re from the ss next door. You should know where Ged was taken to, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the boy stuttered.

    He imed that he did not know anything, but his darting eyes and avoidance of Tiffany¡¯s gaze suggested that there was definitely something off.

    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°H¨Che¡¯s locked up in the equipment room¡­¡± the boy said.

    ¡°Which equipment room?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°The basement of Building No. 1¡­¡±

    When Zoe heard this, she immediately eximed, ¡°When¡¯t that ce abandoned a long time ago? Did you guys lock Ged up there because you want him to die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me. I merely happened to see

    The boy exined aggrievedly, afraid that he would be beaten up.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go.

    Tiffany immediately went to the basement of Building No. 1 with Zoe in tow.

    Due to being abandoned for so long, the ce was dark and stuffy, with no venttion. Dust and cobwebs were everywhere, and the pitch¨Cck surroundings only fueled the fear in them.

    The closer they got, the colder the expression on Tiffany¡¯s face.

    Zoe held up her phone for light, but she still shrank back in feat. The thought of Ged being trapped here for so long made her realize how utterly despondent he must have been.

    Zoe thought, ¡°What if no one noticed Ged here? What if everyone forgot about him? What would happen if he was locked up for a few days? The consequences are unimaginable!

    Tiffany and Zoe walked in and finally stopped in front of an abandoned equipment room.

    They saw that a metal rod was jammed across the door handle and the wall, making it impossible for anyone inside to get

    out.

    Tiffany removed the metal rod and kicked the door open.

    Under the dim light of Zoe¡¯s phone, they saw Ged lying lifelessly on the floor, his pale face andbored breathing making him seem like a fish gasping for air.

    ¡°How could this have happened? Tiffany thought.

    Zoe was taken aback and quickly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Ged? Don¡¯t scare us!¡±

    There was no way Ged was faking this.

    Tiffany was startled. ¡°Stop asking him questions. He¡¯s ustrophobic. Hurry up and help him out!¡±

    Without another word, Tiffany rushed forward, lifting Ged off the ground and carrying him on her back. With Zoe helping to steady him, they quickly made their way out together.

    Light reappeared.

    Lying on the spacious ground, Ged¡¯s frightening appearance started to ease.

    His strength slowly returned, and he could breathe on his own again.

    When he had mostly recovered, Ged suddenly cried out and threw himself into Tiffany¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I knew you¡¯de to save me!¡± he said.

    Ged was still shaking.

    He was trembling all over.

    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened. She had never been so angry before.

    If they had been half an hourter, Ged might have died from suffocation.

    Tiffany wanted to ask those pranksters if it was fun locking up someone with ustrophobia.

    She was seething with anger.

    Tiffany took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Who locked you up?¡±

    Ged named a few people.

    Tiffany stood up without another word and walked toward their lormitory.

    It was noon, and these boys were still taking an afternoon nap in their respective dormitories. They were probably sleeping soundly.

    When Tiffany stood at the entrance of their dormitory, she could still hearughtering from inside.

    Tve disliked Ged for a long time. In the past, everyone gave in to him just because his family was rich. Now that his family is in debt, what right does he have to stand up to us?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s about time he got taught a lesson. That way, he wont get too full of himself!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I wonder how that kid is doing now. He sure is stubborn. All I did was say that I wanted a taste of Tiffany and he punched me so hard 1 got a nosebleed! Damn it!¡±

    While the four or five boys were chatting andughing, the door was kicked open.

    Tiffany stood there with a cold smile. I can let you try the taste of my fist.¡±

    Then, she walked in.

    Screams and wails sounded continuously.

    Tiffany walked out calmly 10 minutester. The skin on the back of her hand was torn. One could imagine how ruthlessly she had beaten those boys.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    A few boys threatened, Tiffany, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    These kids all came from affluent families, with strong backgrounds behind them. If they worked together, they could pose a real threat to the Kelley family.

    Tiffany sneered.

    Let¡¯s see who will prevail, she thought.

    At this moment, she received a call from Richard.

    Tiffany answered the call, sniffling slightly.

    ¡°Hello, Richard.¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s nasal voice, Richard immediately sat up straight and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°I beat up someone, Tiffany said.

    ¡°Did you hurt your hand?¡± Richard asked.

    Tiffany looked at the blood on the back of her hand and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s bleeding?

    l be right there,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Those people even said that they won¡¯t let me off, Tiffany said.

    Richard let out a coldugh, rage churning inside him, a chilling tonecing his words. ¡°Tll deal with this. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°After hanging up. Richard¨Ccould not be bothered to rest anymore. He immediately told Tyrone

    rushed to Lovell School to prepare the car and

    During those 10 minutes on the road, Tyrone had already investigated everything that had happened to Tiffany in school.

    If Samantha¡¯s ridicule earlier was just courting death, then the words of the boys after that were simply unforgivable!

    Richard thought angrily. The audacity of them! How dare they have such dirty thoughts? They even want to have a taste of Tiffany?

    Richard¡¯s face darkened.

    As Tyrone nervously finished his report, the same merciless words came from the back seat, each word clear and distinct.

    ¡°Make them disappear, and their families¡­ get rid of them all! Richard ordered.

    This was the price they had to pay!

    Yes, Mr. Hampton!¡±

    Tiffany was done bashing up those boys and was on her way back when she spotted Ged and Zoe standing there like two clueless kids, not daring to move.

    Tiffany burst outughing, her mood gradually improving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± she said.

    Tiffany did not mention a word about what she had just gone out to do, even deliberately covering the injury on the back of her hand, her face still wearing a casual smile.

    Her smile was as radiant as the morning sun, bright and warm.

    Ged and Zoe looked away.

    Both of their eyes were red.

    Just because Tiffany left some things unsaid did not mean they were unaware of it.

    There had always been people mocking them, saying that they were willing to die to protect Tiffany.

    However, from the beginning to the end, Tiffany was the one who was protecting them.

 Chapter 279

    Ged did not expose her.

    It was the same for Zoc

    The two of them chatted andughed as usual, walking alongside Tiffany as they left the school together.

    At the school gate, a low-profile yet undeniably luxurious ck luxury car was already waiting there

    The emblem exclusive to the Hampton family exuded a sense of authority and invibility.

    Seeing this. Zor and Ged exchanged a nce and immediately found an excuse to leave.

    This was a disy of self-awareness from the third wheels.

    They were so quick that Tiffany could not even stops them in time. She could only watch as the two of them slipped away Meanwhile, John had already opened the car door and bowed. Please get

    Tiffany stood there in silence.

    She rubbed her nose.

    She had been crying on the phone toin earlier, acting as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    If Richard finds out that my hand is only slightly scratched, will I be beaten up? she thought.

    Just as she was hesitating, a pair of strong hands reached out and pulled her into the car.

    Tiffany was caught off guard and fell into Richard¡¯s arms.

    A crisp and soothing fragrance wafted to her nose, bringing with it a sense of calm.

    Tiffany decided not to hide anymore and found afortable position to settle down in Richard¡¯s arms.

    She leaned back in his armszily, looking very much like Lucifer.

    She even muttered, I¡¯m not running anymore¡­ On ount of my beauty, Richard probably won¡¯t bear to beat me up.¡±

    Tiffany, the little narcissist, never missed a chance to praise herself.

    Richard found it fuhny and asked, ¡°Why will I beat you up?¡±

    ¡®Am I that fierce?¡¯ he wondered.

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Tiffany stretched out her hand and blinked innocently as she replied. ¡°Because if you didn¡¯te, my injury would have almost healed. I deliberately pretended to be pitiful. It would be uneptable if I didn¡¯t get beaten up.¡±

    In the front seat, John could not help butugh at her words.

    The next second, a cold and warning gazended on his back.

    John froze and silently lowered the privacy curtain between the front and back seats.

    His life was more important,

    Richard took Tiffany¡¯s hand without hesitation and used the prepared first aid kit to disinfect her wound and apply medicine to it.

    His movements were gentle and meticulous, and his lowered eyshes cast shadows over his eyes, softening the harshness. and revealing an indescribable tenderness,

    Even his profile was strikingly handsome, perfect, and wless. From any angle, he looked like a captivating painting

    Tiffany stared at him in a daze.

    To outsiders, Richard was a demon, a business tycoon whose mere words could send someone plummeting from cloud nine to hell.

    However, to her, he was her salvation and the warmth that she stumbled upon unexpectedly.

    Perhaps because she had been staring at him for a long time, Richard smiled and said in a teasing tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet. Why are you blushing?¡±

    Tiffany suddenly came back to her senses and touched her face.

    ¡®My face isn¡¯t hot¡­ she thought.

    She looked over in confusion, just in time to catch a glimpse of the deep mischief in the man¡¯s eyes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She had been tricked!

    Tiffany turned her face away. She snorted and wanted to withdraw her hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. There¡¯s actually no need to apply medicine at all.

    However, Richard¡¯s next words caught her off guard.

    ¡°Any matter rting to you is important to me.¡±

    This time, Tiffany blushed.

    As she gazed into Richard¡¯s intense, burning gaze, Tiffany felt trapped with no way out. The next moment, a gentle kissnded on her forehead.

    It was restrained and courteous, yet charged with hidden emotions.

    The temperature in the car abruptly rose, stirring up ripples on the calm surface and clouding her clear thoughts.

    Suddenly, Tiffany¡¯s phone rang.

    It shocked the two of them back to their senses.

    Tiffany was embarrassed. When she saw that it was June, she quickly answered the call.

    ¡°We caught someone who was at the scene and imed to have a photo. Do you want to interrogate him?¡± June asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back now, Tiffany said.

    With regard to Alexia being kidnapped and photographed, along with Jade¡¯s death, the mastermind had been confirmed to be Melody. The only ones who could be working closely with her were Jansen and his group.

    Therefore, during this period, in addition to scaring Melody, Tiffany also had June secretly keep an eye on Jansen and the others.

    With the photos in their possession, this group was bound to stir up trouble.

    For example, they might try to sell it for a good price.

    If they had remained inactive, no one would have any evidence to suspect them. But with these photos now revealed, the implications were entirely different.

    One member of Jansen¡¯s team, Den Jahn, had been secretly reaching out to potential buyers.

    June pretended to be a rich man and lured him out. Then, she knocked him out and brought him back to Luna Vi.

    Her actions were decisive and swift.

    Tiffany did not dy. After hanging up the phone, she shook Richard¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Can you send me to Luna Vi? Please?¡±

    What else could Richard, who dropped a whole slew of important business matters toe and be the knight in shining armor, do?

    He could only indulge her..

    He immediately gave John an order. ¡°Drive to Luna Vi.¡±

    Before getting out of the car at Luna Vi, Tiffany behaved sweetly and kissed Richard on the check before running into the vi.

    At least she has a conscience, Richard thought.

    He smiled gently, his eyes filled with gentleness and love.

    ¡°Back to the office¡±

    John turned the car around and left. At the same time. Tiffany ran straight to the backyard of the vi.

    In the pavilion, a man with his hands and feet tied red at them angrily. Clearly, this was the person June had captured.

    ¡°Your name is Den?¡±

    Tiffany walked into the pavilion and sat down leisurely on a rattan chair.

    But the other party clearly had some backbone and let out a coldugh, refusing to respond to Tiffany,

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Oh? He¡¯s still so arrogant despite being our prisoner?

    She waved her hand. ¡°Deal with him!¡±

    Jeremy, who was behind Tiffany, immediately walked forward and kicked him. The person who had just been so full of himself was now curled up like a weak shrimp, crying out in pain.

    ¡°Den! I am Den!¡± the man yelled.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. When I tell you to speak, you should speak, and when I tell you to shut up, you should keep your mouth shut. Do you understand?¡± Tiffany asked.

    She wore a beaming smile, her exquisite and beautiful face resembling that of an angel, yet her attitude was more menacing than that of a devil Den was in despair.

    Tiffany asked him a second-question.

    ¡°You have the photos in your possession? Let me have a look at them.¡±

    Den said. ¡°Huh?¡±

    He looked confused. It was obvious that he nned to y dur. ¡°Photos? What photos? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Tiffany gave a half-smile.

    ¡°My patience is limited. You have to think carefully before you speak,¡± she said.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Den insisted.

    He could admit to other things, but he could not afford to let those photose to light. Once they did, he would be implicated as one of Alexia¡¯s kidnappers.

    He would go to jail!

    Den deeply regretted his actions now.

    If he had known that someone was watching his every move, he would not have been greedy. He would not have disregarded others¡¯ advice and tried to make a quick buck while the situation was still so tense.

    And now he had been captured!

    The only way for him to clear his name now was to deny everything.

 Chapter 280

    Tiffany Kelley sat on the rocking chair and asked calmly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Den Jahn smiled slyly. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I really don¡¯t know anything!

    Tiffany gave a smirk. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s see how long you can remain tough.¡±

    ¡°What does she mean? Is she going to torture me? Den wondered.

    He then panicked and hurriedly shouted, ¡°What¡­ What are you guys trying to do? It¡¯s illegal to torture people! I¨CI can sue you for wrongful confinement!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? You are here as our guest. Why would we hurt you?¡± Tiffany smiled and even got someone to untie Den.

    Then, she continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re a guest, you don¡¯t have any objections to ying with my Lucifer, do you?¡±

    Den looked wary. He wanted to reply that he had objections and that he wanted to leave this ce at once. However, the crux was that it didn¡¯t matter even if he voiced his objections because nobody cared.

    Behind Den, Jeremy Cooper acknowledged Tiffany¡¯s instruction and immediately whistled.

    Lucifer had been transferred to Luna Vi from Royal Bay a while ago. During its stay here, it had been feeling very restless so it was more than happy to have someone to y with.

    Lucifer¡­ Lucifer? So she is summoning her pet? Den thought

    He heaved a sigh of relief and asked casually, ¡°What breed is it? Is it an orange tabby or a ck tabby? Are its ws sharp?¡±

    Jeremy looked at Den as if he was a retard.

    Tiffany simply smiled nonchntly and sipped her juice leisurely.

    Den gave a scornful snort. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t say anything even if he was bitten to death.

    What could a mere cat do to him?

    Soon, a creature gamboled across thewn not far awa

    away.

    When he saw it, Den couldn¡¯t stop smirking. ¡®Gosh, you¡¯re quite chubby, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re as big as a dog.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    In the end, as the creature got closer¡­.

    It ran madly at an extremely fast pace and even stirred up a trail of dust.

    As the creature got closer, Den finally saw clearly. This was nog some fucking domesticated cat, but a massive tiger!

    The tiger¡¯s fur was gleaming. Its eyes were bright and its teeth were sharp. The low growl from its throat carried the natural overpowering bearing of a ferocious beast.

    Den¡¯s skin went numb and he froze on the spot. ¡°Argh! Help!¡±

    ¡°Why is there a tiger here? Won¡¯t this tiger gobble me up?

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, the big tiger was getting closer and closer to him. The threatening low growl from its throat became even more terrifying.

    Den took to his heels: Lucifer followed behind as if it were walking Den on a leash. The creature even deliberately slowed down so that its human pet could run further away¡­.

    After running onep, Den copsed from exhaustion. As Lucifer looked down at the man, it opened its big gaping mouth and let out a roar.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Den¡¯s skin went numb. He shielded his head and fled again.

    Time seemed interminably long to him at this moment¡­.

    However, in reality, he did notst more than five minutes before his legs went weak from fear and he fell to the ground clumsily¡­.

    Tll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    Sure enough, the man finally capitted and decided to spill everything.

    Tiffany nced at Den casually and gestured to Lucifer who was still growling menacingly behind Den. ¡°Come here.¡±

    When the big tiger, which was still so menacing a while ago, heard themand, it immediately became docile¨Clooking and bounded to Tiffany¡¯s side.

    Once there, it kept rubbing its big head against her feet yfully

    The feline did not look like a ferocious beast at all. It was such a cute furball.

    Den, who was lying limply on the ground, felt like cursing out loud at this juncture.

    This seemingly harmless young girl was even more terrifying than a demon!

    ¡°Tell me. Tell me everything you know. If you so much as tell one lie, you will end up as my Lucifer¡¯s meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Den gritted his teeth and finally confessed. ¡°I do have some photos, but they were all sold to me by others. I thought I could make a quick buck by selling them for profit.¡±

    Den¡¯s words were only half¨Ctruths.

    After Alexia Harper got into trouble, many purportedly nude photos of the girl proliferated on the Inte. Some photos. were opportunistic attempts to satisfy people¡¯s curiosity so it was hard to tell if these photos were real or fake.

    Even if the Harper family had all the photos both real and fake removed, they could not possibly block the mouths of gossipmongers.

    Although some photos were edited or modified, a number were genuine.

    This was a stroke of brilliance on Melody Princeton¡¯s part.

    She had carefully leaked a few real photos as a precaution.

    This way, even if the photos were found in someone¡¯s possession, that person could simply say that he had bought them from someone else and did not fabricate them.

    Tiffany gave an ambiguous look. ¡°Do you honestly think I don¡¯t know the inside story?

    ¡°Six nights ago, it was Melody Princeton who instructed you guys to deal with me. Later on, she instructed you to take action on Alexia Harper. Her motive was to frame ine so that the Kelley and Harper families would fall outpletely.

    ¡°You guys acted well. Unfortunately, Jade Payne found out about your n..

    ¡°To stop Jade from exposing her n, Melody could only silence her. She even destroyed all the evidence. Am I right?¡±

    As Tiny spoke, Den¡¯s expression changed again and again. ler every word hit the mark!

    However¡­

    ¡°Who¡¯s Jade Payne? Is it that female corpse found at Creek Lane Mel¡­ Melody Princeton was responsible for that?¡± Den was surprised.

    He had already left the scene with his gang afterpleting their act.

    Thereafter, it was Melody who took Alexia away, so they did not know what happened after that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With Melody¡¯s ruthless and meticulous personality do you think she will shift the me to you once the murder is exposed? Tiffany concluded with an unfathomable expression.

    True enough, Den¡¯s expression changed again.

    These people grew up in the same neighborhood. Not surprisingly, they knew the characters of theirpatriots well. Melody would definitely think of a way to shirk responsibility for this murderous crime.

    Tiffany continued, ¡°Melody Princeton has the backing of the Harper family¡¯s scion while Jansen Princeton is the fature brother¨Cinw. What about you? What do you guys have? When the timees, who will be abandoned? The answer is obvious.

    Den remained silent.

    If the earlier threat was not effective, then the words Tiffany said just now were surely enough to make him waver.

    In this world, it was every man for himself.

    Moreover, Den was not the one whomitted this crime. If what Tiffany said turned out to be true, wouldn¡¯t he be the scapegoat and die an unjust death?

    Den raised his head and asked solemnly. ¡°But how can you be sure that this murder case will be solved? You also said that Melody Princeton will never reveal anything. And you don¡¯t have any concrete evidence either.¡±

    Tiffany only smiled faintly. ¡°Tomorrow. By tomorrow, I will make Melody Princeton confess all her crimes.¡±

    Den looked at the confident young girl in front of him who already seemed to have a n in mind.

    Her words were incredible, yet he had no choice but to believe her.

    Den gritted his teeth and made a wise decision eventually. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

 Chapter 281

    Tiffany closed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want you to be a witness. You are to reveal everything when the time is right.¡±

    If Den Jahn were to testify. it entailed turning himself in and admitting his guilt.

    He gritted his teeth. After some hesitation, he finally nodded.

    Even if he turned himself in, he was only an aplice. Moreover, he had never done anything to Alexia Harper. He had only listened to orders and taken photos. He would receive at most a jail sentence of a few years.

    If he did not agree to testify, he would still be implicated when Melody Princeton¡¯s murder was exposed.

    Caught in a ¡°Damned if I do, damned if I don¡¯t dilemma, Den realized it was better to go for self¨Cpreservation than to end up as a scapegoat for the Princeton siblings. ¡°Alright, I agree

    Now that the matter was settled, Tiffany gestured with her hand. ¡°Good. You may leave.¡±

    After Den was taken away, June Spencer asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Kelley, will this person betray uster?

    ¡°He won¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s so dumb that he¡¯s beyond hope.

    That¡¯s good¡­¡± June nodded.

    She could not helpmenting. That girl Melody Princeton is so young yet she is so ruthless!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She was even capable of taking the life of a ssmate who had helped her so many times.

    Jade Payne probably could not believe it herself at the point of her death

    Tiffany looked into the distance. After a long while, she suddenly said. The weather tomorrow¡­ won¡¯t be good.¡±

    June seemed to understand Tiffany¡¯s underlying meaning. She immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Kelley. Everything is ready. All we have to do is wait for Melody Princeton to take the bait.¡±

    The next day, there was a slight drizzle apanied by the autumn wind.

    Melody came to the Payne family¡¯s breakfast cafeteria to help for the third consecutive day. As soon as she stepped into the cafeteria, she shouted enthusiastically to her godmother, ¡°Mrs. Payne, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Mrs. Payne was overjoyed to see Melody. She held the girl¡¯s hand affectionately as if the girl was her own daughter.

    ¡°Come, Melody. Try this sweet potato and lentil soup. Didn¡¯t you say you liked it yesterday? I made it for you this morning!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Payne!¡± Melody took a sip and smiled sweetly. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Mrs. Payne was delighted..

    Today was the seventh day after Jade Payne¡¯s passing. With Melody¡¯s presence tofort them, Jade¡¯s parents were able to bury the pain in their hearts more deeply.

    At least they could hold back their tears in public.

    ¡°You are such a good girl.¡± Mrs. Payne¡¯s heart ached terribly but she still felt a little gratified.

    The murderer had taken her daughter, but God hadpensated her with a recement.

    ¡°Let me help you wash the dishes, Mrs. Payne¡± As Melody spoke, she put on the apron and went into the kitchen. She quickly started washing the dishes.

    For the past few days. Melody hade here every day and helped for hours. The work was hard, but she neverined or said that she was tired.

    Even the old men ying chess at the entrance and staff from the shops nearby could not help butpliment the Payne couple on their good fortune.

    However, in reality¡­

    Melody was just putting on an act.

    She believed that she was destined to be a rich man¡¯s wife in the future. How could she be willing to wash dishes for others?

    The reason she worked so hard withoutint was¡­.

    Then again, after listening to the fortune teller, she did have fewer nightmarestely,

    Although she still saw Jade Payne from time to time, the pressure was not as great as before.

    Yesterday, when Melody went to consult the fortune teller, he said that this was a good development. It meant that the vengeful vibes had decreased.

    Following this, she only needed to continue taking care of Jade¡¯s parents and make them happy until the seventh day, after which she would have to go to the cemetery in the afternoon to seek forgiveness in front of Jade¡¯s tomb.

    Once she had done all this, Melody would never be harassed again. She would endure this period patiently.

    After the breakfast cafeteria closed at 11 a.m., Melody brought Mr. and Mrs. Payne out for lunch and made sure the grieving couple enjoyed themselves thoroughly

    She even took the trouble to send them home at the end before bidding her godparents farewell.

    ¡°Mr. Payne, Mrs. Payne, I¡¯lle and visit you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°My dear child, your studies are more important. It¡¯s good enough that you care for us. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯te¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Melody smiled faintly. At any rate, after today, she would note again.

    The couple watched wistfully as Melody made her way downstairs.

    She first took a taxi to the flower shop to buy a bouquet of flowers before heading for the cemetery in the suburbs.

    As their goddaughter disappeared from their view, Jade¡¯s parents felt a sense of emptiness in their hearts

    ¡°Sigh!¡± It was clear that Mrs. Payne could not bear to part with her goddaughter.

    She thought that Melody was such an obedient and sensible child, and she was so caring toward her and her husband.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang

    Thinking that her goddaughter had returned, Mrs. Payne opened the door eagerly, only to see an unfamiliar woman standing at the door.

    It was June Spencer.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Mrs. Payne took?d puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you and Mr. Payne to meet the murderer with your own eyes¡±

    It was already 2:30 p.m. when Melody arrived at the cemetery in the suburbs.

    This ce was quite far and the taxi took nearly an hour to get here.

    The cemetery was very deste. Other than the densely packed ombstones, there was no one else.

    Melody took a deep breath andid the bouquet before one tombstone.

    She then knelt on the ground and followed the fortune teller¡¯s instructions to make her confession piously.

    Jade, I¡¯m sentence sorry. You helped me many times in school, but in the end, L¡­ L¡­¡± Melody couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish her

    She did not have the guts to either.

    Just as Melody was wondering if she should bluff her way through, a gust of wind suddenly blew past. Apanied by the drizzle, the surroundings were eerie and chilly.

    Not surprisingly, someone with a guilty conscience would feel afraid and paranoid at the slightest movement.

    Moreover, Melody had been tormented quite badly recently,

    She shuddered and you¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡±

    immediately cried out, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Jade, I shouldn¡¯t have harmed you. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ killed

    Her trembling voice became increasingly softer, apanied by a hint of fear.

    Melody then began sobbing uncontrobly. Shey on the ground and cried bitterly to seek forgiveness.

    Although there was no one around, what Melody did not know was that there were multiple hidden cameras and recorders set up around her.

    Hence, her demeanor and confession were all captured by the devices.

    In the cemetery¡¯s management room, Mr. and Mrs. Payne felt as if their world had fallen apart.

    How¡­ how did things turn out this way? They couldn¡¯t understand, they simply couldn¡¯t understand!

    Meanwhile, Melody did not notice anything. She was still sobbing and begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°Jade, can you forgive me? I promise I¡¯ll treat your parents as my biological parents and take good care of them for the rest of my life!¡±

    The realization finally hit the grieving couple.

    Melody had put in so much effort to please them and even took the initiative to ask to be their goddaughter. It turned out that she was actually trying to atone for her crime.

    To think that the couple thought that the heavens had blessed them with this goddaughter so that they could turn the pain of losing their daughter into love and ce all their affection on this recement.

    To their shock, their daughter¡¯s life was taken by Melody, and she was also the one who set the fire!

    What kind of despair did poor Jade suffer that night?

    ¡°Argh!¡± Mrs. Payne wailed piteously. Her voice was filled with gut wrenching grief, and every word she said was dripping with pain. ¡°How ruthless, how ruthless! What did she do to you? low could you do that!¡±

 Chapter 282

    Not surprisingly, Melody Princeton could not hear the older woman¡¯s cries.

    She was still crying and begging. Just take it that I was possessed for a moment. Just take it that I did something stupid on the spur of the moment. I apologize to you. Please forgive me¡­

    ¡°She will never forgive you. A clear and calm voice rang out from behind Melody.

    Melody turned around in shock and saw Tiffany Kelley standing behind her.

    ¡°Did Jade Payne beg for mercy when you were about to take her life? Did you relent? Did your heart soften?¡± Tiffany¡¯s gaze was filled with mockery.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t. So what makes you think that taking care of someone¡¯s parents can atone for your sin? What makes you think that you can be forgiven just by saying sorry?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Melody¡¯s face turned pale.

    She recovered from her initial panic and quickly denied everything. I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    In any case, only Tiffany was present. So what if she heard everything? If Melody refused to admit to anything, what could she do without evidence?

    Melody countered with a sneer. ¡°By the way, I want to ask you something as well. Have you reflected on your actions? Aren¡¯t you guilty of many unspeakable things too? Didn¡¯t you drive Sandra Olson to her death back then?¡±

    This woman was indeed shrewd. No matter what charges were leveled at her, she had the ability to change topics seamlessly and turn things to her advantage.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and casually gestured with her hand. Turn around. Look at the photo behind you and continue talking.¡±

    Behind Melody was Jade¡¯s photo.

    What used to be a living being had now turned into a tombstone

    Tiffany watched Melody closely. Her intention was clear. As long as Melody had the guts to say it, Tiffany was all ears.

    Melody was stumped. She subconsciously clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white.

    Tiffany nced at her and taunted her. ¡°Why? Do you want to silence me too?¡±

    ¡°Tiffany Kelley, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°How did I go too far? Didn¡¯t you say that I was in your way, so you arranged for someone to eliminate me? You keep pushing the me to other people. How can I reason with you? Tiffany gave a helpless shrug.

    ¡°How did you know all this?¡± Melody¡¯s gaze turned sharp.

    She had changed her n to target Alexia Harper at thest minute in order to turn the Kelley and Harper families against

    each other.

    Moreover, she had risked her life to save Alexia. This way, even the Harper family still looked down on her, they would por oppose her romantic rtionship with Keh Harper because of this favor

    It was only a matter of time before she became Mrs. Harper

    Yet how did Tiffany know all this?

    ¡°Take a guess, Tiffany replied.

    Melody was not a fool. She figured it out after thinking for a while.

    Since Tiffany knew so many details, it was clear that she had bribed the people around Melody!

    Melody¡¯s face turned ominous. She really felt like silencing Tiffany now!

    However, before she could do anything. Jade¡¯s parents had already rushed over. The moment they saw Melody, they hit her with the things in their hands.

    ¡°How can you face us! How can you still face my daughter? How can there be such a ruthless person like you in this world?¡± Mrs. Payne cried until her voice was hoarse.

    The couple was heartbroken after finding out the truth and furious that they had been taken for a ride. Overwhelmed by grief and myriad conflicting emotions, they only wanted to fight Melody to the death.

    ¡°Mrs. Payne¡­¡± Melody pleaded pitifully.

    However, it was precisely this sentence that made Mrs. Payne so angry that she shouted agitatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me! I don¡¯t have a goddaughter like you!¡±

    Before she could catch her breath, Mrs. Payne fainted from anger.

    The couple were on the verge of tearing Melody apart but now, one had fainted and the other was busy getting medical help. Who could be bothered with Melody?

    Melody stared at Tiffany defiantly. ¡°So what if you brought these two old farts here? That old woman can¡¯t even take a single sentence of provocation, yet she still wants to bring me to justice? What a joke!¡±

    Melody was about to leave when a flurry of footsteps could be heard in all directions.

    In the next second, dozens of men in uniforms rushed up and surrounded her.

    They were all police officers.

    ¡°Melody Princeton? Stop right there. You are under arrest.¡±

    At this moment, Melody was dumbstruck.

    Even when she was restrained and handcuffed, she was still in a daze. ¡°Why? Why are you arresting me?¡±

    No one answered her.

    She then turned to Tiffany. ¡°It¡¯s you! You set me up on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You also asked that so-called fortune teller to lure me here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Tiffany kept quiet.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she had set Melody up or not. It also didn¡¯t matter whether the fortune teller was real or fake.

    The important thing was¡­ Melody did something wrong.

    Therefore, justice must be served

    How could Melody not understand such a basic t of morality

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won? Before Melody was taken away, she stared at Tiffany with a mysterious smile. Then, she mouthed something silently.

    Tiffany understood at once and her face clouded over.

    ¡°Miss Kelley? June Spencer approached Tiffany. She wanted to ask what Melody said wordlessly earlier as she did not

    Tiffany gestured dismissively. ¡°Get medical help first.¡±

    Mrs. Payne was still lying unconscious on the ground. June got down to check on her. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She only fainted.¡±

    To y safe, she fed Mrs. Payne a pill to stabilize her heart rate.

    Before long, Mrs.. Payne regained consciousness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As June was the one who drove Jade¡¯s parents here, she had also made arrangements for a driver send them back

    After sending the grieving couple off, June turned back and saw Tiffany frowning. She offered some words offort. ¡°Miss Kelley, the 100 thousand dors you instructed us to transfer to the Payne family previously is enough for them to retire on. With this gesture, you¡¯ve already done your best.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head in response. I¡¯m not thinking about that Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Miss Kelley.¡±

    At this moment, the rain had stopped, and a few faint rainbows appeared in the blue sky.

    The scenery on the way back was exceptionally good, but Tiffany was not in a good mood. She curled up in the backseat with her eyes closed the entire time.

    June wanted to speak a few times but hesitated after some thought. ¡®What exactly did Melody Princeton say to make Miss Kelley so distracted? In fact, she seemed to be in a bad mood¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The car came to a stop at the entrance of Tiffany¡¯s family vi.

    ¡°June, you can go back. There¡¯s nothing else to do for now. You guys should also rest for a few days.¡± After saying that, Tiffany got out of the car with a yawn.

    When the servants saw Tiffany, they immediately weed her ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re finally back. It was raining outside today. You didn¡¯t get wet, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Tiffany was about to go upstairs when a loud bang from outside was heard.

    One servant hurriedly ran out to check and then returned to report This is terrible, Miss Kelley! Mrs. Harper got someone to drive a bulldozer into our vi¡¯s entrance! The big m

 Chapter 283

    Lately, things did not go smoothly for the Harper family.

    Firstly, Alexia Harper got into trouble. From time to time, a few nude photos would be leaked in public. There were both real and modified photos so it was difficult to tell which were genuine.

    Even if the photos were all fake, as long as Alexia¡¯s face was imposed on them along with a scandalous headline, everyone would believe what they saw to varying degrees, even if they were just gawking,

    The Harper family was utterly humiliated. During this period, none of the family members stepped outside their home.

    Although they used various methods to intercept the photos, they could not stop their spread on the Inte.

    Secondly, the Harper family was being investigated for tax evasion. As Ryan Harper was still under investigation, thepany¡¯s shares plummeted and thepany¡¯s value had dropped drastically.

    Mrs. Harper could not take it anymore. She threw caution to the wind and simply hired someone to drive a bulldozer to Tiffany¡¯s family vi.

    ¡°Destroy it! Just destroy whatever you see! Do the same for this vi!¡±

    When Tiffany walked out, she saw Mrs. Harper behaving like a mad woman. She did not have the bearing of a matriarch of a wealthy family at all. Her face was filled with vindictiveness and hysteria.

    This woman did not think that causing trouble at other people¡¯s homes was shameless behavior at all.

    If this ruckus was allowed to continue, both families would be in the news tomorrow.

    Upon seeing Tiffany, Mrs. Harper became even more incensed.

    She pointed at Tiffany from afar andshed out. ¡°You still have the check to stand in front of me? You filthy b**h, you got my daughter into trouble, and your shameless father screwed our family¡¯spany. Your family really have a lot of nerve

    Tiffany stopped in her tracks.

    So this woman was pushing all the me to the Kelley family.

    Tiffany gave a scornfulugh as she watched the bulldozer move closer. It had already knocked down the big metal gate at the entrance. As it got increasingly closer, it seemed intent on destroying the vi.

    Thus, Tiffany took a step forward.

    The bulldozer pressed on.

    She took another step forward.

    The bulldozer driver looked troubled. He could drive forward but if Tiffany refused to step aside, wouldn¡¯t he end up hurting her?

    However, Mrs. Harper was hell-bent on teaching the Kelley family a lesson. She waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Continue driving

    She did not believe that Tiffany Kelley, a mere slip of a girl, would dare to risk her life to block the bulldozer. That girl was just putting on an act

    The servants behind Tiffany were extremely anxious and tried to shield her. ¡°Miss Kelley, watch out!¡±

    The other servants called Charlie Kelley on the phone in panic. As soon as he heard about the situation at home, Charlie rushed back from the office. On the way back, he also instructed the servants, ¡°Hold Tiffany back. Ill be back soon!¡±

    At this moment, the bulldozer was only a small distance away from Tiffany.

    Her slender figure looked even more petite in front of this big vehicle. If she were to take another step forward, the sharp bucket teeth in front of the bulldozer would gore a few b*dy holes in Tiffany¡¯s body.

    Mrs. Harper¡¯s expression changed. Although she wanted to cause trouble, she did not want the trouble to lead to death.

    When he saw Mrs. Harper¡¯s hesitation, the driver was even more troubled. He asked, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±

    ¡°Continue! Drive over her! Mrs. Harper gritted her teeth a few times and abandoned her earlier intention to back down.

    When she thought about what happened to her daughter and how the Kelley family must have been responsible for tipping off the taxman about the tax return discrepancies of the Harper family¡¯spany, anger surged in her heart. She couldn¡¯t be bothered about the consequences anymore.

    The bulldozer kept going

    The servants shielding Tiffany screamed in fear, ¡°Miss Kelley!¡±

    Tiffany was not so foolish as to use her own body to block a metallic monster.

    Therefore, she leaped at the crucial point. She mbered over the bulldozer and jumped into the bulldozer cockpit

    Then, she gave the driver a big p. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The young driver felt very aggrieved after receiving a p but before he could react, he was kicked out of the seat.

    Tiffany then got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    However, she did not even know how to drive a regr car, let alone a bulldozer.

    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t need to perform anyplex maneuvers. She just needed to get rid of that annoying shrew.

    That should be easy.

    Hence, Tiffany operated the control levers furiously and managed to turn the bulldozer around. Then she headed straight for Mrs. Harper¡­..

    Mrs. Harper¡¯s face turned pale. She became fearful that this brat would really hurt her so she tried to get into her car to hide. To her horror, as soon as the car door was opened, the bulldozer bucket smashed down on her car.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    A car worth millions was ttened into a pancake!

    ¡°Argh!¡± It was not known whether Mrs. Harper screamed out of fear or heartache. Nevertheless, she tried to get out of harm¡¯s way.

    Tiffany was quite satisfied with her performance. The corners of her mouth curled into a big grin as she asked loudly, ¡°Mrs. Harper, are you leaving? Shall I send you off?¡±

    With that, she lowered the bulldozer bucket and made her way toward Mrs. Harper.

    Mrs. Harper¡¯s face turned ashen. Was this brat going to send her home in the bulldozer bucket?

    The mere thought of this possibility sent shivers down Mrs. Harper¡¯s spine!

    ¡°Tiffany Kelley, how dare youy a finger on me?¡±

    Mrs. Harper raised her head in disbelief and saw Tiffany sitting high up in the bulldozer cockpit. The smile on that brat¡¯s face was like a demon¡¯s, ferocious and terrifying.

    Tiffany replied leisurely, ¡°Why not? Besides, don¡¯t I have to personally send you home as a show of my respect to you?¡±

    Mrs. Harper nearly exploded with rage.

    A show of respect indeed!

    Mrs. Harper gave a scornfulugh. ¡°What a sharp tonguel How could I have been so blind as to ept you as my daughter- inw

    ¡°Then you guys should be thankful to me for not marrying into your family.¡± Even as Tiffany spoke, her hands on the controls did not stop moving.

    The bulldozer continued to move under her control, gradually getting closer to Mrs. Harper.

    The older woman stood on the same spot and stuck her chin out defiantly in imitation of Tiffany¡¯s earlier posture. She looked like she was prepared to go all out. ¡°Lay your filthy paws on me if you dare!¡±

    This woman¡¯s courage would be trulymendable if not for the fact that her body was trembling so badly

    Tiffany smiled sweetly. ¡°Challenge epted!¡±

    With that, she elerated.

    Mrs. Harper did not expect the brat to take her up on her dare. Before she could recover from her shock, the bulldozer bucket swung down and she fell into the dirty bucket clumsily.

    Trapped in the swaying bucket, Mrs. Harper was jolted around and could not hold on to any support to stand up.

    Tiffany raised the bulldozer bucket as she chanted merrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s send our elders off!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!¡¯ Mrs. Harper¡¯s head was buzzing.

    She could feel her blood pressure soaring. Before she could start yelling, she saw twomercial vans stopping at the entrance of the Kelley family¡¯s vi

    Then, the camera shlights began going off¡­

    Tiffany continued driving in the bulldozer cockpit, smiling radiantly while Mrs. Harper was rolling haplessly in the bulldozer bucket.

    Mrs. Harper looked up at the sky in exasperation.

    She wanted to die! She had never been so humiliated before!

    What an absolute disgrace!

    Tiffany realized that it was difficult for the reporters to take photos when the bulldozer bucket was raised so high so she thoughtfully lowered the bucket. ¡°Now you guys can capture the full face!¡±

    When Charlie was rushing back from the office, he was so anxious that he urged the driver to run several red lights in a ro He was worried that the overbearing Mrs. Harper would bully his precious daughter.

    On the way, he had already made up his mind. If anyone from the Harper family so much as touched a strand of his daughter¡¯s hair, he would tear the perpetrator apart in minutes!

 Chapter 284

    In the end, Keh Harper, who had heard the news, brought his mother back with a sullen expression. As for the photos taken by the reporters, they were all deleted under his threat.

    He thought the matter woulde to a close at this juncture

    To Mrs. Harper¡¯s dismay, when she came home, she found out that the imported flowers that she had spent a lot of money to buyst week had been ttened by a dozen bulldozers!

    Such a gorgeous, expensive, and meticulously nurtured sea of flowers was gone, just like that!

    Not a single stalk was left. Only the dug up soil was left.

    Mrs. Harper grabbed her son¡¯s hand tightly and asked with wide eyes, ¡°Who did it? Who did it? Is it that girl from the Kelley family! Just because I knocked down her gate, she retaliated by destroying my flowers, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Keh did not say anything. He was a little tired.

    However, Mrs. Harper was adamant and gathered her staff with the intention to charge to the Kelley family¡¯s vi again to settle the score.

    The Kelley family really have some nerve. I must have been blind to think of letting you marry her! I¡¯m so mad! I must deal with that girl today at all costs!¡±

    Having learned her lesson thest time, Mrs. Harper was determined to bring enough people with her this time and not let herself end up on the losing end.

    Just as she was about to storm off, she heard a voice from behind. ¡°Mom, have you caused enough trouble?¡±

    Keh¡¯s voice was very chilly but it still exuded a deep sense of helplessness.

    His father was being investigated, and thepany was in chaos. He had been busy dealing with various matters since early in the morning, and Melody Princeton had been arrested by the police for some reason.

    He was already stretched to the limit yet he still had to rush to the Kelley family¡¯s ce to bring his mother back.

    The problems just kept piling up non-stop!

    ¡°What trouble? You¡¯re my son. How dare you speak up for that wretched girl?¡±

    Mrs. Harper refused to back off and call it quits. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for her? I won¡¯t agree to you two reconciling!¡±

    This child did not agree to break off the engagement on ount of the old man¡¯s wishes previously. Now that the two families had already fallen out so badly that it was impossible for them to remain friends, marriage was definitely out of the question!

    Keh massaged the spot between his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want to know who ttened your flowers? Let me tell you. It was Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you referring to¡­. Richard?¡± Mrs. Harper was downright incredulous.

    Now that she thought about it, only Richard Hampton had the guts to carry out such deeds in the entire Lovell City.

    As it was his order, the dozen or so bulldozers barged into the vi without any scruples.

    So what if the inhabitants were angry? So what if they were displeased? Who dared to stop Richard Hampton?

    But why did Richard dethatto his elder sister?

    Mrs. Harper staggered backward and muttered, ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m going to ask him right now!¡±

    She was also a member of the Hampton family. Even though she and Richard were not born to the same mother, Richard was still her half-brother and should not do such a despicable thing to her!

    Keh sighed. ¡°Mom, you still don¡¯t understand Uncle¡¯s message?

    ¡°You can¡¯t mess with the Kelley family. No one can. Otherwise, you are setting yourself up as his enemy¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter is a minor punishment but a major warning to our family. Knowing Uncle¡¯s ruthless personality, he has already shown mercy¡±

    Moreover, Keh¡¯s mother was in the wrong, to begin with.

    No matter who was behind thepany¡¯s tax problem, there was no evidence pointing to the Kelley family. Yet his mother went to look for trouble with so much fanfare.

    It was only a matter of time before disaster struck.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Mrs. Harper was no longer listening. There was only one thought in her mind. ¡°So, Richard¡­ has taken a fancy to that Kelley girl?¡±

    Yes, Mom Keh thought his uncle¡¯s actions already made things very clear.

    Even when Alexia was kidnapped and everyone pointed their fingers at Tiffany, those families who had been the most vociferous in their condemnation were crushed overnight.

    As for the others, from the prestigious families to the business tycoons, they received a personal warning from Richard. ¡°Lay a finger on Tiffany Kelley, pay with your life.¡±

    His protective attitude was obvious enough.

    When Mrs. Harper heard this, her expression turned downright unsightly. ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow that wretched girl to be the future Mrs. Hampton!¡±

    How could she allow the former daughter-inw she had made things difficult for back then be her sister-inw? Moreover, with the Hampton family¡¯s influence, she would have to be respectful to this wretched girl!

    And now, Keh was telling her to bow down to Tiffany? How could she swallow that?

    Keh frowned. ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better not have such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. How can I jeopardize the welfare of our whole family?¡± Mrs. Harper smiled faintly.

    Even if she wanted to take action, she would get someone else to do her bidding.

    She had long mastered the art of making use of other people to do the dirty work for her

    This time, it was simply a different target.

    As Keh looked at the enigmatic smile on his mother¡¯s face, he had a bad feeling,

    However, since she had given her word, he no longer paid any attention to this matter. He had already wasted so much tim and he still did not know how Melody was doing.

    Following this, Keh said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out to settle something. I won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. Be careful. Mrs Harper smiled as she watched her son leave.

    Once her son was out of sight, the smile on her face immediately vanished.

    ¡°All of you can go.¡±

    Mrs. Harper dismissed the servants with a glum expression. She did not even care about her disheveled appearance. She could not wait to dig out a number that she had been hiding for long time and make a call¡­.

    Before long, an extremely pleasant female voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Keh arrived at the police station

    When he saw Melody, he was shocked. ¡°What¡­ what happened to you?¡±

    Melody¡¯s face was so pale that it was almost transparent. She looked as if she could copse at any moment.

    It had only been a few days since theyst met, and she was in police custody for just a short while. Howe she underwent such a drastic change?

    ¡°Did someone do something to you?¡±

    Melody shook her head and smiled weakly. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ a little scared. They said that I killed someone, but I had no choice. At that point, I only swung the kitchen knife twice.¡±

    She wept as she spoke. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I was also very afraid at that time. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to frighten them away so that I could save Alexia

    ¡°Kenny, do you believe me? Do you also suspect that I killed someone?¡±

    Keh did not know what had happened and was baffled. However, when he saw the girl in his arms in this state, he could not help but shake his head with heartache. ¡°No. I believe you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get you out of here now.¡±

    While speaking. Keh picked Melody up and prepared to leave.

    However, an officer stopped him. ¡°Mr. Harper, we¡¯re still investigating this murder case. You can¡¯t take the suspect away without permission.¡±

    ¡°What suspect? That¡¯s nonsense! Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Harper. You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You want evidence, is it? Fine, I¡¯ll get the evidence for you, but I still have to take her away!¡±

    Melody had turned into such a state despite being detained for only a few hours. If she continued staying here, wouldn¡¯t she die?

    Keh brushed the officer aside and strode out.

    Melody appeared frail as shey in Keh¡¯s arms. However, before she left, she nced at Den Jahn, who was locked up in another cell.

    Then, a smirk spread slowly across her face. ¡®Den Jahn, wait for your death!¡¯

 Chapter 285

    Den Jahn, who was still in police custody, shuddered.

    He saw Melody Princeton¡¯s smug look and the chilliness that shed in her eyes for a fleeting moment.

    It felt as if he was being targeted by a venomous snake whose sharp fangs could bite his neck at any moment.

    This was a harbinger of death.

    Den kept trembling, and the hairs on his body stood on end.

    He had known Melody for quite some time now.

    As he was on good terms with Jansen Princeton, he met Melody often. However, in his impression, she was just a punching bag for the members of the Princeton family.

    Though she was beaten and scolded, and other people made things difficult for her, she never once fought back.

    But now, he finally realized¡­ he was wrong about her.

    In fact, everyone was wrong about her.

    This seemingly quiet and often¨Cbullied girl was the real ruthless character!

    Den was regretting a little now.

    He had listened to Tiffany Kelley and turned himself in. He also testified that Melody was the mastermind behind Alexia Harper¡¯s kidnapping. Was his decision right or wrong?

    If Melody decided to kill him, who could protect him?

    Despite Tiffany repeatedly assuring him that he would not be subjected to retaliation from anyone other than his due culpability, could her words be trusted?

    After all, Melody had Keh Harper¡¯s backing. It was like what happened just now. There was ample evidence and she was the number one suspect, but when Keh arrived, he was able to get Melody out with just a few words¡­.

    The more Den thought about it, the more regretful he became. He sat on the ground with a dispirited expression.

    Meanwhile, at Cedar Ridge Vi, the damaged gate had already been reced with a new one. The security had also been revamped.

    Tiffany¡¯s parents were downright furious with Mrs. Harper and her antics. This woman was too much!

    Fortunately, she did not gain anything in the end. Instead, she was taught a hard lesson by Tiffany.

    The servants in the Kelley household even secretly took a photo of Mrs. Harper¡¯s disheveled appearance. She looked soical andughable, and it was truly satisfying to gloat over her plight.

    At present. Tiffany was upstairs talking on the phone with June Spencer.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, Keh Harper bailed Melody Princeton out. He also said that the evidence was not valid. As for the video of Melody admitting her guilt, he denied everything without even viewing it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Tiffany replied.

    Then what should we do? IDen Jalin¡¯s testimony is not valid it will be cult to pin the crime on Melody,¡± June said with a frown.

    ¡°Send a copy of all the evidence and videos to Alexia Harper. Also, arrange for Jeremy to stay by Den Jahn¡¯s in the lock- up. Although this person is not important, since I promised to protect his lowly life, I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± After June ended the call, she proceeded to carry out the instructions.

    Tiffanyy on the big bed in her bedroom and massaged the spot between her eyebrows.

    Even now, Melody¡¯s words before she was taken away still echoed in Tiffany¡¯s mind.

    That woman had said wordlessly. ¡°Even if the evidence is conclusive, I won¡¯t be convicted. Do you know why?¡±

    Since Melody dared to make such a provocative statement so confidently, it meant that she had the required trump cards and backing

    Was Keh Harper¡¯s blind protectiveness the only thing giving her so much confidence?

    It should be far more than that.

    Tiffany frowned. She could not grasp the deeper meaning behind those words.

    Yet vaguely, she had a bad feeling¡­

    Perhaps she was thinking too much.

    She shook her head and told herself to stop thinking about it.

    The next day was the long¨Cawaited Halloween

    The Kelley family members had always liked festive celebrations. Early in the morning, not only did they distribute pumpkin pies and other goodies to the drivers and servants at home, but they also allowed the staff to take a day off so that they could go home and celebrate with their respective families.

    Since there was no servant to cook for them, what would the family eat? Charlie Kelley patted his chest and said, ¡°Ill cook! Il personally cook for all of you!¡±

    Charlie had gone through much hardship when he was young. His culinary skills were honestly not bad.

    Even though he lived like a prince for many years, after putting on an apron, he skillfully sorted and washed the vegetables. He no longer disyed the merciless decisiveness he was famed for in the business world. He was just a down¨Cto¨Cearth chef.

    His wife Thalia helped out by his side. The couple chatted andughed, and the huge vi was enveloped in a heartwarming atmosphere.

    Charlie said as he kneaded the flour, ¡°Honey, meatballs are your favorite, aren¡¯t they? You¡¯ll definitely like the ones I make for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, meatballs are indeed my favorite!¡±

    Thalia cast him a look of reproach. She then blurted out without thinking. I¡¯m not the only one who likes it. Our Muffin likes it too¡­

    Halfway through her sentence, both Thalia and her husband froze.

    Thalia¡¯s eyes zed over. While distracted, she identally nicked her hand as she sliced the cabbage.

    Gasp! Thalia recoiled from the pain.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the cut on her hand or the pain in her heart, but in the next second, tears fell.

    Charlie¡¯s heart ached terribly when he saw the wound. He quickly located the first aid kit and chided Thalia as he applied the medicine, ¡°Look at you. Why did you start thinking about this all of a sudden? You even cut your hand. You are so¡­¡±

    Thalia didn¡¯t say anything, but her tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing.

    Seeing this, Charlie could onlyfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this anymore. It¡¯s all in the past. Anyway, we have a son and a daughter now. Everything is fine now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How can I not dwell¡­

    Thalia choked back her tears. ¡°She¡¯s my flesh and blood after all. I worry about her day ht, wondering whether she¡¯s

    leading a good life, eating well, or wearing warm clothes.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for¡­ if I hadn¡¯t been careless, she wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand. I understand everything. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes had also turned red¨Crimmed.

    We were unfortunate. It¡¯s not your fault. If anyone should be med, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Eric Kelley came downstairs and was about to take his new camera out to shoot some pictures when he heard the sound of sobbinging from the kitchen.

    He was about to run to the kitchen when he heard his mother¡¯s choked voice.

    Seventeen years ago, I lost her on the day of the Halloween. If she has grown up now, she must hate me deeply. I did not fulfill my duties to her¡­¡±

    Recalling the past always made one emotional

    Thalia did not notice the small figure at the corner. She was still immersed in her sorrowful memories.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Thalia had another daughter, but she was taken away on Halloween 17 years ago. There had been no news of her since then

    Thalia and Charlie spent 5 years searching. The girl was just one year old when she was secretly taken away. In the end, they were told that there was a high chance that the girl had died in the second year of her disappearance¡­

    Thalia was wracked by self¨Cme, guilt, and grief. This was the reason she suffered from mental health problems for many years.

    Charlie patted his wife¡¯s back andforted her wordlessly.

    This was a wound that could not be healed. No one could talk her out of her grief.

    At the corner, Eric¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    What did these words mean? Could it be¡­ he had a lost elder sister?

    No, he only had one elder sister. And he only wanted one elder sister.

    Eric shuddered. His festive mood vanished and he tossed the camera that he loved so much on the floor.

    He did not dare to think further. He immediately dashed out from the corner and asked with a grave expression, ¡°Dad, Mom, what did you mean just now?¡±

 Chapter 286

    ¡°Eric?¡± Charlie and Thalia were caught off guard.

    They did not expect their son to overhear them.

    The couple instinctively looked behind the boy and was relieved to see that no one else was behind him.

    Thalia went forward and stroked her son¡¯s head as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You heard wrongly. Your father and I were discussing the content of a book we read yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Eric stood rooted to the same spot.

    His eyes, which were originally exquisite and likable, now bore a hint of sternness and chilliness.

    He was notpletely ignorant. Therefore, he did not believe his mother.

    Thalia was stumped. For a moment, she did not know how to pacify her son.

    It was her fault for losing control of her emotions when she recalled the past.

    Why did she have to go and dig up the past for no reason?

    Thalia med herself once more.

    Charlie intervened at this moment, ¡°Eric, you¡¯re still young. There are many things you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t ask anymore. In short, forget what you just heard and don¡¯t tell your elder sister.¡±

    ¡°I was about to tell you the same thing. I don¡¯t want Tiffany to know about this either,¡± Eric said with a sullen expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that ver heard what you said today. Mom, Dad, also hope that you will continue to keep this matter a secret just like you have done in the past. Don¡¯t bring it up ever again, please? The boy was practically pleading when he uttered thest sentence.

    Eric was aware that his words might sound selfish to his parents.

    However, he did not want to see Tiffany agonize over things that happened so long ago¡­

    Charlie and Thalia were very surprised.

    They did not know that their eight-year-old son was so astute. He had even sensed something, and that was why he used the tone of an adult to beg them.

    When Thalia realized this, she felt even more guilt-stricken. ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. We will not bring this matter up again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Eric nodded earnestly.

    Just as Eric finished speaking, footsteps could be heard from the stairs and a clear and crisp voice rang out casually. ¡°What are you guys saying behind my back?¡±

    Tiffany strolled into the kitchen with a smile on her face.

    She was just in time to catch Thalia wiping away the tears from her red-rimmed eyes in a fluster. It was obvious that she had just cried.

    Tiffany stopped in her tracks. Before she could ask, she heard Charlie exining, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your Mom cut her hand while cutting vegetables. It¡¯s a small matter.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Tiny was not convinced.

    She kept feeling that the mood was odd. In short, something was not quite right¡­

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Alright, don¡¯t crowd around here. I¡¯ll let all of you know when the food is ready. Go, go, go! Go out and y.¡±

    Charlie chased the siblings out of the kitchen as he uttered these words. He even made a show of wiping the sweat off his forehead as if he was feeling very hot and busy.

    ¡°Tiffany,e with me to try out the new cameral Eric pulleds elder sister along and ran outside excitedly.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual about his behavior.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows but decided to drop the matter.

    It waste at night, and there was a full moon. A gloomy atmosphere hung over the Harper family¡¯s residence.

    Ryan Harper was finally released, but he had to make restitution for thepany¡¯s criminal tax evasion, On top of that, he had to pay a fine of a few million dors. This was already the lightest sentence.

    His wife was very relieved.

    However, this setback was really painful. Even though it was Halloween today, no one in the Harper family was in the mood to celebrate.

    Upstairs, Alexia Harper had just finished reading an anonymous email.

    Photos and videos were included in the email. The email also included information that the charges had been dropped.

    She sat in her room without turning on the lights. Only the faint LED light from theputer screen illuminated her face intermittently.

    Her fists had be clenched tightly at some point.

    Ding! Another email notification popped up. She opened the new email and her eyes glinted faintly. Thereafter, she turned off theputer and left her room.

    The views in Keh Harper¡¯s personal vacation vi were breathtaking. Melody Princeton had just finished a cup of herbal mint fea. She gently wiped her mouth and leaned into Keh¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Kenny, are you¡­ going back tonight?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°No. How can I be at ease when you look so sickly?¡± Keh replied gently,

    Ever since he got Melody out of police custody yesterday, he had not left her side. He even arranged for a doctor to examine her. Fortunately, she was just suffering from a weak constitution and there were no other problems.

    Keh¡¯s gentleness and meticulousness pleased Melody.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you she asked. have to check on things back home?¡±

    ¡°No need Keh answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. Her pale face which was tinged with a slightly rosy hue became even more charming.

    Keh gazed at the woman in his arms for a long time. After a while, he asked softly. ¡°I want to ask you a question. Can you answer me truthfully?¡±

    Melody subconsciously tightened her grip. She could guess what he wanted to ask. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Did you have anything to do with Alexia getting kidnapped and humiliated?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I have no enmity with Alexia, and she is your younger sister. After she disappeared, I was even more anxious than you. That¡¯s why I risked my life to save her.¡±

    Melody was somewhat agitated and she looked a little aggrieved.

    Keh nodded and asked again, ¡°Does Jade Payne¡¯s death have anything to do with you?*

    He had seen the video of Melody kneeling in front of Jade¡¯s tombstone to confess tearfully.

    He had heard Melody say that she was in the wrong and should not have killed Jade¡­

    Keh did not want to specte on the authenticity of this video.

    It was simply too tiring to second-guess people.

    If possible, he only wanted to hear Melody¡¯s answer with his own cars.

    Melody¡¯s eyes became red-rimmed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do those things¡±

    ¡°But those videos are authentic, Keh countered.

    Melody lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t do anything against any conscience. I¡­ only left Jade Payne to die.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keh probed calmly.

    ¡°At that time¡­ at that time, I left with the fainted Alexia. When we passed by an alley, I saw with my own eyes those men killing Jade Payne

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t dare to go help her. I was afraid that Alexia and I would die there, so I cowardly escaped¡­¡±

    Melody¡¯s shoulders were trembling. ¡°This was the only thing I did that let her down. I was afraid so I tried to atone for my sins. But Kenny, believe me. I really didn¡¯t do anything bad!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Alexia who was left traumatized by her ordeal that night. In Melody¡¯s words, Melody herself was also deeply affected.

    Keh kept quiet. Then, he reached out and hugged the weeping girl.

    ¡°It¡¯s human nature. You were already very brave to save Alexia. You are not to me.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Melody¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her entire body was on the verge of copse. She looked so frail that it seemed she could faint at any moment.

    It was toote at that time, so when I saw you that night, I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. I was afraid that you would me me. I was afraid that you would hate me because of this.

    ¡°But I really couldn¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t have the courage or the confidence to face so many fierce men. Sob, sob¡­ please believe me.¡±

    Melody was crying her heart out now.

    Keh could onlyfort her. ¡°Tunderstand, I understand.¡±

    What did he understand? Melody didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    However, trust could crumble if cracks in it were not repaired in time.

    Melody clenched her fists,

    Den Jahn must die tonight!

    As for her good-for-nothing brother Jansen¡­

    The only use for him now was to help Melody clear her name.

 Chapter 287

    The next morning. Keh had to take care of somepany matters, so he left early

    After he left, Melody came downstairs. While she was being served breakfast by the servants, she gave her brother Jansen Princeton a call.

    Jansen arrived very quickly. When he saw the luxurious vacation vi Melody was staying in, his eyes were filled with envy and greed

    ¡°This ce is so much better than the small vi we live in. Look at this scenery and pool! Tsk, tsk! It must have cost at least a few million dors!¡±

    After saying that, he leaned towards Melody with a wicked smile. My dear sister, why don¡¯t you get Mr. Harper to transfer this vi to your name! This way, our family can move to a bigger ce!¡±

    Melody shot him a nce and said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Under my name? Or under yours?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same? We¡¯re family after all!¡± Jansen replied.

    In Jansen¡¯s eyes, his younger sister should do this for him as a matter of course.

    Since Keh Harper was going to marry his sister sooner orter, what was wrong with gifting a small property to his future brother¨Cinw?

    Melody did not want to criticize him. She did not even mock him. Instead, she agreed to his request, much to Jansen¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Sure, you can have it.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious, Melody? Are you really giving me this vacation vi?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re family? You¡¯re my biological brother. I can only rely on you so I have to treat you well.¡±

    Melody¡¯s words pleased Jansen immensely. Simply thinking about the immediate and future benefits alone made him grin from ear to ear.

    ¡°Go on, tell me. Did you encounter some difficulties again? Don¡¯t worry, Melody. I¡¯ll definitely help you. After all, we¡¯re family!¡±

    ¡°There is something I need you to do.¡±

    Melody beckoned to her brother. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Jansen immediately leaned forward as she whispered to him.

    A momentter, he almost jumped up from his seat, his face filled with shock. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡±

    She was asking him to disguise himself and enter the cellte at night to silence Den Jahn.

    This was murder, a serious crime!

    He would have to pay with his life if caught!

    Jansen shook his head furiously. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that for you.¡±

    As he had blurted out his reply loudly, the servants nearby turned to look at him in surprise. Melody lowered her voice and. whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is thest thing I want you to do.

    ¡°After youplete this task, this vacation vi will be yours. I can fulfill any request you have

    It was hard for a greedy guy not to be tempted when such a coveted reward was dangled before his eyes.

    Jansen frowned and thought seriously for a while. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Putting aside the fact that he was friends with Den, even if he didn¡¯t know Den, he didn¡¯t want to have anybody¡¯s blood on his hands.

    Even if there were great rewards awaiting him, they would be useless if he did not live long enough to enjoy them.

    Therefore, this was not a good deal..

    Melody wasn¡¯t surprised that Jansen turned her down.

    No one in this world understood her older brother better than her.

    Her brother had been timid and cowardly since young but he was greedy, proud, and vain. He often pretended to be rich for the sake of his pride.

    It was indeed not very likely that he would undertake such a risky endeavor.

    Melody sighed and pushed a ss of red wine to Jansen. She said with a smile, ¡°Try it. It¡¯s vintage wine.¡±

    Jansen gulped a few times before holding up the ss carefully with both hands to take a sip of the wine.

    This expensive red wine looked good, but¡­ why did it taste so awful?

    Jansen frowned but he raised his head and drained his ss as he believed that this vintage red wine must be very expensive. He even pushed the empty ss to Melody. ¡°Not bad Fill it up!¡±

    He thought to himself that he would have something new to brag about after this.

    Melody smiled and poured Jansen another ss.

    However, this time, when she pushed the ss back, she flicked her wrist and a small white pill fell from her sleeve into the wine ss.

    Jansen did not notice anything. He raised his head and downed the wine, together with the small white pill.

    Whether due to drunkenness or other reasons, within minutes, Jansen was swaying in his chair with a vacant look. It was as if he would fall asleep at any moment

    Melody¡¯s eyes glinted.

    Then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°It was your idea to kidnap Alexia Harper. Because you didn¡¯t know her identity beforehand, you only wanted to extort a sum of money. Later, when you were found out, your younger sister risked her life to protect her. Only then did you leave with Alexia.

    ¡°While fleeing, you bumped into Jade Payne. You did not want her to expose your deed so you silenced her. You were the one who did everything. Your sister was just being kind and wanted to take the me for you. Do you understand?¡±

    Melody enunciated every word slowly as the mind¨Ccontrol spell started to take effect.

    This voice reverberated endlessly in Jansen¡¯s mind.

    After a while, he answered in a dazed fashion, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dark, windy nights, Criminals¡® delight.

    It was 2:30 am when the autumn rain started falling.

    Den Jahny on the single bed in the cell, his head resting on his hands as he gazed at the ceiling.

    His eyelids had been twitching non¨Cstop since this afternoon.

    He kept feeling that something would happen tonight.

    However, after thinking things through carefully, he felt that he might be safer in the lock¨Cup than if he were outside. He even felt that he was such a coward to worry so much.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    As he pondered, Den couldn¡¯t help giving a scornful snort. Then, he turned around and looked at the good¨Clooking guy lying on the other single bed opposite him.

    This new guy was brought inst night and had not said a word since he came in. He simply slept day and night¡­

    Was this guy mule?

    Den pursed his lips and gradually fell asleep when drowsiness overcame him.

    At this moment, a man in uniform walked rapidly toward Den¡¯s cell. He did not open the cell gate. Instead, he gestured through the bars. ¡°Den Jahn, you have a visitor.¡±

    Den had just fallen asleep when he was woken up. When he saw that it was a staff member, he got up grumpily and walked to the staff. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Who is he?¡±

    After saying that, he froze.

    Indeed, what kind of visitor would onlye in the middle of the night?

    Den immediately sensed that something was wrong and tried to back away.

    To his shock, the other party was already prepared. Before Den could back away, the man had slipped a noose easily around Den¡¯s neck through the fence.

    The noose suddenly tightened, and Den struggled with all his might. ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He wanted to shout for help but the only sound he could muster was some pitifully soft, guttural grunts. Who could hear his cry for help?

    I¡¯m going to die¡­ Den thought.

    Den¡¯s face was filled with terror and his heart was full of despair.

    He¡­ didn¡¯t want to die¡­

    At this moment, a pair of hands suddenly reached out and quickly gave a yank. The guy outside was mmed against the bars and his face which was hidden in the darkness was pressed against the cold metal bars.

    Jeremy Cooper then grabbed hold of the other party¡¯s hair but his eyes were instantly filled with disgust.

    When was thest time this fellow washed his hair? His hair was so greasy and disgusting.

    The pressure on Den¡¯s neck suddenly eased and the noose was removed. Only then was Den able to take in deep breaths. His face was flushed but the fear was still visible.

    He was surprised to find that the person who saved him was his cellmate, the good¨Clooking guy who had not said a word for a day and a half except sleep,

    And the guy in uniform who wanted to kill him through the bar was¡­ Jansen Princeton.

 Chapter 288

    Who would have thought that this good buddy, who had professed to go through thick and thin with Den, would try to strangle Den to death with a sinister expression?

    Although Den had expected this, he could not help feeling disappointed..

    ¡°Argh!¡± At this moment, Jansen Princeton seemed to have gone crazy.

    He tried his best to break free from Jeremy Cooper¡¯s iron grip, roaring and struggling madly.

    However, Jeremy was surprisingly strong. He still had his hand on Jansen¡¯s hair. Every time Jansen tried to pull away, he simply mmed Jansen¡¯s head against the metal bars.

    The repeated banging echoed through the long corridor.

    Jansen was almost numb from the head trauma. He only came back to his senses when warm blood flowed down his forehead. He then cursed and swore non¨Cstop.

    This cellmate was such a busybody! If it wasn¡¯t for this fellow, Den Jahn would have died long ago and his mission would bepleted

    But now, someone had appeared out of nowhere and ruined all his ns.

    Jansen¡¯s face was filled with anger and resentment, and there was a hint of dark redness in the depths of his eyes.

    His demeanor was definitely not normal.

    Jeremy frowned and wanted to reach out to check Jansen¡¯s eyes. However, the moment he reached out, Jansen broke free from his grip and dashed out.

    However, it was already toote.

    Themotion just now had alerted everyone and the corridor had already been cordoned off.

    Jansen could not escape even if he had wings.

    His crime was not small. He impersonated a police officer and infiltrated a restricted area tomit murder. He also. kidnapped Alexia Harper and killed innocent passerby Jade Payne. There was no way he could get off the hook.

    Jansen was subsequently arrested.

    Surprisingly, he did not defend himself and admitted to all the crimes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    His ount of the facts and the details matched. In addition, a ne was found on him. After investigation, they found that it belonged to Jade Payne.

    ording to Jansen, he had yanked it off Jade¡¯s neck after he killed her and was going to destroy the evidence. He decided to keep it first and wait for the hoo¨Cha to die down before selling it off.

    After a night of investigation, the evidence was irrefutable.

    When this oue was announced, Melody Princeton heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    With Jansen taking the k, what she said in the cemetery was no longer considered valid. Compared to her, Jansen was obviously more suspicious.

    Now that the ¡°truth¡± of the matter was revealed, all her previous actions were considered efforts to protect her brother.

    Her only mistake was that she did not expose Jansen¡¯s crimes in the name of justice right from the start.

    As for thosepromising photos, after Jansen and his aplices were captured, the original photos had all been destroyed.

    For Alexia Harper, the fact remained that this incident had taken ce and caused her irreparable trauma. Fortunately, the photos were destroyed now.

    Herst shred of dignity could be restored.

    Now that the culprits had been caught, this development finally brought closure to this matter. Alexia felt very happy naturally.

    Correspondingly, her gratitude towards Melody disappeared totally

    During the first few days, Alexia locked herself in her room and ignored everyone. It was Melody whoforted her gently, but her words always seemed to divert the topic to Tiffany Kelley, whether intentionally or otherwise.

    At that juncture, Alexia also believed that Tiffany was taking revenge on her.

    Therefore, she listened to Melody¡¯s seemingly innocuous advice and ndered Tiffany without restraint, She incited inte users and fanned adverse public opinion tounch online attacks on Tiffany.

    As a result, Tiffany was condemned by many people. She was even suspended from school at one stage.

    Yet, who was behind all this?

    When Alexia recalled Melody¡¯s hypocritical words offort, she found itughable that the culprit was pointing fingers at others.

    The more she thought about it, the more disgusted she felt, to die point where she felt like vomiting.

    In short, she would never forgive Melody. Even if this matter had nothing to do with Melody, the fact that her brother Jansen was involved made Alexia hate Melody in tandem.

    Furthermore¡­

    Alexia recalled the email she received yesterday.

    The email had an attachment of a video showing Melody weeping hysterically at the cemetery. The video had a line of bottom caption in bold. ¡°Do you believe everything you see on the surface?¡±

    Did Alexia believe? She didn¡¯t know anymore¡­

    Nheless, she had some doubts. Jansen had admitted too quickly, and Melody had cleared her name too smoothly. She did not believe that there was nothing fishy between those two.

    Could it be that their roles were reversed in reality?

    At this thought, Alexia¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    No! She must continue to investigate this matter.

    She had suffered so much humiliation but the other party wanted to put a lid on the matter just like that? She would never allow it

    None of those responsible would be allowed to escape.

    Alexia became so worked up that she ran out immediately. Along the way, she grabbed the butler to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? Where is het

    ¡°Mr. Keh has been staying at the vi in Saint Montagne for the past few days

    ¡°Send me there! Hurry!¡± Alexia urged the butler.

    At this moment, in Saint Montagne where the vacation vi was located, it was drizzling, and the autumn wind was blowing

    Melody was wearing a white cotton dress. Her figure was svelte and she looked like a willow swaying in the wind

    She was not using an umbre and seemed oblivious to fine, denise raindrops pelting her. Her face was panic¨Cstricken as she staggered after the tall figure in front of her. ¡°Kenny, let me exin!

    Keh Harper did not say a word. It was clear from his demeanor that he was not pleased. After some time, he snapped at Melody. Thate liars the most.

    Ever since his younger sister got into trouble, he had been trying everything to find out who was responsible.

    Later. Melody was arrested and the police said they had to detain her for questioning as she was their number one suspect. He tried his best to get her released and risked everything to save her and clear her name.

    Though Melody¡¯s name was eventually cleared, it turned out that Melody knew all along that the person who kidnapped and harmed Alexia was her own brother Jansen, yet she kept quiet.

    Wasn¡¯t that lying?

 Chapter 289

    Melody¡¯s words sounded sincere, and there was a strong pleading look in her eyes,

    Keh looked at her silently with mixed feelings.

    He felt both heartache and frustration.

    He couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. The only thing that was clear¡­

    At some point, the girl in front of him whom he fell in love with at first sight gradually had impurities in her clear eyes that he could not understand.

    Those clear eyes that he had glimpsed on that bloody night were so clean and bright, but now they were getting increasingly murky.

    In fact, those eyes seemed unfamiliar.

    Keh could not resist reaching out and rubbing Melody¡¯s eyelids gently with his thumb.

    Finally, he nodded. ¡°Okay¡±

    Only then did Melody smile and snuggle into Keh¡¯s arms happily, This was what Alexia Harper saw when she arrived.

    Enraged by this sight, she immediately ran up and forcefully separated the two of them. Then, she raised her hand and gave Melody a vicious p.

    Alexia acted suddenly and without warning. No one expected it. Melody was stunned for a moment. Then she asked in bewilderment, ¡°Alexia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Alexia gave a scornfulugh. The arrogant and overbearing demeanor of the rich Harper family¡¯s daughter had reestablished itself. She raised her chin in a haughty manner. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand Melody stood there, looking aggrieved. She seemed anxious and confused at being wronged.

    Keh frowned and said, ¡°Alexia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you hit people? Did Melody offend you?¡±

    He did not know who his younger sister took after. A few days ago, she was addressing Melody affectionately but today, she suddenly did aplete about¨Cface.

    She even hit people without warning. This younger sister was quite a handful.

    ¡°Apologize at once,¡± Keh instructed.

    ¡°Apologize?¡± Alexia gave a scornful snort. ¡°Dream on! Keh, it was only on your ount that I did not p her more than once!¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Keh¡¯s face clouded over at this point.

    Worried that he would blow his top, Alexia could only exin. ¡°Keh, I want this case to be re¨Copened!

    ¡°Think about it. Since Jansen and Melody are siblings and they are so close, who can say for sure that she was innocent and was only implicated? What if she was behind this all along?¡±

    Alexia continued to give her analysis. ¡°And didn¡¯t the other two aplices insist that they were instructed by Melody? Their ims can¡¯t be groundless, so I want the case to he re¨Copened and investigated again.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Keh was very surprised.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    His sister¡¯s exnation was clear and logical.

    It did not seem like something his brainless sister was capable of uttering.

    Although Keh was surprised, he had to admit that Alexia bad a point.

    Jansen Princeton had two other aplices. One was called Den Jahn, and the other was a skinny chap. Those two men¡¯s testimonies were uncannily consistent and they both pointed out that Melody Princeton was the mastermind.

    During the cross¨Cexamination, they gave consistent answers on the most minute details so there was no possibility of them acting in cahoots to give false statements.

    ording to their statements, the three of them took action on Alexia under Melody¡¯s arrangement and instigation. Thereafter, they left.

    They never bumped into Jade Payne on the way out at all, so there was no such thing as Jansen having to silence her.

    Yet, not only did Jansen admit to the crime, but he also produced Jade¡¯s ne as evidence. Naturally, he was convicted

    Then now, the question was, who was telling the truth and who was lying?

    One could argue that Den Jahn and the skinny chap wanted to frame Melody and had deliberately lied. Yet, one could also argue that Jansen took the me to protect someone.

    Many things seemed logical on the surface, but once one started analyzing, a worrying pattern emerged whereby all the pieces didn¡¯t quite fit together.

    Keh¡¯s belief began to waver.

    It was not that he was suspicious of Melody. He simply wanted badly to know the truth and what happened behind the scenes.

    Melody did not miss the slight change in Keh¡¯s bearing. She smiled bitterly in disappointment. ¡°Kenny, didn¡¯t you just say that you believed me? Why are you suspecting me in the blink of an eye?¡±

    Before Keh could say anything. Alexiashed out. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    After that, she shook Keh¡¯s arm and pleaded petntly. ¡°Keh, I¡¯m your biological sister. Surely you want to help me find the person responsible, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Keh replied firmly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get the case re¨Copened. Perhaps a surprise may be unearthed during the retrial.¡±

    As Alexia spoke, she gave Melody a meaningful look.

    The provocation in her eyes was especially obvious. There was also a sense of confidence and determination.

    From the looks of it, Alexia seemed very sure about the oue of the retrial.

    Melody subconsciously clenched her fists.

    She did not know who had brainwashed Alexia so thoroughly that it led to aplete falling out between them. Alexia had totally forgotten who had rescued her earlier.

    Although she was filled with hatred, Melody was calm outwardly She even yed along. ¡°In order to prove my innocence, I agree to a retrial. I will cooperate at every stage.¡±

    What a lofly statement! And she proimed it so righteously. Alexia greeted Melody¡¯s promation with derision.

    At any rate, it was fine as long as Alexia could achieve her goal.

    Keh didn¡¯t say anything else. Just as he was about to get someone to investigate again, he received a call

    As soon as he answered the call, he heard his subordinate¡¯s urgent report.

    ¡°Bad news, Mr. Harper. Jansen Princeton killed himself in prison When the authorities discovered him, he was already on the verge of dying. They tried to save him without sess and he waster pronounced dead¡­¡±

    Over at Luna Vi¡­

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tiffany was dumbfounded when she heard the news.

    She found it hard to believe that Jansen would kill himself. He was such a greedy and mercenary fellow. It was highly unlikely that he would sacrifice himself to pave the way for Melody.

    Besides, the siblings didn¡¯t seem to get along that well.

    Tiffany did not anticipate this development.

    June Spencer chimed in, ¡°I also find it unbelievable, but since it has already happened, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a need to re open the case¡­

    With Jansen¡¯s death, all the guilt was heaped on him..

    There wouldn¡¯t be any evidence to incriminate Melody even if the case was re¨Copened.

    This move was akin to a Queen Sacrifice. It was indeed a stroke of genius.

    Tiffany gave a scornful snort and shook her head. ¡°Putting aside the other fellows, what I want to know is why is Jansen so obedient?¡±

    Based on what they found out previously, Jansen was undoubtedly a cowardly person.

    What benefits did Melody promise him?

    Jeremy Cooper interjected at this point. ¡°Jansen Princeton¡¯s state of mind that night was not quite right. The only exnation and possibility is that he might have been put under a spell so his thoughts were controlled.¡±

    ¡°Spell?¡± Tiffany suddenly remembered that at Sandra Olson and Jordan Booth¡¯s wedding, Sandra had also tried to cast a spell on Tiffany but she did not seed.

    It never urred to her that Melody also knew how to deploy mind¨Ccontrol spells.

    What was this woman¡¯s background?

 Chapter 290

    Jeremy Cooper exined, ¡°That day in the cell, I wanted to check, but Jansen Princeton broke free. Thereafter, he was restrained so ver found a chance¡±

    Tiffany Kelley nodded and said with resignation, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about this matter now so we can let this go. The main thing is this mind-control spell. You guys have to be carefid in the future and don¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Once they fall under the mind-control spell, they would be at the mercy of other people and could be manipted at will.

    Just the thought alone was terrifying.

    A rare smile appeared on Jeremy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for a person to both administer the mind-numbing pill and recite the mind-control spell sessfully

    It was considered an amazing feat if that fellow was able to pull off twice.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t everyone in the world know how to deploy mind-control spells and turn anybody into puppets?

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and asked with intrigue, ¡®Lord Cooper, you seem to know a lot about such things, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jeremy mmed up at once.

    This had something to do with his background.

    -Although he believed Tiffany and had also told her that he came to Lovell City to look for someone, he could not say anything else.

    Otherwise¡­ it might endanger Tiffany.

    June Spencer¡¯s eyes shifted surreptitiously to steal a nce at Jeremy. She then said meaningfully, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a mysterious country whose natives are very skillful at using ck magic. Moreover, the people there have amazing abilities and excellent medical skills.¡±

    These words piqued Tiffany¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Who are they?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    June turned to Tiffany. ¡°The Azure Sea Royal Family.

    ¡°In addition to ck magic and medical skills, it is said that the Azure Sea Royal Family also possesses a secret treasure. Anyone who obtains it can not only view his previous life and current life but can also change his fate in defiance of the heavens.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    She had a past life and she also fulfilled the condition of the fate-changing heaven-defying type.

    If such a secret treasure really existed, was it heaven¡¯s blessing that she was born into this present life or was there something else at work?

    The more Tiffany thought about it, the more curious she became. She asked again, ¡°If this treasure is truly so magical, doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone wants it?¡±

    June nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. More than 20 years ago, there were several factions fighting over it. At that time, there was also a major power struggle within the Azure Sea Royal Family. At one point, the family was split into many branches.

    ¡°Later on, that treasure and the key to unlock it disappeared together. Until now, we don¡¯t know where these two items are, and no one has found them¡±.

    As she spoke, June nced at Jeremy again.

    She continued, ¡°Rumor has it that the key to the treasure was stolen by a servant. The youngest princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family, who was the most doted on, was also taken away by the same servant at the same time.

    ¡°If this rumor is true, then the key to unlock the treasure is very likely in the hands of this lost young princess.

    ¡°As far as I know, there are already many factions looking for her and the treasure. Once these people locate the young princess before the Azure Sea Royal Family, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡°

    June did not finish her sentence, but one could easily draw lils conclusion from there.

    Just as wealth invited envy, the young princess and her treasure would inevitably invite covetous eyes.

    Of course, this had nothing to do with Tiffany and her group. Whatever happened to the young princess was also none of their business.

    However¡­

    Tiffany noticed the change in Jeremy¡¯s expression as he listened to June. As such, her suspicions grew stronger.

    She did not miss the fact that June kept ncing at Jeremy every now and then while talking. She appeared to be observing his reaction and expression.

    She was testing Jeremy Based on what Jeremy d before, there was no doubt he was sent by the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    And his mission was to locate the missing young princess. So¡­

    June¡¯s identity and background were also a mystery. Since she knew so much and even guessed Jeremy¡¯s identity, did this mean that she and James Quinn were also connected to the Azure Sea Royal Family in some way?

    Tiffany did not ask and would not ask.

    Anyone who spilled the beans under interrogation was not trustworthy.

    Tiffany trusted these people. Whether it was James Quinn, June or Jeremy, they were all on her side and she never doubted them.

    She had never doubted them in the past and she would never doubt them in the future.

    The only thing that puzzled her and made her feel conflicted was Melody Princeton.

    If she thought about it carefully, the lost young princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family would be about the same age as Melody now. Coincidentally, Melody also knew ck magic

    Could it be that Melody was the young princess who was secretly taken away by the servant?

    Tiffany was shocked by her own spection.

    She subconsciously looked at Jeremy with mixed feelings.

    If that was the case, then Jeremy, who had been entrusted with a mission, would have no choice but to stand against Tiffany in the future¡­

    It was like a situation whereby, as they got closer to the finishing line, they drifted further apart.

    Tiffany shook her head to stop her mind from thinking in that direction.

    By contrast, Jeremy was remarkably calm.

    When he felt Tiffany¡¯s eyes on him, he simply said, Tm hungry

    Tiffany was stunned momentarily before she burst outughing Lord Cooper wanted to be fed now.

    She had to admit that it was a little heart-warming.

    Jeremy was expressing his stance in his own way.

    There was no need for promises or oaths, and repeated emphasis was even less necessary.

    Jeremy was telling her in a roundabout way that he also treated her as one of his own.

    Therefore, in the future, no matter how things change or what the difficulties might be, even if he had to stand against her, loyal Jeremy would never do anything to hurt Tiny,

    Tiffany recollected herself and broke into a smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll give you an extra serving tonight

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Jeremy was still as cid as ever.

    His emotions were restrained, and it was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry.

    Yet, at this moment, the corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly. That vague hint of joy seeped out and made his originally delicate and neat face look even more dazzling.

    Tiffany wanted badly to see what he looked like under the mask.

    She gulped a few times. Should she try it tonight?

    Should she sneak into Jeremy¡¯s room in the middle of the night and remove the mask on his face to see his true appearance while he was asleep?

    Of course, she would never dare to try something so bold.

    With Jeremy¡¯s capability, she would probably be caught before she even got close. Sigh!

    The murder case hade to an end. Although the final oue was different from what Tiffany expected, Melody did not gain anything despite losing a great deal.

    Adverse public opinion dissipated with the publication of the evidence, and all the hoo-ha gradually died down.

    When Tiffany returned to school, no one dared to call her a murderer, whether publicly or behind her back. Even if they were resentful, they did not dare to show it on their faces.

    By ident, she found out that those few trouble-making thugs who locked Ged Moody in the abandoned equipment room, and whom she beat up viciously subsequently, had quit school.

    When Tiffany inquired, it was said that something had happened at their respective homes. Those few thugs who spewed profanities at her did not end up well either. One of them broke his leg and the other broke his arm.

    Another became a cripple outright.

    Zoe Stevens felt very vindicated after hearing the news. ¡°Almighty God is just. I knew they would get theireuppance. Almighty God is punishing them!¡±

    Tiffany murmured a reply but one thought swirled in her mind

    It seemed like she had to make a trip to Royal Bay to express he thanks.

 Chapter 291

    Tiffany Kelley knew better than anyone that many things in this world were not coincidences,

    One had to be extremely lucky to have everything go smooth safling. The so¨Ccalledeuppance was simply a strong supporter offering protection and watching one¡¯s back.

    When Tiffany thought of this, she realized that she was getting increasingly indebted to Richard Hampton

    Therefore, after sses ended that afternoon, Tiffany got into the car with her backpack. She hearded for Royal Bay with a pair of very cute dolls in her hand.

    The female doll was wearing a small wedding dress while the made was wearing a groom¡¯s suit.

    The dolls were so cute and extremely lovable.

    She put away the female doll. As for the male doll. Tiffany looked at the male doll¡¯s handsome eyes and ambiguous smile and thought that it resembled Richard Hampton a lot.

    She figured Richard probably looked like this doll when he was young if she was fortunate enough to see his childhood photos,

    As Tiffany sat in the car, she began to imagine Richard¡¯s reaction when he received this doll. Would he be surprised or happy? Or would he think that it was too childish?

    He would probably find it both childish and surprising¡­

    Tiffany burst outughing and pinched the doll¡¯s face.

    Soon, the car arrived at Royal Bay

    Tiffany alighted and walked into the estate as usual.

    The security system here was very tight, and it used high¨Ctech surveince systems. This system automatically allowed Tiffany in after scanning her face.

    She walked in unimpeded.

    After passing through the main gate of Royal Bay, Tiffany crossed thewn and garden until she reached the front door of the vi. Just as she was about to enter, the door swung open.

    Tiffany was expecting to see John Ross or Garry York but to her surprise, a woman appeared before her eyes.

    To be precise, a beautiful woman appeared before her eyes.

    The woman had a beautiful face with well¨Cdefined features. She was gorgeous and mboyant. Her long wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders, making her lookid¨Cback and sexy.

    On top of that, she was wearing a bathrobe.

    It was obvious that she had just taken a bath.

    Tiffany was caught by surprise.

    This was the first time she had seen a woman other than herself in this vi.

    In the past, whether it was Mia Lee or Wendy Trujillo from Traron City, they were turned away outside the gate. They were unable to enter the vi despiteing to Royal Bay many times.

    Yet this woman standing before her was not only inside the vit Royal Bay, but she was also wearing a bathrobe¡­..

    The implication was clear. She was staying here and with his approval too¡­.

    While Tiffany was in a daze, the woman inside the vi was also zing her up.

    That woman observed that this girl standing outside was only 18 years old, but she was already so beautiful. She was like a ssic beauty who had stepped out of a painting. It was not an enggeration to say that she had the looks tounch a thousand ships.

    With such mesmerizing beauty, it was no wonder that Richard Hampton became bewitched and yearned for her. He even gave up that thing for her..

    The woman smiled and extended her hand. ¡°Hello. You must be Miss Tiffany Kelley, am I right? I¡¯m Yvonne Shaw.¡±

    Hello. Tiffany shook the other party¡¯s hand in a cursory fashion before withdrawing her hand.

    Then she asked. ¡°It seems like you know me, Miss Shaw?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Miss Kelley. Before I came back, Garry York and Sidney Pauley mentioned you many times to me. Now that I have met in person today, you certainly live up to your reputation.¡±

    Yvonne was smiling brightly, but there was an underlying meaning in her words.

    She exuded the attitude of a mistress of the house, an attitude that warned Tiffany not to seduce men just because she was prevy.

    In particr, she could forget about those men she should not have designs on.

    No doubt Tiffany understood Yvonne¡¯s underlying meaning. Instead of feeling angry, she felt likeughing. Hence, she raised her head and asked leisurely, ¡°Miss Shaw, are you done? Can you move aside?¡±

    Tiffany made her attitude clear too.

    This woman assumed that Tiffany was a love rival but Tiffany only thought of her as a nuisance.

    For no good reason, this woman simply nted herself here to block the entryway. Perhaps what she needed was a pedestal to perch on and she could be an entrance gargoyle¡­.

    Yvonne gagged, and the smile on her face turned icy. ¡°Mr. Hampton isn¡¯t in right now. If there¡¯s anything, you can tell me, Miss Kelley.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized the words ¡°You can tell me.¡±

    Tiffany rubbed her nose a little before forcing her way in.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t stop her. She followed Tiffany to the living room and sat down. She seemed determined to ensure that Tiffany couldn¡¯t meet Richard. She even poured Tiffany a ss of water.

    Sure enough, Tiffany did not meet Richard.

    While waiting on the sofa, she called him several times on the phone, but the line was either busy or no one answered the call

    She lost count of how many times she called, but none of them got through.

    After watching Tiffany¡¯s futile attempts, Yvonne saidnguidly, ¡°He¡¯s been very busy recently. He might not evene back today. Miss Kelley, if you have something important to tell him, I can help you pass the message.¡±

    After saying that, her gazended on Tiffany¡¯s doll and shemented, ¡°This doll is very cute.¡±

    Tiffany was in no mood to wait any longer. She stood up and got ready to leave.

    After some thought, she put the doll down. ¡°Please give this to Mr. Hampton for me. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡± Yvonne answered readily.

    However, the moment Tiffany left, Yvonne gave a scornful snort and tossed the doll into the trash can.

    By the time Richard returned, it was already midnight.

    When he caught sight of the male doll in the trash can, he frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s been here?¡±

    Yvonne followed him and said with a smile, ¡°Nobody. That things mine. I threw it away because it was dirty.¡±

    Richard did not say anything else and walked off.

    From the moment he entered to the moment he left, the man never once looked at Yvonne.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth and ran after him. ¡°Mr. Hampton, Garry York has already received the news. L¡¯estimate that arge number of assassins wille here over the next two days. As long as we follow them, we will definitely be able to¡­

    To her surprise, before she could finish speaking, she heard a downright chillymand.

    ¡°Intercept and neutralize the threat.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hampton?¡± Yvonne was puzzled.

    ¡°Leave no one alive.¡± Richard turned around to face Yvonne.

    His pitch¨Cck eyes were chilly, and his handsome face exuded determination and ruthlessness.

    He looked at Yvonne and enunciated every word as if he was warning her.

    ¡°My subordinates only need to listen and obey.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir¡­¡± Yvonne lowered her head.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    That was right. She was just a subordinate.

    It was not easy for her to get permission to return to Lovell City and return to his side. If she showed any signs of overstepping her authority, he would definitely kick her out without hesitation.

    She must not mess up..

    Yvonne warned herself repeatedly in her heart. If she couldn¡¯t hold back and identally revealed her thoughts, she would never have the chance to see him again in the future¡­.

    Having said that, she still felt very indignant.

    They had searched for the key to unlock the treasure for so many years and had nned for so many years.

    Yet now, because of the appearance of a wretched girl, he did not hesitate to forfeit all his hard work in order to eliminate all the killers who were a threat to her.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth. Her eyes had turned bloodshot.

    Looking at the cute doll in the trash can, she gave a scornfulugh and issued apletely different order to her subordinates.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on the movements of those assassins. We must find out the whereabouts of the key. As for all the people on the hit list¡­. regardless of whether they are dead or injured, ignore them,¡±

    It so happened that Tiffany¡¯s name was on the hit list.

    Those assassins had been looking for the key for many years and were already desperate.

    Therefore, all the girls who were about the same age as the lost princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family were on that list.

    Yvonne sniggered.

    Just like the analogy whereby the mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it, as long as she followed the clues and let those assassins lead the way, she would intercept and neutralize the threat once she found the key.

    Even if she disobeyed Richard¡¯s order, he probably wouldn¡¯t me her when the key was found.

 Chapter 292

    Tiffany Kelley waited the whole night until the next morning but there were no calls or messages.

    As a result, she was in low spirits in ss today. Zoe Stevens event heard her mutter from time to time, ¡°So cold¨Chearted¡­. Scumbag!¡±

    Zoe leaned closer eagerly, her gossipy cells on full alert. ¡°Tiffany who are you talking about? Could it be a certain big shot? Or a certain scumbag?¡±

    Before Tiffany could answer, a scumbag entered the ssroom with Melody Princeton in tow.

    She simply turned her back on them and did not even want to look.

    Over the past two days, Keh Harper and Mel

    Princeton were constantly in the public eye.

    As the real murderer in the murder case was Melody¡¯s brother, Keh apanied Melody wherever she went in a show of support to ensure that no one could condemn her.

    Interestingly, this made Alexia Harper downright furious.

    The young girl even ran to Tiffany and demanded loudly, ¡°Tiffany, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t even be bothered to roll her eyes. She replied nonchntly, ¡°I am not angry. Does that make you angry?¡±

    This reply made Alexia stomp off in fury.

    At this moment, many bootlickers in the ssroom were groveling at Keh¡¯s feet and fawning outrageously over Melody.

    Everyone was so enthusiastic and they were truly very good at kissing asses.

    Tiffany did not want to listen to these people but their words kept invading her ears and she could not block them out.

    The voices droned on and on until she almost fell asleep.

    ¡°Tiffany? Tiffany?¡±

    Noisy moring nearby roused Tiffany from her sleepy stupor She yawnednguidly. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Ged Moody¡¯s shamelessly fawning expression, acting all mysterious.

    His expression was soical. Tiffany could not help smiling and teasing him, ¡°Ged, you should change profession. You can be aedian.

    Ged pped his thigh as if he had found a soulmate. ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m thinking of the same thing too! Tiffany, you¡¯re indeed sharp! You saw through my thoughts at a nce!¡±

    Tiffany was utterly speechless.

    Indeed, when it came to bootlicking, the others paled inparison to Ged Moody.

    Tiffany burst outughing and the trace of unhappiness lingering in her heart dissipated.

    Life was more fun if she had a clown by her side.

    Seeing her smile, Ged leaned close again and asked mysteriously, Tiffany, what kind of gift do you like? Cosmetics? Perfume? Bag essories?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± any was puzzled.

    ¡°Tell me quickly¡­ Ged was so anxious that he stomped his feet.

    He appeared even moreical when he behaved in such a sissy manner. Tiffanyughed so hard that tears almost flowed

    OUL.

    Zoe was alsoughing and pping the desk but she still took the opportunity to diss hirn.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you know Tiffany the best? Why? Don¡¯t you know what gift to give now?¡±

    After saying that, Zoe cleared her throat and gave Ged some pointers. ¡°Tiffany doesn¡¯t like all those things you mentioned. You can forget about cosmetics, perfumes, or bag essories.¡±

    It went without saying that Tiffany¡¯s walk¨Cin closet must be very big. Thus, she did notck these things. Anyway, she was not interested in such stuff.

    Ged asked sullenly, ¡°Then what else can I give?¡±

    Zoe raised her eyebrows and finally got to the point. ¡°If you give you something that boys like, I think Tiffany will like it too.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that makes sense!¡± When Ged heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it now!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyelids twitched. Before she could stop him, Ged had scampered off excitedly. He even waved from the doorway when he turned the corner on his way out.

    Tiffany, wait for me toe back!¡±

    At the doorway, Ged¡¯s back was facing the light and his face was in the shadows. Nevertheless, one could imagine his cleanshaven baby face must be beaming radiantly at that instant

    Tiffany burst outughing again and she shook her head helplessly.

    This scene was still deeply etched in her memory many yearster. She even felt extremely regretful.

    Had she known that this would be thest time she saw Ged Moody, then¡­ she would never have let him go.

    Lessons continued in the afternoon. Tiffany practically slept through her afternoon lessons. When she woke up, her hair had be somewhat disheveled.

    Zoe signaled with her eye and gestured to Tiffany with her chin to look behind.

    Puzzled, Tiffany turned around and saw that Melody Princeton, who was like some otherworldly existence earlier, was now in a sorry state. Her white dress was extremely dirty because someone had sshed paint all over her.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Tiffany asked in surprise.

    After some thought, she answered herself, ¡°It was Alexia Harper, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    She was the only one who dared to go against Keh Harper so publicly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tiffany, you were asleep just now and didn¡¯t see it. Alexia rushed in with two fellows and startedshing out at Melody, Melody didn¡¯t dare to say anything even though she looked angry. Haha! It was so funny!¡±

    Tiffany simply yawned indifferently.

    When the dismissal bell went off, she was about to get up from her seat when she received a message. The principal had summoned her, Zoe as well as Keh and Melody to his office.

    On their way there, Zor was very panicky. She kept reflecting on whether she had done anything wrong recently. Was that why the principal summoned her for a lecture?

    Tiffany was in her usualid¨Cback state. After entering the principal¡¯s office, she sat on the chair opposite the principal at once without waiting for his invitation,

    She asked casually, ¡°Mr. Farrell, what can I do for you?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She looked more like someone who had summoned students here to lecture them than the principal himself.

    Zoe, however, broke out in a cold sweat. She was worried that the beaming principal would turn ferocious in the next second.

    However, nothing like that happened.

    Mr. Farrell even offered Tiffany a ss of water before speaking Our school is making a promotional video next week. I am thinking of asking all of you¡­

    ¡°If you need funds, I can donate. If you want me to participate in the video, I¡¯m not interested.

    Tiffany then checked her watch and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Sir? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. There¡¯s nothing else. Mr. Farrell shrugged.

    Tiffany then left the principal¡¯s office with Zoe.

    -Melody had to change her clothes beforeing, so she and Keh arrivedter.

    The four of them thus ran smack into one another at the principal¡¯s doorway.

    Tiffany looked straight ahead unperturbed and left.

    On her part, Melody happily agreed to the principal¡¯s request and insisted that Keh join in.

    The meeting with the principal was brief and didn¡¯t take much time. However, the school campus was very big. After the round trip to the principal¡¯s office, the sky was alreadypletely dark by the time they left the school campus.

    Tiffany and Zoe had just reached the school gate when it started raining.

    For the past few days, Tiffany did not ask her driver to pick her up because sometimes she went to Luna Vi.

    In the past, she would take a taxi to Luna Vi. Now that it was raining, the streets were empty. She could not see a single taxi at all.

    It looked like she could only ask June Spencer to pick her up.

    As Tiffany waited for the call to be answered, she chided herself for not knowing how to drive.

    The call was soon answered but there was only noisy static. Then June¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°Miss Kelley, leave at once. Look for a safe ce!¡±

    Did June say ¡°Look for a safe ce?¡± So she was implying that it was not safe where she was now?

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes glinted. She felt that her surroundings seemed to have be much quieter.

    In the rain, five dark shadows appeared.

 Chapter 293

    These guys did note with good intentions.

    This was Tiffany¡¯s first impression.

    If June could get so flustered over them, she did not dare to bex.

    Moreover, the hapless Zoe Stevens was standing next to her.

    Tiffany immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    With that, she grabbed Zoe and ran back into the school campu

    However, the five dark shadows moved swiftly and arrived in front of the two girls in the blink of an eye. At the same time, a long saber came shing out.

    Tiffany pushed Zoe aside and barely dodged the saber. At the same time, she sent a flying kick but the assant dodged sessfully.

    Her first strike missed. It was obvious that the other party¡¯s agility was not inferior to hers at all.

    Tiffany then tossed out a handful of poisonous powder. However, the rain washed the poisonous powder to the ground and the powder was not able to spread out in the air to take effect. Strike two failed!

    Since she was outnumbered, Tiffany had no choice but to flee.

    However, the five assants sensed Tiffany¡¯s intentions and attacked even more ruthlessly. It seemed like they would not stop until they achieved their goal..

    Zoe, who had fallen to the ground, could only scream for help with all her might.

    Despite screaming until her voice had be hoarse, not a single security guard appeared.

    Just as Tiffany was being attacked from all sides, a pair of headlights lit up the ce. Then the sound of a car engine revving was heard. Following that, a white Bentley sped toward her!

    As the car shot forward blindly, the five assants were forced to back away.

    In the car, Keh called out to Tiffany in an urgent voice, ¡°Get in!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, loud popping sounds rang out.

    Of the four tires, three had burst. The white luxury car stood on the remaining good tire in aical, lopsided manner.

    Tiffany was incredulous.

    This guy came charging like a ferocious tiger, but his bravadosted a mere three seconds!

    Keh was also caught off guard. When he saw Tiffany trying to hold back herughter, his face clouded. He quickly jumped out of the car. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tiffany dismissed his concern with a wave of her hand. She restrained her mirth as she got up from the ground When she was fighting with those assants just now, she had also been kicked twice. No one saw it as it night.

    it was too dark at

    The crisis was still not over. After the five assants punctured the tires, they attacked again. Their goal was obvious. The person they wanted to kill was Tiffany.

    Tiffany pushed Keh out of the way and yelled, ¡°Run! Take Zor and leave first!

    ¡°What about you¡­ Before Keh could finish speaking, his expression suddenly changed.

    When he exited the school earlier, he heard a cry for help from afar. He quickly drove here to rescue her without thinking but he forgot something very important.

    Melody Princeton was still in the car.

    Before Tiffany could ask what was wrong, the car door opened and Melody¡¯s sobbing could be heard. ¡°Kenny, save me. My foot is stuck¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Keh felt a headacheing on.

    He felt this was his fault so he rushed back to save Melody.

    However, it was toote.

    When the five assants heard Melody¡¯s voice, they exchanged looks and realized that Melody was also on their hit list.

    Hence, one guy rushed forward. He dragged her out of the car brusquely and hauled her away.

    Melody was shocked. In reality, her foot was not stuck at all. The only reason she said that was because she wanted to catch Keh¡¯s attention.

    In that way, there would be no one to help Tiffany when those assants attack her.

    These people looked like they meant business. Perhaps they could sessfully take Tiffany Kelley¡¯s life.

    To her horror, the moment she called out, those people turned toward her and one guy hauled her away without hesitation.

    They were so swift that she had no time to react.

    Melody screamed in panic. ¡°Kenny, save me!¡±

    However, Keh was in no condition to save Melody as the four assants closed in once more.

    Tiffany was very tense and she did not dare to let her guard down for a moment.

    Even so, she was still overwhelmed by the assants seamless cooperation and powerful martial arts.

    When a saber was about to hit Tiffany¡¯s back, Zoe mustered her courage and yelled, ¡°Tiffany, watch out!¡±

    In the next second, she dashed forward and used her body to ram into the assant.

    The effect of her attempt was akin to hitting a rock with an egg. Zoe was sent flying by a p and then hauled away by another guy.

    In the blink of an eye, two assants carried Zoe and Melody off and disappeared into the rain.

    ¡°Zoe!¡± Tiffany wanted to give chase, but there were still three assants blocking her way.

    From the beginning to the end, these tive assants did not say a word. They could read their teammates¡® minds so well that they only needed to look at their teammates to know their intentions. Clearly, they had worked together for many years.

    These guys were the real deal. From the moment they appeared until now, they never wavered or wasted time. They simply got down to work right away.

    Tiffany¡¯s face was ominnus¨CShe gripped the blood¨Cstained swite de tightly and rushed forward

    Keh also joined in. Now, it was two against three.

    After only a few minutes, Tiffany gained new injuries.

    Keh was no better. As he was worried about Melody who had been captured, he was unable to focus, Racked by guilt and self¨Creproach, he kept getting hit.

    In the chaos, a saber¡¯s hilt hit Tiffany violently on her back.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She fell down with a grunt.

    One of the assants immediately swooped down on her and quickly hauled her away. The rest immediately stopped fighting and retreated without any hesitation

    However, at this moment, an arrow suddenly zipped across the sky. The assant instinctively dodged, but Tiffany seized the opportunity to give him a kick and free herself.

    The arrow came from Jeremy Cooper.

    This was also the first time he had disyed his true capability in front of Tiffany. In just a dozen seconds, three invincible assants were beaten until they were seriously injured and spewed blood.

    In the end, the three could only flee¨Cin a sorry state.

    Jeremy did not give chase. He turned around and handed Tiffany the small light bow named Gxy.

    Tiffany epted it and gazed at the beautiful bow in her hand in a daze.

    After a while, she raised her head and asked Jeremy, ¡°Why did those people want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t kill you. They will keep you alive and interrogate you until they get what they want. They will only kill you if you can¡¯t answer or have lost all value.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same oue?¡® Tiffany thought in bewilderment.

    Tiffany decided to let the matter rest and asked next. ¡°Jeremy, can you do me a favor?¡±

    She would only address him as ¡°Jeremy¡® when she was talking about serious matters. Otherwise, she would always taunt him with ¡°Lord Cooper.¡±

    Jeremy answered without even thinking. ¡°No.¡±

    Tiffany bit her lips in silence.

    Before she could open her mouth again, she heard the same soft voice again. ¡°I do things for you willingly and wholeheartedly, not as a favor.¡±

    Thus, there was no favor to talk about. He was doing it out of his own free will.

    Tiffany was slightly surprised. A warm sensation welled up in her heart in the next moment

    She blinked hard a few times before hugging Jeremy¡¯s arm gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Lord Cooper. You are the best!¡±

    Jeremy nced at her without saying anything, but there was a faint smile in his obsidian¨Clike eyes.

    At this moment, June Spencer finally arrived in her car.

    Only then did Tiffany find¨Cout that the Kelley family had also been attacked.

    Those assassins had been lurking near Cedar Ridge Vi all along. However, Tiffany never went home so they did not make a move

    When June answered Tiffany¡¯s call, she and Jeremy had already stopped those killers in advance. They were the ones who kept the Kelley family safe.

    Tiffany felt a terrifying chill down her spine at this point.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about herself. Her only worry was her family thank goodness they were unharmed.

    She felt very fortunate to have Jeremy and June by her side.

    Right now, there were more pressing matters to deal with and any could not be bothered to express her gratitude. She immediately got into the car to go after the guys who abducted Zoc.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 294

    Keh also squeezed into the car.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Knowing that he was worried about Melody, Tiffany did not object except to say, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your help tonight. Although you were no help at all, 1 must still thank you.¡±

    Keh¡¯s eyelids twitched furiously when he heard that.

    This was so typical of Tiffany. No one could tell whether she was genuinely grateful or if she was mocking him in a perverse way.

    However, knowing Tiffany¡¯s outspoken personality, she would not beat around the bush if she really wanted to diss him.

    As he mulled over this, Keh felt a little better¡­

    ¡®Hang on. Doesn¡¯t that make me a masochist?¡® he realized with a start.

    If it was in the past, he would have flipped out. Yet he was so calm and collected now. In fact, he was even secretly happy over Tiffany¡¯s gratitude.

    ¡°I must be out of my mind¡­ Keh secretly chided himself.

    Then, he heard Tiffany add, ¡°But let me make this clear upfront I can¡¯t be bothered with Melody Princeton. I will only save the person I want to save. So please make your own arrangements, Keh.¡±

    Tiffany made it very clear.

    She would not risk her life for outsiders, particrly Melody, even if her life was in danger. She gave Keh a heads¨Cup as she wanted him to be mentally prepared.

    If anything were to happenter, he would not be able to count on her.

    Under normal circumstances, people would probably curse at her inwardly for being cold¨Cblooded and heartless, though they might not say anything outwardly.

    However, Keh already knew Tiffany very well and the way she thought. He only said, ¡°You¡¯re such a vengeful person.¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She did not deny she was a vengeful person

 Chapter 295

    Ged thought that Tiffany would definitely like this wristband.

    With it, she might get anotheryer of protection. If she encountered any danger, as long as she deployed the rope well, the could teach the other party a good lesson in minutes.

    Ged chuckled. He was looking forward to seeing Tiffany¡¯s reaction when he presented the wristband to her.

    As he hummed a tune happily, he got ready to drive away.

    Not long after he drove out, he bumped into some people manhandling Zoe Stevens and Melody Princeton from afar and forcing them into a car.

    Those two men looked downright sinister. It was obvious that they were not good people.

    Ged drove toward the men without further thought. He assumed that the other party might chicken out and abandon everything before fleeing so that the whole incident would not spiral out of control.

    But things did not pan out that way.

    When the two sinister-looking men saw Ged charging in their direction, they were still not afraid. They even shoved Zoe into the car before his very eyes without missing a beat and left with a flourish with another car close behind.

    Not surprisingly, Ged wouldn¡¯t stand by idly.

    He immediately tloored the elerator and went in hot pursuit

    Ged chased the getaway cars for quite a while. Fortunately, his driving skills were good and those guys could not shake him off. When the cars sped past the tunnel entrance, Ced elerated and sideswiped the two cars to force the other party to stop.

    Although the cars were badly damaged from the impact, Ged did manage to stop the other party from leaving the city. albeit at great cost to himself.

    Only then would he still have a chance to save Zoe.

    Ged crawled out of the mangled car with difficulty.

    When he saw that the other party was also seriously injured, he gloated. As he helped Zoe out, he tried to justify his reckless actions. ¡°Zoe, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. I did it to save you, okay?¡±

    Zoe was in no mood to listen. She grabbed Ged¡¯s arm anxiously and whispered, ¡°Run! Run!¡±

    She knew very well that they were no match for those assassins. After all, even Tiffany couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    Although those guys were somewhat injured in this collision, theirbat abilities were not diminished. Once they recovered themselves, she and Ged would not be able to escape.

    Although Ged was usually goofy and not serious, he was not a fool. He immediately stopped joking and held Zoe¡¯s hand as they both ran for their lives.

    Ged¡¯s car waspletely mangled and could not be driven anymore. The two of them could only try to stop passing cars. for help while they ran.

    However, before they had gone far, they heard a weak voice behind them.

    ¡°Save me¡­ please¡­

    The two of them turned around and saw a blood-covered figure Frawling out of the car wreck. It was Melody Princeton.

    Melody and Zoe were captured and shoved into the same car. Neither their car nor Ged¡¯s car ended up well in this collision. Melody was obviously injured and there was blood on her body. She looked quite pitiful and helpless

    Ged frowned. In the past, he might have lent her a helping hand out of a sense of chivalry.

    Now, he would rather have a heart of stone.

    Therefore, he pulled Zoe along and continued to run forward, ignoring the cries for help behind him.

    However, after running for a while, he couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in his heart. He then told Zoe, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with you afterward.¡±

    Before Zoe could stop him, Ged turned back.

    Minutes ticked by. It would not take long to pull Melody out of the car wreck, but this interval felt interminably long. Zoe was getting increasingly worried.

    At this moment¡­.

    Zoe watched helplessly as the five assassins crawled out of their respective cars.

    ¡°Watch out. Ged!¡±

    Zoe¡¯s heart was racing as she limped back to the ident site.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Suddenly, a vehicle sped toward them at high speed. It did not show any sign of slowing down and simply rammed into the ident site where Ged and Melody were.

    That vehicle seemed determined to ram into all the people, be it the assassins or Ged and Melody.

    They simply attacked indiscriminately. What kind of grudge did they have?

    As Zoe was standing farther away, she escaped unharmed.

    Next, a ring light shed, blinding her until she had to look away.

    In the next second, there was a loud bang and a cloud of dust was thrown up. The front bumper of the modified Hummer was already severely deformed, but the vehicle could still run. It then sped away quickly. Its taillights soon vanished.

    Zoe panicked and quickly searched around. She then found Ged lying some distance away where he had been sent flying by the Hummer. There was no sound or movement from him¡­.

    ¡°Ged!¡± Zoe was so anxious that she was on the verge of crying.

    She stumbled toward Ged and carefully turned him over. Only then did she realize that a metal strip had impaled his chest¡­ right at his heart.

    There was so much blood and it pooled on the ground.

    Zoe panicked, and she began patting Ged¡¯s face urgently, sobbing, ¡°Wake up¡­ wake up¡­¡±

    While she was screaming herself hoarse, Ged eventually opened his eyes in a daze. He turned to Zoe andforted her in an almost inaudible voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tiffany wille to our rescue. She wille¡­¡±

    Gradually, his voice trailed off.

    In the end, he closed his eyes, and his heart and breathing stopped. Zoe sat there and cried for a long time¡­

    Even now, Zoe still could not ept this fact. After listening to her story, Tiffany noticed two things that did not make sense.

    The first was that if Ged was on his way home, he would not be going the same way as the assassins. How did they cross paths then?

    The second was the Hummer that suddenly rushed out. Since the other party rammed into the assassins so recklessly, it was obvious that they were not of the same gang as the assassins. It was more like the Hummer was exacting revenge.

    If these two points were true, it could only mean that someone had deliberately lured Ged to that road and found the right time to exact revenge.

    Also, was it idental that this strip of metal managed to impale his heart so urately?

    Tiffany clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t believe that it was idental.

    Tiffany slowly straightened up and looked at Melody.

    That woman was also injured. At this moment, she looked like a frightened bird. Her entire body was trembling as she curled up in Keh¡¯s arms and wept silently.

    When she saw Tiffany looking at her, Melody cried out, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think ham responsible for all of this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tiffany gave a scornful snort.

    She then turned to Jeremy Cooper, ¡°Where are those assassins? Are they dead? If they are not, lend them a helping hand.¡± As they knew that she was very angry, both June and Jeremy did not dissuade her. They simply nodded their heads. However, in reality, those assassins had long disappeared. How was it possible to catch them now?

    Soon, there was the sound of an ambnce approaching.

    When the paramedics alighted to check on Ged, after a round of examination and attempts to revive him, they could only shake their heads. Thereafter, they drew the nket over his face and stretchered him into the ambnce.

    The moment she saw them drawing the white nket over Ged¡¯s face, Tiffany¡¯s eyes glinted madly, and she clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh.

    This sight was so painful for her that her eyes hurt. Her heart was aching, too.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, yet she couldn¡¯t help dwelling on it.

    Just when June thought she would break down and cry, Tiffany raised her head and said icily, ¡°Take me to Royal Bay¡±

 Chapter 296

    ¡°Why are you going to Royal Bay at thiste hour?¡± June was puzzled.

    She thought that Tiffany was going to look for Richard Hamptor to discuss today¡¯s matter. However, when she looked at Tiffany, the young girl¡¯s face was tense and brimming with chilliness.

    Hence, she quickly answered. ¡°Yes, Miss Kelley.¡±

    In the car, Tiffany removed the bracelet with rare pink diamond on her wrist that was worth millions. She remembered Richard had bid for this at the auction.

    But now¡­

    After removing the pink diamond bracelet, she wiped the blood¨Cstained wristband carefully before putting it on her wrist.

    V good.

    The workmanship was exquisite, and the quality of the silver was also very

    Tiffany stroked the wristband a few times. Following that, she took out a brooch from her pocket.

    She had refioved this item from Ged Moody¡¯s body earlier.

    Previously, at Sandra Olson¡¯s wedding, she had worn this kind of brooch as a precautionary measure. There was a pinhole

    hidden inside which could provide evidence in case someone wanted to frame her.

    camera

    Later on, when Ged found out about it, he pestered her until she made one for him.

    It was shaped like an eagle and there was also a camera inside.

    Tiffany did not doubt Zoe¡¯s words at all. What she found questionable was how Ged crossed paths with the assassins when the road he had to take to go home was in the opposite direction of the assassins¡® escape route.

    This was too much of a coincidence.

    She found it unbelievable.

    It was most likely that Ged had been lured to that ce.

    Tiffany retrieved theptop and linked the brooch to it. Soon, the surveince footage was disyed clearly on theptop screen

    The bottom right corner of the video screen showed a timestamp of 10:15 p.m.

    Ged had just bought the wristband and was about to drive home, However, at this moment, a small thin figure threw stones. at his car under the cover of darkness. A string of metallic thumps could be heard when the stones hit the car body.

    Ged was furious. He thought that it was some prankster and he wanted to confront him but the other party kept throwing non¨Cstop.

    In a fit of anger, he decided to hunt down the culprit by car.

    Following this, that prankster dashed off. As he ran, he continued throwing stones from time to time.

    After chasing for a few minutes, Ged arrived at the road where he wouldter see Zoe Stevens and Melody Princeton being pushed into the car.

    The prankster was long gone and he was getting ready to drive back.

    Later, he saw the two girlcin, distress and he went after the allors immediately

    Then, just as Zoe said, when Ged turned back to rescue Melody Hummer sped toward him and rammed into everyone present

    However, what Zoe did not see at that time was that Ged managed to step aside in time. He was not hit at all.

    All of a sudden, someone in the Hummer produced a sharp metal strip from somewhere and stabbed at Ged.

    Although Ged was chubby, he was very agile. He immediately dodged, but in that particr camera angle, he was seen falling forward suddenly.

    Tiffany reyed this scene several times. In the end, she was very certain that Ged diel not lose his bnce.

    Someone had pushed him from behind.

    It was precisely because someone pushed him that Ged was impaled by that metal strip which he could have avoided. That metal strip pierced his heart and that led to a fatal injury.

    Among all the people present, Zoe was the furthest away. There were only two assassins near Ged as well as Melody Princeton, whom he had just rescued.

    Who could it be? Who pushed Ged from behind?

    Who was driving the Hummer to ram into Ged? And who was the person inside the Hummer who tried to stab Ged with the metal strip?

    Tiffany¡¯s head was about to explode from thinking. She reviewed the video multiple times and magnified the critical parts to make screenshots to examine them in greater detail.

    However, in that instant, there was too much movement and the pinhole camera did not capture the details clearly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Tiffany kept taking screenshots and magnifying them. She reviewed the screenshots repeatedly until finally, she could discern something.

    The arm that stabbed Ged with the metal strip from inside the Hummer was slender and smooth.

    It was a woman¡¯s arm

    Who could it be then?

    Tiffany was getting a splitting headache. Numerous human figures popped into her mind one after another, but she eliminated them one by one.

    There were definitely many people who wanted Tiny dead but how many people held such a deep grudge against Ged?

    In the past, it could only be Sandra Olson. But she was dead now¡­

    Tiffany frowned deeply. The car came to a stop at this moment June announced with a concerned expression, ¡°Miss Kelley. we have arrived.¡±

    Tiffany raised her head. At this time of the night, Royal Bay was still brightly lit.

    ¡°Wait for me here: As she spoke, she got out of the car.

    When Tiffany tried to enter thepound, she suddenly realized that the security system had been changed. Now, whether by using facial recognition or fingerprint scanning, the system no longer granted her ess.

    Tiffany could only press the inte bell

    A servant showed up very fast despite it being the middle of the night. She immediately opened the gate for her. ¡°Miss Kelley, pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°No rush. Please inform your master of my arrival, Tiffany told the servant.

    As an unwee guest, surely she had to at least get the master permission before entering.

    The servant was baffled and did not understand what Tiffany meant. Didn¡¯t she always enter directly in the past? Why was she so formal today?

    Perplexed, the servant looked at Tiffany and saw that her eyes were slightly red and swollen. Even though there was a faint smile on her lips, there was no warmth

    On closer inspection, she could even detect ayer of frightening frostiness on the exquisite and beautiful face of this young girl standing before her. That demeanor was terrifyingly chilly

    The servant did not dare to say anything else and hurriedly ran in to report.

    Tiffany stood outside the gate for ten minutes.

    When the same servant re¨Cemerged, she seemed somewhat happy. ¡°Miss Kelley, pleasee in. Master is waiting for you inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Only then did Tiffany enter the vi estate.

    The servant added along the way. ¡°Master said that you don¡¯t need his permission before entering in the future. You can just go in directly.¡±

    Tiffany did not say anything.

    This was probably her final visit.

    After crossing the frontwn and walking up the porch, she slowly walked into the vi.

    The moment Tiffany entered, the trash can that had yet to be emptied caught her eye.

    The doll that she had personally brought here was lying in there. It was very dirty¡­

    Very good. Tiffany gave a bitter smile and continued walking in

    Inside the brightly lit unique and luxurious vi, the vi master¡¯s tall and handsome figure was still dazzling as always. He had the innate bearing of a big shot, noble yet understated.

    Upon seeing her, Richard Hampton¡¯s deep dark eyes glinted with obvious delight. He said in a teasing fashion, ¡°You came sote at night. Did you miss me?¡±

    Tiffany came to a stop five steps away from him.

    Then, she said calmly, ¡°You nned everything that happened tonight, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Richard frowned and his smile instantly disappeared. His handsome face was abnormally pale under the light. Even his thin and tightly pursed lips were icy, devoid of any rosiness.

    A mysterious smile crept across Tiffany¡¯s face.

    This guy still had the nerve to ask such a question.

    Everything that happened tonight was traceable, wasn¡¯t it?

    Tiffany recalled how those assassins had taken action brazenly at the school gate. They caused such a bigmotion, but not one showed up to help her. It was as if everyone was dead.

    Did Zoe not call for help at that time? She called and called but no one came

    What did all of this mean! It only meant that a pair of hands was deliberately manipting everything from behind the scenes.

 Chapter 297

    Who else could have the influence and power to manipte everything?

    Furthermore¡­..

    Tiffany smiled and asked Richard. ¡°Did you send your men to follow me carlier?¡±

    Before she left school, she had felt as if someone was tailing her

    The feeling of ever¨Clurking danger never disappeared.

    However, whenever she turned around and searched carefully, she could not find anyone.

    At the location of Ged Moody¡¯s ident, in addition to the strong smell of blood, there was also an extremely faint fragrance in the air. It was the unique fragrance of the special begonia flower that grew exclusively in the mountains behind Royal Bay.

    At that moment, she concluded that Richard¡¯s men had stopped at the ce where Ged met with his demise.

    They must have stayed there for quite a while. Otherwise, the scent would not have lingered there.

    Tiffany took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°You sent people to tail me and those assassins. You are also interested in that legendary item, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richard frowned more deeply. He wanted to stand up a few times but eventually did not.

    He watched Tiffany intently. His deep dark eyes were as cold as ice and brimming with chilliness. Yet a trace of shock and bewilderment could be discerned from his extraordinarily handsome face. ¡°You are ming me?¡±

    ming him? Whatever for?

    Should she me him for nting someone to tail her but at every critical moment, that fellow simply hid in the dark and watched idly without doing anything?

    Should she me him for not showing any hesitation or pity despite knowing that this would be the tragic oue? Should she me him for acting as if nothing had happened in the aftermath andughing and chatting with her as usual? Tiffany gave a bitterugh, She had no right to me anyone.

    Richard Hampton didn¡¯t owe her anything. He did not owe anyone anything.

    Even if she were to die in front of him, he had every right not to save her.

    She only med herself.

    If she had been a little stronger, she could have protected her friend and he would not die. If she had been a little stronger. she wouldn¡¯t need toe here to seek answers like a weakling

    At the thought of that face covered by a white sheet, Tiffany closed her eyes and ced the pink diamond bracelet on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± she said.

    As the luxurious and beautiful bracelet sparkled brilliantly under the light, she turned around and left.

    Sidney Pauley, who was sitting by the side and trying to make himself invisible, was very baffled by what he witnessed.

    Thereafter, he sprang up and ran after Tiny.

    ¡°Hey, youngdy! Is there some sort of misunderstanding? Things are not what you think.. he shouted after her.

    Tiffany left the vi swiftly without looking back.

    Sidney still wanted to go after her but he suddenly heard something. He turned around and saw that Richard had gotten up from the sofa and was making his way to the outside.

    However, barely a few stepster, the tallnky figure toppled over.

    On closer inspection, the back of his ck shirt waspletely soaked with blood¡­

    Sidney was so panic¨Cstricken that he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Why are you pushing yourself so hard? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to move? Are you tired of living?¡±

    Richard¡¯s face turned even paler. The veins on his forehead bulged as he struggled to get up. He muttered softly as he forced himself to go in pursuit. ¡°I have to look for her¡­¡±

    Sidney was so angry that he lost his temper. He roared, ¡°That will have to wait until you recover! If you don¡¯t undergo. treatment now, you will really die!¡±

    He then tapped a few acupoints at the back of Richard¡¯s neck, rendering the almost berserk man unconscious instantly.

    He finally subdued Richard.

    -As Sidney held the unconscious man up, he yelled at the fellow beside him, ¡°John Ross, are you stupid? Hurry up and help

    Mr. Hampton to the operating theater!¡±

    John recovered himself and quickly helped to support Richard on the other side.

    Yvonne Shaw also wanted to help, but just as she extended her hand, she saw Sidney¡¯s icy gaze which was full of furious intolerance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want your ws anymore, do you? Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Hampton hates women touching him the most? Get out of the way!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s words were merciless.

    Yvonne turned pale as embarrassment washed over her.

    Despite sensing her difit, Sidney was not one to be gentle to the fairer sex. He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anymon sense? Do you still need me to teach you?

    ¡°You are a subordinate so you should act like one. Stop having crooked thoughts all day long!¡±

    After scolding Yvonne, Sidney shot her a look of revulsion before leaving with John and Richard.

    Yvonne stood where she was, her face burning with humiliation

    The number of times she met Sidney could be counted on one hand, but every time he saw her, he would always berate her mercilessly to put her in her ce.

    That was right. Yvonne was just one of Richard Hampton¡¯s many subordinates.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Back then, after the Shaw family went into decline, she was only able to stay by Richard¡¯s side and work for him because the Shaw family once rescued Richard¡¯s mother.

    If there was anything special about her, it was that she was the only woman among all his subordinates.

    She had once been proud of her identity. She had thought that her singrity would make Richard fall for her bit by bit.

    However, the fact was that Richard did not like having women near him. Even if he gave Yvonne a job, he did not let her stay by his side. He simply assigned her to missions outside. She didn¡¯t even get to see him, much less apany him.

    This was already heartbreaking enough. She had given up before and she had been disappointed before.

    Nevertheless, Yvonneforted herself that she still had a chance as it was widely known that Richard had never been seen with any woman by his side.

    It was not until the call from Mrs. Harper that she realized that I just half a year, the noble, arrogant, and i man had actually turned into a gentle person

    Earlier in the night, when Richard learned that the group of assassins had arrived at Lovell City, he did not hesitate to personally intercept the other party¡¯s leader. In the end, he barely escaped with his life and returned with serious injuries.

    To think that he was willing to risk his life for another woman!

    Yvonne gritted her teeth.

    As she thought of everything that had happened tonight, she smiled again. The upturned lips carried a bint of madness. Richard was seriously injured. No one would pay any attention to her.

    This was her chance.

    Wonne smirked and left Royal Bay immediately.

    In the car, June Spencer was worried sick. As she mulled over what happened earlier, she could not resist asking Jeremy Cooper, ¡°Why do you think Miss Kelley came to Royal Bay in the middle of the night?¡±

    In the back seat, Jeremy¡¯s face was shrouded in darkness and his face could not be seen clearly.

    Just when June had given up on getting an answer, she saw Jeremy raise his head to look at the slim figure at the gate.

    Then, he replied, ¡°Probably to get an answer she doesn¡¯t want to believe.¡±

    June didn¡¯t understand at first.

    A few secondster, the realization suddenly hit her. ¡°You mean, everything that happened tonight has something to do with Mr. Hampton?*

    Jeremy did not answer.

    However, June already had some conjecture, as evidenced by the changes in her expression.

    At this moment, Tiffany got into the car. With an indifferent expression, she instructed calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    On the way, Tiffany suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Have you printed out that list?¡±

    Previously, near Cedar Ridge Vi, June and Jeremy had captured one of the assassins and interrogated him. They learned that these guys hade prepared and they had a hit list in their hands.

    Tiffany¡¯s name was on this list.

    ording to the assassin, they had been ordered to locate the key to the treasure, so all the young girls who were about the same age as the lost princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family but had different identities were on the list.

    There were 11 targets inthe whole of Lovell City. Tiffany and Melody were among the 11.

    Tiffany did not know how they hadpiled that hit list. How did they ascertain that she had a different identity?

    It was funny when she thought about it.

    June handed the piece of squarish folded paper to Tiffany.

    ¡°The name list is here. Based on our investigation, these assassin have locked onto several ces such as Lovell City, Traron City, and other cities. This meant that the assassins were not sure which one was their target.¡±

    After all, the young princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family had been missing for more than ten years. Locating her was easier said than done.

    What if the princess had died young?

    This kind of sweeping search only served to highlight one thing they would rather kill several wrong people than let the right one slip through their fingers.

 Chapter 298

    Tiffany Kelley took a look at the list. When she saw Melody Princeton¡¯s name, her eyes glinterl.

    The assassins could not havee up with such a list out of the blue without basis. Therefore, they must have spent a lot of effort to investigate every target beforehand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Did this mean that there was something fishy about Melody¡¯s background?

    Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?

    Tiffany frowned and handed the list to Jeremy Cooper. ¡°Take th. It maye in useful¡±

    Jeremy had remained in Lovell City for the sake of his mission, which was to locate this young princess. In that case, this list might be useful to him.

    Jeremy did not reject Tiffany¡¯s gesture. After putting away that piece of paper, le remained silent for the rest of the journey. as the car continued onward.

    After what happened earlier, Tiffany had a splitting headache. She leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest.

    Suddenly, a bullet whizzed past. It pierced the car windscreen and headed straight for Tiffany¡¯s forehead.

    Tiffany¡¯s car was moving so fast yet the sniper¡¯s aim was still spot¨Con.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes snapped open as she dodged sideways suddenly. Pow! The bullet pierced through her seat and instantly leh a hole.

    That was closel

    This sudden turn of events made June swing the car in another direction. Jeremy said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. elerate. There¡¯s a sniper on the mountain opposite us.¡±

    The mountain opposite was very close to Royal Bay.

    So that could only mean someone connected to Royal Bay wanted Tiffany dead.

    Unfazed, Tiffany switched ces with Jeremy. Jeremy objected at first but he could not dissuade the stubborn girl.

    After switching ces, Tiffany sat at the outermost seat and allowed herself to be the best target practice for the sniper.

    On a hill not far away, Yvonne Shaw smiled scornfully.

    This wretched girl was really arrogant. She was so confident. Did she think that a sniper could miss? She would prove that girl wrong today.

    Yvonne adjusted her aim and looked at Tiffany¡¯s smooth forehead through the sniper scope. It would be perfect if this shot went straight through Tiffany¡¯s forehead.

    She was very confident of her marksmanship and patiently waited for the next opportunity to shoot.

    To her surprise, as she watched through her sniper scope, Tiffany raised her head and gave a sinister smile in Yvonne¡¯s direction¡­

    Yvonne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Had her location been discovered?

    Before she could react, sheraw Tiffany loading her bow with an arrow in the car. The arrowhead was aimed in her direction.

    Tiffany set the bow up swiftly and with practiced ease. Her exquisite and beautiful fare was filled with murderous chilliness, She then focused at a certain spot and raised her chin slightly, her expression was calm, but a trace of ruthless killing intent was already brimming in her eyes.

    So this sniper thought he was very skillful and could never miss, did he?

    Tiffany gave a scornful snort. Brimming with rage, she drew her bow and fired three arrows concurrently without even batting an eyelid.

    Yvonne heard the sound of flesh being pierced.

    She couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The wretched girl had fired three arrows in one go. Yvonne did not even have the chance to catch her breath in between arrows.

    One arrow had grazed her arm while another pierced her shoulder de. The third sliced past her face, leaving a trail of blood.

    Yvonne was incredulous.

    She had always been proud of her excellent marksmanship. This was also the biggest factor that allowed her to stay on as a subordinate.

    However, she never thought that a mere girl like Tiffany Kelley could be more ruthless than her. Her archery skills were even more formidable than hers.

    Her move appeared so random yet it was so lethal

    In particr, considering that it was in the middle of the night when vision was limited, strong winds were blowing, and that Yvonne had concealed herself, the arrows could deviate from their path at any point.

    Under such circumstances, Tiffany did not hesitate yet her every arrow was filled with immense fury as it tore through the sky.

    This was the mark of a true expert.

    Yvonne fell to the ground in pain, her face full of disbelief.

    She had lost to a mere girl?

    After firing three shots, the car had already traveled far away. Tiffany was in no mood to worry about the sniper¡¯s condition. She only stared nkly at the Gxy bow in her hand.

    This bow was also a gift from Richard Hampton.

    Now that she had returned the bracelet, should she return the bow as well?

    It would be such a pity to return this bow now that she had gotten the hang of it.

    Tiffany leaned back in her seat quietly.

    ¡°Is it

    As she drove, June Spencer was still a little wore one of those assassins again? They still haven¡¯t given up!*

    ¡°No. That mountain is very close to Royal Bay,¡± Tiffany replied indifferently.

    There was no need to say anything else.

    June understood the underlying meaning in Tiffany¡¯s reply.

    Those assassins had been badly injured. Even if some of them were still alive, they would nevere to court death under such circumstances. Therefore, the only possibility was¡­

    That sniper was someone from Royal Bay.

    As for who it was. That was an intriguing question.

    June nced at Tiffany in the rearview mirror. She knew better than to say anything else. She only spoke again after they arrived at Cedar Ridge Vi. ¡°Miss Kelley, we¡¯ve arrived,¡±

    After getting out of the car, Tiffany instructed, ¡°If anyone asks for medicine over the next few days, don¡¯t reject them. As long as they can afford to pay, ept all of them.¡±

    Many people came to seek the Miracle Healer¡¯s help but she did not ept every patient.

    But things were different now. She needed money and power.

    As long as she could rise further, she would not stop.

    June acknowledged her instruction.

    Before entering the vi, Tiffany had a look at the external areas

    The driveway was clean and there was nothing abnormal about it No one could tell that a fierce battle had taken ce here.

    She was very d that she had arranged for people to protect her family.

    It was precisely because she had done this that the assassins were eliminated so rapidly.

    Tiffany entered the house. The lights in the living room were still on. She saw three figures huddled together on the sofa. They were clearly dozing off and could have fallen asleep at any moment, but they still forced themselves to wait for Tiffany¡¯s return.

    She wanted tough but she also felt a lump in her throat.

    The night seemed interminably long. Tiffany blinked and held back the tears in her eyes. She walked up and hugged the three figures. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Charlie Kelley was the first to wake up. He immediatelyughed. ¡°Gosh, my precious daughter is back! Why are you sote today? Are you tired after attending sses?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. I¡¯m a little tired. Tiffany nodded. Even her smile was a little jaded.

    Charlie was not so muddle¨Cheaded as to tell his daughter to drop out if school was too tiring. He turned to the servant, ¡°Quick, prepare a hot bath.¡±

    After that, he patted Tiffany¡¯s head. ¡°Sweetie, go take a bath and have a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled at her father, her heart filled with warmth.

    At this point. Eric Kelley rubbed his sleepy eyes and hugged Tiffany happily. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    In the next instant, he realized that something was wrong. That was because when he leaped into Tiffany¡¯s arms, he felt her flinching slightly. Eric got a fright and asked, ¡°Tiffany, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tiffany knew that her family would be waiting for her so she had treated her injuries and put on a fresh coat before entering the vi.

    Therefore, the injuries from the earlier fighting were covered by the long¨Csleeved coat and long pants.

    Despite doing that. Tiffany still could not fool Thalia Kelley¡¯s sharp senses. She thought she detected the smell of blood and reached out to pull up Tiffany¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let me take a look. Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tiffany immediately evaded her mother¡¯s touch.

    Then she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath first. There was a school event today and I¡¯m a little tired. Dad, Morn. Eric, you guys should go to bed too!¡±

    With that, she slipped away.

    When she returned to her room, the servant had already filled the tub with hot water. She locked the door before undressing and getting into the bathtub.

    The hot water cleansed her exhausted body. Even though the injuries all over her body hurt a little, they did not hurt as much as the hollow emptiness she felt¡­

    Tiffany closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    She had a dream. It was a very chaotic dream.

    In her dream, there wasplete darkness. Tiffany walked aimlessly in this darkness. Suddenly, figures appeared in front of her eyes/but no one seemed to notice her¡­..

 Chapter 299

    Among these figures in the dream were Tiffany¡¯s parents, younger brother, ssmates, and friends.

    Both familiar and unfamiliar faces walked past her without saying a word. In fact, they did not even look at her. They simply walked straight to the back

    Tiffany turned around in surprise and saw Melody Princeton smiling at her while surrounded by adoring fans.

    She looked very smug and seemed to be gloating. With the same confidence she had when she mouthed those words silently at the cemetery, she said, ¡°See? Everything you have now belongs to me.¡±

    Tiffany was startled into waking up.

    She opened her eyes wide and realized that the water in the bathtub was already cold. Judging by the temperature, she must have slept for at least half an hour.

    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead as Tiffany frowned.

    The dream felt too real.

    The feeling of being ignored by everyone and abandoned by her family and closest friends was especially strong. She was at a loss and felt very helpless.

    Fortunately, it was just a dream.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got out of the bathtub. She applied medicine to her back wounds with the help of the mirror before dressing. Then she got ready for bed.

    It was already 2:30 a.m. but she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.

    It was destined to be a sleepless night.

    Over at Royal Bay, it was also a sleepless night.

    When Yvonne Shaw returned from the mountains, the servants were shocked to see her condition. There was an arrow stuck in her shoulder de, and even her beautiful face was disfigured. ¡°What¡¯s happened, Yvonne?¡±

    Yvonne forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Then, she rushed back to her room as if she was running for her life.

    Her room was in another vi behind Royal Bay¡¯s main vi. She stayed in the same building as the servants.

    Since she was not a guest and she did not have a noble status, she wasn¡¯t given any special treatment.

    Back in her room, Yvonne tried to remove the arrow herself.

    There were many private doctors in Royal Bay, but she did not dare to summon them in case she had to exin how the injury came about.

    Sidney Pauley, the renowned Asclepius, was also at Royal Bay but she did not dare to ask for his help.

    That fellow was very prickly and had a venomous tongue. Moreover, Richard Hampton had fought with Felix Quaid earlier and the two equally powerful men were both seriously injured.

    Naturally, Sidney had to stay by Richard¡¯s side to take care of him. He would not be bothered with a subordinate like her.

    Yvonne knew very well where she stood.

    However, it was precisely because she had to grit her teeth and bear everything that she was even angrier,

    As they said, evil was always one step ahead of the good.

    Initially. Yvonne thought that it would be easy to take Tiffany¡¯s life during the chaos. To her dismay, that little bitch had such extraordinary abilities and strength.

    Yvonne was fuming as she stood before the mirror. Her originally charming face now had a bloody wound on it. It made her appear ferocious and terrifying-

    This wound was quite deep. Even if she used expensive medicine, a scar would probably remain¡­

    If that happened, wouldn¡¯t she be disfigured?

    Furious, Yvonne smashed the mirror into pieces.

    The loud noise rmed the people next door. A servant knocked on her door. ¡°Yvonne, what happened? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The servant left when she heard Yvonne¡¯s reply.

    Yvonne took a deep breath. She closed her eyes as a n formed in her mind.

    What she had done tonight must not be found out. Otherwise, Richard would never let her off, knowing how ruthless he could be

    Therefore, she had to do something before Riehard regained consciousness¡­. such as sleeping with him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She had been pining for him for so many years. As long as she could get him, so what if she had to pay a price!

    Perhaps after experiencing intimacy, his icy attitude towards her would change.

    And if she was fortunate enough to be pregnant with his child¡­.

    With this n in mind, she no longer felt any pain when she treated her wounds.

    Yvonne let out a long breath. Today was out of the question but tomorrow, she must make sure her n seeded.

    The autumn wind blew, and there were few people on the streets in the middle of the night.

    Outside the Princeton family¡¯s small vi, a small thin figure quickly infiltrated the building. Then, with fleet¨Cfooted movements, the figure slipped into the master bedroom where Melody Princeton was.

    The master bedroom was brightly lit. It was obvious that Melody had been waiting for a long time.

    The person was caught off guard and asked. ¡°You knew I wasing?¡±

    The visitor had a pleasant female voice.

    There was no surprise on Melody¡¯s face at all. She replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you look at me when your Hummer rammed into us? At that moment, I knew that you woulde and look for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart. The woman smiled.

    She thenmented, ¡°Sigh! No wonder I lost to you.¡±

    Melody looked at the woman before her and smiled faintly. ¡°Who said you lost? You killed Ged Moody who was always going against you. You¡¯ve already won Tiffany Kelley in this aspect, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    This was the woman who lured Ged to that road.

    This was also the woman who drove the Hummer to ram people and stab Ged¡¯s chest with the metal strip.

    This woman was¡­ Sandra Olson, who was presumed dead.

    Melody could not resist asking. ¡°How did you survive, and¡­ and you don¡¯t appear as stupid as you used to?¡±

    Sandra answered with a smug look. ¡°I was saved from the car wreck a few months ago.

    ¡°The person who saved me was very powerful. He taught me many things, so now I have returned to Lovell City to take revenge! I want to make Tiffany Kelley suffer a fate worse than death!¡±

    Sandra then added, ¡°The reason I havee to look for you is to tell you I won¡¯t be enemies with you. I don¡¯t like Keh Harper anymore so you can rest assured.¡±

    At one point, she had yearned to be Mrs. Harper.

    However, after experiencing so many things, there was someone else in her heart now.

    Thar man liked the ck tabby in his arms more than he liked her and he usually did not treat her very kindly.

    However, when she said that she wanted revenge, he allowed her to leave the border town castle ande to Lovell City.

    When she said she wanted money, he gave her a no¨Climit credit card.

    And he was handsome too. How could anyone not be attracted to such a charming man?

    Sandra had fallen for him long ago. Even if he only gave her a cursory nce, she was willing to offer herself¡­

    After listening to her, Melody did not have much of a reaction. She onlyughed and said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even you fight with me, you might not be able to win the

    Sandra gagged momentarily.

    Then she said with a smile, ¡°Then there is even more reason for us to work together. Your statement just now and your shove on Ged Moody earlier proves that we¡¯re on the same side¡±

    When Sandra stabbed Ged with the sharp metal strip, Melody¡¯s helpful push was brilliant and sent him directly to his death.

    They did not collude in advance yet they cooperated seamlessly. It

    ¡°How do you want to work together? Melody asked.

    ved that both of them were on the same page.

    Simple. I want Tiffany Kelley to live a life worse than death! I want her to kneel in front of me and beg for mercy! I want her to experience my pain too. And I want her to die!¡±

    Sandra seemed to lose control of her emotions whenever Tiffany Kelley was mentioned. Her originally calm eyes also turned bloodshot, making her look quite scary.

    Melody smiled. ¡°When you put it like that, I have no reason not to work with you.¡±

    She offered her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s shake on this. I¡¯ll help you with your n, and you have to help me achieve what I want¡±

    ¡°Deal¡±

    Two girls, who were not on familiar terms with each other initially, reached an uncanny agreement at this moment because of theirmon interests and goals.

 Chapter 300

    Tiffany Kelley did not sleep the entire night.

    The next morning, before her family members woke up, Tiffany had already washed up and left.

    The servant asked worriedly. ¡°Miss Tiffany, did you not sleep well? It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you have breakfast before going out?

    ¡°Nah, just say I went to school.¡±

    Tiffany got into the car and the chauffeur drove her to.. the hospital.

    She did not go to school.

    Last night, Ged Moody was dered dead after the paramedics failed to revive him. He was lying in the morgue now, awaiting his family to take him away for burial.

    When Tiffany arrived at the hospital, Ged¡¯s parents were already there. To be precise, they were there all night and wept nonstop.

    Few people could understand the grief of parents losing their son and the only son in the family, no less.

    Tiffany approached the couple and helped Ged¡¯s father up from the ground. ¡®Mr. Moody

    Her voice trailed off after this. In such a situation, what was the point of words offort?

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. All my fault, Tiffany whispered.

    If Ged hadn¡¯t gone out to buy her a gift, perhaps he would be ying basketball happily at home now,

    If she wasn¡¯t on that list, perhaps the assassinsst night would not havee after her. Then that woman in the Hummer would not have had this opportunity..

    Tiffany closed her eyes in anguish,

    Upon hearing this, Greg Moody shook his head. ¡°How can this be your fault? If we want to me someone, we can only me those people for being too vicious. They¡¯re so ruthless and totally inhuman!¡±

    In the incidentst night, those assassins were called desperados,

    No one knew why they wanted to kill. It seemed that they simply killed for the sake of killing.

    Overnight, Lovell City residents felt insecure. In such a situation, security would be increasingly tighter so that such people would not be so brazen in the future.

    Greg wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and turned to her. ¡°Miss Kelley, I might not be able to manage thepany well during this period.¡±

    Tiffany looked at the older man. ¡°Just call me Tiffany. Don¡¯t worry about thepany. I¡¯ll get someone to help take care of it. Please ept my condolences. As for those¡­¡± She did not finish her sentence.

    As for those desperados, she would not let any of them off.

    After staying for a while, she bade the couple farewell and left the hospital.

    At the hospital entrance, there was an endless stream of vehicles

    The entire city was shrouded in fog as the autumn rain poured down. The views were blurry and unclear while the air was damp and cold. Tiffany took her coat and got into the car.

    This time she went back to Luna Vi.

    When Tiffany returned, June Spencer immediately gave her an update. ¡°Miss Kelley, regarding that vehicle and the person you asked me to investigate¡­ we found the vehicle but there is no news of the person.¡±

    The woman in the Hummer was extremely cunning. After wrapping herself from head to toe to conceal her identity, she drove the vehicle to a deserted ce in the suburbs and dumped the vehicle in a reservoir.

    The woman then vanished somewhere in that vicinity.

    Now that everywhere was on high alert for her whereabouts, she would likelyy low for a while.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to locate her unless she resurfaced.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue. She acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Huh? That¡¯s it?¡¯June wondered.

    She then asked tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s next? Aren¡¯t we investigating further?¡±

    Tiffany answered. ¡°No need. By the way, arrange for the charitable foundation under my name to join hands with the school. to organize a field trip to the mountains tomorrow. There is a batch of supplies purchased earlier, isn¡¯t there? Donate them. Also include these people for the field trip.¡±

    The people Tiffany chose were all rted to the incidentst night.

    When June heard this, the realization dawned on her. ¡°Miss Kelley, you intend to lure the snake out of its hole?¡±

    Lovell City was on high alert now. People with ulterior motives would not dare to act rashly.

    Pulling off a stunt like that at the height of a tense situation was equivalent to presenting malefactors with a golden opportunity. It was a high-risk undertaking.

    However, people used to taking risks would never let go of such a rare opportunity.

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm. Proceed ordingly. Thank you for your hard work, June.

    *Please rest assured that I will definitely do a good job.¡± June knew better than to try to talk Tiffany out of it.

    Thus, she excused herself and proceeded to liaise with the school.

    The school was going to shoot a promotional video the following week. When they heard the proposal from June, they agreed without hesitation.

    After all, it was good to include doing charitable work in their promotional video.

    It was the best of both worlds.

    However, the notice given was too short. The participants were supposed to set off the next day after receiving the proposal.

    Initially, Keh Harper wanted to pass on this field trip but Melody Princeton insisted on going. She tried to persuade him, ¡°Kenny, this is a good deed. I¡¯m very happy to be able to do something for the children in the mountains. You shoulde along too.¡±

    In the end, Keh could only yield to her wishes.

    At night, when Melody was packing for the field trip at home, Sandra Olson was sitting beside her. When she heard the news, she was overjoyed.

    Tiffany Kelley is going too? That¡¯s great! Here I was worrying that I wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out my n for the next few days. This is simply a stroke of good luck!¡± Sandra gushed.

    She would have fewer scruples in the mountains. Coupled with the fact that Melody was working in tandem with her, it would not be difficult to make it look like Tiffany fell to her death by ident.

    Melody nodded and could not help wondering out loud, ¡°But.. isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? I¡¯m worried that it may be a trap.

    Sandra scoffed at the thought. ¡°Trap? Do you honestly think that this famous charitable foundation is also under Tiffany Kelley¡¯s name? Do you think the whole world is under her control? Tsk! You think too highly of her!¡±

    Previously, when Sandra found out that the Miracle Healer was actually Tiffany, she could not recover from her shock for a long time. Even now, she still found it hard to believe.

    However, good thingse to those who wait. Tiffany¡¯s good fortune would run out and other people would get their shot at good fortune eventually.

    Sandra herself was a perfect example. Everyone thought that she was dead.

    However, who would have thought that not only did she return unscathed, but also with her current ability, she was confident that she was not inferior to Tiffany.

    The humiliation and grudge from back then must be avenged!

    Melody pondered for a while and felt that it made sense.

    That charity was very low-key and didn¡¯t engage in shy public rtions stunts. It was rarely in the news, but its track record was impressive.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t the first time the charity had organized such an event. It was probably just a coincidence¡­.

    After the incident at the cemetery, Melody had be a little paranoid.

    She then asked, ¡°What do you intend to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I n to¡­ Sandra lowered her voice and exined her foolproof n to Melody.

    Melody had goosebumps all over as she listened. It took her a long time toe back to her senses. She was secretly shocked and impressed. ¡°I take back what I said about you beforePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Previously, Melody had said that Sandra was stupid when she fell from grace.

    From the looks of it, Sandra was not stupid at all. In fact, at this moment, she was even more willing to risk it all than Melody. She was the epitome of ruthlessness.

    Sandra arched her eyebrows and made no attempt to conceal her smug expression

    Tve been enduring for so long just for this moment. This is a rare opportunity. This time, I must make Tiffany Kelley suffer a fate worse than death!¡±

 Chapter 301

    On this night, some people worked on their schemes meticulously while others executed their ns with care.

    Over at Royal Bay, the badly injured Richard Hampton had been unconscious for a day and a night.

    Sidney Pauley also stood guard by his side for a day and a night, One servant brought a cup of coffee. Sidney epted it, took a sp, and frowned at once. ¡°The temperature is too low. It¡¯s not even 130¡ãF.¡±

    Sidney was a fastidious person. Every time he drank coffee, it had to be of the right temperature. It couldn¡¯t be too high or too low.

    The shocked servant recovered herself before bowing. ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    The temperature was only a few degrees off yet he could discern the difference. Mr. Pauley certainly lived up to his reputation as the renowned Asclepius!

    The servant excused herself reverently.

    At this moment, John Ross walked in. ¡°Mr. Pauley, we¡¯ve found out what happenedst night.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Sidney put down his coffee and stretched himself.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    After being cooped up in the room for a day and a night, his blood cirction felt stagnated.

    The two men walked out and closed the door behind them.

    However, unbeknownst to both men, the instant they went downstairs, a graceful figure slipped into Richard¡¯s room.

    Yvonne Shaw¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    Sidney was not present and Richard was unconscious. There were not many opportunities like this.

    Yvonne locked the door on the inside and tiptoed towards the handsome figure on the bed¡­

    With every step she took, she removed her clothes piece by piece

    Under the light, the woman¡¯s figure was extremely graceful.

    Downstairs, Sidney made himself a cup of coffee with just the right temperature at 140 F. In his opinion, this temperature produced the most perfect vor.

    He slowly took a sip before turning to John who was scratching his head anxiously. ¡°Tell me. What have you found out?¡±

    ¡°The Missus was attackedst night!¡±

    The ¡°Missus¡± John mentioned could only refer to Tiffany Kelley. He had always referred to Tiffany in this way.

    Sidney nodded. ¡°Yes. So?¡±

    They were already aware that Tiffany was going to be attacked. They had seen that name list after all.

    Otherwise, Felix Quaid wouldn¡¯t have emerged from his small border town castle.

    And Richard wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured when he tried to stop Felix.

    Ultimately, they were doing all this to protect Tiffany.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± John stomped his feet anxiously. He then quickly recounted what had truly happened.

    ¡°The people who were arranged to protect the Missusst night did not show up. So not only was the Missus injured, but her friend, a young man called Ged Moody, died¡­

    ¡°What?¡± Sidney was shocked when he heard that. Since yesterday, he had been trying to figure out without sess why Tiffany hade to demand an exnation from Richard.

    He had assumed that the youngdy was ignorant and willful.

    It never once crossed his mind that things could have taken such an unexpected turn.

    No wonder Tiffany was in such a sorry state when she camest night. No wonder her words were filled with bitter disappointment and resentment.

    It turned out that the group of people who had been sent to protect her were feigning obeyance. Not only did they not protect her, but they also watched idly in the dark and waited to reap the fruits without exerting any effort.

    Worse still, all of them were Richard¡¯s subordinates.

    It was no wonder Tiffany thought that Richard had approved of and even nned this whole thing.

    She thought that he was heartless and that he was callously using her simply because her name appeared on that name list¡­

    After all, ever wanted to locate the princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family. Everyone wanted to obtain the key to the

    Treasure

    Thus, if there was the remotest possibility of any girl on the list being the princess, the various factions would rather kill the wrong girls than let the right one escape.

    After figuring out what was going on, Sidney clicked his tongue. This was a damn big misunderstanding.

    It even led to Ged Moody¡¯s death.

    Sidney had heard that Tiffany treated this follower of hers very well. When the Moody family went bankrupt, she casually bailed them out with a few billion dors without batting an eyelid.

    After such a tragedy, it would be odd if Tiffany wasn¡¯t angry.

    Sidney asked again, ¡°What about that group of subordinatesst night? Who arranged for them? Who passed down the order?¡±

    John had already interrogated everyone and gotten an answer. Yvonne Shaw.¡±

    Sidney was so angry that he cursed out loud. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve long disliked that woman! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Richard¡¯s mother was indebted to her family, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to remain here!

    ¡°Where is she now? Where?¡±

    Sidney was furious. His usually gentle face was contorted with anger. He wanted so badly to torture this woman to death!

    At this moment, upstairs in the brightly lit bedroom. Yvonne took off her clothes as she tiptoed to the bed.

    She was fearful. Every step-she took made her heart pound furiously.

    In her nervousness, she did not notice Richard¡¯s imperceptible frown when he detected the alien scent in the air. He found the smell unbearable.

    Yvonne was getting anxious. She was still undressing as she approached the bed. When she was three steps away from the big bed, Richard suddenly opened his eyes.

    His gaze was as sharp as a knife and filled with murderous animosity. He looked like he wanted to tear people apart,

    Yvonne panicked. Before she could react, she felt a hurricaneing at her. With a scream, she was sent flying backward.

    Downstairs, as John was about to answer Sidney, a loud crash from upstairs was heard

    In the next second, the railing on the second floor was broken. A half-naked woman was sent flying by a huge force. She crashed through the wooden railing and fell to the ground from the second floor.

    It was none other than Yvonne!

    Yvonne spat out a mouthful of blood. Several of her ribs were broken and she couldn¡¯t move her arms. Her internal felt as if they had been disced. She was in so much pain that she almost died.

    However,pared to that person¡¯s icy viciousness, this pain was nothing.

    Upstairs. Richard did not even look at Yvonne. He simply issued an instruction. ¡°John, get rid of her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± John nodded immediately.

    Meanwhile, Sidney had already rushed upstairs. He supported Richard with one hand and took his pulse with the other. ¡°Why are you flying into such a big rage when you¡¯ve barely recovered from your injury, Richard? Your wounds have opened up again. Are you deliberately ruining my reputation?¡± Sidney remonstrated helplessly.

    At this rate, sooner orter, his reputation as the Asclepius would be ruined by Richard Hampton. How vexing!

    Then, he nced downstairs and saw the motionless, semi-naked Yvonne. There was no need to exin what was going on Sidney couldn¡¯t resist asking,¡± Richard, did you¡­ do that thing?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Richard could not be bothered with him.

 Chapter 302

    It was a clear and powerful ¡°Get lost¡± uttered in Richard Hampton¡¯s signaturenguid tone.

    It was so familiar to Sidney Pauley that he immediately felt relied upon hearing it.

    There was nothing to worry about then.

    It appeared that Yvonne Shaw didn¡¯t even manage to touch his clothes. Otherwise, the oue would have been a lot worse than being sent flying

    He would probably have killed her outright

    Sidney felt both gratified and fearful when he thought about it.

    ¡°If I had known that so many people covet you so much, I wouldn¡¯t have gone downstairs to ck off.¡±

    Sidney made it sound like there was some sort of gay rtionship involved¡­.

    The corners of Richard¡¯s eyes twitched. He gave Sidney a look of disgust.

    Sidney felt offended by his response, ¡°Richard, what is that supposed to mean? I worked so hard to ensure your cleanliness is notpromised but you don¡¯t appreciate it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Richard was so angry that his wound hurt even more, He calmed down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,

    At the mention of ¡°business, Sidney became serious at once and reported everything John had found out.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere seemed to freeze.

    An inexplicable bone¨Cpiercing chilliness spread out, followed by a murderous vibe that struck fear in people.

    Richard red at Yvonne lying downstairs and lethal iciness burst forth from his dark eyes.

    After a while, the icy voice finally spoke.

    ¡°Take her away and lock her in the dark prison first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± John Ross swung into action at once.

    Sidney raised his eyebrows. He was surprised that Richard did not throw Yvonne directly into the sea to feed the fish and chose to lock her in the most secretive dark prison instead.

    After much thought, he surmised that Richard decided to spare Yvonne¡¯s life for now because he wanted to let Tiffany deal with this woman herself.

    This much was true. It was tantly clear in everything Richard did that Tiffany held a special ce in his heart¡­

    While Sidney was still immersed in his thoughts, he heard Richard ask, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    Naturally, ¡®she¡® referred to Tiffany.

    Sidney immediately protested, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. You can¡¯t go running all over the ce before your injuries recover. You have to recuperate for at least two days!¡±

    In response, Richard turned around wordlessly, went downstairs and got ready to leave.

    He could not wait two days. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to wait a second longer.

    Late at night, the autumn rain continued. Fine raindrops fell densely on the leaves as beads of water rolled off their surfaces.

    Richard was standing outside Luna Vi.

    Roundmps remained lit of the external grounds while the vi was dimly lit. The master bedroom was pitch¨Cck, and it was obvious that the owner of the vi was asleep.

    Richard endured the pain of his injuries and tried to climb over the fence.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    However, the instant he made his move, the rmn went off.

    In the next second, the fence became electrified. The voltage was so great that he could only jump down immediately.

    ¡°Ouch.

    This girl seemed determined to cut all ties with him. Not only did she change the security codes of Luna Vi, but she also added severalyers of anti¨Cburr protection to the fence.

    If he forced his way over the fence, there would probably be other traps other than this electric fence waiting for him.

    Richard felt very helpless,

    If he wasn¡¯t injured, the height of this fence would have posed no challenge to him. However, in his current state, it was already a great achievement if he could stand up.

    John immediately reached out to support Richard when he jumped down. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s still raining. You haven¡¯t recovered yes Why don¡¯t wee back another day?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Richard had to make things clear in person.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her unhappy.

    He also didn¡¯t want her to be angry with him and ignore him.

    John scratched his head and came up with what he thought was a clever n. ¡°Then.. how about I break down the door?¡±

    Richard gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°You stay away from Sidney

    ¡°Why?¡± the clueless John asked.

    Richard replied with a straight face, ¡°Because idiocy is contagious.¡±

    John finally understood. He stepped back with an aggrieved look and dared not give any other suggestions except to ask, ¡°Then, are we going to stand here the whole night?¡±

    If Richard stood in the rain the whole night and subsequently fell ill¡­

    This sounded like a good idea to Richard.

    Tiffany was a stubborn but soft¨Chearted girl. Perhaps she would be moved to tears at that point¡­

    The more John thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was good. Before he could say anything, Richard shook his head. ¡°It¡¯sing soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯sing?¡± John scanned the premises.

    The answer came in the form of a swift and agile figure that leaped over the fence.

    It was Lucifer, the big tiger which had been transferred here from Royal Bay a while ago.

    Lucifer was delighted to see Richard. It leaped around him exciteilly before proceeding to the gate. Then, it kept pawing and biting until the lock was broken and the metal gate swung open

    ¡°Good kitty. Extra food for you tomorrow¡± Richard rubbed Lucifer¡¯s head before making his way with familiarity to the second floor.

    In a sh, he jumped nimbly through the window and entered Tiffany¡¯s bedroom.

    Richard was a little tense and apprehensive.

    He wanted to exin it to her.

    He even wanted to tell her that the past few days when she ignored him had been torture for him.

    However, when he saw the empty bed, his enthusiasm fizzled ou

    The bedroom was empty. She was not here.

    Richard checked the bed and found that there was residual warmth. The nket was also messed up. It was obvious that the owner had left not long ago in a hurry.

    This meant that she didn¡¯t want to see him so she shunned him.

    Richard was at a loss. His face could not be seen clearly in the darkness, but the bitter smile was evident.

    Was it that difficult for her to trust him?

    With a gust of chilly wind from the open window, Richard turned around and disappeared into the night.

    In the guest room, Tiffany curled up under the nket. She was feeling extremely conflicted.

    Earlier, she had been tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep the entire night. The moment the rm went off, she immediately checked the surveince footage.

    When she saw the familiar tallnky figure in the real¨Ctime video, her heart began beating wildly.

    Following that, she saw Lucifer groveling and fawning at the man¡¯s feet.

    In the end, the big metal gate was unlocked by that furry traitor.

    Without a second thought, Tiffany left her bedroom and hid in the guest room.

    She didn¡¯t want to see Richard for the time being.

    Her mind was in a mess and she felt a little suffocated.

    The scenes from that night kept reying in her mind.

    Tiffany pulled her hair in frustration. When she raised her head, she got a fright. Jeremy Cooper was sitting by her bed. He looked at her without any emotion and said, ¡°He¡¯s injured¡±

    Tiffany felt a jolt in her heart as if it had been cut by something sharp. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Jeremy simply smiled without saying anything.

    He had experienced how powerful that man was. If he wasn¡¯t injured, how could the feeble defenses of Luna Vi stop him?

 Chapter 303

    Tiffany lowered her head and subconsciously tightened her grip on the nket.

    Jeremy continued, ¡°There¡¯s not a single person in Lovell City who can injure him to this extent. What do you think?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s head suddenly snapped up.

    Jeremy was right.

    In fact, not a single person in the whole world could injure Richard Hamptori.

    He had so many subordinates around him, and he had his own superpower. Who could injure him? Who would dare to injure him?

    Moreover, the timing was so uncanny. It happened on that very tight too¡­.

    Tiffany tossed the nket aside suddenly and got up. She put on her shoes hurriedly, jumped out of the window, and went in pursuit.

    Jeremy remained where he was, as still as death.

    There were no pedestrians on the streets at thiste hour.

    It was still drizzling, and the yellow streetlights cast long shadows.

    Tiffany followed the path Richard had taken.

    However, the luxurious ck car had long disappeared. She couldn¡¯t possibly run after him on foot.

    Tiffany was very frustrated.

    She decided that when she returned from the mountains this time, she had to learn how to drive. This have to depend on the driver every time she wanted to go out.

    She sighed and turned to go back.

    On her way back, she caught sight of a ck tabby running off somewhere.

    ck¡­ ck tabby?

    way, she wouldn¡¯t

    Tiffany frowned. She suddenly recalled the time she flew to the small border town in Misty Ridge to look for medicinal herbs. She had been pushed down the rocky slopes and saw that man in the pool.

    The mysterious man also had an identical ck tabby perched on his shoulder.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t think further and went after the ck tabby immediately.

    However, the ck tabby was too quick. Tiffany almost lost it several times. Fortunately, she relied on the faint sandalwood scent on the ck cat to keep up..

    That cat finally ran into a brightly lit vi.

    Oddly enough, the design of this vi was the same as the castle she had seen in the small border town.

    It was highly unlikely that two identical castle¨Clike buildings with identical ck tabbies could exist at the same time.

    Tiffany became suspicious. Was this castle¨Clike vi connected to the man she had met at Misty Ridge?

    At this moment, the door of the vi suddenly opened. Tiffany leaped away immediately and hid behind a wall.

    From this vantage point, she could see the movements at the vill clearly but it was difficult for the other party to notice her.

    The resplendent door slowly opened, and a beautiful and arrogant young girl walked out, surrounded by servants.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

    That familiar face and the identical figure belonged to someone she would recognize even if the other party turned to ashes.

    It was Sandra Olson.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t die? Tiffany couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    Shocked by this sight, all the doubts and questions that had been troubling hertely were answered at this moment.

    No wonder she was suddenly pushed down by someone from behind when she was picking medicinal herbs on the rocky slopes of Misty Ridge.

    That person was Sandra Olson.

    No wonder no one could locate the culprit after the incident. No one would suspect a dead person.

    There was also that fellow tossing rocks that night to lure Ged Moody away, the woman who had driven the Hummer to ram into Ged¡­

    Now that all the pieces were in ce, everything made sense.

    Tiffany¡¯s whole body tensed up. She got the switchde ready.

    She wanted badly to rush out immediately and kill Sandra Olson!

    At this moment, she heard a meow behind her. It sounded very close.

    Close at hand.

    Tiffany swung around at once and caught sight of the ck tabby which had snuck up from behind at some point. What was more rming, under the shade of a tree further away, a man was standing quietly with a vague expression.

    The ck tabby leaped nimbly onto the man¡¯s shoulder.

    A man and a cat appeared out of nowhere at such ate hour. It was both creepy and surreal.

    However, Tiffany sensed that this man was very powerful.

    The guy had appeared behind her without warning. If he had wanted to kill her, he could have easily killed her just now before she could even deal with Sandra.

    Cold sweat broke out on Tiffany¡¯s back.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    At this point, the man spoke in a hoarse voice that carried a hint of amusement. ¡°You¡¯re a little fearful of me.¡±

    Tiffany looked at him warily. ¡°You used your cat to lure me here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    After thinking for a while, she realized that this man must have lured her here and arranged to let her see with her own eyes that Sandra Olson was not dead.

    ¡°Yes. The man did not deny it.

    He then moved closer many with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very smart I think highly of you

    From his attitude and tone, he seemed to be watching two tiny pet beetles fight each other to see who would win and who would lose. How vexing!

    As the man got closer, Tiffany raised the switchde in her hand and said firmly, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    The man did not stop moving. Instead, he changed direction and walked towards his castle.

    As he passed by, two words floated to Tiffany¡¯s ears in thete¨Cnight breeze,

    ¡°Felix Quaid¡±

    ¡°Is that his name? Tiffany wondered.

    She put away her weapon. The irrational thought of killing Sandra had already receded.

    It seemed that she had to change her initial n to enter the mountains tomorrow to lure the snake out of its hole.

    There was something she did not understand though. This man by the name of Felix Quaid put in so much effort to save Sandra back then. Why did he want Tiffany to know that Sandra was not dead?

    Could it be that he really just wanted to toy with her and Sandra and watch them fight?

    Myriad thoughts swirled through Tiffany¡¯s mind.

    The next morning, the rain thatsted all night finally stopped.

    It was the day of the mountain field trip.

    Early in the morning, many vehicles were parked in front of the school gate.

    Angel Love Charity was the organizer of this charity event and their trucks were packed with supplies.

    There were books, school bags, clothes, food, and many other necessities. These resources took up sixrge trucks.

    As the joint organizer, the school also provided part of the funds for the charity.

    Keh Harper was participating in this field trip. To ensure their precious heir did not suffer any hardships on the trip, the Harper family had arranged for a fleet of extra¨Clong luxury MPVs to ferry him there.

    They also arranged for a few private doctors to go with him.

    Zoe Stevens had never liked Keh all along. When she saw his entourage, she grumbled softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all this fanfare! Those who didn¡¯t know might think that all our supplies were donated by them¡­¡±

    Zoe was the unofficial person in charge of the charitable foundation¡¯s ounts so she knew best the value of the supplies in the six trucks.

    In the past, Ged Moody would have nodded in agreement at times like this.

    But now, his yful voice could no longer be heard.

    Coincidentally, today was the day that Ged would be to rest.

    Zoe¡¯s eyes turned red¨Crimmed and she almost wept when she remembered this.

    Tiffany patted her shoulder and said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. Get in.

    Some scores would be settled eventually.

    Whether it was righting an injustice or taking a life for a life, she would exact the appropriate payback.

    As the two girls got into the car, Tiffany sensed something and raised her head, only to lock eyes with Melody Princeton,

    The gleeful glint in Melody¡¯s eyes did not escape Tiffany. So this girl was gloating

    ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you can gloat, Tiffany thought with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 304

    As Tiffany broke into a smile, a hush fell over the crowd.

    Her smile was dazzling, and her eyes were full of charm and flirtatiousness.

    Her eyes were extremely beautiful, to begin with. They looked like sparkling stars, dazzling and bright. Every frown, every smile, and every blink was like that of a bewitching fairy.

    Many people were captivated. Their eyes were fixed on her as they lowered their voices and whispered.

    ¡°The number one beauty of Lovell City certainly lives up to her reputation. I didn¡¯t believe it in the past, but now that I have seen her for myself, she¡¯s really mesmerizing!¡±

    ¡°True, true. It is said that Miss Kelley was once engaged to Mr. Harper. They looked quitepatible at first, but for some reason, the marriage didn¡¯t happen¡­..

    ¡°Stop talking. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a girl beside Mr. Harper

    ¡°Whose daughter is that? I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    When Melody heard these words, she was so incensed that her gentle and pleasant smile could not be maintained anymore. She took a few deep breaths to hold back her fury.

    Melody had always thought of herself as attractive. She had grown up in an environment where she was showered with praise andpliments.

    But after she met Tiffany, everything changed.)

    Everyone¡¯s gaze would focus on Tiffany. No matter how well Melody dressed up, she would always be second¨Css

    She felt that her dignity was being trampled all over. It was as if she was not even qualified to be mentioned in the same breath as Tiffany Kelley.

    Right now, even Keh looked infatuated¡­

    Although he quickly averted his eyes, his actions did not escape Melody¡¯s eyes and it almost made her go crazy with Jealousy.

    Melody took a deep breath and told herself. Just bear with it a little longer

    It was just one or two days more. Sandra had arranged everything in the mountains. It was destined that Tiffany would never return from this field trip.

    It was time to set off. Everyone got into their respective vehicles.

    The entourage of luxury MPVs belonging to the Harper family led the way up front. The sixrge trucks followed behind. The whole convoy headed with much fanfare towards their destination, which was Melvor Mountain.

    Melvor Mountain was famed for its cotton as the vigers there grew cotton for a living.

    Now, in October, fields of cotton nts could be seen along the mountain road leading to Melvor Mountain.

    Harvest season had justmenced so many people could be seen working in the fields.

    This was evidently the first time Melody visited this ce. Her eyes were sparkling with excitement.

    She tugged at Keh¡¯s arm from time to time. ¡°Kenny, look over there. It¡¯s so beautiful!

    ¡°Kenny, the environment here is so beautiful. It¡¯s surrounded by mountains on all sides. It¡¯s quiet and picturesque. The air is also fresh.

    ¡°And the houses over there are really unique. They look like they have bull horns on their roofs! Are those ropes on the mountain meant for thrill¨Cseekers? Oh, how exciting!¡±

    The chatter continued endlessly.

    Along the way, only Melody¡¯s excited voice could be heard.

    In the end. Zoe could not take it anymore. She said impatiently, Are you done babbling? Can you give it a rest?¡±

    The car had been traveling for a few hours now. Zoe only wanted to catch up on her sleep in the car.

    In the end, she was kept up by the non¨Cstop chatter. It was simply unbearable.

    When Melody got scolded, she immediately felt aggrieved: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just found it too novel and interesting so I couldn¡¯t help talking too much.¡±

    ¡°Novel and interesting?¡± Zoe snickered.

    She pointed casually at the rope Melody was referring to. ¡°That rope which you think is for thrill seekers is actually how the local vigers here make their way up and down.

    ¡°The children here, including the adults, have to use this method to go to school. It¡¯s steep and dangerous yet you think it is novel and interesting?¡±

    After Zoe finished speaking, Melody was speechless.

    I¨CI didn¡¯t know¡­ Melody mumbled.

    She looked at Keh helplessly like a child who had done something wrong and was feeling aggrieved, desperately seeking. help from the people around her.

    Keh frowned immediately, ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need to blow things up. It was an innocentment. Melody doesn¡¯t have any other intentions.

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t have any other intentions. I don¡¯t have any other intentions either. I just want her to shut up!¡± Zoe refused, to back down.

    The atmosphere in the car froze for a moment. The driver was the Harper family¡¯s staff. When he heard someone talking back to his employer¡¯s son, he immediately interjected, ¡°Miss, watch your mouth. You are riding in a car that belongs to the Harper family. If you have a problem with the passengers, you can go to the truck behind¡±

    ¡°Sure. Stop the car. Hmph! Do you think I am dying to ride in your car?¡± Zoe was a stubborn girl and immediately retorted.

    Traveling in the same car as this pretentious attention¨Cseeking woman was equivalent to breathing in the same foul air.

    She would rather take the truck.

    Keh was going to rebut but Tiffany, who was sitting at the back with her eyes closed, opened her eyes. She said calmly, ¡°Stop the car. I find it noisy too.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Melody felt that she was being singled out. She said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Why don¡¯t I get off¡­

    Keh felt a headacheing on. He chose to reprimand the driver instead. ¡°You have no right to speak here. Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The driver stopped talking, but on Zoe¡¯s stubborn insistence, he stopped the car.

    When the leading car stopped, the line of vehicles and trucks behind it also stopped.

    Tiffany held Zoe¡¯s hand and got out of the car.

    Looking at the massive ufortable truck, Zoe felt a little guilty. ¡°Tiffany, L¡­ I have implicated you and made you suffer with me again

    Tiffany smiled gently. ¡°Is flying with you suffering?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zoe was puzzled.

    At this moment, a dull whopping could be heard in the distance. Before long, two helicopters carne into view.

    The helicoptersnded smoothly and their rotor des threw up a cloud of sand and dust all over the ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tiffany beckoned to Zoe and a number of the staff.

    ¡°Wow! Tiffany, when did you arrange for a helicopter? This is so awesome! This is the first time I¡¯m flying in a helicopter!¡±

    ¡°It was arranged before we came. I was thinking we could use the helicopter after we reached the ce. After all, we can¡¯t drive to the vige we¡¯re going to. Now¡­ we¡¯ll just let those people walk.¡±

    The people traveling with the Harper family¡¯s entourage overheard the two girls¡® conversation.

    The driver who didn¡¯t know better and lectured Zoe earlier was now cringing in embarrassment.

    Tiffany was right. If they wanted to get to the vige, they could not use cars. They had to go up the suspended stairs.

    With helicopters, they could simply fly there.

    Melody¡¯s expression turned unsightly.

    Despite the influence and wealth of the Harper family, they only provided a fanciful convoy of vehicles. When it was time to go up the mountains, these vehicles would be useless.

    ¡°Kenny¡­ did I mess up again?¡± As Melody spoke, her eyes turned red¨Crimmed and her face was full of self¨Creproach.

 Chapter 305

    Keh Harper had always been a gentle person. He hugged Melody Princeton and consoled her patiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t prepare in advance. I only arranged fornd transport but I overlooked the geography here.¡±

    It did not ur to Keh that parts of the mountain roads here were not essible by car.

    Now that they had left Lovell City so long ago, it would probably take a long time to arrange for helicopters.

    Melody nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I believe Tiffany will arrange for the helicopter to fly back to pick us up when they reach the destination.¡±

    Keh did not say anything. He suspected that was highly unlikely.

    With Tiffany¡¯s vengeful personality, she was already very kind when she did not pelt them with fruits.

    As it turned out, Keh was right.

    Half an hourter, the helicopters did return.

    However, the pilots refused to ferry the Harper family¡¯s people on the grounds that they had to transport the supplies. As the remaining charity¡¯s staff and the school¡¯s coordinating team boarded the helicopters, the Harper family¡¯s driver blurted out angrily, ¡°Why is it they are allowed to board but we are not?¡±

    Someone replied, These helicopters belong to the Kelley family. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    That riposte sounded oddly familiar.

    Everyone was rendered speechless.

    The Harper group had no grounds toin. After all, they were here to do charitable work. It was only reasonable that the truck supplies and the staff in charge of distribution get priority.

    The Harper group had neither donated funds nor contributed in other ways. The whole big entourageprised mostly drivers, medics, and personal assistants.

    In other words, they were just a bunch of spongers.

    The rest of the people did not mock the Harper group for putting on airs yet the Harper group still acted all indignant as if they had been hard done by. Therefore, the Harper group could just continue the rest of the journey on foot for all they cared,

    Keh¡¯s face clouded over. He did not expect Tiffany to be so ruthless. He was so angry that his temples were throbbing.

    Melody took the opportunity tofort Keh. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kenny. Let¡¯s just treat it as an experience.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He smiled in resignation.

    There was no sign of the anger Melody was expecting, only the usual amodating eptance.

    Melody¡¯s eyes widened and her smile faded.

    Going up the mountain would be tough..

    The staircase was constructed in thick, mottled iron chains and wooden nks. It was time¨Cconsuming and tiring to climb up step by step, and it was alsora little dangerous. The group of people ascended in a single file, feeling their way forward. fearfully at a snail¡¯s pace.

    It took the Harper group more than two hours to navigate up the mountain.

    By the time the group arrived at their destination, everyone was sweating profusely and their limbs were aching. It was truly a sorry sight.

    Then their attention was drawn to one of the farmhouses where they would be staying this time. Tiffany was already sitting on a wicker chair, enjoying the mountain breeze.

    There was a circle of little kids in front of her. All of them were offering all kinds of snacks to her with bright eyes.

    ¡°Tiffany, try this. This is sweet potato grown in my family¡¯s field

    ¡°Tiffany, try this. It¡¯s made from fresh corn.¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me! Try mine!¡±

    The Harper group was seething at the perceived injustice as they watched Tiffany and the kids.

    When Zoe saw the Harper group, she shouted out bluntly, ¡°You guys are too slow. You are hopeless in everything but number one in cking off!¡±

    Melody surveyed the ce. She noticed the helicopters that were parked not far away. There were many empty containers on the ground.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she immediately asked, ¡°Where are the supplies?¡±

    Zoe replied leisurely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? They have all been distributed.¡±

    The Melvor Mountain vige chief had been informed earlier that the charity wasing. When Tiffany¡¯s helicopters were the first to arrive, he was already waiting with the entire vige to receive them.

    The helicopters made a few trips to transport six truckloads of supplies. The charity staff and school staff worked together with the vige chief to distribute everything quickly.

    Zoe crossed her arms and taunted Melody. ¡°All the supplies have been distributed. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°L.. Melody almost exploded with rage.

    She yelled out, ¡°You should at least wait for us toe before doing this! Otherwise¡­¡±

    Otherwise, all the credit would go to Tiffany and Zoe. The vigers would only be grateful to those two girls while she, Melody Princeton, gained nothing.

    Zoe immediately rolled her eyes. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Who do you think you are? Why should we wait for you to distribute the supplies? How shameless!¡±

    Melody contributed nothing to these supplies in the first ce.

    The money for nearly two million dors¡® worth of supplies came out of Tiffany¡¯s pocket.

    Only Tiffany was qualified to handle this batch of supplies. She did not need anyone to lecture her.

    ¡°What a fucking joke!¡¯ Zoe snorted.

    The mocking continued unabated. ¡°Why? Are you feeling hard done by because I didn¡¯t give you a chance to put on a show?

    Don¡¯t worry. Just get Mr Haper to splurge a thousand bucks to make you smile. That should be enough to make you feel important!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I just¡­ Melody wanted to exin but wis cowed by Zoe¡¯s ferocious re,

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zoe barked

    Her voice was so loud that it reverberated through the mountain

    Melody¡¯s eyes became red¨Crimmed and tears fell.

    Keh pacified her with a look of resignation, ¡°Alright, alright. Put your things down first. I¡¯ll take you to the ce where you¡¯ll be staying tonight.

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm¡­¡± Melody followed him, but as she turned to go, she shot Zoe a look brimming with venom.

    ¡®Sooner orter, you will get youreuppance!¡® she cursed inwardly.

    The murderous look was gone in a sh but Tiffany didn¡¯t miss

    Hmph! She wondered who gave Melody the confidence. Was it Sandra Olson?

    Tiffany fiddled with her wristband. Her gaze slowly wandered to one of the staff members,

    The man had an ordinary face and did not stand out from the crowd except for his obsidian¨Clike eyes, which were dark and deep, bright and sharp.

    He was Jeremy Cooper under disguise.

    Tiffany gave him an eye signal and Jeremy immediately turned around and left.

    Before this field trip, Zoe hadined that the chosen date for this charity¡¯s trip was not good. She did not want toe at first and even wanted to take leave to send Ged Moody off on his final journey.

    However, Tiffany still arranged for the charity to embark on this trip on this date, with good reason.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She wanted that evil, murderous Sandra to pay the full price for her actions.

    She wanted the vicious Melody to regret what she had done.

    Only then would justice be served and that big fool could finally rest in peace.

    Tiffany, why are you crying?¡± A child¨Clike voice rang out and Tiffany came back to her senses.

    She touched her cheek and was surprised by the dampness. ¡°Oh, I got sand in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± A few kids bobbed their heads in unison and their naive faces were quite cute.

    Tiffany smiled and reached out to pat their heads. All of you are grown up now. You must learn to help the weak and not do bad things, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yah!¡± A chorus of child¨Clike voices rang out

    One kid then borated, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma taught us this since we were young.¡±

    ¡°Oh: Very good.¡± Tiffany felt very gratified.

    Right at this moment, she saw the vige chief running toward her, shouting urgently¡­.

 Chapter 306

    ¡°A benefactor ising! A benefactor ising! Our Melver Mountain Vige is really lucky! Good fortune ising!

    Tiffany looked on with surprise as the vige chief, a man in his sixties, babbled excitedly.

    What kind of benefactor could elicit so much excitement?

    The kids surrounded him and asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, what is a benefactor?¡±

    The vige chief stopped in his tracks and said happily. ¡°Thisdy in front of you who gave us food and clothes and funded the school¡¯s construction is a benefactor.

    ¡°And this benefactor who¡¯sing soon will build factories, roads, and bridges for us. He will also promote tourism to this ce. In the future, we won¡¯t have to climb suspended stairs or fret over how to sell our cotton every year. Every family will have enough food and clothing,

    ¡°From then on, your parents won¡¯t have to go outside to work. They can remain in the vige and still have a job and an ie. This person is also a great benefactor!¡±

    As the vige chief spoke, tears welled up in his eyes.

    No words could express his gratitude.

    The vigers had assumed that their Melvor Mountain Vige wouldnguish for generations. The arrival of this huge, surprise waspletely unexpected.

    It was not an exaggeration to hail this benefactor as their savior!

    Tiffany felt very happy for the vige chief as she listened to him

    Building roads, bridges, and factories meant that all the vigers here would have jobs in the future.

    Promoting this ce for tourism would also bring fame and poption growth. Following this, education and medical resources would definitely be allocated and life would get better for the vigers.

    However, these were all massive projects that required huge budgets. A benefactor who could invest such an astronomical amount must hail from an extraordinary background

    At any rate, it was a good thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news, Tiffany said.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re the one we should be grateful to. If it weren¡¯t for your help, we wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity.¡± The vige chief wiped the corners of his eyes and smiled, revealing a row of white teeth.

    For some reason, the old man believed that Tiffany brought them this stroke of good luck.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. No need to thank me¡­ Tiffany demurred repeatedly.

    All of a sudden, the old man before her bowed deeply.

    Tiffany got a shock. ¡°Please get up, please get up. I didn¡¯t do anything, honest.¡±

    Previously, when she arranged for the staff of the charity to distribute all the supplies, the old vige chief had also brought the entire vige to bow and express their gratitude.

    She knew that they were grateful, but the building of roads and bridges had nothing to do with her.

    Tiffany only managed to get the old man to straighten up after much difficulty.

    He then hurried away to arrange amodation for this mystery benefactor.

    Oddly enough, the mystery benefactor was arranged to stay in the farmhouse adjacent to the one Tiffany was lodging with.

    The vigers busied themselves repairing and cleaning houses, short, they did everything they could think of to show their warm hospitality.

    Zoe puzzled over the identity of the mystery benefactor. ¡°Tiffany, who do you think this fellow is?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tiffany thought for a moment and that devilishly handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No idea.

    At this moment, the sky hadpletely darkened.

    When Tiffany¡¯s group arrived at the vige, it was already afternoon. After distributing the supplies, everyone sat down to a sumptuous meal of farm cooking.

    Night fell. From time to time, a few dogs barked in the vige.

    Unlike cities, there were no entertainment activities in mountain viges.

    Generally, after the sun had set, the vigers would either chat in the houses or sleep.

    Tiffany and Zoe were staying with the vige chief.

    The vige chief had a lovable granddaughter named Grelle. As she was about the same age as the bubbly Zoe, the two girls hit it off immediately.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anyway. Why don¡¯t we y p Jack? Zoe whipped out a deck of cards with a sly smile.

    Tiffany could not bear to dampen her spirits so she joined in.

    Hence, the three girls of simr age sat cross¨Clegged on the bed and yed p Jack with gusto.

    At this moment, exmations could be heard outside the vige.

    Soon, the distant droning of helicopters grew louder.

    Judging by the sound, there must be dozens of helicopters flying toward Melvor Mountain.

    Grelle was not one to sit still. She was as lively as a fluttering butterfly. When she heard themotion, she jumped off the bed.

    ¡°Tiffany, Zoe, you two carry on. I¡¯ll go out and take a look and maybe help Grandpa entertain the guests!¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead. Without her vivacious friend, Zoe was not in the mood to y anymore. She sprawled out on the bed glumly after waving goodbye listlessly,

    To cheer her up, Tiffany offered to y with her. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s y the two¨Cperson version.¡±

    Zoe sprang back to life once more, her eyes shining, ¡°Okay! What¡¯s the stake?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide after the game. I can¡¯t think of anything now,¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hence, the two girls continued with the card game.

    Themotion outside was getting louder. People carryingnterns hurried past the girls¡® bedroom window every now and then

    Everyone in the vige was excited. It was obvious that they believed the mystery benefactor had arrived.

    Out of curiosity, Zoe wanted to go out and take a look, but Grelle returned from outside at this point.N?velDrama.Org content.

    For some reason, this young girl¡¯s face had turned very red on hier return even though she was perfectly normal when she went out

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a fever?¡± Zoe reached out to feel Grelle¡¯s forehead:

    However, Grelle jumped onto the bed and buried her face in the nket. She giggled foolishly and only raised her head after a long while. Her eyes were sparkling with joy.

    ¡°Oh! The visitor who just arrived is so handsome! Tiffany, Zoe, you should see him. I don¡¯t even know how to describe him. In short, he¡¯s really super handsome!¡±

    Grelle studied in the city and had a cheerful personality. When she spoke, she did not have the inhibition of a typical bashful girl.

    Tiffany only smiled silently but Zoe teased Grelle. ¡°Oh, I see. Someone is in love. Perhaps it is love at first sight. That¡¯s why you ran back with a red face, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Grelle was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. ¡°Gosh! You are so mean, Zoe. I didn¡¯t

    Zoe burst intoughter. After that, she lost interest in the card game and grilled Grelle relentlessly.

    Tiffany yawned and went out to get some fresh air.

    The bigmps had been specially set up outside, illuminating almost the whole vige.

    Tiffany peeped at the farmhouse next door and saw that the vigers had already left. The ce was crawling with well- trained bodyguards.

    Everything in this farmhouse had been renovated. In the afternoon, it was still a regr farmhouse. By nighttime, it had transformed into a vacation house.

    It seemed that this benefactor was someone who knew how to enjoy himself and had grown ustomed to leading a good life.

    Tiffany was about to turn back when she saw a man emerging from the farmhouse to throw something before returning hurriedly. That figure looked like¡­ John Ross?

    Was she mistaken?

    If John Ross was here, wouldn¡¯t that mean the esteemed guest staying in that farmhouse was Richard Hampton?

 Chapter 307

    As that thought slowly sank in. Tiffany wondered whether she was thinking too much.

    She became drawn to that farmhouse unwittingly.

    However, before she could get close, an unfamiliar bodyguard stopped her and said sternly. Our master needs to rest.

    Please leave.¡±

    Tiffany peeked inside, When she did not sense any familiar seen, she turned back.

    She did not sleep well that night.

    The next morning, the sound of roosters crowed in the distance. The air in the entire valley was extremely fresh. The distant mountains were lush and beautiful like a painting.

    Wisps of smoke rose from the chimneys of every farmhouse as the vigers prepared their first meal of the day.

    The vige chief¡¯s daughter¨Cinw had alreadyid out a sumptuous breakfast by the time Tiffany emerged from her room.

    The daughter¨Cinw smiled shyly. ¡°I was worried that you girls wouldn¡¯t be ustomed to our food so I added more variety There¡¯s toast, eggs and bacon, mashed potatoes, pancakes¡­ What do you like¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiffany was not a fussy eater. She sat down and started scooping the potatoes.

    The vigers here cooked with firewood stoves. Needless to say, the food cooked on such stoves had a fragrance that food. cooked on gas stoves did not have.

    By the time Tiffany and Zoe finished their meals, Keh Harper and his group had also arrived.

    As there were more people in the Harper group, they were allocated lodging at different parts of the vige and so were more dispersed.

    One room was freed up in various farmhouses for this purpose

    On the way here, Melody Princeton was in a very good mood.

    Sandra Olson said that she would take action against Tiffany on the first night of their stay in the vige.

    Therefore, something should have happened to Tiffany by now if Sandra¡¯s n seeded.

    However, when Melody arrived at the vige chief¡¯s house, she was dumbfounded..

    What was going on? Why was Tiffany still sitting here eating breakfast? And she appeared so healthy too, with no signs of injury whatsoever.

    In fact, she did not appear the least bit rattled.

    Melody was fuming inwardly. She could not count on Sandra at all.

    She was d that they would stay in the mountains for a few days this time. If she did not seed on the first day, she would have a chance to do it on other days.

    No matter what it took, she had to get rid of this thorn in her side.

    Melody suppressed her anger and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Did you guys sleep wellst night? If you¡¯re not used to it, I can. send some nkets over.

    The Harper group came well¨Cequipped with loads of food, clothing, and other modern necessities.

    Not only did Keh bring a load of daily necessities, but he also had servants serving him at all times.

    Therge items like intable mattresses and nkets had been helpfully carried up the mountain by the local vigers.

    With suchfortable conditions and provisions, their stay here was naturally very cushy.

    Zoe thought the woman was showing off again. She immediately rolled her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re doing fine. We don¡¯t need you to feign kindness.¡±

    Melody felt a little wronged and asked with tears in her eyes, ¡°I was just concerned for all of you. We¡¯re all ssmates and friends, but why do you always single me out?¡±

    Zoe had an exaggerated look of iprehension. ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t I made it clear enough?

    ¡°Your pretentiousness is so obvious to all yet you still want to coy up to others. Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t helpughing out.

    Generally speaking. Zoe¡¯s venomous tongue was on par with Tiffany¡¯s. During arguments, she did not need help at all. She could single handedly render a group of people speechless.

    Tiffany wanted badly to apud her friend.

    Once again, Melody was humiliated.

    With a look of resignation, Keh intervened and pulled Melody away. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Are you girls done eating? If you are, let¡¯s go,

    Their mission this time was not only to donate truckloads of supplies. They were going to fund the construction of a new school for the children in the vige as well.

    Therefore, the charity and school had to help choose a location so that they could kick¨Cstart the project as soon as possible.

    Let¡¯s go then. Work¨Cwise, Tiffany would never deliberately make things difficult for anyone.

    She immediately stood up and got ready to set off.

    Right at this moment, there was amotion in the farmhouse next door.

    Rows of bodyguards emerged from the farmhouse and stood neatly on two sides.

    Soon, a tallnky figure came into view.

    A hush fell over e everyone present. All eyes were focused on the same spot in amazement.

    A man walked out slowly. He had a peerlessly handsome face and deep icy eyes. He exuded an air of nobility, and his every move carried aid¨Cback ssiness that was so incongruous with this mountain vige.

    Like an emperor in the mortal world, he had an imperious demeanor that could cow people into submission. The uppressive feeling people felt when facing him weighed down like a mountain, crushing everyone until they could not breathe.

    Tiffany clenched her fists. Her heart was pounding madly and she could not believe her eyes.

    The man who was slowly approaching was really the indomitable Richard Hampton!

    To think that he would show up here in person.

    After a long while. Keh gecovered himself and called out, ¡°that you, Uncle? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie? Richard replied in his usual icy,nguid tone though there was a steely edge to his voice that made him even more unapproachable than normal.

    Keh sidestepped the question and said instead, Tm just a litle surprised¡­

    Yesterday, he heard that a benefactor had invested a few hundred million dors in Melvor Mountain Vige¡¯s development.

    To his surprise, the benefactor turned out to be his uncle, Richard Hampton.

    Keh did not believe this was a coincidence.

    In the silent crowd, he secretly nced at Tiffany.

    The reason his uncle hade all the way here was probably because of her¡­

    Melody arrived at the same conclusion too.

    She had long heard that this powerful Mr. Hampton had defended Tiffany in public many times, even if it meant humiliating his nephew Keh Harper.

    The more such rumors proliferated, the more contorted they became¡­

    Which woman wouldn¡¯t be envious and jealous of Tiffany?

    -Melody felt the same way too.

    She wanted to climb to a higher position too, but this man was not to be trifled with. Thus, she could only put this thought aside for the time being.

    She did not understand what this man saw in Tiffany to make him so obsessed with her.

    Melody clenched her fists tightly as resentment overwhelmed her.

    At this moment, a petite figure full of vitality rushed over like a delicate and adorable butterfly.

    Brimming with energy, she dashed up to Richard and called out, ¡°Sir, did you rest wellst night?¡±

    Grelle¡¯s smile was radiant, and her eyes were filled with adtion as she looked at him.

    That was a gaze that only a woman would have when she adored a man.

    Melody¡¯s eyes flickered and a sly smile crept across her face.

    This youngdy¡¯s courage wasmendable. If she could really catch Richard¡¯s eye, what would happen to Tiffany in the future?

    Melody couldn¡¯t wait to find out.

    However, in the next second, Richard frowned and shot a re so icy that the smiling Grelle froze on the spot.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 308

    Richard¡¯s icy dark eyes were brimming with hidden hostility and killing intent.

    Totally devoid of empathy, his face had only endless disgust.

    Two words rolled off Richard¡¯s tongue in a merciless fashion. ¡°Cid lost.¡±

    Grelle¡¯s delighted smile froze at the same time as her excited heart.

    However, in the next instant, she came back to her senses and smiled sweetly. She boldly took a step forward and presented a steaming

    roasted sweet potato

    ¡°Sir, I roasted it specially for you! Try it!¡±

    No one could bear to hurt such an innocent and adorable girl.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression was so calm that no one could see any emotion.

    Only her tightly clenched hands betrayed her nervousness.

    Richard did not say anything but that only made his demeanor all the more terrifying.

    Grelle kept offering the sweet potato but Richard¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on Tiffany.

    His dark eyes were unfathomable.

    Grelle still wanted to go closer, but she was stopped by someone.

    John Ross said without emotion, ¡°Thanks but no. Take care, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Richard hated people getting close and touching him the most. Was this young girl courting death or what?

    Despite the rebuff, Grelle was still smiling

    In the end, she shoved the roasted sweet potato into John¡¯s hands and called out to Richard again. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Sir. you have to try it!¡±

    With that, she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and ran away.

    She was so full of vitality. Like the natural beauty of this valley, she was innocent and pure, beautiful and lovable.

    Tiffany sighed. Such a delightful girl whom even women took a liking to was surely resistible to most men.

    Throughout the whole incident, she did not have the courage to look at Richard directly.

    As a result, she never saw the man¡¯s eyes boring down on her.

    Seeing that Tiffany was unmoved, Richard felt even more frustrated.

    Wasn¡¯t she angry that someone was trying to please him? Or did this heartless girl simply not care at all?

    Richard¡¯s eyes glinted as the terrifying fury within him became even more palpable. His wless and handsome face was downright frosty. Like an Asura that had descended to the mortal world, his entire body was filled with murderous animosity.

    Unease spread across the crowd. Everyone kept his head low, trying to avoid being the next unlucky guy.

    In the next second, Richard strode purposefully towards Tiffany

    The tall man¡¯s shadow loomed over her bit by bit.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s heart was pounding madly. Under the rising sun, the long shadows of the two people gradually intersected on the ground.

    A refreshing and pleasant scent wafted into Tiffany¡¯s nose as the man got closer¡­

    Eventually, she raised her head and saw a devilishly handsome face.

    Richard pursed his thin lips. His dark eyes were sharp and threatening, icy and emotionless.

    Tiffany¡¯s palms became mmy and she felt a little nervous for no reason.

    Ever since the confrontation at Royal Bay, she had not made any attempt to contact Richard.

    It would be a lie to say that she was not angry over Ged Moody¡¯s death.

    What she found even more uneptable was that he was using her as bait.

    Tormented by conflicting emotions, Tiffany did not know how to face this man. Thus, she lowered her head and stared at her shoes intently.

    There were cracks on the ground. Ants were relocating their nest. It looked like rain was imminent¡­..

    Hmph!¡± A scornful snort, imbued with suppressed anger, was heard.

    The next second, Richard swept past her with a stony expression

    John hurried after him. Along the way, he tossed the still steaming roasted sweet potato away in disgust.

    Tiffany could finally breathe easy though her face did not betray any emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zoe immediately followed.

    Keh and his group also followed, each member immersed in his own thoughts.

    Only Melody was secretly pleased and almostughed out loud.

    To think that she had believed those rumors and thought that Tiffany was really lucky to have caught Richard¡¯s eye!

    This encounter showed that there was no truth to those rumors at all.

    As she mulled over this, she felt much happier.

    The only worry now was that Sandra Olson had yet to appear. Should she carry out the n or wait? She did not want this whole exercise to be a futile trip.

    She couldn¡¯t pass up such a rare opportunity.

    Soon, the group reached the current elementary school in Melvor Mountain under a viger¡¯s lead.

    Although it was called a school, it was actually an extremely rudimentary and run¨Cdown building.

    The external walls were decrepit and the roof leaked when it rained. It looked like it might copse at any time and it was quite dangerous to stay inside.

    After discussing with the vigers, Keh finally chose a t area to be the site of the new school

    This site was located away from the future roads and bridge construction sites so there was no likelihood of future construction sites obstructing one another.

    While Keh was discussing with the vigers, Melody could not interrupt and could only walk around nearby.

    Suddenly, a stone hit her leg.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Melody turned around angrily.

    She thought that Zoe or Tiffany was taking revenge on her, but when she turned around, she saw that the person hiding in the bushes was Sanitra Olson.

    She beckoned to Melody. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here

    Melody quickly checked her surroundings. Certain that no one was around, she then hurried to Sandra. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would take actionst night? It¡¯s already morning now yet nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    Sandra handed Melody a small paper bag from her pocket and said. ¡°There¡¯s a farm¨Cto¨Ctable feast in the vige tonight. Think of a way to add this to the food. When everyone else is asleep, Jure Tiffany Kelley to the mountain.¡±

    ¡°This is a drug? But didn¡¯t you say that Tiffany is immune to all sorts of drugs?¡± Melody was puzzled.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°This medicine isn¡¯t for her. It¡¯s to make those vigers sleep. As for you, don¡¯t show up at the wrong time and ruin my ns, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Melody was smart. After thinking for a while, she understood Sandra¡¯s n.

    If all the vigers were drugged, no one would be able to go to Tiffany¡¯s rescue. Then what happened to her could be attributed to an ident.

    There were no surveince cameras or evidence, so who could trace it back to Sandra and Melody?

    Sandra continued, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already prepared the things on the mountain. Tiffany is very vignt. Are you confident that you can lure her up the mountain?¡±

    Melody smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She put the bag of knock¨Cout powder away and returned to Keh¡¯s side while Sandra slipped away quietly.

    Everything was settled without attracting attention.

    The two girls were confident, but they did not know that on a tree not far away, Jeremy Cooper, who had disguised himself, was perched on a tree trunk. A de of grass dangled from his mouth as he took in everything without any emotion.

    There was indeed a big farm¨Cto¨Ctable feast in the vige tonight

    This was the mostvish way for the vigers of Melvor Mountain to wee guests.

    Every family had to offer the best ingredient for tonight¡¯s feast. Then, they had to get the best chef in the vige to cook up a storm and wee the guests with a big spread of delectable dishes.

    The cook and her helpers started preparing the ingredients in the afternoon. More than a dozen people busied themselves in themunal kitchen

    Tiffany sat on the wicker chair and closed her

    Zoe hesitated for a long time before asking tentatively. ¡°Tiffany, did you¡­ did you quarrel with Ms Hampton?¡±

    In Zoe¡¯s eyes, Tiffany and Richard were an item.

    Therefore, this morning, when she saw that the benefactor next oor was Richard, she was somewhat happy. However, she did not know that the rtionship between the two of them had hit a roadblock and be tense and awkward.

 Chapter 309

    The beautiful and spirited girl smiled brightly, and the adtion and delight in her eyes were unmistakable.

    Her voice was clear and crisp like a lively and cheerful singing role.

    Grelle followed Richard Hampton around. Even though she was kept away from Richard by John Ross, the tallnky man and the petite, lovable girl looked somewhatpatible..

    Tiffany only nced at them before looking away.

    Then, she got up and went straight to the back of the farmhouse where her line of sight was blocked.

    As they said, out of sight, out of mind.

    When he saw that slim figure shunning him again, Richard¡¯s face clouded over and he stormed back into his own farmhouse.

    Grelle wanted to follow him, but she was stopped by the bodyguard firmly. ¡°Please leave. Otherwise, you have to bear the

    consequences.

    ¡°¡­¡± Grelle bit her lip and felt a little sad.

    The guest had tacitly allowed her to follow him from afar earlier Yet for some reason, as soon as he entered his farmhouse, he turned hostile toward her again.

    He was so unpredictable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After the bodyguards repeatedly chased her away, Grelle eventually left reluctantly

    Zoe saw everything and was furious.

    She called out to Grelle and demanded in a somewhat icy tone, Grelle, why do you keep pestering him?¡±

    ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m not pestering him. My mother taught me that if I like someone, I can approach him bravely. I like the guest next door very much, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Zoe¡¯s retort was swift

    She cut Grelle off mid-sentence and then gave her a warning. ¡°From now on, stay away from that guest.¡±

    ¡°W-why?¡± Grelle was frightened and baffled.

    Zoe smiled faintly and enunciated word by word, ¡°Because that guest belongs to Tiffany, understand?¡±

    She did not care whether Grelle was doing it intentionally, or whether she was truly naive, or whether she was trying to chimb up the socialdder.

    In short, Zoe regarded anyone who wanted to touch Tiffany¡¯s sweetheart as her enemy!

    Tiffany sneezed. It was October, and the autumn diurnal temperature range in Melvor Mountain was huge. She had caught a mild cold because she wasn¡¯t quite used to the climate.

    While rubbing her nose, she continued walking to the back of the farmhouse. From afar, she saw five little kids under a big tree looking up as something.

    She followed their gazes and saw an eight-year-old boy climbing high up in the tree.

    Horrified, Tiffany hurriedly shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Come down quickly. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    However, the little kid up there said proudly, ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re picking chestnuts for you. These wild chestnuts are tasty!¡±

    Tiffany looked at the ground and saw that there were indeed may green fruits under the tree. They were all wild chestnuts.

    She felt a little helpless.

    Ever since her team distributed the supplies to the kids yesterday, they kept bringing all kinds of delicious food to her.

    It was said that the fish she had for dinnerst night was caught by the children in the stream.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. This is enough. Come down quickly!¡±

    Then, Tiffany added. ¡°Hurry up, or I won¡¯t y with you guys next time!¡±

    This threat was indeed effective.

    When the little boy on the tree heard this, he climbed down obediently.

    These vige kids were used to climbing trees from a young age That boy made his way down very adroitly.

    Just as Tiffany was about topliment him, the little kid lost his footing and fell down from the tree with a cry!

    The consequences of falling from such a height were dire.

    Tiffany lunged instinctively to catch the kid. She managed to break his fall, but the momentum mmed her to the ground.

    Her back hit the protruding tree root on the ground hard.

    That fateful night, she was injured in the fight with those assassins. This old wound opened up again. Tiffany could even feel blood seeping into her clothes bit by bit.

    She winced but said nothing-

    However, those little brats were cheering wildly at her heroics with sparkling eyes and faces that were full of admiration.

    ¡°Wow, Tiffany is so awesome!¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, can you teach me? I want to be as awesome as you when I grow up!¡±

    The chatter went on and on..

    Tiffany immediately drove them away and said fiercely. ¡°Go back at once. If you dare to climb so high again, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± She even waved her fist for emphasis.

    The kids scampered off happily after collecting the chestnuts on the ground. As they ran, they shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll bring you the chestnuts tonight!¡±

    Tiffany did not know whether tough or cry.

    After those brats had run far away, she carefully stood up and took off her coat. Just as she was about to lift her shirt check, she heard a light cough behind her. ¡°Cough, cough.¡±

    Tiffany froze. She swung around in shock and saw Sidney Pauley. He was smiling brightly. ¡°Long time no see, youn idy.¡±

    Was he not afraid of being beaten to death?

    Tiny tidied her shirt silently. ¡°Mr. Pauley, why are you here?¡±

    After asking, she felt that her query was redundant.

    Sidney was on such good terms with Richard that it was not surprising for him to tag along wherever Richard went.

    However, she did not know Sidney that well and it was quite awkward to talk to him alone. Thus, Tiffany excused herself. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    She turned around and was about to leave when Sidney spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me how his injuries are?¡±

    Thest time Richard showed up at Luna Vi, Tiffany avoided him. It was Jeremy Cooper who told her that he must have been seriously injured and that was why he could not even climb over the electric fence.

    At that time, she had indeed run after Richard with the intention to check on him but she didn¡¯t manage to catch him.

    Now, Richard had shown up on Melvor Mountain and he seemed fine.

    Furthermore¡­..

    There were many people who were willing to take care of him.

    Tiffany answered, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be something I should worry about.¡±

    With that, she left without looking back.

    Sidney stood under the chestnut tree and sighed softly. These two were equally stubborn.

    He reckoned he would have to take action at the appropriate moment.

    Sidney sauntered back to Richard¡¯s farmhouse.

    The farmhouse here waspletely different from what it used to be before they arrived. It had been renovated from top to bottom, and the furniture had been changed. It now looked like a stylish vacation vi.

    However, in this stylish vacation vi, due to a certain character¡¯s ominous face, the atmosphere was terrifyingly oppressive)

    John Ross was standing outside the door. He was very relieved to see Sidney.

    ¡°Mr. Pauley, what should we do? I think the Missus is really angry this time. Why don¡¯t I exin to her? When the misunderstanding is cleared up, the ¡®storm clouds¡¯ will also disappear!¡±

    Sidney winked and patted the anxious man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Watch me.¡±

    With that, he strolled into the farmhouse and began rummaging through his medicine box.

    As he rummaged, he was muttering thoughtfully. ¡°Hemostatic medicine, disinfectant, and bandages. Oh right, something to reduce swelling and bruises¡­

    Richard cast a side nce at Sidney. He assumed that Sidney was going to change the dressing for him. He immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I won¡¯t die.¡±

    No one was concerned about him anyway.

    Sidney replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s not meant for you. The little girl next door is quite seriously injured. Her entire back is gory and bloody. Tsk, tsk! The blood has even soaked through her clothes

 Chapter 310

    There was a moment of silence.

    Richard raised his head abruptly. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    You still don¡¯t know, do you? Sidney then exined, ¡°A few days ago, Tiffany was quite seriously injured when those assassins went after her. And just now, she was injured again while trying to save a child¡­¡±

    Before Sidney could finish speaking, he felt something flying past with a whoosh.

    He blinked a few times. Richard was nowhere to be seen.

    He then rubbed his chin with a smug look.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sidney silently apuded himself for his outstanding aplishment and talent.

    Tiffany returned to her room.

    She took off her clothes and checked herself in the mirror. There was a long wound on her back that was oozing blood.

    This wound was only a few days old but had already scabbed over. Despite her strong regenerative ability, today¡¯s fall caused the wound to rupture again.

    As the wound was on her back, it was difficult for her to apply medicine to it without help.

    She could only ask Zoe for help..

    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door.

    By now, Tiffany was lying on the bed on her tummy. She hollered, ¡°The door is not locked. Remember to lock it when youe in.¡±

    Following that, she heard footsteps approaching.

    Tiffany issued her instructions without turning her head, ¡°Zoe, help me disinfect the wound and apply the medicine. I¡¯ve prepared the medicine and hot water. They¡¯re next to you.¡±

    Oddly enough, there was no reply from behind her. However, she could feel a pair of hands on her back which started treating her wound meticulously and gently.

    Tiffany buried her face in the pillow and teased Zoe, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled.¡±

    She thought that Zoe would be terrified after seeing her injuries, but she was remarkably calm.

    As time went on, she found Zoe¡¯s silence increasingly puzzling, especially for a chatterbox like her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡®Had she been frightened by the sight of her injuries?¡® she wondered.

    Bailled. Tiffany turned around for a look. In doing so, she almost fell off the bed.

    ¡°Ri¡­ Ri¡­ Richard!¡±

    The person sitting by the bed and carefully cleaning her wound was not Zoe Stevens but Richard Hampton.

    Panic¨Cstricken, Tiffany instinctively tried to pull the nket over herself, but her flustered actions pulled on her wou! She flinched and grimaced in pain, and the sharp pain made her break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move the man barked sternly with a frown.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tiffany cried out in rm.

    In order to reveal her wound, her small tank top had been pulled up.

    She was drowning in regret now.

    She should have just quickly dealt with it on her own. Why did she have to call for help?

    Tiffany pummeled her bed. She wanted badly to jump into a hole to hide!

    Richard paid no heed to her and focused his full attention on her hideous wound.

    It was caused by a sharp weapon.

    Tiffany¡¯s originally smooth and wless back, entuated by alluring sinuous curves, had been marred by this wound.

    He looked concerned and asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    His calloused palms brushed up and down while his warm fingers touched her gently.

    Tiffany shrank back and replied with a red face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.

    Since things had progressed to this stage, she decided she might as well let Richard bandage her wound quickly and be done with it.

    .iry cold.

    ¡°Just¡­ just help me bandage it simply, Hurry up, it¡¯s very

    ¡°Okay.¡± Richard then proceeded to bandage up the wound expertly but with great care and gentleness.

    It was as if he was dealing with some fragile treasure which must be handled delicately.

    Tiffany kept her face buried in the pillow throughout the whole process.

    She suddenly thought of something.

    It was said that if a person really liked another person, what was deemed bearable physical pain on the second person would be magnified manyfold in the form of heartache for the first.

    Tiffany wondered whether this was how Richard was feeling now¡­

    There were many conflicting emotions in her heart right now.

    Soon, the wound was bandaged. Richard pulled down her tank top carefully. His movements were restrained and respectful, and he never once took advantage of her.

    Tiffany mumbled through the pillow, ¡°Thank you.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Richard then proceeded to pull the nket over her.

    In the midst of doing that, he said slowly, ¡°This looks a little familiar. Is it the same design?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s familiar?¡± Tiffany was puzzled.

    ¡°Your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tiffany stared at Rieurd nkly.

    Suddenly, a thought struck hier. She recalled the first time she met Richard. His abdomen was injured and he was unconscious in the small forest. At that time, she was treating his wound but she did not have any bandages,

    In the end, she used the small tank top she was wearing as a substit

    An inexplicable sense of shame overcame her as the recollection resurfaced in her mind.

    Tiffany groaned and burrowed into the nket. She swore to herself she would never emerge from there again¡­

    Richard was amused by her reaction and a faint smile lingered in the corner of his lips.

    In the rtively small room, the two of them did not speak. The atmosphere was still tense but the earlier hurtfulness not longer existed. It was even a little heartwarming

    Inwardly, Tiffany kept urging the man to leave but he remained in the room.

    After a long while, Richard¡¯s deep voice was heard again.

    ¡°ver once thought of using you. Never have, and never will. I did send those men that night, but the intention was to protect you.

    ¡°Protect me?¡® Tiffany did not say anything and pretended she did not hear him.

    It was not that she did not believe him, nor did she me him.

    In truth, she med herself the most.

    Ged Moody had died because of her¡­.

    A ponderous sense of self¨Creproach that could never be assuaged weighed heavily in her heart like a permanent scar that was carved into her heart.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t know what to say but tears had already fallen.

    She didn¡¯t make a sound. Only her shoulders which were trembling slightly gave an indication of the tremendous grief shey felt.

    Richard then pulled her into his arms and stroked her hair gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Tiffany said in between sobs, I caused his death¡­ I¡¯m the one on the list, but Ged died instead. I can¡¯t shirk my responsibility for this.¡±

    Richard did not offer her words offort. Instead, he said, ¡°Then I will make atonement with you.¡±

    That one sentence meant more than a thousand words offort.

    Tiffany was surprised and turned to look at Richard with red¨Crimmed eyes.

    The man before her was very earnest. The wlessly handsome face was no longer frosty and exuded an indescribable gentleness instead.

    At this point, she recalled something and inquired. ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not that bad.¡±

    It was an understatement considering how badly injured both parties were.

    Tiny felt even more guilty when she heard that. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well. Richard brushed the girl¡¯s tears away and said in a gentle voice. I¡¯ve captured all those people. I will hand them to you and let you deal with the

    ¡°Who are they? Tiffany inquired.

    ¡°The assassins who went after you and one of my subordinates, Yvonne Shaw.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s conjecture was correct. The sniper who tried to kill her that night was indeed someone from Royal Bay and it was Yvonne Shaw.

    ¡°Then how did you get injured? Who in

 Chapter 311

    At first, Richard did not want to reveal who injured him.

    However, he did not want to hide anything from Tiffany.

    Hence, he told her. Felix Quaid¡±

    That name sounded familiar¡­

    Only then did Tiffany remember that this was the man she had een twice, the man who always had a ck tabby with him.

    So Felix Quaid was one of the factions that wanted to kill her that night.

    If that was the case, why did he lure her to the castle and let her see with her own eyes that Sandra Olson was not dead?

    This guy was really unfathomable,

    Tiffany thought again for a moment and asked, ¡°Were you injured because you fought with him?¡±

    Richard hesitated briefly before answering. ¡°You can say that.¡±

    The truth was that he got distracted due to worry.

    At that point, when he received the news that Felix Quaid was going to take action on Tiffany himself, two other factions swung into action at the same time.

    Garry York was sent to intercept one faction while the other faction was assigned to Yvonne Shaw, who had never failed toplete her missions in the past.

    The attackers from Felix¡¯s faction were all elites and they were the most troublesome to deal with. Hence, Richard decided to handle this faction himself and he brought John Ross with him.

    However, he unwittingly fell into the trap Felix hadid for him.

    During their battle, Felix dragged out an unconscious woman whose physical appearance resembled Tiffany a lot.

    Worried that Tiffany was hurt, Richard dashed forward to save her, only to find that it was a mannequin covered with poison

    He got poisoned as a result of touching the mannequin, which enabled Felix to inflict serious injuries on him.

    Otherwise, a mere Felix Quaid could never be his match.

    He didn¡¯t want Tiffany to worry when he returned with serious injuries, so he sat on the sofa without moving, pretending as if nothing had happened. To his surprise, what awaited him was Tiffany¡¯s usations and uncaring attitude.

    After that, he was unconscious for one day and one night.

    When he woke up, he saw Yvonne Shaw trying to sleep with hirm while he was still unconscious. On top of that, he also discovered that this woman had been feigning obeyance and did not carried out his order at all.

    After learning about Ged Moody¡¯s death that night, Richard finally understood why Tiffany was ming him.

    She was angry that he had left her in the lurch. She was angry that he had used her for the one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion chance of obtaining the key to the treasure.

    Richard did want to exin Tiffany but he was also angry at her for not trusting him.

    As he recalled all these events, Richard felt a little helpless.

    Tiffany finally understood the whole matter and felt more guilty than ever. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.

    Richard did not say anything.

    Tiny tugged at his sleeve and whimpered pitifully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    The man gave a soft snort. ¡°It¡¯s useless to address me as ¡®Sir¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Tiffany suddenly blushed. As Richard mused with delight at the possibility that his wish was about toe true, the young girl spoke again bashfully.

    ¡°Daddy, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡®She called me Daddy? Richard was speechless.

    In the next second, he vomited blood, not metaphorically but literally. He spewed out a mouthful of blood before toppling over.

    Tiffany gasped in shock.

    Was this man so angered by her words that he copsed? Had she gone too far with her joke?

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t frighten me!¡±

    Tiffany forgot about her own injury and leaped off the bed quickly to check on the unconscious man.

    After checking his pulse, Tiffany realized that his breathing was chaotic and there was a strange poison circting in his body.

    The poison was too strong and had damaged his internal organs. Had it been anybody else, that person would have copsed long ago. Richard had hung on until now without showing any signs of difit. If he had not suddenly keeled over, she would not have noticed anything odd.

    Tiffany hurriedly put on her coat before yelling for help. ¡°Somebody! Anybody! Come quickly!¡±

    At this moment, Sidney Pauley was outside the farmhouse trying to stop Zoe Stevens from entering.

    The two of them had been stuck in a stalemate for a long time..

    Zoe was very angry. ¡°What right do you have to stop me?¡±

    She had dashed to the farmhouse after receiving a call from Tiffany. The moment she arrived, this fellow kept stopping her from entering, saying things like ¡°Now is not the time¡± and whatnot.

    Zoe was so angry that she wanted to strangle this fellow.

    Sidney was still performing the role of the wingman dutifully when his sharp hearing caught a muffled voiceing from the bedroom inside the farmhouse. With a growing sense of foreboding, he rushed in.

    The moment Sidney barged into the bedroom, he saw blood on the ground and Tiffany cradling the unconscious Richard in her arms. He yelled urgently. ¡°Quick! Lend me a hand.¡±

    Sidney could tell at once that Richard had suffered a rpse.

    There was still remnant poison in Richard¡¯s body and his internal injuries were serious. Furthermore, he did not have a good rest to recuperate. The moment he found out that Tiffany was going to the mountain vige, he also rushed there.

    He even sshed out a few hundred million bucks on the pretes of funding construction projects and made up some legitimate excuse about inspecting the project sites.

    What a load of bullshit. The real reason was he was here to look for his ¡°wife,¡±

    Sidney felt very exasperated but now was not the time to give lectures. He helped Richard up with Tiffany¡¯s support and they returned to the farmhouse next door. Zoe stayed back to clean up the blood stains,

    Once they had settled Richard down, Sidney proceeded to set up the intravenous drips beforemencing medical treatment.

    Tiffany silently watched Sidney go through the motions with practiced case. She realized that they had even brought surgical equipment and other medical devices, in addition to all kinds of medicine.

    Now, Tiffany was finally convinced that Richard had dashed here despite his serious injuries. He did all this because of her¡­

    As the realization dawned on her, she felt even more guilt¨Cstricken

    She should have trusted him.

    There were many chances to clear up the m

 Chapter 312

    Richard¡¯s eyes had the kind of ravenous look akin to a predator eyeing its prey.

    Tiffany was startled and quickly withdrew her hand, You¡¯re awar? Are you feeling unwell? Shall I get Mr. Pauley to check onThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even as she spoke, she was already getting ready to flee.

    Before she could take one step, she felt a hand yanking her back Caught off guard, she fell onto the bed, or rather, she fell on Richard.

    Tiffany could feel the man¡¯s chest rumbling as a deep chuckle rang out.

    She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Hey, your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Your wounds will open up again. Let go

    Richard did let go, but before Tiffany could get up, a warm and soft sensation made contact with her lips. ¡°Oof ¡±

    Her surprised eyes were treated to a clear, close-up view of that handsome face with sharp eyebrows and keen, bright eyes Then the view faded out and all that was left was a sweet tenderness that wrapped around her.

    Tiffany was literally swept off her feet by this man who had been plotting for a long time.

    After what felt like a long time, Richard reluctantly let the girl go Tiffany¡¯s face was flushed and her usually clear and calm eyes had be misty. She was extremely alluring

    Richard gazed at her deeply and his seductive Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times.

    Tiffany had recovered herself by and tried to push him away. ¡°What if someone sees us? Sc***bag. let go¡­.¡±

    Richard was about to lose thest shred of rationality.

    He took a deep breath topose himself. He was afraid that once he tasted the sweetness, he would not be able to restrain himself. He could only resign himself to his fate and eventually allowed the blushing girl to maintain a distance from him.

    Tiffany finally understood. This man was a ravenous wolf.

    Richard did not feel guilty at all. Instead, he beckoned to her. ¡°Why are you keeping yourself so far away from me? Come here.¡±

    Tiffany ignored him. ¡°It seems that your injuries are almost healed. Since you don¡¯t need people to take care of you anymore, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    She still had work to do tonight. ording to Jeremy, Melody Princeton and Sandra Olson nned to attack her tonight. She had been waiting for their trap for two days and she did not want to disappoint those two women.

    As Tiffany turned around to leave, the man called out to her weakly, ¡°Tiffany, I want some water¡­¡±

    She turned back and looked at the man¡¯s pale handsome face. He looked so weak and helpless¡­ Tiffany stopped herself from falling under his spell just in time.

    This man was still so unbelievably handsome even in such a weak, sickly state!

    Despite her resistance, Tiffany eventually sumbed to that handsome man¡¯s charm. She poured a ss of water and thoughtfully tested the temperature before bringing it to him. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Feed it to me. Richard cajoled in a low voice.

    When he saw that Tilfany did not move, Richard waved the hard that had an intravenous drip attached weakly and said, ¡°I¡¯m injured, I can¡¯t raise my arm¡±

    How shameless! He didn¡¯t have any problem raising his arm when he hugged her and kissed her just now, did he?

    Although she was grumbling inwardly, Tiffany still fed Richard the ss of water gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Richard proceeded with the next request.

    ¡°Do you want to try this?¡± Tiffany had brought a lot of snacks this time. She immediately whipped out a packet of dried prunes from her pocket and took out one piece to offer to him.

    Richard gave a nonmittal shrug so Tiffany popped it into her own mouth.

    However, in the next second, a hand grabbed the back of her head and Richard locked lips with Tiffany again.

    Then he snatched the dried prune directly from her mouth without batting an eyelid¡­

    The sour and sweet taste intertwined with myriad amorous overtures during that interval.

    After detaching herself, Tiffany stared at Richard in disbelief.

    The man was still unsatisfied and saidnguidly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°How infuriating! Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened in anger.

    Just as she was contemting punching the contemptible rascal, John Ross identally barged in and caught the two in close proximity. He scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Have¡­ havee at a bad time?¡±

    Tiffany blushed furiously and fled.

    She ran all the way out of the farmhouse and front yard. Her hot face only cooled down substantially after she stood in the cold wind for a while.

    Zoe had been waiting in the front yard next door. When she saw the blush on Tiffany¡¯s face, she understood at once. ¡°Oh, I get it!

    No wonder Sidney refused to let her enter Richard¡¯s farmhouse to look for Tiny.

    So something interesting was going on next door!

    Zoe was very cited. ¡°Tiffany,e clean now. Was there some development? Huh?¡±

    She was grinning wickedly and Tiffany blushed more furiously. However, she did not hide anything and confided to Zoe, ¡°Well, there was some sort of development.

    Zoe was not surprised at all. ¡°I knew it!¡±

    As the saying goes, an outsider can see things more clearly than those involved.

    Zoe had guessed that this would happen a long time ago. After all, one couldn¡¯t hide the look of love in one¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, Grelle shouted to the two girls from afar, Tiffany, Zoe, the feast is about to begin. Come quickly!¡±

    The farm-to-table feast in the vige was held in arge farmhouse that could amodate several dining tablesfortably.

    Zoe replied, ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Grelle nodded and therr headed to Richard¡¯s farmhouse,

    Strangely enough, she did not mor to meet Richard this time. She simply passed the message to the bodyguards at the gate before going back.

    Tiffany was surprised. ¡°Why did Grelle¡­¡±

    ¡°She probably got over it. Forget about her, Tiny. Let¡¯s go to the feast to take a look.¡± Zoe quickly led Tiffany away.

    She did not reveal that she had warned Grelle earlier against pestering Richard.

    By the looks of it, Grelle seemed to have heeded her warning.

    At the farmhouse where the farm-to-table feast was held, the cooks had busied themselves for the entire afternoon.

    All kinds of ingredients had been cleaned and prepared, and the dishes were almost ready now. They could start serving some of the dishes as soon as the guests arrived.

    When no one was paying attention, Melody Princeton sneaked into the kitchen.

    She was holding the bag of knockout powder that Sandra Olson had given her.

    She had wanted to put the knockout powder in the food a long time ago, but there were too many people in the afternoon and she could not find an opportunity.

    Even when she offered to help, she was chased out by these women vigers. They said that they could not let a guest cook for them.

    Now that there were fewer people, Melody looked around and finally set her sight on a bag of salt.

    While no one was around, she poured the knock-out powder into that bag of salt. After mixing the contents thoroughly to ensure that no one would suspect anything. Melody re-emerged with the bag of salt.

    To her dismay, when she turned around, she saw a little kid standing at the kitchen door, looking at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Melody almost jumped out of her skin.

 Chapter 313

    Melody¡¯s eyes glinted madly as she approached the child.

    ¡°Little boy, do you want some candy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The child answered immediately.

    ¡°Tiffany said that eating too much sweet stuff will lead to tooth decay. When this kid and his friends brought snacks to Tiffany previously, she turned down their good intentions and casually said this.

    In the eyes of these innocent children, Tiffany was like a super powerful elder sister whose every utterance meant the world to them.

    Melody¡¯s face sank when the kid brought up Tiffany¡¯s name agal. Why was it always Tiffany?

    It was bad enough she had the support of so many adults, but now, even children she had only known for two days listened. to her. How infuriating!

    Despite her anger, Melody still maintained a smiling face. Then tell me. What did you see just now?¡±

    If this child really saw what she had put in the salt bag, to protect herself, she might really¡­.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± The child shook his head, his face full of innocence.

    Thad juste in. I was worried that you can¡¯t find what you needed so I asked. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Melody smiled with relief. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Run along now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The kid scampered off.

    After the child had gone off to y with his otherpanions, Melody ced the bag ofpromised salt near the cook Then she waited at the side.

    Sure enough, the cook used the bag of salt Melody nted there for the remaining dishes.

    This way, after the feast, the vigers would feel drowsy and go back to sleep. At that juncture, she would have to think of a way to trick Tiffany into going up the mountain.

    This farm¨Cto¨Ctable feast was a wee feast so everyone made an effort to attend.

    Taking into consideration the guests¡® diet and food preferences, the three tables were set aside for Tiffany¡¯s group, Keh¡¯s group, and the charity and school staff.

    When Tiffany arrived at the feast venue, she could smell the aromatic fragrance of the food and that unique scent¡­.

    The unique scent came from the dyed¨Crelease knockout drug. This drug effect would not be immediate and would only take effect half an hour after consumption.

    Moreover, the dosage was quite generous. It would probably make anyone who consumed it sleep until the next day.

    When Zoe saw the big spread of food, she was very excited. ¡°Wow, it smells so good! I haven¡¯t eaten such scrumptious food. for many years!¡±

    She immediately took her seat at the table together with the other staff of the charity.

    As all of them were fellow colleagues, everyone did not hold back and started eating after some brief pleasantries.

    Tiffany did not say anything when she saw Zoe enjoying her meal so much.

    There was no need for anyone else to go with her when she took the hair tonight. If Zoe was awake, she might get in Tiffany¡¯s way. It was better for her to sleep until the next day.

    Zoe was full of praise. ¡°Wow, this tastes so good! The cooks here certainly live up to their reputations! With such skills, all of you can open a restaurant outside!¡°

    When the cooks heard her, they were delighted,

    Both the guests and vigers enjoyed the feast thoroughly.

    Tiffany also ate her fill since the drug would have no effect on her. Even if they put poison in the food, she would still consume it, not to mention a mere knockout drug.

    When the feast was over, Zoe burped and asked, ¡°Tiffany, why didn¡¯t Mr. Hampton join you for this feast?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Tiffany knew that even if he was fit antl healthy, he was probably not interested in participating in such events.

    When Zoe heard that, she muttered softly. ¡°Grelle was looking around just now. I thought I might have to warn her again.¡±

    Tiffany did not catch what she said. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Er nothing¡­ Zoe immediately mmed up.

    On the way back, she yawned nonstop. ¡°Why do I feel so sleepy! I slept so soundlyst night¡­¡±

    Once inside the vige chief¡¯s house, Tiffany patted Zoe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t stay up. Go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Good night then, Tiffany¡­

    Zoe was struggling to stay awake at this juncture. She copsed on her bed the moment she stepped into her room.

    Tiffany said to someone behind her, Take good care of her.¡±

    There was no answer in the darkness, but a gust of wind blew pait.

    Tiffany returned to her room and waited patiently.

    After half an hour, most of the vigers who attended the feast had gone back to sleep. The bustling noise quickly died down and soon, the entire vige was quiet.

    A bright full moon was visible above the treetops. Croaking frogs could be heard in all directions.

    Suddenly, Melody rushed into the vige chief¡¯s farmhouse in a panic and shouted urgently, ¡°Something terrible has happened! Benny was ying in the mountain but now he¡¯s gone!¡±

    Tiffany had to hand it to Melody sometimes. That woman really knew how to put on an act.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    If she had not known in advance that this was a trap, she would have believed Melody¡¯s near¨Cperfect act.

    No matter how Melody shouted, those vigers who had been drugged and fallen into a deep sleep could not be roused.

    Tiffany stretched herself before strolling out of her room.

    The yful smile on her face was instantly reced by a look of worry and anxiety. ¡°What did you say? Benny is missing?¡± Benny was the kid who had climbed up the tree to pick chestnuts for her earlier. During the feast, he had brought the roasted chestnuts to her:

    That kid was not missing but Jeeping soundly at home.

    Melody was simply creating a ruse to lure her out.

    Tiffany had to admit that this method was not bad. After all, everyone would be worried if a child had gone missing.

    Melody immediately nodded when she saw Tiffany. ¡°That¡¯s rigli After the feast ended, Benny said that he wanted to go up the mountain to the bamboo forest to catch sparrows for you. But he¡¯s been gone for ages now!

    I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Tiffany looked worried as she prepared to go up the mountain at once.

    Before leaving, she issued Melody a reminder. ¡°Inform the vige chief and wake the vigers up. Then, gather everyone to go up the mountain to look for Benny

    ¡°Kenny has already sent people up the mountain. I¡¯ll go with you, I know where the bamboo forest is. Melody was a little apprehensive when she said this.

    She was worried that Tiffany would not agree to go with her because of Tiffany¡¯s animosity toward her.

    Therefore, Melody could only try her best to appear sincere.

    Tiffany frowned. It was obvious that she found the suggestion repulsive her. However, since it was an emergency, she eventually agreed. ¡°Alright, lead the way¡±

    She has taken the bait! Melody was delighted.

    However, she maintained her act and headed for the mountain with a powerful shlight with Tiffany in tow.

    The moonlight cast a veil of hazy light over the entire mountain

    In the darkness, the slightest movement anywhere was enough to send chills down people¡¯s spines.

    Melody proceeded somewhat nervously but when she thought of what was going to happen next, she couldn¡¯t contain the excitement and anticipation she felt.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before she got rid of the scourge Tiffany Kelley!

    ¡°How much longer?¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice sounded anxious but her face was a picture ofnguid nonchnce when illuminated by the moonlight.

    Tiffany felt that she couldpete with an Oscar¨Cwinning actress. After all, when it came to acting, she was pretty good too.

 Chapter 314

    The mountain path was not easy to walk on.

    Melody was sweating from the exertion as she headed in a certa direction with a strong sense of purpose. ¡°Soon, soon. It¡¯s just ahead. It¡¯s not far now.

    It was indeed not far away, Tiffany gave a scornfulugh.

    Just 1000 feet away, under the cover of the fallen leaves in the limboo forest, was a very deep pit that had been dug recently. It was filled with snakes¡­.

    Melody wanted to lure Tiffany to the snake pit and let her fall into it, whereupon she would be bitten to death by the venomous snakes,

    On the mountain, such pits weremon as vigers often used them to trap prey.

    If Tiffany fell into one such pit, people would simply treat the incident as an ident and not murder.

    If Sandra and Melody wanted to be more ruthless, they could also quickly backfill the pit after she fell in

    After spreading ayer of dead leaves over it, no one would know the existence of that pit.

    No matter how many people trudged up and down the mountain, they would never know that a body was buried under their feet.

    What a good nt How ruthless! And also downright stupid!

    Tiffany flexed her wrist as a sinister and mocking smile crept across her face.

    After arriving at the destination, Melody searched around anxiously. The shlight beam swept back and forth on the ground until finally, she found a small g with reflective neon paint.

    She had found the markerl

    This g was the marker that Melody had agreed with Sandra beforehand. The deep pit was located directly under the g All Melody had to do was to lure Tiffany bit by bit to that spot. The moment she stepped on it, the ground would give way and Tiffany would fall into the deep pit.

    The venomous snakes that had been waiting down there for a long time below would quickly finish her off.

    Tiffany would never stand a chance of survival against those venomous snakes.

    Melody suppressed the smile on her face. Seeing that victory was in her grasp, she could not afford to make any mistakes at this critical moment.

    Thus, with an anxious expression, she suggested, ¡°Benny was ying around here. I don¡¯t know how he is now. Why don¡¯t we look for him separately?¡±

    The moonlight was hazy, and the shadows of the trees swayed.

    Tiffany stood where she was. No one could see the expression on her face clearly. Only her dark and bright eyes were shining with a sparkling light.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tiffany answered with an extremely faint smile.

    Then, under Melody¡¯s nervous gaze, she walked forward. One step, two steps, three steps.

    Her pace was leisurely as she searched around the bamboo fores. She did not notice that she was getting increasingly closer to the small neon g and the deep pit beneath the g¡­.

    Just two more steps¡­ Melody¡¯s palm was sweating as she gripper the shlight nervously.

    To Melody¡¯s surprise. Tiffany stopped when she was two steps away from the deep pit.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She spoke unhurriedly as if she wasmenting to herself. ¡°It¡¯ste at night and there¡¯s no one around. It¡¯s the perfect time tomit crimes.¡±

    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Had Tiffany Had Tiffany discovered something? Why did she suddenly say something like that?

    Tm just joking. Why are you so nervous?¡± Tiffany turned back and continued searching the bamboo forest for Benny her shlight

    There was no one else around and Tiffany¡¯s back was facing Melody. This was the perfect time to make her move¡­

    Melody steeled her heart. Since Tiffany refused to take the final two steps, she would help her.

    With this thought in mind, she quietly approached Tiffany from behind.

    Melody took the final step forward¡­

    with

    Suddenly, the ground gave way and Melody fell into the pit. She did not even have time to scream as shended on the base of the deep pit with a thump.

    Only then did she scream btedly. ¡°Argh! Help!¡±

    Melody¡¯s screams were shrill and loud, but on the ground above, Tiffany did not seem to hear her. She even muttered to herself. ¡°How did I sleepwalk to the mountain out of the blue?¡±

    Then, she shook her head and walked down the mountain leisurely.

    Melody could hear the footsteps above her getting softer. However, at this moment, her most immediate worry was. hundreds of venomous snakes that had started slithering toward her.

    The scaly creatures gradually closed in on her and began sinking their fangs into her body. ¡°Argh!¡±

    Flinching in pain, she tried her best to climb out of the pit, but without the help of any tools, she could not get up from the ten¨Cfoot deep pit.

    The snake venom gradually spread through Melody¡¯s body until she copsed.

    Until this moment, she could not understand why she fell into this pit when the g was still so far away from her.

    Did Sandra want to take the opportunity to get rid of her too?

    Or was the g marker moved before she led Tiffany here?

    Melody was horrified by that thought.

    That would mean Tiffany had already seen through her n and she was the one luring Melody into the trap, wouldn¡¯t it? Otherwise, why would she pretend not to hear Melody¡¯s screaming and go down the mountain as if nothing had happened? ¡°Argh!¡± Melody shrieked in despair, but her vicious eyes were getting dimmer by the minute.

    A death trap she set up for Tiffany had ironically turned into a burial ground for her.

    Rumble¡­

    Thunder rumbled, followed by a sudden rainstorm.

    The bright moon became obscured as the heavy rain pelted down on the entire valley.

    Tiffany had reached the front yard of the vige chief¡¯s farmhouse. She was not in a hurry to enter the farmhouse. Instead, she stood quietly under the roof.

    She watched for a while before extending her palm into the rain.

    After a long while, Tiffany was about to enter the farmhouse which Keh Harper rushed up to her with a ck umbre Behind him were dozens of his drivers and bodyguards.

    Keh asked her anxiously, ¡°Wait up. Tiffany. Have you seen Melody?¡±

    Tiffany stopped in her tracks and turned to Keh with a faint smile. ¡°Why are you asking ine when your woman has disappeared?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Tiffany cut him off. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    With that, she turned around and entered the farmhouse. Her back profile was slender and straight, exuding an -indescribable air of determination.

    Keh was a little perplexed. It seemed that every conversation between him and Tiffany would always end on a note confrontation.

    He was a little helpless, but he couldn¡¯t care less now. He immediately shouted to his sleepy¨Clooking subordinates, ¡°Look for her. Look everywhere. We must find her!¡±

    After the feast ended, Keh returned to his farmhouse and soon fell asleep.

    In the end, he woke up from hunger not long after. The dishes at the feast were not to his liking, and he did not eat much. After waking up, he wanted to get something to fill his stomach.

    ajar. She was not inside at all,

    He was a little worried that something would happen to her in the mountain, so he woke up all his subordinates to look for

    However, when he walked out of the room, he saw that the door to Melody¡¯s room was a her.

    However, even after searching the entire vige, they still could not locate her.

    A subordinate suggested, ¡°Mr. Harper, we¡¯ve searched the whole vige. Miss Princeton isn¡¯t here. Why don¡¯t we go up the mountain to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 315

    It was sote at night and it was raining so heavily. Was Melody out of her mind? Why would she go up the mountain at this time!

    Keh didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    However, after thinking about it, he felt it was better to be safe than sorry. He had apanied Melody here, so he should take responsibility for her safety. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain!¡±

    At this moment, in the bamboo forest, Melody had lost consciousness

    The heavy rain hit her face, but she was still motionless.

    Footsteps rustling through leaves could be heard.

    On the mountaintop, a viger in a raincoat muttered as he walked, ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily. My roof is going to leak again Sigh¡­

    When the viger passed through the bamboo forest, he identally slipped and fell. Just as he was about to get up, the shlight in his hand rolled away.

    When he ran after the shlight, he suddenly saw the ten¨Cfoot pit nearby. At this moment, in the pit, there was an unconscious girl whose fate was unknown¡­.

    The viger was shocked. At the same time, he recognized at a nce that this was the city girl who hade to their vige the day before.

    He immediately took off his raincoat and spent a lot of effort to pull Melody up.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw snake bites all over her body. At this moment, Melody¡¯s lips were ckish and her face was pale. The bite marks on her body were beginning to swell up, indicating she was already seriously poisoned.

    Perhaps Melody was not destined to die, or she had heaven¨Cdefying luck. This viger happened to be a barefoot doctor in Melvor Mountain Vige.

    He did not attend this feast because he had gone to a vige on the opposite mountain to help a woman give birth in the afternoon.

    Unexpectedly, he identally discovered Melody on the way back.

    When Keh and his group went up the mountain, they changed upon this barefoot doctor carrying Melody down the mountain.

    At first, Keh was furious as he thought that the viger in front of him had done something to Melody

    The viger hurriedly exined, ¡°This girl fell into a wild boar pit and was bitten by snakes. I have gathered some medicinal herbs nearby. We must hurry back to treat her otherwise she will die!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The group hurriedly went down the mountain.

    Melody remained unconscious until the afternoon of the next day.

    The memory of falling into the pit and being bitten by the snakes traumatized her deeply

    Before she waspletely conscious, she started screaming incessantly. ¡°Argh! Help, help! Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯te near mel

    Hearing themotion, Keh immediately rushed in and held her hand tofort her gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Melody slowly opened her eyes. She burst into tears immediately and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Kenny, I was so scared! I thought I would never see you again¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Keh hugged her gently.

    When the vige doctor was treating Melody yesterday, he said that it was fortunate that she was discovered in time. Another ten minutes and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her

    It was truly her great fortune.

    Keh hugged her and pacified her for a while. After she had calmed down, he asked, ¡°Melody, why did you run up the mountain for no reasonst night?¡±

    Melody had been waiting for him to ask this. She immediately cried even harder.

    ¡°It was Tiffany! Tiffany called me to go up the mountainst night. I didn¡¯t think much of it and followed her. I didn¡¯t expect her to push me into the pit!

    ¡°She wanted to kill me. She almost killed me! Sob, sob, sob¡­ What did I do wrong? Why did she do this to me¡­

    Melody cried her eyes out. It was obvious that what happenedst night had traumatized her.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid after almost losing their life?

    Keh¡¯s face clouded over.

    He recalled that when he saw Tiffany in the front yardst night, she was standing under the roof to catch the raindrops. Furthermore, there was indeed mud on her shoes at that time. This proved that she had indeed gone up the mountain.

    ¡°This is simply¡­ Keh was bitterly disappointed. Melody had already struggled out of bed and was sobbing as she walked

    ¡°She almost killed me. I¡¯m going to demand justice!¡±

    ¡°Melody!¡± Before Keh could stop her, she was already limping towards the vige chief¡¯s farmhouse.

    Tiffany¡¯s farmhouse was only about 100 feet away from Melody¡¯s lodging.

    However, Melody had just regained consciousness and her legs were still swollen from the venomous snake bites. Keh had no choice but to help her along.

    At the vige chief¡¯s farmhouse. Zoe had a good sleep and was full of energy. She came back and reported to Tiffany what she had found out.

    ¡°Tiffany, I heard that Melody courted death by going up the mountainst night. In the end, she was bitten by venomous snakes and almost lost her life! Fortunately, she was lucky enough to be rescued.¡±

    After listening. Tiffany fell silent.

    She never expected that someone would pass by at that hour. Even more incredibly, that person managed to find the medicinal herbs to treat the venomous snake bites just in time to save Melody.N?velDrama.Org content.

    This woman was really fortunate.

    Tiffanybed her hair and tied it into a ponyuil.

    Zoe was by her side andplimented her, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re really the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Tiffanyughed, Before she could say anything, she heard a loudmotion from the front yard. Someone had kicked something and was yelling outside.

    ¡°Tiffany Kelley, get out here!¡± It was Keh¡¯s voice.

    Zoe exploded with rage when she heard him. She cursed out loud and picked up the rolling pin before rushing out.

    ¡°Which bastard is making so much noise here? Get lost before I knock out your front teeth!¡±

    Zoe could not care less about people scolding or bullying her, but she would never allow anyone to scold or bully Tiffany. Otherwise, they would be seeking death.

    Keh felt a headacheing on when he saw Zoe¡¯s aggressive demeanor.

    However, he would never hit a woman, so he said, ¡°Move aside. This has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I am itching to bash your fucking head!¡± Zoe raised the rolling pin and was about to rush at Keh when Tiffany grabbed her cor. ¡°Be good and wait by the side.¡±

    Okay. Zoe immediately stood to the side. However, she did not let down her guard for even a moment.

    Tiffany smiled at the hostile group of people in front of her and askednguidly, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Melody cried out in between sobs. ¡°Tiffany Kelley, we¡¯re ssmates after all. I know you don¡¯t like me and can¡¯t stand me, but how can you harm me!¡±

    ¡°How did I harm you? Tell me. Tiffany rubbed her nose nonchntly.

    Herpleteck of shame made Melody so angry that she clutched her chest and could not utter a single word.

    Keh said, ¡°Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t lead Melody up the mountainst night? Didn¡¯t you cause her to fall into the pit and get bitten by venomous snakes?¡±

    Tiffany understood at once. This woman was really good at ying the me game.

    She smiled brightly and looked straight at Melody. She then enunciated word by word, ¡°Do you dare to repeat that?¡±

 Chapter 316

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s gaze was so sharp that it could bore into Melody¡¯s heart</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody hesitated for a moment. Thinking that it was impossible for Tiffany to have any evidence, she replied, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Don¡¯t tell me you want to threaten me!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Then tell me,¡± Tiffany said.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Last night, you called me to go up the mountain and made me fall into that pit. You were there yet you pretended you didn¡¯t see me. If this isn¡¯t intentional murder, what is?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody was so angry that tears fell again. ¡°Do you know that I almost died? How can you be so despicable!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With so much ruckus, more and more people gathered around them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Out of gratitude to Tiffany, the local vigers did not dare to say anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The rest of the staff of the charitable foundation were Tiffany¡¯s people. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t say anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only the Harper family¡¯s drivers and servants looked at Tiffany differently. They whispered excitedly among themselves.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss Kelley looks quite kind. How could she do such a thing?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Nothing is certain. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°If that¡¯s true, she will go to jail for attempted murder!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I heard from Dr. Milne that Miss Princeton was bitten by snakes and almost died. It was so dangerous. If she hadn¡¯t met Dr. Milne, even God Almighty wouldn¡¯t be able to save her!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Melody crying her heart and iming to be the victim of an attempted murder, it was easy to guess who people would believe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this juncture, those little kids leaped to Tiffany¡¯s defense. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that about Tiffany! Tiffany would never do such a thing!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking at this group of kids, Tiffany smiled faintly as she gently patted their heads.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, she looked at Melody and asked with an ambiguous expression, ¡®Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change your story? Are you sure I was the one who brought you up the mountainst night?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">How could Melody go back on her word with so many people watching?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She immediately nodded. ¡®I know you won¡¯t admit it, but I can guarantee that everything I said is the truth!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To convince the crowd, she even raised her hand defiantly. ¡°If I¡¯m lying, may lightning strike me dead!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was all or nothing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany beamed radiantly. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she retrieved her phone from her pocket and yed an audio recording.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">[Something terrible has happened Benny was ying in the mountain, but now he¡¯s gone!]</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was tantly clear to all that that was Melody¡¯s voice, raw and unmodified.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Exined calify Last night, Melody personally came to look for the vige chief, and I happened to record it. Because she said Benny was missing, I followed her up the mountain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°In other words, she was the one who brought me up the mountain. Tiffany emphasized each word with a mocking smile. ¡°Benny went missing?¡± someone asked.</font></font>

    Benny¡¯s mother was present among the vigers who had gathered here. The simple-minded woman immediately denied it. ¡°No, Benny went to bed early yesterday and didn¡¯t go out!¡±

    ¡°Then here¡¯s the problein. The child has never gone out. How did you find out about the child¡¯s disappearance?¡± Tiffany asked Melody with a look of mock confusion.

    Everyone turned to look at Melody, including Keh.

    Melody¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    It never urred to her that Tiffany would secretly record their exchange to protect herself.

    In that case, Tiffany already knew about her n from the start. Everything was just an act. She did not even touch Melody throughout the whole incident except to change the location of the g.

    That was how Melody fell into the trap instead of Tiffany. Thus, she could easily eliminated without Tiffany dirtying her hands.

    What a devious scheme!

    Melody had never been so flustered before.

    Under the gazes of so many people, she exined stiffly, ¡°I heard from the other children that Benny hasn¡¯t gone home. I didn¡¯t think too much about it and went to look for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, the other children are here. You can check with them and see which child said that

    As soon as Tiffany said that, the children present immediately shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t say those words!¡± Tiffany continued, ¡°When I went up the mountain with youst night, did I push you into the pit? Did I touch you?¡± Melody¡¯s face was ashen as she bit her lip.

    It was true Tiffany did not touch herst night. On the contrary, it was Melody who wanted to push Tiffany but She identally stepped into the concealed pit. Not surprisingly, she couldn¡¯t say so.

    ¡°With regard to your im that I did not help you, you vanished when I turned around. I was frightened of being alone on the mountain. What¡¯s wrong with meing down first?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Brains are good. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have any.¡±

    With that, she returned to the farmhouse without looking back

    Zoe decided to rub it in. ¡°Did you hear that? Brains are good. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have any.¡±

    After saying that, she still did not feel vindicated. She then looked at Keh and scolded, ¡°And you should donate your

    eyes to those who need them as soon as possible. Hmph!¡±

    In the front yard with a big crowd of people, there was dead silence.

    In particr, the Harper group members who were condemning Tiffany vociferously earlier had fallen silent. Their expressions were very odd, and they did not know what to think

    Melody stood rooted to the ground. The next second, she fainted from anger.

    Keh carried her away and summoned his private doctor to examine her. After making sure that there were no other problems, he was relieved.

    After a while, Melody woke up.

    The first thing she did was to grab Keh¡¯s arm tightly and cry out, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s lying. She¡¯s lying. The truth is not like that at all!¡±

    Keh lowered his eyes. For the first time, he was indifferent to Melody.

    He felt extremely conflicted now.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He believed everything Tiffany said, but there was still one question he did not ask.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When he was looking for Melody and was at the vige chief¡¯s housest night, he asked Tiffany if she had seen Melody. Tiffany answered, ¡°No.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Which was the truth and which were lies?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was tired of guessing and could no longer tell who was lying to him</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Kenny, do you not believe me?¡± When she saw that he did not speak for a long time, tears streamed down Melody¡¯s face. ¡°Anyone can choose not to believe me, but you can¡¯t! If everything was really as Tiffany Kelley said, would I risk my life for</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I almost died there. Would I use my life to crack such an absurd joke?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She cried piteously, like a child who had been wronged by everyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh could not help but sigh. In the end, he held her hand and said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to probe anymore. Let this matter pass, okay! We¡¯ll be fine in the future.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was his promise to Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody hesitated for a moment. Then she nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let it go. We¡¯ll be fine from now on and never be separated¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she could never swallow this.</font></font>

 Chapter 317

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If Keh had been firmer back then, before she hadpletely fallen out with Tiffany, Melody could have stopped being enemies with Tiffany for his sake and even be friends with Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was impossible now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two hugged for a long while. Melody finally stopped crying and said to Keh, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I want to sleep for a while.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡± Keh tucked her in and left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The moment the door closed, the gentle smile on Melody¡¯s face disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She took out her phone and immediately called Sandra Olson.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She wanted to ask what was going onst night and how Tiffany discovered their secret n in advance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If their n had not been leaked, she would not have fallen into Tiffany¡¯s trap and almost lost her life in that pit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But no matter how many times she called, no one answered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody became suspicious. She rarely contacted Sandra, especially aftering here. The phone reception in the mountains was erratic and sometimes calls couldn¡¯t go through</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Melody had already been unconscious for a day. Sandra should be watching the area here at all times. It was impossible that she did not know what had happened.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Yet she did not make any move for the entire day. What did this mean?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Could something have happened to Sandra?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody was panicking as she mulled over this. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, at the vige chief¡¯s house¡­.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Tiffany dismissed the little kids who were pestering her, she avoided Zoe and secretly met Jeremy Cooper in the backyard. He had disguised himself as a staff and hid in the mountain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy nodded. ¡°Mm¨Chmm. It was as you predicted.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Good.¡± Tiffany smiled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">What happenedst night was an ident. Melody and Sandra had set a trap to kill her. Tiffany did not do anything except instruct Jeremy to switch the location of the g. In an instant, Melody¡¯s and her positions were swapped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If that local viger had not rescued her, Melody would have suffered the consequences of her own actions by now¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As they say, Man proposes, God disposes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if Melody was lucky enough to escape with her life, Tiffany would never let the other culprit, Sandra Olson, off Therefore, on the day she went up the mountain, she told Jeremy to inform the Booth family that Sandra Olson was still alive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back then, Sandra had married Jordan Booth in a high¨Cprofile wedding. Subsequently, she caused the Booth family to go from being a nouveau riche to having nothing. If the Booth famly knew that she was still alive, would they let her off?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In particr, Sandra¡¯s mother¨Cinw, Lauren Booth, used to lead such a hixurious life. After their wealth was usurped by Sandra, she had no choice but to return to the poverty¨Cstricken rural hometown.</font></font>

    If her mother¨Cinw were to catch Sandra, she would probably skin Sandra alive.

    Incidentally, the Booth family¡¯s hometown was in a vige next to Melvor Mountain, not more than 15 miles away¡­

    Tiffany said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s time for their family reunion.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Jeremy nodded and immediately left.

    Leaves floated down like confetti in the backyard. Tiffany reached out to catch a leaf.

    After a while, she turned around and was about to leave when she saw a tall figure standing under a big shady tree and watching her in silence.

    The tallnky man had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. At present, he was wearing a smart and elegant suit, which further entuated his excellent physique.

    He was aloof and his understated seductiveness made him even more irresistible.

    Tiffany did not know if he had overheard her conversation with Jeremy. She could not help but feel a little awkward and she dragged her feet as she approached him.

    When¡­ when did you arrive?¡± Tiffany mumbled.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t visit me, surely I¡¯m allowed to visit you?¡±

    Richard Hampton¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse, and his gaze was full of reproach. ¡°I wonder who agreed to take care of me. In the end, I didn¡¯t see anyone for the entire day.¡±

    ¡°I thought your injuries might heal faster if I don¡¯t disrupt your recuperation.¡± Tiffany rubbed her nose.

    This girl made ame excuse sound so proper and well¨Cfounded

    Richard was so exasperated that he burst outughing. He immediately pulled her to the farmhouse next door. Once the door was closed, he pressed her down on the bed.

    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, Sir! Let¡¯s talk nicely. A gentleman uses his mouth, not his hands. Don¡¯t¡­ Tiffany begged for mercy frantically,

    However, before she could finish speaking, she heard a tearing sound. Her clothes were ripped open and her back suddenly felt cold.

    Tiffany felt helpless. She thought that she was doomed this time but to her surprise, she felt something cooling on her back and a medicinal scent wafted out.

    The wound on her back felt cool andfortable as the effect of the medicine spread out.

    This man was only helping her apply medicine to her wound.

    It was just a false rm.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she heard the man¡¯s ambiguous voice behind her. ¡°Liule pervert, what are you thinking?

    ¡°N¨Cnothing¡­ Though Tiffany denied it outright, her ears had turned red.

    After applying the medicine to her back, Richard withdrew his binds. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Though he was done, she didn¡¯t dare to get up in her current state.

    Tiffany said glumily, ¡°My clothes¡­..

    ¡°Here. Put it on.¡± Richard took out a set of clothes from the wardrobe and handed it to Tiffany. It was some kind of work clothes. It looked very fashionable and smart, and was suitable for moving around in the mountains. Yet at the same time, her arms and legs were well covered.

    After that, Richard left the room before she could say anything.

    Only then did Tiffany put on the new clothes reluctantly.

    A few minutester, she opened the door and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m done.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard turned around..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Under the light, the young girl¡¯s long hair was tied into a high ponytail. Her exquisite face was beautiful and stunning even without makeup. She was now wearing a work suit which was custom¨Cmade by a famous international designer. The style was trendy, making her look smart and cool.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Most importantly, her small waist was entuated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard gazed at her in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">What¡¯s not bad?¡± Tiffany wanted to ask him if he was referring to the clothes or her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As she got ready to indulge in some narcissism, the man looked at her and replied faintly, ¡°Much more pleasing to the eye than earlier.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with my outfit just now? Isn¡¯t it just a normal tank top and shorts?¡® she wondered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">What Tiffany didn¡¯t know was that when she sauntered around in her tank top and shorts, her sun¨Ckissed smooth skin. seemed to glow. Other people couldn¡¯t resist ogling her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She didn¡¯t notice it but a certain man had turned green with jealousy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, he got people to deliver this set of clothes for Tiffany with just one phone call.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney was standing outside and gave a shrill whistle. Then, he strolled in leisurely with his hands in his pockets and teased Richard. ¡°Tsk! Where did this green¨Ceyed monstere from?¡°¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard shot him an icy gaze. ¡°Are you very free?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No, I suddenly remembered that I still have something on. Goodbye!¡± Sidney slipped away immediately.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing this, Tiffany also ran outside. ¡°I have something on too!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had barely taken two steps before she was pulled into the man¡¯s embrace. A refreshing scent overwhelmed her, tititing her no end.</font></font>

 Chapter 318

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man¡¯s deep voice rang in her ears. ¡°Running away? Where are you running to?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°L. Tiffany was very nervous. She could feel his eyes boring into her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She stammered for a long time before finally saying, ¡°ed to go to the washroom¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard was caught off guard by that answer. Then, he chuckled and let go of Tiffany obligingly. ¡°Go then.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s face was extremely red. Without hesitation, she hurried towards the toilet in the backyard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, just as she approached, she bumped into Grelle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle seemed to have been loitering nearby. Therefore, when she suddenly bumped into Tiffany, she tried to hide in a panic. She didn¡¯t even say ¡°Hello¡± before running away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grelle¡­ Before Tiffany could stop her, the petite figure had disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle ran madly for a long time before stopping. She was so sad that her eyes turned red¨Crimmed from weeping.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had pretended to be wandering around outside just now and had identally seen it. That sight was a huge blow to her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The only thing the man she adored ever said to her was ¡°Get lost</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On top of that, no matter how hard she tried, he never looked at her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So this was the difference between the sky and the earth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle buried her head in her knees and wept silently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this moment, a gentle voice came from overhead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grelle?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle raised her head and was slightly dazed. ¡°Melody, 1¡­ Im fine.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Worried that the other party would see through her, Grelle stood up and turned around to leave. However, Melody ced hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder and smiled gently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You like the guest staying next door very much, don¡¯t you?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let me tell you. That guest is a big shot with a fortune that can rival a country. His wealth and status are beyond your imagination, Melody smiled again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why are you telling me all these things?¡± Grelle was a little angry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Are you trying to tell me that an ugly duckling like me will never be able to get close to such a man? Are you trying to remind me to know my ce?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody smiled confidently. ¡°No. On the contrary, I¡¯m here to help you. As long as you¡¯re willing, I can help you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, it would be a lie to say that Grelle wasn¡¯t tempted. She thought for a n¨ªoment before rejecting Melody righteously. ¡°No. Although I¡¯m tempted by what you said, I have my pride.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s useless to fight for what doesn¡¯t belong to me. If it is meant to be mine, I can get it even if I don¡¯t do anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Moreover, in television dramas, those who do bad things will not have a good ending, so please don¡¯t get me into trouble Thank you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, Grelle brushed Melody¡¯s hand away and ran towards the cotton fields without looking back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A young girl¡¯s thoughts came and went quickly. Likewise, her erotions changed rapidly. Within a few minutes, Grelle¡¯s usual smile was restored as she worked in the cotton fields.</font></font>

    She looked innocent and pure, lively and lovable.

    The statement Those who do bad things will not have a good ending stung Melody.

    Her eyes gradually turned icy. ¡°Idiot, you can¡¯t even hold on to och a good opportunity. Serve you right if you are stuck in such a ce for the rest of your life!¡± She gave a scornful snort and left.

    On the way back, Melody tried to call Sandra again but there was still no one answering

    Of course, there was no reply from Sandra. That was because she could not even take care of herself right now.

    She had heard about how her deep pit scheme failed that night in particr, when she heard that Melody had fallen into it and almost lost her life, Sandra was so angry that she cursed out loud. ¡°She can¡¯t even handle such a small matter and almost got herself killed. She¡¯s really stupid!¡±

    Only God knew how much effort she had put into getting that pit ready. She had to get people to dig secretly so that no one would know, and she had to prevent other people passing by on the mountain from stepping into it by mistake.

    In the end, it was all for naught!

    Sandra was downright furious. However, she still had a backup n, which was to nt bombs.

    Thest time. Tiffany managed to avoid the deep pit. This time, it was a bomb. As long as she came within range, there was no way for her to escape certain death.

    After personally supervising her subordinates in the nting of the bombs, Sandra was finally satisfied.

    She then tried to locate a ce with strong phone reception so that she could call Melody. As she walked back and forth, she encountered more than a dozen vigers digging for potatoes on the mountain.

    Sandra took no notice of them and walked away with disdain.

    However, when one of the women saw Sandra, her entire body trembled violently. She rushed up to Sandra, grabbed her sleeve, and shouted at her repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you!¡±

    When Sandra was grabbed suddenly and her expensive dress became stained with mud, she flew into a rage. ¡°Are you crazy? Let go!

    As she spoke, she tried to shake off the woman¡¯s hands.N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, this woman was surprisingly strong. Her expression was ferocious as she refused to let go. She yelled, ¡°Sandra Olson, take a good look and see who I am!¡±

    Sandra was stunned when the other party called out her name. She then took a good look at the woman.

    She didn¡¯t recognize her at first though she looked vaguely familiar.

    When she looked closer, Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her expression instantly changed. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    The woman in front of her was none other than Jordan Booth¡¯s mother, her former mother¨Cinw.

    Lauren Booth sneered. ¡°It¡¯s good that you recognized me! You damn bitch, you¡¯re actually not dead. Spit out the money you took from my family! Spit it out!¡±

    When enemies met, they were particrly bitter. Many grudges had built up slowly over the years and it was no longer jus a simple matter of Sandra swindling their money.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After the Booth family¡¯s downfall, the family members could still survive by relying on the remaining expensive jewelry and a few properties. However, as the saying goes, when it rains, it pours. Jordan¡¯s father became seriously ill.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The surgery and medical fees were like a huge bottomless pit. The family sold all the valuable things, but in the end, Jordan¡¯s father still died¡­.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lauren had no choice but to return to the rural hometown with her son, Jordan Booth. However, when she was rich, she did. not help her hometown. When she returned, who in her hometown would care about her and her son?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hence, Jordan, who used to spend his nights drinking and having fun, had to work as a bricyer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And Lauren, who was once decked out in jewelry, had to work as farmer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Every time she suffered hardships, Lauren would curse Sandra Olson. However, the wretched woman was already dead. What else could she do other than curse her?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By ident, she heard a few days ago that Sandra was not dead. She did not believe it at first but surprisingly, she bumped into this wretched woman today.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With new grudges added to old scores, things would not be so easy to settle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lauren was downright ferocious as she grabbed Sandra¡¯s hand tightly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">You bitch, you¡¯re living quitefortably, aren¡¯t you? The clothes you¡¯re wearing are all famous brands. You¡¯re squandering our family¡¯s wealth and eating so well. You have some nerve!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sandra gasped in pain. She felt as if her arm was about to break. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she hurriedly said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t take your family¡¯s money!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back then, half of the money was taken by Tiffany when Sandra asked for medicine from the Miracle Healer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The other half was snatched away by Miss Hart, who had helped her back then.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, Sandra did not get anything. All her efforts benefited other people.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But would Lauren Booth believe her?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even after Sandra exined, the older woman became even more determined to fight Sandra to the death. ¡°You bitch, you ruined my family. You and I shall perish together!¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 319

    Lauren Booth was furious. She raised the hoe that she had been sing to dig for potatoes.

    She wanted to beat Sandra Olson to death!

    rmed, the other vigers who were with Lauren hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. What if you kill her? Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t stop me!¡±

    Lauren was so angry that her eyes turned bloodshot. Back then, after Sandra took every cent of the Booth family¡¯s fortune, her husband underwent major surgery. However, because he did not have the money to go to a better hospital and doctor, he died on the hospital bed in less than one month.

    Thereafter, Lauren took her only son back to live in the rural hometown. Her son Jordan Booth had no choice but to work. as a bricyer. Once, he slipped and fell off a building during work. As a result, he became a cripple

    The pain of every incident and misfortune was borne by the Booth family alone. How could Lauren calm down?

    Lauren¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she yelled angrily, ¡°Get lost, all of you, get lost. No one can stop me. I must kill this bitch today!

    Sandra knew her mother¨Cinw very well. The older woman was probably really going to kill Sandra today.

    While the others were holding Lauren back, Sandra found an opportunity to break free and flee.

    Lauren immediately grabbed her hoe and gave chase.

    The two women ran very fast. The other vigers were a little anxious. They looked at each other nkly and did not know! what to do..

    ¡°What¡­ What should we do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any trouble. Mrs. Booth is mature enough so she won¡¯t be too unreasonable. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Might as well.¡± On the way back, the vigers happened to bump into theme Jordan so they updated him.

    Initially, the vigers wanted Jordan to dissuade his mother. However, when Jordan heard that Sandra Olson was not dead, his reaction was even more drastic than his mother¡¯s. He immediately picked up a machete and ran in the direction the vigers pointed.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± The vigers did not know what to do and could only report this matter to the vige chief

    At this moment, Sandra had already fled very far with Lauren in hot pursuit.

    Lauren¡¯s tenacity infuriated Sandra so much that she cursed out loud, ¡°Old witch!¡±

    After running for an unknown period, the two women finally stopped when they were exhausted.

    While Sandra was still catching her breath, Lauren pounced on her with a roar. ¡°Pay back what you owel Money for money, life for life! You ruined my family. I want you to die a horrible death!¡±

    With that, she swung the hoe down.

    Sandra had learned some skills during the period when she was saved by Felix Quaid. She immediately rolled out of harm¡¯s way. At the same time, she grabbed a handful of dust in her hand and tossed it at the older woman.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Before Lauren could react¨Cshe was blinded by the dust and tripped over herself.

    As she fell to the ground, she dropped the hoe as well.

    Sandra sucered at her plight. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    There were so many people around just now so Sandra couldn¡¯t do anything. But now, it was easy for her to kill this woman

    Sandra picked up the hoe on the ground unhurriedly. A vicious glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°Old witch, die!¡±

    She raised the hoe and swung down.

    After Lauren brushed away the sand to see what was in front of her, it was already toote.

    The hoe came swinging at her¡­.

    This was definitely a lethal strike.

    Suddenly, a coin flew out of nowhere and urately hit Sandra¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The pain made her release the hoe.

    Lauren thanked her lucky stars for the intervention. She immediately seized the opportunity to push Sandra to the ground. She then grabbed Sandra¡¯s neck and began strangling her.

    However, Sandra reacted quickly and immediately counterattacked.

    A cloud of dust rose into the air as two equally fierce women fought viciously on the deserted mountain. They scratched and strangled, and they pulled each other¡¯s hair out.

    On a tree not far away, Jeremy Cooper was hiding in the lush leaves. He watched the two women with some trepidation.

    What a vicious catfight!

    After fighting for a long time, Sandra finally gained the upper hand. At some point, she picked up a rock from the ground and flung it at Lauren.

    Lauren was hit instantly. Her head started bleeding and she lost her ability to fight.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death. Don¡¯t me me! Sandra¡¯s eyes were aze as she got ready to attack again

    At this moment, the limping Jordan finally reached the fighting site with a machete in his hand. When he saw the woman. who repaid kindness with ingratitude, his eyes turned bloodshot with anger. ¡°You bitch, return my money!¡±

    When she heard her son¡¯s voice, Lauren perked up and immediately yelled, ¡°Capture her. No matter what, we can¡¯t let her escape today!¡±

    The mother and son joined hands

    One was already hard enough to deal with, and now there was another one. Sandra gritted her teeth, turned around, and fled into the forest.

    After her!¡± Lauren roared.

    The sky gradually darkened. Soon, it was nightfall. The entire mountaintop was shrouded in darkness and visibility was popr.

    Sandra ran until she almost copsed..

    If she had known earlier, she would not have allowed her subordinates to leave the mountain. Now, this tenacious mother and son pair kept pestering her relentlessly. How infuriating!

    Sandra was on the verge of going crazy. She looked around for a ce to hide but to her shock, she had unwittingly circled back

    Moreover, this was the ce where her subordinates had spent the entire afternoon nting bornbs

    She still had the detonator with her.

    Sandra was a little hesitant.

    She had begged Felix Quaid for a long time for these miniature bombs. She originally wanted to use them to deal with Tiffany Kelley.

    But now she was being chased by mad dogs. If she didn¡¯t eliminate these lunatics, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out alive today.

    But if she used the bombs, she would lose a good opportunity to deal with Tiffany.

    No matter which way she chose, it was a loss to her.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Sandra was flustered and anxious. At this moment, the Booth mother and son had already surrounded her from both sides.

    Jordan was holding a gleaming machete in his hand and began approaching her step by step.

    Jordan hated Sandra to the core. Back then, he did not hesitate to marry her with a huge sum of a few million dors. He gave her a grand wedding and a luxurious life that only the young mistress of a wealthy family could have.

    However, this woman returned his kindness with ingratitude and schemed to take away all his family¡¯s money, including the few properties under his name

    This fatal blow left their family penniless and they ended up on the streets. In order to survive, Jordan had to take on a job but in doing so, he inadvertently be a cripple.

    How could he not hate Sandra?

    Jordan was overwhelmed with rage. The machete in his hand dragged a line on the ground.

    Sandra kept backing away. Her hand was already gripping the detonator in her pocket. She warned, ¡°Don¡¯te near me, or I¡¯ll really kill you!¡±

    Lauren sneered. ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re still so stubborn in the face of death. Why don¡¯t you run? There¡¯s a big rock behind you. Let¡¯s see if you can fly.¡±

    Jordan moved closer and said with a menacing expression, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. Capture her!¡±

    Lauren was about to lunge when Sandra raised her head and broke into a sinister smile. ¡°Fine. All of you asked for it!¡±

    With that, she pressed the detonator.

 Chapter 320

    With a thunderous boom, the entire mountain shook. This huge explosion sent sand, rocks, and soil flying everywhere, and all the trees were left damaged with their trunks in pieces. Lauren was also sent flying by the st and was severely injured.

    She looked up in shock and saw that the dust in the center of the explosion had dissipated. Then she noticed a bloody pulp on the ground. This was what was left of Jordan, who had been in the center of the explosion just now.

    Jordan, my¡­ my son¡­¡± Lauren wailed. She stared at the bloody pulp in front of her in disbelief, her ears ringing. Suddenly, she screamed and ran to it as if she had gone crazy. A shrill scream resounded through the valley. ¡°Son¡±

    Sandra, hiding behind the rock, could not help but cover her car Fortunately, she ran fast and escaped the explosion. She did not expect the power of the miniature explosives to be so terrifying

    ¡°But it was a pity that Tiffany escaped. I¡¯ve spent so much effort dealing with her. Dying like that is too good for Jordan, Sandra thought, pursing her lips in disdain,

    In the mess behind Sandra, Lauren was crying out of breath. She was on the verge of going crazy and almost broke down as she hugged Jordan.

    The Booth family had only had one son for a few generations. With Jordan¡¯s death, the family was going to die out.

    Lauren was overwhelmed with grief and cried her heart out. She did not notice that Sandra had sneaked closer from behind with a huge rock high in her hand. Sandra was ready to smash Lauren in the head at any moment.

    Not far away. Jeremy, following closely behind, was unaffected by the explosion. When he saw this, he was about to stop Sandra Unexpectedly, a noise sounded not far away.

    Sandra turned at the noise and saw the vigers arrive. She could only flee and temporarily gave up the thought of killing

    Lauren.

    Themotion on this mountain quickly spread to Melvor Mountain Vige. The vigers thought Lauren was the only person involved and witness. When she was rescued, the agony of losing her son already left her crazy, crying andughing.

    Lauren said nothing when asked about what had happened on the mountain. She even called anyone she met ¡°son¡±. As a result, the local people med the mountain sting for the incident.

    Jeremy returned to the vige chief¡¯s home and told Tiffany the whole story. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You asked me to follow and not let anything happen to Jordan and his mom. In the end¡­¡± Jeremy said with remorse.

    This was the first time he had filed to do Tiffany¡¯s bidding. Tiffany shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    No one could have known that Sandra had nted a bomb in that ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s next? Do we continue to follow her?¡± Jeremy asked.

    ¡°No need.¡± Tiffany shook her head. ¡°With such a thing happening, the entire mountain will be sealed off and safety hazards will be eliminated. Sandra is not stupid. She will not continue to stay on the mountain.¡±

    There was no ce for Sandra here anymore. The only person she could go to now was Felix. She would hide in the castle.

    Jeremy did not say anything and quietly waited for Tiffany¡¯s order.

    But Tiffany said, ¡°You¡¯re not making any move for

    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Jeremy walked away.

    Go and rest.

    Tiffany sat down at the table. Just as she was staring at the cup in front of him in a daze, all the lights in the room suddenly went out: Then there was some noise outside.

    Zoe came out of the room with her phone. Spooked, she asked, ¡°You scared me. Why did the power suddenly go out?¡±

    Tiffany walked out with her and realized that the entire vige had fallen into darkness.

    A momentter, something lit up, and Tiffany looked and found it was all candlelight.

    The vige chief took out a candle and gave it to Tiffany and Zoe He exined, ¡°The mountaintop got blown up in the evening, remember? A small area copsed, and the wires were imaged. So the whole vige is in a ckout. Now, let¡¯s pray that it doesn¡¯t rain. Heavy rain easily causes minor fasli flooding.¡±

    Sometimes people just couldn¡¯t get what they prayed for. It rained heavily all night. There was a storm, lightning, and thunder.

    The wind uprooted several trees, and the wires remained out of service. The most terrifying thing was the sh flood.

    The vige chief¡¯s house was quite far away. Even if the flood triggeredndslides, it would not affect his house. However, several families living at the foot of the mountain had suffered. Their houses were destroyed overnight. Even though they evacuated in time, many were trapped on the way.

    Under such circumstances, several helicopters dipped and brought back all the trapped people. Fortunately, there were no casualties/

    The vige chief said with a sigh. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re blessed. Kind people came to our vige and saved the vigers. We wouldn¡¯t know how to make it through otherwise.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Tiffany put on a coat and rushed into the courtyard next door in the rain. No bodyguard dared to stop her again, and she ran straight into Richard¡¯s room.

    At the table, the neatly dressed Richard seemed to have just finished taking his medicine. When he saw her, he even waved, saying, ¡°Come here.¡±

    After a shocked pause, Tiffany replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Then she walked over.

    Richard pulled her to his side and grabbed a clean towel to dry her hair and clothes. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking an umbre with you?¡±

    Tiffany dodged. ¡°It¡¯s just a few steps away. Besides, I managed to stay dry

    Richard did not say anything. So Tiffany asked, ¡°Are you¡­ leaving today?¡±

    She saw his subordinates packing upst night. Since then she had supposed Richard would leave today.

    ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯s so busy that he barely had a break. He has such a bigpany to run. How could he have so much time to stay in this small vige? Tiffany thought.

    Upon hearing this, Richard pinched Tiffany¡¯s cheek and chuckled. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±

    This flirting question caught her off guard. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ not how I feel It¡¯s just that I may need some time to get used to doing everything alone.¡±

    Tiffany cleared her throat and said, ¡°Have a safe trip. See you back in Lovell City.¡±

    ording to the original n, she was supposed to leave today. However, the weather forbade her to stick to it. She had to stay for another day because of the flood. If the flood got out of control, the vigers wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it on their Own.

    Richard did not say anything. He only rested his chin on her head and gently stroked her long hair with his rough fingers.

    He was a little affectionate and reluctant.

    A few minutester, John walked in and said, ¡°Richard, we¡¯re good to go.¡±

    ¡°OK, Richard responded indifferently but did not move.

    Tiffany was afraid of dying him, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow at thetest. Don¡¯t worry.

    As she spoke, she looked up and met Richard¡¯s gaze. She could decipher the unreadable emotion in his deep eyes,

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you some men and a helicopter. They¡¯re at your disposil,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    ¡°Just instruct them to do whatever they need to do. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger,¡± he added.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes could not help but smile as she felt amused and warm. Seeing that he was about to say something else, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°Go ahead, Richard. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    He kissed her on the lips instead. ¡°Don¡¯t make me miss you too much.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Even when the helicopter fleet left. Tiffany still heard Richard¡¯s barse voice in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t make me miss you too much.¡± The sentence repeated until Tiffany was a little absent¨Cminded. She touched her slightly swollen red lips. Her face was red and her cold and calm eyes were shining like stars.

    Grelle was not far away, looking up at the sky in a daze. Their departure left her a little dejected.

    Melody stood beside Grelle and pretended to sigh. ¡°It¡¯s rare for some people toe to this won¡¯t have a chance to see them again in this lifetime,¡± Melody said. remote vige. I¡¯m afraid they

    When Grelle heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. However, she bit her lip and said nothing in response.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Melody pressed, ¡°You have to fight for the opportunity yourself. Take the opportunity or you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life. Then she started to feel a change in the air.

    After a long time, Grelle asked. ¡°How can you help me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can bring you back to Lovell City. Later, it will be much easier for you to get close to that almighty man. But at the same time, I need you to help me with something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    This response put a wider smile on Melody¡¯s face. There are many ambitious people in this world. How long could her previous determined rejectionst? No more than days as long as there is a seed of jealousy in her mind. The seed will grow and be a towering tree that takes hold of her, she thought

    Melody felt smug in her heart. She whispered into Grelle¡¯s ear, want you to help me¡­ get rid of Tiffany.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When Grelle heard this, her face turned pale. She seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two close to each other? Why would you want to do that? Do you know that you will be damned if you do it?¡±

    Tll be damned?¡± Melody sneered as if she had heard a joke. ¡°If what you said were true, she would have been damned for causing me to fall into that pit. I almost died down there. Listen, if you want to get what you want, you have to get rid of her.¡±

    Grelle kept a straight face and didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Melody for a long time. In the end, she nodded and replied briskly, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Before Melody could rejoice in her heart, she saw Grelle turn around and head to Tiffany¡¯s room.

    ¡°Where are you going? What are you going to do?¡± Melody asked

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Tiffany w

 Chapter 322

    Tiffany stood there like a pine tree, slender but tough; even the strong wind couldn¡¯t break her. She looked divine and inspired feelings of awe in Melody.

    her dis

    Melody stared at her nkly. She had bumped into Tiffany and pushed her as nned, but to her disappointment, the trick failed.

    Losing the chance, Melody unwillingly took a step back and said, ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m sorry. I slipped and bumped into you.¡±

    She believed that Tiffany would let this go. Otherwise, Tiffany would be overreacting.

    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Tiffany slowly turned around and said coolly, ¡°That night, you pushed Ged like this, right?¡±

    Melody shuddered, too shocked to reply.

    Looking at Tiffany¡¯s clear and scrutinizing eyes, she suddenly recalled what happened that night. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Melody hastened to deny it.

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze was cold as she continued slowly, ¡°He could have left safely, but he returned to save you. At that moment, did you change your mind?¡±

    Melody sneered. ¡°He was stupid enough toe back for me.¡± With that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    However, a strong force came from behind, making Melody¡¯s head spin. Before she knew what was going on, Tiffany had struck her down.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Melody asked. She panicked and struggled with all her might. Then Tiffany pressed her head into the surging flood without saying a word.

    ¡°Ah! Save Melody screamed. She choked a few times before she could finish shouting for help.

    She felt she was drowning and would die here today. Only then did Tiffany let go expressionlessly.

    ¡°He was not stupid. He went back to save you because he had a conscience. But you bit the hand that fed die!¡± Tiffany said angrily.

    You deserve to you.

    ¡°No¡­. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Melody denied it and struggled desperately. Hearing this, Tiffany pressed Melody¡¯s head down into the water again.

    ¡°Think, think carefully. You killed Jade with your own hands, and Ged died because of you. Don¡¯t you feel guilty? Don¡¯t you feel guilty about it? Have they ever haunted you in the middle of the night?¡±

    Melody pulled his head out of the water. She seemed to have gone crazy and keptughing.

    ¡°Who are you to judge me? You¡¯re the one who should feel guilty. If it weren¡¯t for you, they might still be alive.¡± Melody suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You are the biggest jinx!¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Tiffany dug in her ear with her finger as if to make sure she had heard wrong. She let go of Melody, and in a split second, the surging flood swept Melody away.

    Not far away, Keh happened to walk over. When he saw this scene, he was instantly frightened out of his wits.

    He rushed over and took off his coat to jump down to save Melody. ¡°How could you do that? Tiffany, I¡¯m really disappointed in you, he said sternly.

    Just as Keh was about to jump, Zoe, who had witnessed everything just now, threw the rope on the ground to him and said coldly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll never know Melody¡¯s true colors. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    After saying that, Zoe wiped her tears and left with Tiffany. Zoe bad heard everything just now. It turned out that Melody was involved in Ged¡¯s death.

    If sanity hadn¡¯t prevailed over anger, Zoe would have thrown away the rope tied to Melody.

    Keh stood rooted to the ground and frowned. More than one person had warned him about this before.

    However, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He just wanted to hurry up and save Melody.

    The second he noticed the rope shaking in his hand and its other end still in the water, he gave it a big yank.

    Melody was sshing in the water. Soon, she was pulled back to the field. Tiffany was just teaching her a lesson. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have tied the rope before letting Melody fall into the water.

    Melody was wet and disheveled. Her eyes were red as she threw herself into Keh¡¯s arms and cried until her voice was hoarse. ¡°I was so scared¡­¡±

    Keh put his coat over her and said gently. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Melody choked and said, ¡°Keh, you saw it too. I didn¡¯t provoke Tiffany. It was Tiffany who tried to hurt me. Time and time again, she wants me dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Keh¡¯s hands clenched into fists and his expression darkened. ¡°I will stand up for you. This time, she has indeed gone too far!¡±

    Melody sobbed pitifully. He said, T¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    Keh bent down to scoop up Melody and strode towards the lodging.

    No one knew that Sandra had been watching all this time: Tiffany forced Melody to drink the floodwater after Melody¡¯s n failed and Keh questioned Tiffany in disgust and anger.

    ¡®But all this is not enough, Sandra thought with a cold smile.

    She had once experienced the feeling of being abandoned by everyone. Now, she wanted Tiffany to suffer the same pain. Her lips curled into a wicked smile and she quietly left Melvor Mountain for Cedar Ridge Vi.

    After carrying Melody back, Keh immediately called his private doctor to examine her.

    Fortunately, she was fine, except for a few small cuts on her body caused by the stone. Even so, Keh still went to the vige chief¡¯s house angrily. He wanted to denounce Tiffany and make her apologize to Melody.

    However, just as he reached the vige chief¡¯s courtyard, he was stopped by John and the Hampton family¡¯s men.

    John asked expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Harper, what¡¯s the matter? His tone made the hidden message clear¨Csay it or get out.

    Keh choked. John was Keh¡¯s uncle¡¯s henchman. He did not expect his uncle to return to Lovell City without John John was left to keep Tiffany safe.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    John had a lot of authority in the Hampton family. He could mobilize an army if he wanted. Even Keh had to be polite when he saw John.

    John¡¯s presence means that Tiffany is far more important to my uncle than I imagined, Keh thought.

    So he held back his anger and replied, ¡°Tim looking for Tiffany.¡± Then he rushed inside. John did not move and only ordered,

    ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    Upon the order, a group of well¨Ctrained subordinates chased Keh away. They grabbed him by the arm and threw him. out without hesitation.

    ¡°You bunch of¡­ Keh was livid. No one had ever treated hirt like this. However, when facing John, Keh knew he could not strike back.

    With burning anger, Keh shouted through the courtyard wall, ¡°Tiffany,e out! I know you¡¯re inside. Come out!¡±

 Chapter 323

    Inside the house, Zoe was sobbing, Keh¡¯s voice made her more distraught. She wished she could rush out and blow up his head now.

    ¡°Melody was just a little freaked out, and Keh came to condemn us. Who is going to condemn her for Ged and Jade? It¡¯s precisely because there¡¯s no evidence that Melody can pretend to be innocent and deceive everyone. Zoe stomped her feet and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m so angry, so so so angry!¡±

    Tiffany looked at her and waited for her to calm down before saying, ¡°Anger won¡¯t solve the problem¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, what do you think we should do? Are we just going to let all this go?¡±

    ¡°No, of course.¡± Tiffany poured a ss of water and drank it slowly.

    Melody tricked Tiffany into going up Melvor Mountain to kill her the day after they arrived. Melody should then have paid the price for what she had done. However, she waster saved by the local vigers.

    Now, Tiffany could only find another way to get back at her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this. Pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. You can¡¯t interfere or act on your own. Do you understand? Tiffany said to Zoe.

    She was worried that Zoe would take it too hard and risk her life That would be the truly stupid thing to do.

    ¡°Got it? Zoe nodded.

    Tiffany stood up. ¡°Pack up. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning.¡±

    The heavy rain on Melvor Mountain had already stopped. Currently, the sh floods had already rushed down the mountain. The rainfall would decrease during this period so a huge flood would be unlikely.

    Tiffany and Zoe had been out for so many days. It was time to go back.

    Outside the courtyard, Keh continued shouting at the top of his lungs after being thrown out by John¡¯s subordinates. The noise drew many kids.

    Keh was thick¨Cskinned, but being stared at by the kids¡® puzzled clear eyes, he felt embarrassed and stopped shouting. However, he was still too angry to leave just like that. In the end, he blocked the courtyard entrance to show his anger.

    Seeing this, John rolled his eyes. ¡®Richard is wise, mighty, swift and decisive. Everyone admires him and bows to him. But how could his nephew be such a stupid coward? It¡¯ll be embarrassing if others know about Keh, John thought.

    The kids were very polite. Seeing that Keh could not enter, they stopped and asked John, ¡°Sir, can we go in and y with Tiffany?¡±

    John nodded since Tiffany had ordered that people like Keh and anyone suspicious were not allowed in.

    These kids were so cute that he let them pass without asking questions.

    Tiffany heard the chatter and went out the door. She was going to tell others that she was leaving tomorrow.

    The kids burst into tears at the news. One minute they had been in high spirits and the next they cried their hearts out. It almost broke Tiffany¡¯s heart to look at them.

    Tiffany, the wild fruits on the mountain will ripen in two days. I want to pluck them for you to try, but you¡¯re leaving. I don¡¯t want you to leave, one child wailed.

    ¡°Tiffany, will youe back to see us?¡± another child asked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t go back. After you leave, you won¡¯t remember us,want you to stay. Tiffany, please don¡¯t go. As the other kids followed, the atmosphere became sad.

    Surrounded by the kids, Tiffany smiled gently and stroked their little heads one by one. She said gently. ¡°No, I will always remember you cutie pies.¡±

    ¡°Really? We want a pinky swear!¡± the kids demanded in unison.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied. Tiffany extended her pinkie and made a pinky swear with them one by one.

    Keh watched everything quietly from outside. He saw her fint smile and her gentle gaze in her clear, sparkling eyes. Her smile was so enchanting and as bright and warm as the morning sun.

    He could tell those children really liked her. Then he started to wonder. There is nothing fake about their fondness. Would such a woman really be as vicious as 1 imagine?¡®

    Keh was in a daze. His questions for Tiffany suddenly stuck in his throat, and his prepared speech of condemnation was gone. He turned around and fled like he was nuts.

    At night, Cedar Ridge Vi was brightly lit

    Charlie sat on the sofa and looked at the calendar. Then, he muttered, ¡°Four days after my baby girl was away from home, I still miss her.¡±

    Thalia could not help but hold her forehead when she heard that ¡°Oh, spare me. How many times do you have to talk about it a day? Seriously, you¡¯re busy with work most of the day. When your daughter is at home, you¡¯re not so concerned.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I am, Charlie immediately retorted, looking displeased.

    Thalia shot him a cold nce and he relented. ¡°Whatever my wife says. I¡¯ll shut up and take time to reflect.

    Eric listened from the side and immediately sighed. Then, he took hisptop upstairs and returned to his room, sick of such lovey¨Cdovey chats.

    It was getting darker. Charlie looked out the window and yawned ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to sleep.

    Thalia stood up as well. At this moment, the doorbell of the vi rang. The couple looked at each other in confusion, wondering who woulde at this hour.

    The servant hurried out to take a look and saw a young woman standing outside the big iron gate. The woman was wearing a cap that covered most of her face, so the servant couldn¡¯t make a judgment from her face.

    The servant thought, ¡®She doesn¡¯t look like a good person. However, he still asked politely, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. and Mrs. Kelley. Help me inform them and say¡­¡± Sandra paused for a smile. ¡°Just say that I have the information they want to know about their daughter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute,¡± the servant replied. He thought that something had happened to Tiffany, so he rushed into the vi and repeated what Sandra had said.

    Charlie and Thalia thought the same. They immediately said, ¡°Quick, invite him in.¡±

    They had difficulty getting through to Tiffany over the past few days because of bad reception in the mountain. They managed phone calls now and then.

    However, there was a problem with thework in the mountain yesterday, leaving them unable to get through to her ever since. They felt that Tiffany would be fine, but they were still worried.

    Sandra got her wish and entered Cedar Ridge Vi. As the servant showed her the way, he kindly reminded her, ¡°Watch your step.

    It was dark. She might trip if she walked on a cobblestone path without paying attention.

    Sandra smiled and replied confidently, ¡°I know,¡±

    Back then, she had lived here for a few years. She was very familiar with the surroundings, including this small path

    It was a pity that everything changedter on. Otherwise, she could have continued her life in this vi and heard the servants respectfully call her ¡°Miss Sandra Kelley¡°.

    The memory made Sandra¡¯s smile even colder.

    Soon, she came into the vi and sat on the sofa opposite Charlie and Thalia.

 Chapter 324

    Charlie and Thalia were a little anxious. When they saw hering, they hurriedly asked. ¡°So what do you have for us? Did something happen to our daughter? Please tell us. The Kelley family will reward you handsomely.¡±

    As Sandra listened, a trace of mockery shed in her eyes that were hidden by the cap. As expected, the couple adored Tiffany as much as ever.

    Back then, Sandra was enraged by her and wanted to disfigure her face. When Thalia saw it, she immediately pped Sandra hard across the face and threw her out.

    It was the same now. The most trivial thing about Tiffany would be a big deal to this family.

    Sandra couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®So if this couple finds their biological daughter, will they still dote on Tiffany as they do now?

    A sly smile came to her lips. She was looking forward to knowing the answer.

    but

    Tell the servants to leave us alone. What I¡¯m about to say is a secret, Sandra said firmly. She was calm sitting on the sofa,

    it they waved the servants away to sleep. Thalia and Charlie looked at each other. They had no idea what Sandra was up to,

    When there were only the three of them in the main hall of the vi, Charlie said in a deep voice, ¡°Now you can say ¡°Sure Sandra looked up with a sweet smile. ¡°Uncle Charlie, Aunt Thalia, long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    A moment of silence followed; then Thalia suddenly stood up from the sofa and pointed at Sandra. ¡°It¡¯s you? I can¡¯t believe my eyes. I thought you were-

    ¡°Dead, right?¡± Sandra said, finishing the sentence for her.

    Then Sandra smiled mockingly. Thanks to you and your husband, I¡¯m still alive and well. I¡¯m millions of times better than when I was living under your roof.¡±

    Charlie did not want to argue with her. His expression hardened slightly as he asked, ¡°Tell me, why did you suddenlye here today? If you¡¯re just here to show off, then I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not wee here,¡±

    He hadpletely given up on Sandra. He had amodated her and her family for so long, but they were never grateful to him.

    Thalia¡¯s face also turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you. Just go. You¡¯re not wee here,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Sandra shook her head. ¡°If I leave now, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to know where your biological daughter is

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Thalia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face was filled with shock. ¡°How did you know.

    It was a long time ago. Where did Sandra learn about it?¡® Thalia wondered. She and Charli looked at each other.

    They only realized at this

    s moment that Sandra, who had faked her death, was different from before.

    Sandra was very satisfied with their reaction. ¡°It was 18 years ago, right?¡± she began.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Eighteen years ago, Charlie was just a young man who had just graduated from a famous school and started his career.

    Unlike him, Thalia was already a famous and popr dancer with a fan base of tens of thousands. Once, they met by chance and fell in love at first sight.

    Thalia quit show business for Charlie, while Charlie quickly maile a name for himself with his daring personality.

    They had a daughter in the first year after they got married, and the family of three was blissful. However, their one¨Cyear- old daughter went missing after Thalia took her out on Halloween night. From then on, there was no news of the little girl.

    This was a huge blow to Thalia. She med herself countless times and even became depressed. Butter on, others said that they had found their daughter.

    +6

    ¡°I suppose that you didn¡¯t find your biological daughter at all. You just adopted a girl about the same age to take the ce of your biological daughter, right?¡± Sandra said slowly with a confident smile.

    The couple was speechless, their faces ghastly pale.

    When they heard Sandra talk about their past vividly, every word was like a knife piercing their hearts. They felt a sharp pang of guilt as she reopened their old wounds.

    Then Charlie was furious, especially when Charlie heard Sandraso nonchntly reveal Tiffany¡¯s identity, ¡°How did you know?¡± he snapped.

    Sandra smirked, crossed her legs, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fate. Actually, she had just learned of this news a month ago. She had followed Felix and saw him draw up the death list.

    It was said that the people on that list all had different backgrounds. Surprisingly, Tiffany and Melody were among them, which made Sandra suspicious.

    Sandra recalled that when she was five or six years old, Charlie was already doing well in Lovell City and no longer lived in the countryside.

    asionally, she heard Stan and Selena mutter about Charlie¡¯s missing daughter. Sandra overheard that Charlie was lucky to find his daughter after a few years.

    At that time, Sandra did not think much of it. No one would doubt the authenticity of the story. But then upon thought, she found something fishy about it.

    ¡®How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Sandra thought. She followed the suspicion and started digging. Using Felix¡¯s power and connections, she finally found out this secret that few people knew back then,

    It turned out that Tiffany was not Charlie¡¯s biological daughter. ¡°Back then, she was just a nameless, parentless bastard,¡¯ Sandra concluded.

    Sandra smiled coldly. She raised his chin and asked, ¡°Uncle Charlie, Aunt Thalia, do you like my surprise?¡±

    ¡°Piss off!¡± Charlie hissed. The veins on Charlie¡¯s forehead bulged as he banged the coffee table. He was clearly very angry.

    However, Sandra ignored it and took out a document from her bag. The few bold words on the paternity test report deeply agitated the couple.

    ¡°Half a month ago, I bribed your servants to take your hair and that girl¡¯s for this paternity test. The result came out 99%. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to see your biological daughter? Don¡¯t you want to know what she has been through all these years?¡± she asked.

    This was breaking news to the couple. Charlie was dumbstruck, and Thalia instantly burst into tears.

    They had searched for many years, and it was a very dark time for them. Later on, theypletely gave up and showered all their love on Tiffany.

    Their only hope was that anyone who found their biological daughter could treat her like how they took care of Tiffany.

    It would be a lie to say that Charlie and Thalia did not want to know more about their biological daughter from Sandra. The couple was already hesitating, fighting their curiosity and parental love. Thalia even reached out a few times to take the paternity test.

    But in the end, they made the same decision and tore the report apart without even reading it.

    ¡°Get out,¡± Charlie shouted at Sandra, poi

 Chapter 325

    Sandra did not expect such an oue. She was stunned and wanted to say something, but Charlie picked up a cup from the coffee table and threw it at her.

    ¡°Did you hear me? Don¡¯t make me do it again, Charlie yelled. Then he smashed more coffee cups at her.

    If she had not dodged quickly, she would have been injured. Furous, Sandra took her bag and left. She said hatefully. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. All your family is crazy!¡±

    As the sound of the door closing came, Thalia slumped to the ground. Then, she burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Charlie panted slightly, his lips trembling. At this moment, no words could make things better. He didn¡¯t know how tofort his wife or himself.

    Sandra¡¯s words just shattered their peaceful life. Now Charlie covered his face and slowly slid onto the sofa.

    After a long while, Thalia sobbed and picked up the pieces of the report from the ground. With tears streaming down her face, she pieced them together bit by bit on the coffee table. Then one page was done. Trembling, she looked at the name columns.

    On the left were the couple¡¯s names; on the right was Melody¡¯s name..

    The second Thalia saw the names, her mind went nk and her expression changed drastically. She suddenly took a few steps back, her entire body trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s her? So¡­ So she¡¯s actually¡­ my daughter?¡± she said with difficulty, her face covered in tears.

    No wonder she found Melody familiar the first time she saw Melody at Sandra¡¯s wedding banquet. And Thalia felt an indescribable sense of bonding.

    It turned out Melody was her biological daughter. Melody had been living in Lovell City, right under their noses, but they didn¡¯t know it until this very minute.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Why are you doing this to me?¡± Thalia cried her eyes out. It was all toote.

    She indeed wanted to acknowledge her biological daughter, but what was she going to tell Tiffany? Thalia didn¡¯t have the heart to break the news to her after developing a deep bond with her over the years.

    ¡®Once I make the decision, what kind of harm will it do to Tiffany? Thalia wondered.

    Thalia cried for a long time. In the end, she tried her best to calm herself down. She looked at Charlie and said, ¡®Let¡¯s keep it a secret and carry on, alright? Anyway, we¡¯ve been wrong for more than ten years.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She hesitated and replied, ¡°Okay¡±

    Charlie pulled her into his arms and gave a long faint sigh. At night, they decided to support Melody and give her a good life secretly. They owed her a lot but would never acknowledge her.

    Just like that, they kept everything the same and tried not to let anyone break it. This was probably the best they could do. However, Sandra didn¡¯t like this idea. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became on her way home. She had expected the paternity test report to restrict Tiffany. However, the couple would rather give up their biological daughter who had been missing for more than ten years than hurt Tiffany¡¯s feelings.

    Sandra groaned, thinking. Tiffany is just a parentless bastard, but the Kelleys treat her as a treasure. How ridiculous!¡±

    Sandra gritted her teeth. After thinking for a long time, she rolled her eyes, and a gleeful smile spread across her face. The Kelleysck the courage, I can help them. I don¡¯t need to tell everyone about Tiffany¡¯s story; it¡¯s enough for Melody to know.

    This n put her in a better mood. She immediately sent the paternity test report to Melody¡¯s phone.

    When Melody saw it, she would know what to do. Otherwise, she would not be worthy of joining forces with Sandra to deal with Tiffany.

    After the report was sent over, the car stopped. Sandra hummed a song as she got off. As soon as she walked into the newly decorated castle, she saw Felix on the sofazily ying with the lighter in his hand.

    The dark green me was on and off, which made his pretty face look even more devilish.

    Sandra¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and her eyes were overflowing with adoration.

    In the past, she only had Keh in her heart. She liked him, but she was more attracted by what Keh could bring her. After so much had happened, Sandra came to realize that there were other men better than him.

    ¡°Mr. Quaid,¡± she called out softly. Then she slowly walked over, her cheeks flushed with anticipation and admiration

    With a click, Felix closed the ss lid of the lighter, and the dark green me disappeared.

    He looked at Sandra and s

 Chapter 326

    ¡®Change my face? What does he mean by that?¡® Sandra wondere. She was confused and shook her head instinctively.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to,¡± she replied to Felix as she retreated in fear

    But she couldn¡¯t refuse. Felix waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Take her away.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the

    ressionless maids at the side. They immediately stepped forward to hold Sandra down. They were

    extremely strong. Sandia couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she struggled.

    She was taken to the basement. Sandra fell asleep after being injected with the anesthetic.

    The next day, the weather cleared up. Tiffany and the team members all boarded the helicopter. After bidding farewell to the vigers, they took off and left.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The kids from the vige cried and waved their hands at her. Tears welled up in their eyes as they watched Tiffany leave.

    series of poverty alleviation measures such as building roads and bridges would be put on the agenda in the shortest time possible. The vigers stood still as they watched the helicopter fly away. They lowered their heads and wiped their tears. Their tanped faces were filled with indescribable emotions and gratitude.

    After the flood in Melvor Mountain subsided, the development team that Richard hired woulde over me possible.

    After a long time, someone looked around and suddenly asked, ¡°Guys, where¡¯s Grelle?¡±

    Grelle was the vige chief¡¯s granddaughter. She was beautiful, lively, and very likable. In the past year, many matchmakers. hade to her door to set her up for a marriage but she was uninterested in any of her dates.

    With this reminder, the vige chief searched inside and out, but he only found a letter left by her. Only then did he realize Grelle had left.

    ¡­..

    On the way back, Melody looked dispirited and pale. The incident of falling into the floodwater yesterday had traumatized her. And she had a cold. She had a low fevertest night.

    Seeing her depressed, Keh handed her a cup of hot water and said gently, ¡°Hang in there. Take some medicine.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied weakly. Melody nodded and took the medicine. Then, she leaned against the corner of the helicopter to catch up on her sleep.

    Keh covered her with a coat and didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t know how to face Melody now.

    Yesterday, he had promised to seek justice for Melody, but when he saw Tiffany, he did not know how to question her. He went in a huff and came back with nothing aplished. At the end of the day, Melody suffered for nothing.

    At the thought of this, Keh sighed. Romeo had said that Keh was too indecisive and conflicted when there was a problem to solve: Keh had disagreed until now. He rubbed his temples, feeling conflicted again and troubled.

    They flew for a few hours. When the helicopter was about tond. Melody felt the phone in her pocket vibrate continuously.

    She took it out and froze at a nce. Sandra¡¯s message¨Can e¨Ccopy of the paternity test report¨Cshocked her.

    On it were Melody¡¯s name and the Kelleys¡® names. The test results announced that they were rted.

    G-

    Melody scrolled down in disbelief and found an old file. It showed that she had been bought by her current parents when she was one year old.

    As for Tiffany, the Kelleys had identally found her and took her in to make up for the guilt and regret in their hearts,

    This news came as a shock, leaving Melody agape.

    Memories of her childhood came flooding back. Her parents had been calling her a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing since she was young. Also, they had been telling her that they brought her to the world for Jansen.

    As a young girl, she had been taught to work hard to support her family and Jansen when he needed to start a family.

    Melody had resisted and looked down on them from the bottom of her heart. She felt out of ce with them so often that she even wished countless that she had been born to another family.

    Unexpectedly, her wish came true, and Melody¡¯s hands were trembling.

    After the great shock, she thought in ecstasy, ¡®Sandra wouldn¡¯t lie to me, so the test results must be true. In that case, I¡¯m the Kelleys¡® real daughter. Tiffany has been an imposter for more than ten years. She¡¯s upied everything that should have belonged to me.

    Melody gripped her phone tightly, murmuring. ¡°Thank god. It¡¯s not toote for this news.¡±

    She wanted to take back everything that belonged to her. Melody wanted to crush Tiffany and never let her get back up.

    The helicopter slowly descended. Melody did not even have the time to say anything to Keh. She no longer looked pale and sad. She excitedly left the Harper family¡¯s manor and returned to her small vi.

    ¡®Sandra sent me the report, so the Kelleys must have known about the results. All I need to do now is wait for the Kelleys toe to my door. Then I can reunite with them and never suffer others¡® contempt and mockery. I¡¯m going to be Miss Kelley rightfully, Melody thought with glee.

    But Charlie and Thalia never showed up, and the doorway remained empty.

    In the vi, Melody saw the same old faces. Thezy middle¨Caged man was Karl Princeton; the petty, nagging middle¨Caged woman was Audra Princeton.

    Melody had called them ¡°Dad¡± and ¡°Mom¡± for more than ten years.

    Upon seeing her return, Karl cursed, ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Hurry up and clean the floor.¡±

    Audra rolled her eyes at Melody and asked with a sullen face, ¡°I asked you to ask Mr. Harper for some money. Did you get it? The electricity bill for our vi is pretty high. Today, that woman next door even mocked our family for being vain. Im so pissed. I¡¯ll teach their family a lesson for that.¡±

    Melody did not say anything. She looked around and replied indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯re being vain.¡±

    It was a vi on the outside, but inside, the ce was a wreck. And the people living here looked no different from those in the slums. The Princeton family was scruffy andpletely unpresentable.

    Melody¡¯s face was filled with disdain. She did not want to stay for another second and turned to leave.

    us this

    She mmed the door shut. In the living room, Karl and Audra were stunned for a moment. Then, they stomped their feet and chased after her, wanting to hit her. ¡°You wretched girl, we¡¯ve been too easy on you these days. Don¡¯t you give attitude!

 Chapter 327

    Karl was already drunk and lost control. In just a few hits, Melody was covered in streaks of blood.

    Melody couldn¡¯t take it. She turned around and said coldly, ¡°You guys are the ones who deserve to die!¡±

    With that, she ran forward. Her words angered Karl and Audra. They immediately chased after her with red eyes. They looked like they were really going to beat her to death today.

    Melody gritted her teeth, panicking and anxious. She was taking her chances.

    Sandra told her in the email that the Kelleys had already known about the test results yesterday, but it seemed like they did not care. Melody had waited for them for so long.

    But she didn¡¯t lose hope. ¡°It will break their heart to see me living such a life with their own eyes. And how could they not feel guilty by then? They won¡¯t be ruthless enough to contime letting me live with such greedy and terrible parents, right?¡¯ Melody thought.

    Melody ran as fast as she could but fell halfway. Her palms and knees were now bleeding.

    With this fall, the fierce-looking Karl caught up to her. He raised the broom and beat her with it like crazy, ¡°I told you not to run. I¡¯m going to fix you right, or you¡¯ll forget yourself.¡±

    They were at a street intersection. Some passersby saw this scene and stepped forward to stop Karl. ¡°Hey, why do you hit her a stranger asked.

    Karl red fiercely at the stranger. ¡°Mind your own business. It¡¯s only right for me to hit my daughter. What do you care?

    Get lost!¡±

    Melody shielded her head with her arms, her heart filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t my biological parentse to me? Why? They have left me behind for so many years and caused me to suffer so much. How could they ignore me like this? she screamed inwardly.

    ¡®Ow!¡± Melody rolled on the ground in pain. She screamed and cried.

    Just then, a ck luxury car slowly drove over from afar. Charlie and Thalia were sitting in the car.

    Thalia was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She could not help but joke, ¡°I¡¯m so nervous just passing by on this road, but we¡¯re still far from where she lives.¡±

    Charlie put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t think too

    much¡±

    Since they had already decided to keep it a secret and carry on, they had to ensure they could stayposed.

    Thalia nodded. ¡°OK¡±

    Precisely because they had made the decision they came all the way here to take a look. They would be relieved once they could be certain that Melody was doing well. If Melody was having a hard time, they would give her money and think of a way to help her secretly. Then, she would be better off.

    As their car slowly approached the intersection, Thalia looked outside nervously. She had imagined many scenarios when she took a peek at Melody and left but not this scene before her.

    ¡°Stop! Stop the car!¡± Thalia eximed in shock. She was so agitated that her face turned red. The driver hurriedly pulled

    Over

    Thalia ran straight to the intersection and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± She was trembling with anger.

    G.

    Meanwhile, Melody looked miserable on the ground, her face pale and eyes filled with tears.

    The marks left by the broom on Melody¡¯s body were blood-red and shocking. It broke Thalia¡¯s heart to even look at the marks. She was so furious that she almost fainted.

    95%T

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Karl said nonchntly. ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s only right for me to hit my daughter. What do you

    carci

    At this moment. Thalia almost blurted out that Melody was her biological daughter.

    Fortunately, Thalia¡¯s rational self stopped her. Tears welled up in Thalia¡¯s eyes. She squatted down and gently held Melody. ¡°Girl, are you¡­ are you alright?¡± choked Thalia.

    I¡¯m okay, Mrs. Kelley Melody forced aforting smile and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and leave. My father is crazy. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt you too

    Upon hearing this, Thalia burst into tears and held Melody gently in her arms. Thalia was rendered wordless by a pang of sadness, guilt, and self-me. This feeling was like a knife piercing her heart.

    Karl spat and snapped, ¡°Get lost or I¡¯ll beat you up too, nosy woman.¡°

    As he was about to swing the broom, Thalia hugged Melody tightly and refused to let go. It seemed that Thalia wanted to take the beating for her.

    Fortunately, Charlie rushed over in time and kicked Karl back.

    The driver of the Kelley family immediately called for help. A few minutester, the bodyguards arrived and quickly held down Karl and Audra.

    Karl and Audra were furious. They simply cried and shouted, ¡°Everyone,e and help us! They are bullying us on the streets. They are trying to kill us.¡±

    There were many onlookers. They were all convinced by this sharneless lie.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re right to use violence in the street, huh? She¡¯s your daughter, but it doesn¡¯t justify your behavior. You¡¯ll be punished for what you have done to her,¡± a man said.

    No one noticed that Karl and Audra were indifferent to this warning. They lookedposed and went on with their lie.

    However, Charlie and Thalia trembled slightly as the warning was ringing in their ears, ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for what you have done to her.¡±

    Thalia was heartbroken. After helping Melody up from the ground, she looked at Melody¡¯s exposed arm covered in blood and tears rolled down her face.

    Thalia thought, ¡®I would have suffered all this for you.

    Melody was still trembling. It was obvious that the beating had frightened her. Despite lingering fear, she wiped the tears off Thalia¡¯s face with trembling hands..

    ¡°Mrs. Kelley, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving me, Melody said.

    It caused Thalia another pang to hear the way Melody addressed her. Thalia suppressed the emotions in her heart and asked, ¡°Do¡­ do they often hit you like this?¡±

    Yes, Melody answered weakly.

    Melody nodded. Then, she smiled again. Her pale and tear-stained face had a sad, determined look. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±

    When Thalia heard t***ts, she was in pieces. Every word she said cut like a knife.

    After a long silence, Thalia opened her trembling lips to say that she would take Melody away, but Charlie got ahead of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Kelley,¡± Melody said.

    Melody followed them into the car. Charlie ordered the bodyguards to escort Karl and Audra back home.

    However, as soon as the door closed, the bodyguards gave the couple a vicious beating and a warning. ¡°Mr. Kelley can provide you with a good life, but if you touch your daughter again, you will be dead by the next day.¡±

    The best way to deal with such rascals was to beat them until they gave in. The carrot and stick approach always worked.N?velDrama.Org content.

    As expected, the moment Karl and Audra saw the money, they stopped cursing. Their eyes lit up as they nodded and bowed. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll take good care of our daughter. After dropping the check for 200 thousand dors, the bodyguards left.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Melody was being wheeled in for a checkup.

    The doctor said that she suffered multiple contusions on the body, a slight concussion, and the aftereffects of transient tinnitus.

 Chapter 328

    Charlie was in a daze.

    His memory shed back to more than ten years ago. At that time, he was still young and had a beautiful and gentle wife by his side. He also had an adorable daughter.

    The one-year-old child would rub his stubble and giggle.

    She would stumble and run toward him when she was hobbling

    When he held her, Charlie could still smell the baby smell on her.

    At that time, Charlie swore that he would do his best to give his beloved wife and daughter everything he had.

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten years passed.

    He felt distressed and guilty at the thought of the changes over these years.

    Charlie closed his eyes and looked at his wife seriously. He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    His simple words ruined all of Thalia¡¯s expectations, as well as Melody¡¯s

    She heard these words with her own ears in the examination room just a door away. When she heard Charlie¡¯s answer, she felt overwhelmingly disappointed.

    She wondered what kind of situation would make her parents, who clearly had the strength and financial resources, not acknowledge their biological daughter.

    After thinking about it, she thought that there was only one possibility.

    Melody felt sarcastic, but knowingly, tears streamed down her face.

    She thought, ¡®No one has ever asked me if this is fair to me. They all treat me like something unwanted, shoving me to the others. What did I do wrong?¡¯

    Melody sobbed. Her eyes were red, and faint hatred appeared in them.

    The nurse behind her asked, ¡°You may go out now. What¡¯s wrong

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Melody wiped her tears. She then opened the door and walked out.

    The Kelley couple who were still arguing tacitly shut their mouths.

    Melody said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Kelley, thank you for your help today. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some minor injuries. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Thalia said, ¡°No worries.¡±

    ¡°I can go back by myself. Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Kelley, for covering my medical bills. I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness. when I can. Thank you!¡± With that, Melody nodded and left with the prescribed medicine.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Thalia stopped her. After hesitating a few times, he slowly said, ¡°Take care. Also¡­ you¡¯re wee to visit us when you¡¯re free.

    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Melody turned around and smiled sweetly. Then, she quickly left.

    On the way back in the car, the usually loving couple, Charlie and Thalia, had unprecedented arguments and disagreements.

    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish! You¡¯re just so selfish!¡± Thalia was furious. I mu¡¯ve been blind to marry you back then!¡±

    No matter what she said. Charlie remained rational and calm. He replied softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. We reached an agreement yesterday. And I promise you, they won¡¯t dare to do again!¡±

    He believed that the check for 200 thousand dors was enough for the Princeton couple to spend for a while.

    Charlie thought that at most, if they spent all of the money, he would give them more.

    Even if they kept asking for more, he would take it. In any case, Charlie could afford to give them what they wanted. It was better than letting this situation get worse.

    It wasn¡¯t that Thalia didn¡¯t understand these principles. She was just angry and really couldn¡¯t let go of this worry.

    She didn¡¯t know that Melody was her daughter in the past, but now, she could not even acknowledge her biological daughter. She could only watch Melody suffer alone.

    With this thought in mind, Thalia simply turned around. It was unknown if she was angry with herself or Charlie, but she ignored him and was aggressive.

    It was the first time the chauffeur saw the two of them arguing. He was quite shocked, but he did not dare to say anything.

    Soon, the car drove back to Cedar Ridge Vi.

    At this moment, in the vi, Tiffany had been back for quite a while.

    The servant beside her smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Kelley, you¡¯re finally back. Mr. and Mrs. Kelley have been worried about you They¡¯ve been sleepingte these past few days and have been looking forward to your return.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    The servant replied, ¡°They said they had something on and went out. They¡¯ll probably be back soon.¡±

    Just as the servant finished speaking, the sound of a car engine could be heard outside.

    L

    Tiffany stood up and walked out of the house with a bright smile. She originally wanted to give them a surprise, but after Thalia got out of the car, she did not even look at Tiffany and went straight in..

    Then, with a bang, Thalia locked herself in the room.

    Tiffany was stunned.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, she looked at her father and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Did you make my mother angry?¡±

    Charlie denied it, ¡°No.¡±

    Charlie pinched her face and smiled amiably. ¡°Hey, my precious daughter, you¡¯re finally home. Tell me if you suffered in the mountains these few days. You didn¡¯t suffer much, right?¡±

    Tiffany answered. ¡°No. I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    Tiffany did not know how to react.

    Charlie said, ¡°What a relief. When Erices back from schoolter, let¡¯s go out for dinner. Owen is running a restaurant in the center of the business district. Let¡¯s go try out his restaurant!

    Tiffany said, I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Since Owen was

    running the restaurant, there was no reason for Tiffany to refuse.

    Back then, when Stan tried-up kidnap her, it was all thanks to Owen ying along with her that she was able to put on a show¡± in front of her father and let him realize how heartless Stan was.

    Tiffany had always been very grateful to Owell.

    However, no matter how Charlie changed the topic, he was unable to hide the strange atmosphere and the unnatural expression on his face.

    Tiffany looked up and saw her father smiling elegantly. His eyes were filled with love and gentleness for her. He had the mature charm of a middle-aged man. He was tall, majestic, and elegant.

    It looked like nothing had changed.

    However, the traces of crying on his face and his bloodshot eyes could not escape Tiffany¡¯s eyes.

    Charlie wasn¡¯t the only one who was acting weird. Tiffany noticed that Thalia¡¯s eyes had been swollen since she entered the house.

    However, Thalia was afraid that Tiffany would notice something amiss, so she ignored her for the first time and returned to her room without saying anything.

    Tiffany looked down.

    After watching her father enter the house, she used the excuse of taking a walk to go to the chauffeur, David.

    David was washing the car. When he saw her, he quickly turned off the water and wiped his sweat. ¡°Ms. Kelley, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiffany went straight to the point. ¡°David, I want to ask you, where did you guys go just now, and what happened?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± David was in a difficult position. It was obvious that he was asked not to disclose anything when he came back, so he stammered, ¡°We didn¡¯t go anywhere. We just went to thepany for a short while and came back.¡±

    ¡°Is that so!¡± Tiffany clearly did not believe him.

    But David insisted, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The more he tried to cover in up, the more!

    suspicious it was

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and did not make things difficult for David. She turned around and returned to her room. she called June and asked her to investigate what happened when the Kelley couple went out that afternoon

    Then,

    June¡¯s subordinates had quite some connections, so she replied not long after, ¡°Ms. Kelley, Mr. and Mrs. Kelley went to Evergreen Street this afternoon and saved Melody who was beaten up. After that, they brought Melody to the hospital and came back.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s rted to Melody? With that thought in mind, Tiffany frowned.

    On the phone, June continued, ¡°Also, I sent my men to inquire about the Princeton family. I heard that Melody¡¯s father excitedly went to get a car, which was paid by Mr. Kelley, I suppose.¡±

    Saving people and giving money?

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment, wondering why her parents had saved Melody and paid Melody¡¯s father. She became more and more suspicions..

 Chapter 329

    As far as Tiffany knew, her parents had always been kind. They would give some money to the beggars they saw on the way, not to mention the charity funds they invested every year.

    Tiffany supposed it made sense that they helped Melody this time to repay her because she had saved Thalia in Sanctuary

    Mountain.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How much did my dad give him?¡±

    She thought that it would at most be tens of thousands of dors. She did not expect June to answer, ¡°200 thousand dors.¡±

    Tiffany was speechless since she thought it was too much.

    Because Charlie had asked his men to give Melody¡¯s father a check, and thetter had been especially high-profile when he withdrew the money in the bank, Tiffany easily got the amount by asking June to check it.

    Charlie had given out so much money, which meant that Melody¡¯s father wasn¡¯t just one of his ordinary benefactees. Thinking about it carefully, Tiffany found it simply intriguing.

    June asked. ¡°Ms. Kelley, should I continue the investigation?¡±

    Tiffany answered, ¡°No.¡±

    There were some things her parents didn¡¯t want to tell her.

    Since that was the case, she did not want to investigate everything clearly.

    She only hoped that one day, they would be willing to tell her.

    After hanging up the phone, Tiffany went downstairs. Not long after, Eric returned from school.

    The boy walked up to her with a smile, showing his clean teeth.

    Then, as if performing a magic trick, he brought a bouquet of flowers hidden behind him to her and said happily. ¡°Tiffany, this is for you!¡±

    Tiffany reached out to take it. The packaging could not be considered exquisite. Even the standard of flower arrangement was not very good. She could not help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Eric, did you wrap this yourself?¡±

    Eric answered, ¡°That¡¯s right! I even nted the flowers myself!¡±

    Eric looked like he was expecting Tiffany¡¯spliment. ¡°Last month, our school arranged for us to nt some flowers. 1 took good care of my flowers every day. Finally, they bloomed, and I cut them. Here they are for you, Tiffany!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, Tiffany smiled brightly and stroked her brother¡¯s hair. Her heart was filled with warmth.

    She personally ced these flowers into a water bottle to keep them. Not long after, the servant came over and called out, ¡°Ms. Kelly, Mr. Kelley, the food is ready.¡±

    Tiffany answered, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Tiffany washed her hands and went to the dining room. Only then did she realize that Thalia wasn¡¯t there.

    Charlie chuckled and said, ¡°Thalia isn¡¯t feeling well. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll get the guys to make some soup and send it to herter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Tiffany sat down, still a little uneasy.

    G.

    Seeing that she was distracted, Eric immediately picked up a chicken wing and ced it on her te. He said with food in his mouth, ¡°Have this, Tiffany!¡±

    Tiffany chuckled and lowered her head to eat.

    Halfway through the meal, a servant came over and reported, ¡°Str, there¡¯s a youngdy outside who wants to see you.¡±

    Charlie asked, ¡°She wants to see me? Who is it?

    The servant replied. ¡°The youngdy said her name is Melody Princeton.¡±

    When Charlie heard this, he immediately dropped his fork and stood up.

    However, he acted too quickly. The chair rubbed against the floor with an ear-piercing sound, immediately attracting the shocked gazes of Tiffany and her brother at the dining table.

    Charlie could not help but cover his mouth and clear his throat to cover his eagerness. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a

    while

    Tiffany said. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just let her in.¡±

    Tiffany took a tissue and slowly wiped her mouth.

    The servant turned around and left.

    Not long after, Melody, whose clothes looked dirty, walked in with a wallet in her hand. ¡°Sir, you left this at the hospital when you paid the checkup fee for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I indeed left it there!¡± Charlie reached out to take the wallet With aplicated look in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Have you had dinner yet? If you haven¡¯t, why don¡¯t you take a seat and join us?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, sir.. Melody was about to wave her hand to refuse when her stomach growled.

    Charlie felt a bit sad when he heard that. He immediately pulled her to sit down and turned to instruct the servant, ¡°Bring a set of cutlery over. Also, get the chef to make more food!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servant immediately did as she was told.

    Melody blushed and said softly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry to have troubled you.¡±

    Charlie said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±

    It could be seen that Charlie was a bit surprised, but he was also nervous and uncasy.

    Tiffany stirred the soup in the bowl.

    This was the first time she had seen her usually calm father like this.

    However, halfway through the call, Charlie received several urgent calls. Clearly, something urgent had happened to

    the

    He hung up a few of the calls. In the end, he had no choice but to get up and say gently, ¡°I have to go to thepany. Enjoy your meal. Make yourself home.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Melody nodded obediently.

    Charlie turned around and reminded Eric, ¡°Little troublemaker, take good care of our guest, understand

    Eric made a face and agreed, ¡°Okay¡±

    With another call urging hip, Charlie left in a hurry.

    For a moment, there were only Tiffany, her brother, and Melody at the dining table,

    Tiffany said, ¡°Eric, I feel like having some lemon juice¡±

    Eric immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±

    Eric, who did not realize that he had been sent away, ran happily to the kitchen.

    Tiffany then looked at Melody and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Tell me, why are you here today?¡±

    She did not want to beat around the bush. She just felt that Melody was up to no good..

    Tiffany knew that Melody had to pretend to be aggrieved, pitiful and innocent when others were around. In fact, Tiffany had long experienced how scheming Melody was.

    As expected. Melody smiled when no one else was around.

    The smile on her face waspletely ipatible with her weak temperament, making her look gloomy and treacherous.

    Melody said, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m here to cause you trouble.¡±

    Melody smiled happily and elegantly picked up the soup in front of her. Then, with a flick of her wrist, she sshed all the soup on her face.

    The soup was hot to begin with, and in just a short while, her fair face turned red. A faint burn spread from her cheek to her

    neck.

    Tiffany wondered if Melody had gone insane.

    Tiffany looked at her as if she was a lunatic, feeling quite amused and sympathetic. ¡°Why are you acting like such a drama queen? Are you crazy to act in my house?¡±

    Melody covered her face and asked tearfully. ¡°Why are you targeting me like this?¡±

    At this moment, a figure rushed over. Thalia was nervous and heartbroken as she protected Melody. She was so anxious that she was incoherent. ¡®Are you burned? Is it hot? Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you¡­.¡± Tiffany was about to ask her if she was feeling better, but Thalia suddenly turned around to look at her and asked, ¡°Did you ssh the soup?¡±

    It was an interrogative tone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Mom, do you think I did it?¡±

    Thalia stopped talking

    How could she not know what her daughter was like?

    It was just that she was too worried just now, so she asked such hurtful words without thinking.

    ¡°Tiffany¡­¡± Thalia was filled with guilt. Just as she was about to apologize to her daughter, she heard a choked voice beside him. Melody touched her flushed face and felt extremely aggrieved.

    Melody said, ¡°Tiffany, how can you target me like this? You pushed me into the water at Melvor Mountain, and now you¡¯ve sshed hot soup on my face. I know that I¡¯m an eyesore to you and I also know that what happened between me and Keh has upset you¡­ But can you humiliate me like this just because of my lowly background? Why? Why?

    She almost roared, her face Gilled with unwillingness and grievance.

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the crazy Melody raise the knife in her hand. Her smile was provocative and her eyes were filled with ruthlessness.

    She was aiming the knife at Thalia, who had her back facing Melody without seeing what the girl was doing.

 Chapter 330

    Tiffany¡¯s expression changed. She rushed over and grabbed Melorly¡¯s wrist. With a strong force, she dislocated her wrist.

    The knife fell to the ground. Tiny turned around and pped Melody, warning her, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to hurt my family in the slightest, L¡­

    However, before she could finish speaking, she was pped in the face.

    Tiffany raised her head and looked at Thalia in disbelief. ¡°Mom?

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Thalia pped her.

    Thalia was stunned. Her palm was numb, which was enough to prove how hard she had pped Tiffany just now,

    She was at a loss, ming herself and feeling guilty.

    However, she thought about how Melody had said that she was humiliated just because she was born into a lowly family Also, she saw her wrist dislocated and screaming in pain. Thalia was so angry that she trembled all over. She could not help but scold. ¡°You can¡¯t bully her like this. I¡¯ve gone through a lot to raise you for more than ten years. Did I ever teach you to bully others?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she stood rooted to the ground, speechless

    She wondered if the hateful woman in front of her was really her gentle and dignified mother.

    She found Thalia so unfamiliar and scary.

    With a lump in her throat, she felt as if she were choking on a lump of cotton.

    Tiffany said with some difficulty, ¡°That¡¯s not true. She was the one who wanted to hurt you. That¡¯s why L¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling?¡± Thalia was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    When Tiffany heard the word ¡°quibbling¡±, she felt a chill down her spine.

    She couldn¡¯t argue.

    Thalia asked, ¡°Melody just said that you pushed her into the water at Melvor Mountain. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tiffany admitted without hesitation.

    ¡°How could you do this? What did I usually teach you?¡± Thalia was disappointed and said, ¡°Your dad and I have got your future covered. We don¡¯t expect you to do well in your studies, and we don¡¯t expect you to be able to manage thepany very well. We just want you to be a kind person. Is it hard to achieve that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard. Tiffany

    lips twitched.

    In her previous life, the Kelley family had suffered because of this.

    Not all kindness would be repaid with sincerity.

    Tiffany supposed that if she was so kind that she could do whatever others wanted, she was afraid that she would not be able to protect her parents.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Thalia was furious. She even raised her hand to teach Tiffany a lesson again, but in the end, she trembled and retracted it. She only looked away from Tiffany.

    Thalia instructed, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the doctor!¡±

    This was the first time Thalia had lost her temper. The servants at the side were trembling with fear and immediately ran to call the doctor.

    Melody¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. In the end, she fainted.

    For a moment, the entire Cedar Ridge Vi was

    a mess.

    Hearing themotion, Eric ran out of the kitchen and asked in shock. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and saw that half of Tiffany¡¯s check was swollen. A few bright red fingerprints on it were especially eye-catching. He was furious and looked up to ask, ¡°Tiffany, who did this to you?¡±

    The boo

    boy in front of Tiffany clenched his fists tightly, looking like he was about to avenge her at any time.

    Tiffany stroked his hair and said gently, ¡°No one did this to me. I was a bit itchy, so I scratched it myself.¡±

    Her brother was still young. Although he had always been smart, he had always believed her words without a doubt.

    Therefore, Tiffany thought that she just had to fool him to get over with it.

    However, Eric clearly did not believe it. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Suspicion filled his heart, but he did not pursue the matter.

    Unexpectedly, the servant at the side interrupted and said indignantly, ¡°It was Mrs. Kelley who hit her. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Mrs. Kelley. She actually hit Ms. Kelley for an outsider!¡±

    ¡°Mom hit you?¡± Eric widened his eyes and immediately rushed upstairs. ¡°No. I have to find out!¡±

    Tiffany called out. ¡°Eric!¡±

    Tiffany could not even hold him back. The small figure quickly ran upstairs.

    In the room, the private doctor had just finished his checkup on Melody. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The dislocated hand has already been adjusted. She fainted because of her low blood sugar. Mrs. Kelley, don¡¯t worry. Thisdy will wake up in at

    while.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s great.¡± Thalia heaved a sigh of relief. After the doctor left, she turned around and instructed the servants to bring the food to the guest room.

    Her meticulous care made many servants mutter in private, ¡°Who is that girl exactly? Why is Mrs. Kelley so concerned about her?¡±

    Another servant said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just now, she even hit Ms. Kelley for this outsider. I¡¯ve been in the Kelley family for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Mrs. Kelley hit Ms. Kelley!¡±

    They did not let Thalia hear their discussion.

    At this moment, Eric had already appeared at the door of the guest room. When he saw his mother, the first thing he said was, ¡°Get her out of here. I don¡¯t want this bad woman to appear in our house!¡±

    Thalia sighed. ¡°Eric, be nice. Melody is injured and is a guest of our family. We should take good care of her. How can we

    kick her out?¡±

    Eric pulled a long face. ¡°She¡¯s not wee by me here. I don¡¯t like her! Tell her to leave!¡±

    He emphasized, his expression serious and solemn.

    Thalia was slightly stummed. Then, she asked in a probing tone, Eric, will it be okay for you if¡­ if I acknowledge her as my goddaughter? That way, you¡¯ll have another sister.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Eric answered almost immediately. He was so angry that he almost cried. He suppressed his grievance and emphasized, ¡°I only have one sister! Only Tiffany can be my sister¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Thalia let out a long sigh and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it.¡±

    Before today, she had already decided not to reunite with Melody. She brought it up now only out of guilt and love.

    She was too impulsive.

    Hearing this, Eric sniffled and was slightly relieved. He said, ¡°Mom, you hit Tiffany. She will be very sad.¡±

    Thalia was slightly taken aback. Her hands were trembling uncontrobly when she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany?¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up and wanted to go out to look for Tiffany. However, the servant said, ¡°Ms. Kelley has gone out.¡±

    On the autumn day, the leaves in the parasol trees on the street had already turned bright yellow.

    Tiffany came out of her house and walked alone on the sidewalk, feeling quite depressed.

    As she walked forward, she identally bumped into someone.

    Sorry.¡± With that, Tiffany moved aside and prepared to take a detour. She did not expect the person in front of her to follow

    her.

    Tiffany frowned and looked up.

    Under the brilliant parasol tree, a tall man stood in front of her. His handsome face was unparalleled. It was very pleasing to

    the eye.

    Richard was full of nobility and looked domineering.

    He looked at her when a distressed look appeared in his deep eyes. Then, he reached out and gently caressed her swollen face. He asked, ¡®Does it hurt?¡±

    Tiffany felt a lump in her throat and threw herself into his arms, saying, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    In front of others, she could only shake her head and say that it didn¡¯t hurt.

    Only in front of Richard would she feel that she was still a child who needed someone to take care of her.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± With that, Richard stroked Tiffany¡¯s hair and led her a few steps forward. Then, they got into a luxury business car parked by the roadside.

    It was obvious that Richard had been following her from the moment she left the house.

    After getting into the car, Richard wiped her face with the ointment.

    Only then did she feel a cool andfortable feeling on her painful and burning face.

    Tiffany sniffed. ¡°Thank you

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere. After Richard finished speaking, he nced at John who was in the driver¡¯s seat. The luxury car parked by the roadside started slowly.

 Chapter 331

    Tiffany blinked. "Where are we going?"

    Richard said, "You''ll know when we get there."

    Richard took her to Nocturne Arena.

    Nocturne Arena was an arena, where plenty of thrilling and exciting activities were held.

    Back then, Tiffany had made a bet with Ged there topete in archery. The bet was that whoever lost would strip in the middle of the Nocturne Arena.

    As a result, Ged lost terribly.

    His hrious andical striptease was preserved in Nocturne Arena and yed from time to time, causing everyone tough out loud whenever they watched it. When Tiffany

    tered, the striptease was being yed.

    On the screen above, Ged''s lively figure was hrious and inexplicably cute.

    Someone at the side discussed. "He dances quite well, I''ll give him that. Although it''s quite hrious and stunning, he''s quite passionate."

    Haha. The crowd at the sideughed.

    These discussions were mostly about teasing Ged.

    Tears welled up in Tiffany''s eyes as she watched.

    It was like the scene had only happened yesterday, but people could still remember the figure that had left long ago so vividly as if he had never left. Tiffany smiled and stood up.

    She was holding the familiar bow and arrow.

    She reached out and gently brushed her fingertips across the bow. She was so familiar with every line on the bow that she could draw it with a pen.

    She nocked an arrow and released it. The arrow shot out andnded on the bullseye.

    On the high-definition LCD screen above, Ged had finished his dance and was smiling brightly at the camera. He seemed to be very satisfied with his dance skills and his smile was a little smug. After thepetition back then, Tiffany turned around and left without any interest in admiring Ged''s striptease.

    Now that she watched it again, she was filled with nostalgia.

    She thought, ''People are really different from each other.

    ''Some people, such as Sandra and Melody, are full of schemes and tricks.

    However, Ged ispletely different. He found trouble with me back then and openly challenged me. After he lost the bet, he epted it wholeheartedly.

    In the end, he even submitted to me and admired me

    D

    Tiffany''s eyes darkened slightly. Then, she asked, "By the way, where is Yvonne?"

    The dark prison was located in the back mountain of the Royal Bay. Under the cover of an extremely hidden mechanism, the entrance was opened, and there was apletely different world underground. Tiffany walked in alone.

    Watching the slender figure disappear at the entrance, John scratched his head and asked, "Richard, will it be dangerous to let Madam go in alone?"

    Richard nced at him, his eyes unfathomable.

    The wind blew in all directions, and the ground was filled with the fragrance of begonia flowers.

    After a long while, he said with an extremely faint smile in his deep eyes, "Don''t underestimate my wife.

    When the light shone in, Yvonne, who was curled up on the ground in the dark prison, trembled. She looked at the door with hope and hope, her heart beating uncontrobly.

    She wondered, ''Is it him? Is it him?

    Not long after, the footsteps got closer.

    A slender figure came into view.

    Yvonne was stunned. Her happy and expectant expression was reced by hatred. "Why aren''t you dead yet?"

    Tiffany walked closer, her smile turning gloomy. "At this point, how could you still not know that you have failed?"

    Not long ago, she had mistakenly thought that Richard had left her in the lurch. After she was questioned at Royal Bay, on the way back, some people on the mountaintop tried to kill her with sniper rifles.

    In the end, she shot back three times, and every arrow hit its target.

    It had been ten days since the incident. Yvonne''s wounds were already infected with pus and inmmation due to theck of timely treatment.

    She also had a long scar on her face.

    After she was locked up in the dark prison, no one cared about her. She could only await her doom in this dark ce.

    In less than five days, she would definitely die.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth. "So you''re here tough at me?"

    "Not entirely." Tiffany squatted down and looked at her. She said slowly, "To be precio this matter is over, I can let you go."

    "Let me go? Are you that kind? Heh." Yvonne sneered, obviously not believing her.

    ed you to do me a favor. After

    Tiffany merely threw her a pill. Her smile was distant and aloof Smart people know how to choose. It''s your choice to stay alive or die." Yvonne was rendered speechless

    She found it unbelievable that Tiffany was threatening and warming her to agree right after she got there.

    Yvonne wondered if Tiffany was treating her as a pushover.

    What really happened proved that in the face of death, people would set their dignity aside.

    Yvonne didn''t want to die yet.

    Therefore, when Tiffany was about to retract her hand impatiently, Yvonne quickly took the pill and swallowed it without hesitation.

    Tiffany gave a fake smile. "Aren''t you afraid that it''s poison?"

    Yvonne didn''t say anything. She wasn''t a fool. How could she not be able to tell that it was a priceless pill?

    On the ck market, the magical pills of Miracle Healer were almost spected at sky-high prices. Yvonne had also thought of buying them, but she couldn''t find any sellers. Those magical pills were so rare that they were not something that could be bought just with enough money,

    However, she could not figure out how Tiffany got the pill.

    Moreover, she didn''t understand why Tiffany was so generous that she gave it to her without any hesitation.

    Before Yvonne could figure it out, she felt that her wound was extremely itchy. The pain that had tormented her for several days was gradually relieving

    The effect of the magical pill was very potent. Yvonne could feel it particrly on her serious injury.

    However, this was only detectable at the beginning. In theter stages, the wound would heal faster, but it still needed some time topletely recover. Yvonne let out a sigh of relief. At least this way, her life was saved

    "What do you want me to do?" she asked.

    Tiffany said slowly, "I want you to help me spy on someone."

    "Why would you want me to help?" Yvonne held back her jealousy and said, "It''s such a trivial matter. If you tell Mr. Hampton, he will take revenge for you, let alone spy on someone for you."

    "Just cut the crap and do as I say." With that, Tiffany stood up. Before she left, she added, "By the way, the medicine is indeed poisonous, so you can only survive if you do as you''re told."

    Yvonne had nned to y some tricks when she thought that her life was saved, but now, her hope was ruined.

    She yelled, "You''re simply unbelievable!"

    She thought, ''No wonder she''s so generous with the medicine. It turns out that she has this trick up her sleeve!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "You''re so scheming!" Yvonne pounded the ground in anger.

    Tiffany had already left the dark prison,

    The moment she came out, the light in front of her was bright. The green grass was trimmed neatly, and there was a stretch of begonia that extended to the back of the mountain. In the distance, waterfalls flowed, and the man in front of her was ast handsome as a god. Tiny blinked in amazement.

    Richard went forward and pulled her into his arms. With a faint smile on his handsome face, he asked. "What idea did youe up with? Tell me,"

    Tiffany gave a straightforward exnation. "I asked Yvonne to spy on Melody."

    As for why she chose Yvonne, the time bomb, Tiffany had her own reasons.

    She wasn''t so kind as to let go of the one who had tried to kill her several times..

    She was well aware of this deal, and so did Yvonne. No matter what happened in the end, Tiffany would not let her go.

    Richard said, "So you want to make Yvonne spy on Melody and till two birds with one stone?"

    Richard raised his eyebrows, clearly quite helpless. "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. At most...

    At most, he could just make these two people disappear, which he thought would be simpler and more direct.

    Before he could finish speaking, he received Tiffany''s resentful gaze. Richard immediately rephrased himself. "That''s such a good idea! Mydy, you''re so smart and resourceful!" John felt helpless and he wondered, ''Mr. Hampton, will you just never say no to your wife?''

 Chapter 332

    Tiffany was amused.

    However, she blushed when he called her "mydy". She could not help but re at Richard in embarrassment before running away quickly. Tll be off now. Bye!"

    Seeing Tiffany fleeing, Richard was even happier. His firm and aloof face appeared quite gentle, and his

    He was not angry at all because he would only dote on Tiffany.

    John sighed.

    eyes sparkled.

    He thought that Mr. Hampton was like a fatuous ruler, who disregarded his injury and set aside so many things in thepany, going to Melvor Mountain without the slightest hesitation, just to woo his life a few days ago,

    In order to make a legitimate excuse to stay, Richard even spent 200 million dors to develop Melvor Mountain.

    Now, Tiffany had only given him a resentful look, but he immediately tried to appease her, which was stunning to John.

    He thought that Richard had beenpletely subdued.

    John hid in the back andughed secretly at the fact that Mr. Hampton, who was intimidating and powerful with a bad temper, was a henpecked man.

    After leaving Royal Bay, Tiffany headed straight for Owen''s new restaurant.

    On the way, she even asked the chauffeur to book a flower basket.

    When Tiffany got out of the car, they saw that there was a lot of traffic at the entrance of the restaurant. There was an endless stream of peopleing to eat at the restaurant. Even the flower baskets at the entrance were piled up to the point where there was no empty room for more.

    Tiffany walked over and congratted Owen with a bright smile. "Uncle Owen, I wish you sess with your restaurant! I''m sure this ce will be a great hit in the city!"

    When he saw her, Owen was both surprised and delighted. "Tiffany, it''s so lovely to see you here. I haven''t seen you in the past two months. I miss you so much!"

    "That''s why I''m here to visit your new restaurant." "Tiffany blinked with a sly and yful expression.

    Owenughed heartily. Terrific. I''m sure my restaurant will be popr with your blessing. Tiffany!"

    Tiffany said, "Then I''ll leave you with the guests now, Uncle Owen. I''ll go in and wait for my father. He''ll rush over from thepany in a while."

    Owen answered, "Okay, okay."

    Tiffany walked in and saw that the restaurant was very big. There were a total of three floors from top to bottom. There were private rooms and long tables. Moreover, the entire renovation style was ssical At a nce, it looked antique.

    There was even arge garden behind the restaurant where customers could have outdoor barbecue.

    The garden was connected to a man-made beach. There was a row of swings on it, where people could swing while tapping

    .

    their feet on the seawater.

    Tiffany was in a good mood. She chose a swing with an excellent view and scenery before her father arrived.

    She yed on the swing alone when the phone in her pocket buzzed.

    $100%

    Tiffany took out her phone and saw that it was Thalia calling. She thought for a moment and did not want to pick up, but in the end, she picked up.

    Tiffany..." Thalia''s worried voice came from the receiver. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have hit you. I''m sorry...

    Tiffany swung and took a deep breath. "Mom, you don''t have to me yourself. I''ve already forgotten about it."

    She thought. To be honest, I did a lot of things, which let them down, in my previous life. She merely stave me a p, so why should I hold her ountable? Moreover, I believe that my mother definitely loves me! Thalia wiped her tears and asked, "Then where are you now? I''ve asked the chefs to make you some pumpkin soup. It''s your favorite.

    Tiffany wondered if Thalia was afraid that she would run away from home in a fit of anger.

    Tiffany could not help butugh. When she was willful and ignorant in the past, she did often run away from home.

    However, that usually happened when she had a disagreement and quarrel with her family over Keh and then ran away from home in a fit of anger.

    Now that she thought about it, she found it really silly.

    Tiffany replied, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m at Uncle Owen''s restaurant, which has just opened today. Dad wille here too."

    "Oh, right. I forgot about it. Your father told me about it yesterday. I have such a poor memory." Thalia sighed. "Have fun then. I will wait for you toe home." "Okay." Tiffany smiled.

    After hanging up the phone, she kicked the sand under her feet and wanted to wing higher. However, a few girlsughed and discussed behind her.

    Their voices sounded familiar to Tiffany.

    One of them said, "Have you heard the news yet? The rumors that have been spreading recently are really exciting about the famous movie queen who became popr after hereback some time ago. It''s said that she slept with a director to get a shooting job. Also, she slept with a young star. Tsk."

    Another one said, "But then again, don''t be jealous. If I had Abbie''s looks and figure, I would definitely sleep with as many men as possible!"

    "Haha." The girls chatted andughed as they sat down on the swings next to Tiffany''s.

    THE

    One of the girls added, "By the way, I also heard that Tiffany from your ss has a close rtionship with Abbie, so it lo like they are birds of a feather."

    Another one said, "Since Abbie sleeps around, I bet Tiffany isn''t any better!"

    One of the girls said. "That''s right. I heard that she kept pestering, Mr. Harper, and now she''s trying her best to hook up with Mr. Hampton. I just can''t believe how shameless she is!"

    They went on and on.

    Tiffany didn''t expect to heargossip about herself. What did she do then?

    Of course, she chose to scare them and then counterattack.

    Tiffany immediately leaned over and asked with a smile, "You should know that when you badmouth others behind their backs, the person involved might hear you."

    One of the girls waved her hand disapprovingly. "What about it Why can''t I badmouth her? Even if she''s right here, I will

    still do it!"

    "Is that so?" Tiffany smiled even more brightly.

    When the other girls saw Tiffany, some of them recognized her Their expressions clearly changed, and they trembled as they retreated.

    Only the girl sitting on the swing did not look up. She even said. "Why are you winking at me? Why do all of you so startled?"

    Someone reminded her. "Look up. That''s... that''s Tiffany."

    "Tiffany? Where? L... The girl looked up and suddenly saw that bright and oppressive face. She was terrified and screamed as she fell from the swing. Coincidentally, she fell into the sand and was covered in dust.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Am I that scary!"

    The group of girls trembled. No one dared to reply, but how they were acting was enough to show that they were scared.

    Tiffany shrugged. She knew that most people in Lovell City avoided her, especially after she rushed into the boys'' dormitory and pressed someone to the ground. After that, almost no one dared to provoke her in person. Instead, the rumors about her became more and more intense.

    Tiffany reached out and pulled the girl up from the sand with concern. She said earnestly. "Get up now. Igor is it that you enjoy staying in the sand? Are you stupid?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The girls felt helpless and didn''t say anything.

    They had been quite touched just now, but they did not expect that after they offended Tiffany, she would actually kindly help them instead of getting back at them. This meant that Tiffany was not as terrifying as the rumors said,

    But in the end, she mocked them.

    A timid girl immediately apologized, I''m sorry, we won''t spout nonsense again..."

    0

 Chapter 333

    The girls had thought that they would surely get a beating, but they did not expect Tiffany to wave her hand and sit back on her swing. She only said, "Just don''t disturb me."" The group of girls did not dare to stay any longer and immediately fled quietly.

    They were in a hurry, so they did not notice that the young man in the hat who walked past was Keh.

    Keh heard every word of their discussion.

    He had never cared about anything, not to mention that the person being discussed was Tiffany. He was implicated merely because his name was mentioned..

    At first, he thought that with Tiffany''s personality, she would probably go berserk and teach these girls a lesson.

    Unexpectedly, she didn''t do that.

    She merely called them stupid.

    Keh wanted tough, but halfway through, he remembered that Tiffany had called him a retard many times before, so he supposed he didn''t get tough at those girls. Keh mocked himself. Just as he was about to turn around, he bumped into a little girl carrying a flower basket.

    The little girl stumbled and fell. The basket in her hand fell to the sand. Seeing the beautiful pink roses be dirty, the little girl pouted and was about to cry.

    Keh quickly took out some money. "I''ll buy it. Don''t cry, okay?"

    "Okay." With that, the little girl quickly took the banknote and immediately smiled through her tears.

    Her expression changed so quickly that Keh doubted that he had been scammed.

    He had paid for the flowers, but it was not convenient for him to take them. Just as he was about to leave, the little girl stopped him and said in a childish voice, "Sir, your flowers." Keh said, "I don''t need them."

    The little girl said, "That won''t do. Since you''ve paid, these flowers belong to you, sir. If you don''t take them, I can''t take your money!"

    Keh didn''t know what to say.

    He supposed what the little girl said made sense. Without thinking, Keh pointed in the direction of Tiffany and said, "Then send them to thatdy"

    "Will do." After the little girl said that, she carried the flower basket and ran over.

    Tiffany was dumbfounded when she received the flowers.

    She looked around and saw that there were only people who came to the beach to y and customers who were barbecuing. not far away. Other than that, there was no one else. She couldn''t help but ask, "Little girl, who asked you to send me this?"

    The little girl answered, "A young man."

    The little girl looked back and saw that the slender figure had disappeared. She described, "A very good-looking young man. He looks a little shy." Tiffany didn''t know who she was talking about.

    Tiffany did not want to take the flowers. Unexpectedly, the little girl insisted, "Miss, please take them. Please. This way, I can sell another basket of flowers!" Tiffany thought that the girl looked very adorable when she said that.

    Tiffany didn''t know how to react. She could only rub the little girl''s braids and put the flower basket on the swing.

    "Thank you, miss!" With that, the little girl ran away happily.

    Keh hid behind a grill and only dared to look up after a long time.

    From the moment he told the girl to give the flower basket to Tiffany, he regretted his decision and found it stupid.

    He was sure that he would bepletely embarrassed if Tiffany found out about it.

    Keh despised himself, but at the same time, he was thinking if there was a chance in a million that Tiffany would be happy to receive the flowers. With this perturbed thought in mind, Keh pressed down the brim of his hat, stood up, and looked at the swing where Tiffany was.

    The sunset by the sea was beautiful, and waves by the small beach were ebbing and flowing.

    However, that slender figure on the swing that swung gently in the wind was gone.

    The basket of delicate pink roses was ced alone on the beach

    No one cared about the flowers. No one admired them.

    Keh was stunned. The joy and excitement in his heart were instantly gone.

    Tiffany had long forgotten about the unexpected flowers she received.N?velDrama.Org content.

    When she returned to the restaurant from the beach, her father had already arrived and was talking to Owen.

    A waiter led her to a private room on the third floor. The view there was extremely good. Looking down from above, one could see a lively scene. Tiffany held her chin with one hand and lowered her head to order.

    However, at this moment, some people on the first floor mmed the table and caused trouble. From the sound of it, It seemed like they had discovered a bug from their food. They immediately turned hostile and mored forpensation. Otherwise, they would expose this matter.

    The lively atmosphere was ruined.

    Tiffany stood by the guardrail on the third floor and looked down. She saw Owen and her father personally go over tofort those customers. They took the initiative to offer to ware the bill and make up for it, but those customers were still. unwilling to let this matter go. Tiffany thought that they must have been hired to cause trouble

    She supposed in this world, there were too many people who were jealous.

    D

    Tiffany took a second look and saw that this group of people was the one who had been paid by Jordan to surround her after Sandra incited him.

    At that time in school, Tiffany had beaten these people up and kicked their asses.

    She didn''t expect them to dare toe to her now, which she found hrious.

    Tiffany went straight down to the first floor.

    Upon seeing her, Charlie immediately waved at her to signal for her to step back. "As a girl, you shouldn''t get involved in this matter. Owen and I will handle it."

    Tiffany acted as if she did not hear him. She took another step forward and reached out to grab one of the guys'' hair. She asked with a smile, "Hey, what a coincidence, buddy."

    That guy was about to curse, but when he heard this familiar voice that was almost like a nightmare to him, his neck stiffened. He carefully turned around and saw Tiffany''s stunning and beautiful face, as expected.

    He said. "Tiffany, why are you here... Haha, what a coincidence..

    He forced a smile, which looked hideous.-

    Tiffany raised her hand and pped him. "It''s my uncle''s big day. How could you dare to cause trouble here, retard? Huh?"

    The guy said. "I wouldn''t dare, I wouldn''t dare. I didn''t know that you''d be here. It''s just a misunderstanding. We...

    As he spoke, he saw Tiffany''s sinister gaze and immediately rephrased himself. "But of course, we shouldn''t disturb you here. We''ll be off right away...

    "What about that bug?" Tiffany asked.

    The guy said, "We brought the bug in beforehand to extort a sum of money"

    Tiffany requested, "Louder."

    The guy

    had an aggrieved expression and could only repeat it loudly.

    This time, the other diners also heard him clearly.

    The guy asked, "Tiffany, can we... leave now?"

    Tiffany asked, "You haven''t paid for your food yet. Don''t you need to pay for it? Or do you want to dine and dash?"

    The guy said, "We''ll pay. We''ll pay right away!"

    When the guy was forced to swipe his card, his heart was broken.

    This was probably the most humiliating extortion in their history. They had shot themselves in the foot. They had failed to get a cent with their extortion, but had been forced to pay about a thousand dors for their food.

    The leading one of those men thought, If I had known that this devil would show up here, I would not have ordered those expensive dishes in the first ce. Unfortunately, it''s toote to realize that now...

    After the bill was sessfully paid, Tiffany mercifully let them go. "I hope that this won''t ever happen again."

    The leading one of those men feh-like crying. He surely wouldnt dare to do this again.

    However, he still had to nod. "Understood!"

    ¦°

    After saying that, he immediately ran away with his men. It was as if someone was chasing after him. He did not stop, that he would lose a thousand dors again if he left a secondter.

 Chapter 334

    $100%

    Charlie and Owen saw this. The two of them looked at each other and started interrogating Tiffany together.

    One of them asked, "How did you know such a bunch of people like gangsters?"

    The other one asked, "Did they cause trouble for you before? Were you bullied? Did you suffer? Why didn''t you tell me?" Tiffany thought that she was doomed since she had shot herself the foot.

    Tiffany blinked and was about to slip away when her father and Owen spoke at the same time, "Tell us the truth!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Under their focused eyes, Tiffany could only tell them everything.

    However, she just blurred the part where those people were beaten up until they admitted defeat. She told her father and Owen that as soon as the hooligans came to find trouble with her, they were caught by the school security guards. Regarding this, Charlie said with lingering fear and praise, "What a relief. I didn''t pay the security fee for nothing."

    Tiffany nodded obediently.

    When it came to acting, she couldn''t lose.

    Unexpectedly, Owen was a little suspicious. "Then why are they so afraid of you? Also, who asked them to bully you?"

    This question was really sharp.

    Tiffany''s expression did not change. They were afraid of me because I sent them to the police station. Later, ording to their own confession, Sandra instigated Jordan to do it"

    Upon hearing that Sandra was rted again, Charlie did not look happy.

    He recalled that Sandra had appeared at their housest night with the paternity test report.

    Although what she did let him know the whereabouts of his biological daughter, he was sure that Sandra had ill intentions

    Owen did not think too much about it. After all, in everyone''s eyes, Sandra was already dead, and the Booth family had already fallen. Even if he knew the truth now, there was no point in pursuing the matter. Charlie said, "No matter what, be more careful in the future. Bring a few more bodyguards with you when you go out."

    "Got it." With that, Tiffany smiled.

    It was impossible for her to bring bodyguards with her. A group of hooligans was no match for her since she could easily take them down with one hand.

    Without the troublemakers, everything went smoothly. The food Owen''s newly opened restaurant provided had a unique taste. The dishes came from the recipes of Owen''s ancestors.

    In addition, the ingredients used were fresh, and the style was unique, so the reputation of the restaurant''s delicious fo instantly spread.

    In short, on the first day of the opening, it was unprecedentedly popr.

    By the time Tiffany and her father returned, it was already past ten in the evening.

    Eric was still growing and basically slept early. However, he refused to sleep tonight, so he sat in the living room with Thalia and waited for his father and sister toe back.

    When he heard the noise, Kic jumped up. "Hey, you''re home, Tany"

    There was so much anticipation in his eyes that Tiffany found it funny and heartbreaking. She could not help but pinch his face and joke, "You should''ve gone there with us, shouldn''t you?

    Eric said righteously, "But when I changed my mind and wanted to go with you, you left on your own without calling me!"

    After saying that, he tiptoed to feel Tiffany''s face and asked worriedly, "Does it still hurt, Tiffany?"

    Charlie had been ignored by his son since he entered. He was originally a little depressed, but when he heard this, he could not help but be stunned for a moment. He asked, "What happened? Did you hurt your face?" Tiffany denied it, "No."

    Tiffany lowered her head and warned her brother not to say it. Then, she looked at Thalia and blinked. "Mom, didn''t you say that you''ve saved some pumpkin soup for me? I feel like having t She was changing the subject.

    Thalia knew very well that her daughter did not want her and Charlie to quarrel because of this matter, so Tiffany hid it from Charlie.

    Thalia sighed softly, feeling guilty and heartbroken.

    She had pped Tiffany extremely hard in the afternoon. Even though Tiffany''s face was no longer swollen, it was inevitable that this p would hurt the rtionship between the mother and daughter. Thalia endured the bitterness and asked the servant to bring out the heated pumpkin soup.

    acted

    Tiffany acted like she really enjoyed the pumpkin soup and finished two bowls in a row.

    Seeing that she did not care about what happened in the afternoon at all and was smiling brightly as usual, Thalia finally stopped being sensitive and uneasy and gradually calmed down

    After having the pumpkin soup, Tiffany led her brother upstairs. "It''s gettingte. Mom, Dad, go to sleep. We''re going back

    to our rooms to rest.

    Thalia answered, "Okay."

    In the end, after going upstairs, Tiffany rushed into the bathroom and vomited.

    Eric was shocked. He patted her back repeatedly and asked anxiously, Tiffany, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I''ll call the doctor!"

    Tiffany stopped him. "Don''t go."

    Tiffany endured the churning in her stomach and replied, I''m fine, I just ate too much."

    At night, she had eaten a lot at Owen''s restaurant. She hadpletely forced herself to ear the two big bowls of pumpkin soup just now.

    She was so full that she vomited.

    Upon hearing this, Eric was about to cry. "Tiffany, how could you be more greedy than me? You shouldn''t have forced yourself if you couldn''t finish the soup!"

    She finished the pumpkin soup forcibly not because she was greedy for food, but because Thalia had made the soup for her.

    Tiffany believed that only by finishing it and smiling from ear to ear could she appease Thalia, who had always been

    D 28

    b

    sensitive and prone to letting her imagination run wild.

    Tiffany vomited twice more before feeling better in her stomac

    D:6100%

    She rinsed her mouth and turned around, exhorting, "Eric, you have to keep this a secret for me. Don''t ever tell anyone about what happened today, okay?" "Got it." Eric nodded seriously.

    Tiffany had the intention to hide this matter, but Charlie was filled with suspicion.

    After returning to his room, he asked his wife, "What happened at home after I left today?"

    Thalia had no intention of hiding it from him.

    Over the years, they had never kept any secrets from each other

    Hence, she told him the whole story.

    When he heard that Tiffany had sshed hot soup on Melody''s face, Charlie denied it without any hesitation. "No way. My daughter would never do this!"

    He was sure that even if Tiffany did do it, there must be a reason behind it.

    Thalia nodded. "That''s what I thought too. It''s just that at the beginning. I... I was too agitated, so I lost my mind and pped Tiffany...

    "How could you do this?" Charlie was stunned. "How could you hit our daughter?"

    He almost cursed.

    However, looking at his wife''s guilty expression, he could only suppress his anger. "This can''t happen again. Besides, you have to remember the decision you made with me yesterday." He meant the decision to y along with the mistake they had made and not acknowledge Melody.

    "I know that." Thalia let out a long sigh.

    Now that she knew that her biological daughter was right under her nose, she thought that she could not just ignore Melody.

    Thalia could only answer honestly. Tll try my best to keep my promise."

    "I know that''s hard. Charlie held his wife in his arms.

    This was indeed a difficult choice for a mother.

    He could onlyfort Thalia and said, "Melody is now dating Keh. Keh even publicly challenged his family and said that he would not marry anyone other than Melody."

 Chapter 335

    Charlie said, "From the looks of it, that boy really cares about her

    Therefore, he thought that even if he and Thalia did not acknowledge Melody as their daughter, she would still be the young mistress of the Harper family in the future.

    Charlie thought that he and his wife wouldn''t need to worry things Keh would take care of Melody.

    Thalia responded, True."

    Melody, whom they were talking about, was so angry that she locked herself in her room for the entire night after being sent home by the Kelley family''s chauffeur in the afternoon. She originally wanted to take advantage of her injuries to stay with the Kelley family openly for a few days so that she could get closer to Thalia.

    She didn''t expect that because of what Eric said, even though Thalia was reluctant, she still sent Melodyaway.

    Melody found it infuriating.

    She thought that the Kelley family should have been her family, and Eric and Thalia should have been her mother and brother. Melody did not expect all of them to side with Tiffany. Furious, Melody gritted her teeth. She could only n her next move to sessfully be recognize as the daughter of the Kelley family and return to the family. However, she was alone.

    She could not show up on her own. Otherwise, the Kelley couple would only think that she was ambitious. Melody supposed that it would be bad if she went for wool and came home shorn She wished to have a helper.

    Melody thought about it and felt that it was troublesome. However, at this moment, she heard footstepsing from downstairs. The sound of footsteps was extremely clear in the quiet night.

    She lived on the second floor to begin with, so she could hear the noise clearly. Out of curiosity, she walked to the window. and looked down.

    Under the bright streetlights, an injured woman limped forward.

    There seemed to be someone chasing after her, so the woman flipped over and hid in the courtyard of Melody''s vi in a panic.

    Melody saw all of this and her eyes suddenly lit up as she wondered, ''Although this woman is injured, she seems to be quite skilled. If I can use her...

    With this thought in mind, Melody immediately went downstairs and walked into the courtyard under the pretense of throwing away the trash. She pretended to have identally discovered the woman hiding and eximed, "Who are you?" Footsteps approached from outside.

    The woman was clearly a little flustered. Just as she was about to leave, Melody brought her into the vi. "Don''t worry, the- people who are looking for you won''t dare to trespass .

    99%%%

    As she spoke, she handed over a first-aid kit. "You''re injured. Do you need me to treat your wounds? Or do you want to do it yourself?"

    This woman was none other than Yvonne.

    Although she had taken the magical pill given by Tiffany, the arrow wound on her shoulder was too serious. It was impossible for her to recover with just the pill, so the wound stil looked ferocious. Seeing that it was difficult for her to handle it herself, Melody said, "Then let me help you."

    "Thank you." Yvonne said and turned around, allowing Melody to treat her wound.

    As Melody applied the ointment on Yvonne''s wound, she asked in a seemingly unintentional manner, "Did you offend someone? How did you get so seriously injured? They won''t let you off?" Yvonne answered without hesitation, Tiffany Kelley did this to me."

    It was indeed because of Tiffany that she ended up like this.

    Even before she came, Tiffany instructed her to say those words

    However, because Yvonne had always hated Tiffany, her tone was aloof and resentful, so Melody did not notice anything

    amiss.

    After all, she hated Tiffany as well

    Melody was stunned when she heard what Yvonne said. "Tiffany Kelley? Tiffany is my ssmate. She has always been very nice. Why would she try to kill you? How did you provoke her?" She was just probing by saying those words.

    Yvonne sneered. "You''ve been fooled by her. How could you say that she''s nice? Would I hurt myself like this?"

    Her injuries were all arrow wounds, and it was obvious that there were traces of pus.

    Clearly, she had been injured for a while.

    Melody wondered if Yvonne, the uninvited guest, had gotten injured on purpose to get something from her.

    Melody thought of something and asked again, Then how did you provoke her?"

    "I didn''t provoke her. I want to kill her!" Yvonne''s words were filled with hatred, and even her beautiful eyes looked quite ferocious

    As the saying went, the enemy of an enemy was a friend.

    When Melody heard what Yvonne said, she immediately smiled in satisfaction. To be honest, I have as many grudges with Tiffany as you do. She even tried to kill me twice previously. If I weren''t lucky enough, I would have been killed by her."

    As she spoke, she sighed and said, "It''s a pity that she has a powerful family and a big business. She also has Mr. Hampton support. Even if I want to take revenge, I can''t."

    She was telling the truth.

    Although she did not reveal the inside story, she keenly noticed Yvonne''s clenched hands when she mentioned Mr. Hampton

    Yvonne was extremely jealous. She snorted indifferently and said, "She seduced Mr. Hampton just with her pretty face!" 99%F

    Melody asked, "Since we have amon goal, can I ask about your background?"

    Melody was a very vignt person. Beforepletely understanding the other party''s background, she did not fully believe Yvonne''s words.

    Of course, she could tell if Yvonne was telling the truth or not.

    Yvonne didn''t hide anything and told Melody about her background.

    Every word she said was true without any lies.

    Melody was clearly very excited. She never expected that just when she wanted to have an ally to help her, her wish came true. This way, it would be much more convenient for her to deal with Tiffany in the future. Melodyforted her gently, "Stay at my house for the time being and recuperate well. If you need my help, feel free to

    ask

    Yvonne nodded in agreement.

    However, the two women were both thinking about using the other party as a live target to deal with Tiffany. They were using the other one to kill her without doing it themselves.

    After all, the mastermind could push the me, but the criminal would not be able to afford to bear the consequences once the matter was exposed.

    Yvome had already suffered such a loss once. Now, all she wanted to do was to protect herself.

    Moreover, her words to Melody were half-truths.

    It was true that she hated Tiffany, but she could not really take revenge now. Moreover, she had obtained Melody''s trust in such a way to monitor her.

    Thinking of this, Yvonne felt even more defeated.

    She felt really aggrieved that she was at Tiffany''s mercy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The next morning, Tiffany got into the car and went to school. Because she had gone into the mountains to do charity a few days ago, the vacation she took yesterday was within the permitted range. However, when she returned to the ssroom, the noise there instantly stopped.

    Tiffany had experienced too many situations like this. Those people in her ss were talking bad about her, so at this moment, they suddenly fell silent, afraid that they would be beaten up.

    Tiffany smiled. She had never cared about the rumors about her, so she sat down in her seat.

    Unexpectedly, the fragrance of flowers wafted over from the desk next to her.

    They were all pink roses.

 Chapter 336

    Those flowers were exactly the same as the pink roses given to any by the little girl who sold flowers yesterday.

    They were of the same breed and were alluring.

    There were probably hundreds of flowers on the desk next to Tiffany''s. For a moment, the entire ssroom was filled with this fragrance.

    It was Melody''s desk.

    Just as Tiffany wondered who had sent the flowers, she took another look and heard the discussions behind her that had just disappeared gradually start again. A few girls were talking enviously and jealously.

    Someone said, "Wow. Mr. Harper is so romantic. Today happens to Wine Day, so he sent so many roses, and they''re all pink!"

    "What do pink roses stand for?" someone asked.

    Someone said. "They represent the unforgettable first love. This is Mr. Harper confessing that Melody is his first love!"

    "First love?" Another girl replied straigluforwardly. "It''s not good to confess his love to his new lover in such a high-profile manner, right? After all, Tiffany is his fiancee...

    The other girl said, "How could you be so uninformed? Didn''t their engagement be invalid a long time ago? Besides, were in the new era, where parents don''t get to decide on their kids marriage any longer. Of course, it depends on their own wishes." The discussions were prized. If they continued, they would probably start arguing

    Tiffany nced back and threw a book over. "Can you shut up now?"

    She didn''t mind, but it didn''t mean that she was indifferent to the discussions.

    The moment the book smashed over, all voices disappeared.

    Ackey immediately picked up the book and wiped the dust off it. Then, he returned it to Tiffany with a fawning smile. "Tiffany, your book."

    Tiffany looked over and saw a new face. The boy had thick eyebrows and big eyes with a refined look.

    When he smiled, he looked well-behaved and a liule silly.

    This boy looked ordinary, but in Tiffany''s memories from her previous life, his name was Mark Johnson. He was a super genius. In the future, he would be known as a legendary genius in the field of medicine. However, because Mark was too well-behaved, he was often bullied.

    Hence, his actions were to please her and ask for protection.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and asked knowingly, "Are you new here? What''s your name?"

    Mark said, "Well, I just came here yesterday. My name is Mark Johnson."

    The big boy in front of Tiffany smiled, revealing his teeth. "I heard that you''re the devil in this ce, and you''d break others'' bones, so I want to join you and work for you."

    Tiffany was speechless when she heard that she''d break others'' bones.

    18K 99%0

    Tiffany looked at him thisdainfully. Alright, she finally knew why this silly boy was bullied. He was a ssic example of a dumb-mouthed person.

    Of course, there was a good side to this personality. It meant that Mark was simple and did not have any schemes.

    Thinking of Mark''s talent and future achievements, Tiffany immediately agreed. "Alright. If you need any help. feel free to

    She would help as much as she could. She thought that it would be best if she could recruit him into Miracle Healer in the future. Even if she couldn''t, she thought that Mark shouldn''t have his talent hidden since he was such a genius. Upon hearing this, Zoe came over and said jealously. "No one can snatch my position as Tiffany''s trusted aide! You have to give way to me!"

    Unexpectedly, Mark merely said, "You''ve got some lipstick on your front teeth"

    Speechless. Zoe felt embarrassed. She turned around and ran out of the ssroom to the washroom.

    Tiffany burst intoughter. Her facial features were stunningly gorgeous. Her eyes, which were filled with smiles, were like a bright moon that sparkled like the stars in the sky.

    She was so stunning that no one could take their eyes off her.

    Mark was in a daze.

    At this moment, Keh happened to enter the ssroom and saw this scene at a nce. The bright and charming girl by the window had a faint smile on her face, and there was a boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes standing beside her. Looking at the boy''s stunned expression, Keh felt as if a ball of fire was burning in his heart.

    It was burning so intensely that he felt suffocated.

    When the girls in the ss saw him, many of them were in an uproar. They asked happily, "Mr. Harper, are these flowers for Melody?"

    Some of them said, "Yeah. It looks like there are 999 flowers here, right?"

    Keh pretended to look at the flowers and secretly nced at Tiffany''s expression.

    She was indifferent and had a calm expression on her face. She was still chatting with the boy in front of her.

    Keh immediately felt discouraged.

    He had indeed bought these flowers.

    There were exactly 999 of them

    However, he wanted to give these flowers to Melody to remind Tiffany that he was the one who gave her the basket of pink roses at the beach in the garden behind the restaurant yesterday,

    But now it seemed that she didn''t care at all whether she knew or not.

    Keh''s face darkened. Then, he sat back in his seat and did not answer any of the other girls'' gossip questions.

    The group of people went back to their respective positions in disappointment, but no one dared to pester Keh.

    A few minutester, Melody also came to the ssroom. When she saw thisrge bouquet of flowers, she epted it with a smile.

    e

    She also nted a kiss on Keh''s face in front of everyone al said, "Thank you, honey."

    Before Keh could react, he was kissed. He froze slightly before returning to normal. "You''re wee."

    Themotion at the side became even louder.

    Some were so excited that they screamed, and some were whistling crazily. They did not stop until the bell rangContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The day passed quickly.

    After school, Tiffany did not go home. Instead, she took a car to Luna Vi.

    This afternoon. June called her and said that a big shot had personallye to Miracle Healer to ask for medicine. It was said that the big host''s identity was very extraordinary, so Tiffany naturally had to consult them personally. The person who drove to pick her up was Jeremy. Tiffany changed her appearance in the car and asked, "Who''s the big shot who came?

    She believed that since the big shot could make June respect them, they must have a powerful background.

    Jeremy replied indifferently, "He said that he''s from Traron City, and his surname seems to be... Ashton Upon hearing that the big shot was from the Ashton family in Traron City, Tiffany was slightly stunned.

    His background was indeed extraordinary.

    The Ashton family was the head of the four prominent families in Traron City. The secret legendary master of Treasure Tower had massive wealth and power. Victor was even more respected.

    Tiffany looked at her beautiful face in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction

    Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of Luna Vi.

    Tiffany got out of the car and entered the house at a moderate pace.

    In the vi, Victor was sitting on the leather sofa and drinking coffee. The energetic old man beside him should be his butler, and there was a group of servants standing behind him. Tiffany walked forward and smiled politely. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."

    Victor and the butler looked up at the same time and saw Miracle Healer standing in front of them. She was only a teenage girl, but she had delicate features and a graceful posture. When she looked at them directly, he was neither servile nor overbearing but calm andposed.

    #

 Chapter 337

    Since Tiffany looked so young, others tended to doubt her strength.

    However, Victor and his butler were old people and could be said to have sharp eyes when it came to judging people. Therefore, they did not look down on Tiffany. Instead, a trace of admiration appeared in their eyes. They both wondered, "The younger generation will surpass us in time.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany smiled and walked straight to the sofa to sit down. Then she went straight to the point and asked, "I wonder what medicine you''re here for personally, Mr. Ashton."

    Actually, even if Victor didn''t say it, she knew that he wanted to ask for the magical pills to extend his life.

    The old man in front of her looked clear-headed and energetic, and there was light in his eyes. But in fact, his aura was weak and his steps were weak. He was dying

    As expected, after she asked, Victor raised his hand. The butler behind him immediately said, "I heard that there''s a kind of magical pill here in Miracle Healer that can extend one''s life."

    "There is." Tiffany smiled and quickly took out a small bottle. There are ten here. If you feel that your body can''t take it

    anymore, eat one."

    Her neat and generous attitude stunned Victor and the butler.

    They didn''t expect Tiffany to be so straightforward.

    She didn''t mention any conditions or generous rewards. She even took out the magical pills as soon as Victor asked. Victor and his butler couldn''t believe it.

    The butler was stunned. They had asked about the price beforeing, so they had prepared arge check and were prepared to ept Tiffany''s exorbitant demand. Unexpectedly, Tiffany offered her pills right away.

    Victor was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "Girl, aren''t you afraid that I''ll go back on my word after taking the medicine?"

    "That won''t happen." Tiffany smiled gently. "I don''t think a big family like the Ashton family be defaulting on a bill worth. merely millions, right?"

    To be honest, Victor owed her more than this.

    A few months ago, Tiffany was taken to Traron City by Philip. That night, she took a walk with Richard. When she passed by an alley, she even saved Victor''s life.

    However, at that time, she had never disguised herself and had never thought of asking for anything in return for saving a life. Therefore, no one knew about that matter,

    She did not expect that after only a few months, Victor would take the initiative to ask for medicine. With the two ou added together, she decided to sell her medicine at a higher price. It was just a bill of millions of dors. To Victor, it was really a drop in the ocean.

    The butler immediately wrote a check.

    Tiffany nced at it and found that the amount was more than ten thousand dors.

    G

    Victor was indeed generous,

    Tiffany sent him to the door with a smile.

    The butler helped Victor into the car. Before they left, Tiffany heard their conversation.

    The butler said, "Mr. Ashton, you have to hold on."

    Victor answered, "I will I haven''t found my granddaughter yet. At the very least, I have to see her alive. Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t be able to rest in peace."

    The butler immediately said, "Don''t say that, Mr. Ashton. You will live long. You can''t say such words again!"

    The majestic fleet slowly drove away

    Tiffany stood rooted to the ground. Looking at the check worth ten million dors in her hand, she suddenly felt a little upset.

    Previously, she had saved Victor by chance. Victor wasn''t in serious danger back then, and she had cured his fatal injury. Logically speaking, as long as he recuperated well, he would not be as weak as he was now. She wondered why Victor was dying now.

    Seemingly noticing her confusion, June exined, "Mr. Ashton is dying. Those people from the Ashton family are all ready to take action. Who doesn''t want to share more of the family assets? So.... Therefore, all of them could not wait for Victor to die.

    This way, they could get a share of the Ashton family''s assets.

    Tiffany shook her head and could only sigh. "The prominent families are soplicated

    "That''s nothing. There''s more than that... June blurted out. She realized that something was wrong and quickly stopped talking-

    Tiffany nced at her and had no intention of asking further. She only turned to Jeremy and said, "Lord Cooper, let''s Send me home."

    On the way back to the Kelley family, she took off her mask and sent a message to Yvonne. [How''s it going?]

    Yvonne replied quickly. [There''s been no progress.]

    Tiffany nced at it and did not reply, thinking that what Yvonne replied was just an obvious lie.

    s go.

    ording to her understanding of Melody, Melody would definitely make a move during this period. She might even discuss it with Yvonne, who was an ally.

    Now, it seemed that Yvonne, the double agent, had been instigated to defect a little too quickly,

    However, it was as Melody wished.

    After Yvonne replied to the message, on the other side, Melody had juste back from school.

    She waved the bouquet of flowers at Yvonne and asked with a smile, "Does it look good? My boyfriend gave it to me!"

    Every time she mentioned Keh, her eyes would light up.

    Yvonne nodded and said perfunctorily, "It''s not bad."

    Compared to these ornaments that could only be seen, she preferred power or a man who was under her control.

    Melody was clearly not satisfied with Yvonne''s answer. She pursed her lips and got more than ten vases before she patiently. took out the flowers.

    Before long, the entire vi was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers.

    Yvonne felt helpless. She said, "If you have the time to do this, why don''t you think about how to deal with your enemy and stabilize your position?"

    She couldn''t leave Tiffany alive lest she cause further trouble.

    However, since Tiffany had her in control, Yvonne did not dare to act rashly and could only ce her hopes on

    For this reason, she did not hesitate to lie about monitoring Melody.

    She just hoped that Melody would not disappoint her.

    Melody.

    Upon hearing what Yvonne said, Melody giggled and ced thest vase properly. She turned around with a in glint in

    her eyes, saying, "I already have an idea."

    Yvonne asked, "What is it?"

    Melody said. "I''ll injure myself."

    "How? Yvonne asked in confusion.

    Melody smiled faintly and replied confidently, "You''ll hit me with your car tomorrow night."

    Yvonne was stunned. "Are you crazy?"

    "I''m not crazy." Melody turned around. Her back view looked a linle petite, but it looked cruel and fierce.

    Last night, she had thought of a solution when she saw Yvonne''s seriously festering wounds.

    She thought, "Since the Kelley couple rather abandon me, their biological daughter, I''ll force them to acknowledge me! Only in this way can 1 legitimately establish my identity and break away from my lowly parents who are looked down on by others. Only then will I be qualified to fight with Tiffany to the end!" Yvonne still didn''t quite understand. "The person you''re dealing with is Tiffany. Why don''t you hit her with your car? Why would you get yourself hit? Aren''t you stupid?"

    Melody looked at her with a determined expression. "In short, just do as I say. I naturally have my reasons!"

    Yvonne thought for a while before she nodded. "Okay"

    She thought that since she wouldn''t be injured, she would just do as Melody said.

 Chapter 338

    What Melody did not say was that the reason why she dared to hurt herself was that she knew that Thalia would definitely feel sorry for her.

    When she made Thalia believe that Tiffany had sshed hot soup on her, it made Thalia p Tiffany.

    Melody was sure that Thalia wouldn''t bear to push her as her biological daughter away when she was in danger.

    Moreover, Melody was not a fool. She would not seriously injure herself. At most, she would just put on a realistic show.

    Yvonne asked. "Tell me, what exactly do you n to do?"

    Yvonne ran her fingers through her hair. "But let me make this clear. I can only help you secretly. I can''t be exposed in public.

    She knew that if Tiffany found out that she was pretending to bepliant but disobeying actually, she would definitely end up in a terrible state.

    Yvonne could not take this risk.

    "Sure, Melody agreed immediately. "I''m very grateful that you can help me. How about this? I''ll go to the Kelley family''s ce tomorrow night and take advantage of..

    She whispered into Yvonne''s ear.

    A n of faking an ident gradually took shape.

    It waste at night.

    Tiffany sat on the bed, typing on theptop in her hands. The person who appeared in the video call on theptop. Abbie.

    Ever since Abbie''seback, even though she had cleared her name, there were still some people who kept smearing her. Hence, any news about her would be exaggerated and be negative. Tiffany smiled as she wrote the script. "Abbie, have you been quite lucky with men recently?"

    Recently, Abbie''s scandals had been spreading like wildfire.

    Some paparazzi took photos of her and a man who was three years younger than her entering a hotel together.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Hence, the title of the scandal was: [The movie queen has been seeing a young hot guy at night. Has she been sleeping around after hereback?]

    Although there was a huge question mark on the title, it was extremely intriguing.

    For a moment, many random scandals appeared out of thin air, which all imed that Abbie had been sleeping around.

    Hearing Tiffany''s teasing. Abbie immediately raised her hand to express her stance. "I swear I definitely didn''t do this!"

    She thought. It''s that guy who''s been pestering me!

    I''ve clearly rejected him, but he still sharnelessly stuck to me.

    Thepany''s public rtions team has been working hard for days to fix my scandals.

    10:99%0

    "As the news spread, it has be more and more well-known. Tiffany is the boss, Even if she no longer interferes in StarRise Entertainment''s matters, she''ll despise me when she sees the scandals about me as her artiste, right? Abbie immediately became listless

    Tiffany''s typing hand paused for a moment. Looking at the aloof and bright face in the video call, she could not help but smile. "Just focus on filming. You can ignore these public opinions,"

    Abbie nodded and asked, "It''s been a while. How have you been recently?""

    Tiffany answered. I''ve been doing great."

    As Tiffany spoke, she suddenly saw the curtains move, Her heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly said, "Good night. I have something on, so I gotta hang up now."

    Before Abbie could respond, Tiffany closed theptop.

    At the same time, a breeze blew in from the window.

    Richard had climbed the window to see Tiffany again.

    That tall figure appeared in Tiffany''s spacious bedroom Apanied by his sharp scent and noble and calm aura, his every move was still naturally noble and elegant. Tiffany rubbed her nose.

    Her room was actually quite big, but as long as Richard came, she felt that her surroundings suddenly became much more cramped.

    Her nose was filled with that refreshing and pleasant fragrance.

    Richard walked toward her step by step with his eyes fixed on her.

    Under this gaze, Tiffany suddenly felt a chill on her chest.

    She had unbuttoned two buttons of her pajamas after taking a shower. At this moment, she looked down and found that her fair skin was exposed in front of him. Tiffany''s face burned and she immediately buttoned her pajamas up.

    However, Richard had already looked away.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the bedroom was a bit ambiguous,

    After a long while, she took the initiative to say, "I heard from John that you might be going on another business trip in the next two days."

    "Yeah," Richard responded and sat down beside her bed. He took the initiative to exin, "I have a huge coboration project to discuss, so I have to go personally."

    He sounded like a husband reporting his schedule to his wife.

    Tiffany nodded and did not dare to express her opinion about what he said. She merely said, "I see."

    Unexpectedly, he smiled and leaned closer to her. His charming voice sounded in her ears, sounding low and pleasant. "It takes money to get married. I have to work hard to save up for the wedding gifts." Tiffany was speechless while her heart was beating wildly.

    08:37 Wed,

    In terms of wealth, Richard had long surpassed every other manat a level that others could not reach.

    He was so wealthy and noble that one could notpare to hir

    In terms of power and status, he was like an emperor.

    He was swift and decisive, and his methods were ruthless.

    Tiffany was slightly stunned. Before she could react, she heard Richard whisper into her ear, "When Ie back, marry me, okay?"

    Tiffany didn''t say anything.

    What Richard said had stunned her.. Tiffany was so shocked that her heart beat wildly and shepletely forgot to react.

    She had never thought of getting married.

    All the mistakes she had made in her previous life made her not dare to make a mistake in this life.

    It was only when she faced the man in front of her that she wanted to take a risk for the first time.

    However, she was not fully prepared for this.

    Hence, she blushed and could only say, "It''s too, too soon to do that now."

    "Then we''ll get engaged." Richard''s words were unquestionable.

    Before she could refuse, Richard gave her a domineering and passionate kiss on her lips. Immediately after, the warmth faded, and the tall figure had already disappeared. Richard didn''t give her a chance to refuse.

    Tiffany blinked and buried her burning face under the nket.

    The evening breeze blew gently.

    After Richard left vi Cedar Ridge Vi, he sat in the car waiting by the roadside. It was obvious that he was in a good mood, so when he instructed John to drive, he was smiling.

    John snickered. It was obvious that Richard must have gotten what he wanted, which was why he was in such a good mood.

    Richard instructed, "Let''s go."

    The ck car started slowly.

    Richard sat in the back seat. His handsome face was hidden in the darkness, and his expression could not be seen-clearly Only the gentleness in his smiling deep eyes gradually faded, reced by cruelty. The car headed east.

    However, Richard was not going to the airport, nor was he on a business trip.

    Instead, he was going to exterminate the ones that had threatened Tiffany.

    Two hourster, the car stopped in front of an ancient castle in the eastern suburbs.

    John''s expression returned to normal. He opened the car door and nodded. "Richard, this is the ce."

    In the death list with Tiffany''s name written on it, Felix had cor Tiffany.

    This was a hidden threat to Tiffany.

    And now, Richard was going to eliminate those threats one by c

 Chapter 339

    339

    That night was destined to be extraordinary.

    The next morning, when Tiffany woke up, the cyclid of her left eye twitched twice. It was said that it represent good luck. Although she didn''t know if it was true or not, she was in a good mood. After washing up and going downstairs for breakfast, Tiffany greeted her father in the dining room with a smile, "Good morning, Dad"

    "Morning" Charlie was stunned. After replying in a daze, he suddenly asked, "Daughter, are you having fever? Why does. your face look so red?" Embarrassed. Tiffany subconsciously touched her face and said, Really? I just feel a little hot. Alright, I should be off now. I''m going to ss!"

    She ran fast. The servants were already used to it. They had already prepared breakfast and ced it in the car. One of them reminded her, "Ms. Kelley, don''t forget about your breakfast" Tiffany said. "Got it. Thank y you, Mindy."

    The car drove all the way to school.

    The atmosphere in the ssroom today was fine. At least, no one dared to badmouth Tiffany again.

    However, when Tiffany ent entered

    I the ssroom, she saw a tall and thin boy being surrounded by some people at the corner of the wall. He was beaten up so badly that he held his head. The boy who was beaten up was none other than Mark, theckey she had just taken in yesterday.

    Seeing this. Tiffany walked over and kicked the bullies away. She grabbed the boy who had hit Mark the most ruthlessly and said gloomily, "Do you have a problem with him? If you do,e to me. How could you bully someone who doesn''t dare to fight back?" Her reputation as the devil of the school was not undeserved. Seeing her appear, although the boys were indignant, they still left unwillingly. However, Tiffany would ould not let them off so easily. "You want to leave just like that? Have you apologized?"

    The boys were all all from the

    the next ss. Although they were quite afraid of Tiffany, they were more unconvinced. They immediately said in a self-righteous manner, "He has asked for beating!" Another one said, "That''s right! If he didn''t provoke us, we wouldn''t have attacked him!"

    It sounded like there was more to it.

    Tiffany put on a fake smile and gently tugged at her sleeves. Then, she gave each of the bullies a punch.

    She said, "I''m the most unreasonable person here. This punch is a lesson for you. If I see you bullying someone together again, I''ll show no mercy and bully you back!" The boys didn''t say anything.

    At any time, strength mattered the most,

    The boys were rendered speechless after they were punched. They could only turn around and run.

    Mark got up from the ground. He was in so much pain that his expression changed.

    wed, wed,

    99%F

    Those boys didn''t go about when they hit him. in order not to make a big deal out of it, they didn''t dare to hit Mark''s face. Instead, they punched and kicked their bodies.

    As long as Mark did not expose them, no one would seek justice for him.

    Lovell School was a prestigious school. Therefore, among the students there, apart from some who had outstanding results and were specially recruited, most of the students would do whatever they wanted since they had a powerful family. handed Mark a tissue. "Your nose is bleeding. Wipe it.

    Tiffany

    Thank you. Mark took it and looked quite pitiful and timid. "Aren''t you going to ask me what kind of dispute I had with them? It might not be worth it to blindly help me like this..."

    Tiffany interrupted him and said. "Then tell me about it."

    Tiffany dug his cars. I''m all cars. Tell me."

    Mark was rendered speechless a bit. He didn''t hide anything and told her the whole story. "The one who hit me the hardest just now asked me to concoct a drug for himst week. He wanted to use it on... girls. L... didn''t agree, so he took revenge on

    me.

    "I see. Tiffany was not surprised at all.

    In her memories of her previous life, Mark was a pharmaceutical genius. It was just that his talent had not beenpletely revealed at this time, so not many people knew about it..

    However, it was inevitable that some people would have ulterior motives and try to force him to prepare the medicine they wanted.

    In her previous life, Mark had been beaten up because of this.

    Seeing that Tony was calm, Mark was stunned. "Aren''t you surprised? Don''t you think I''m scary?"

    Tiffany asked, "Why should I think you''re

    "My former ssmates would always talk about me. They were afraid that I would use my talent to harm them, so... As Mark spoke, there was obvious loneliness in his eyes. Tiffany did notfort him. She only patted his shoulder, and as if performing a magic trick, a puff of powder suddenly rose from her fair palm

    The powder was almost undetectable and could only be seen clearly by the refracted light outside the window.

    Mark was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, he realized that his skin that was touched by the powder instantly turned red. Then, he felt an unbearable itch.

    "Ugh!" He felt so ufortable that he wanted to scratch it. However, Tiffany raised her hand and the toxin in the itchy powder was instantly removed.

    She raised her eyebrows at him. "I just made it some time ago. How is it? Is it nice??

    She found that recently, there had been a lot of disobedient people. This itchy powder was not fatal, but it was enough torture people for a while, Mark''s jaw dropped.

    He nodded almost immediately, his eyes burning with wild admiration and shock. "I wanna learn this!"

    Tiffany: pped him. "You can''t. I didn''t say I would teach you."

    0

    She didn''t expect that this genius would asionally go crazy.

    Mark knelt almost instantly. "Tiffany, please take me in as your disciple!"

    In the past, he thought that his talent was impressive, but now, he learned that Tiffany was way better than him.

    She was a true medicine master, and he was nothingpared to her.

    Tiffany didn''t expect him to beg her like that.

    Tiffany was a little and could only say, "How about this can give yours

    for me. Is that

    work for

    to you?"

    "Sure! I can do it!" Mark nodded frantically.

    99%%1

    99%%1

    pointers in the future. In return, you''ll

    held back herughter as she wondered, ''Very good. From now on, Miracle Healer will have a freeborer. Ah, no, a new employee. Miracle Healers influence was getting bigger and bigger. It would be too hard for her to work on her own.

    She thought that after teaching Mark, she could be free.

    More in the future, when Mark really developed his potential, he would develop many prescriptions and could indeed contribute to Lovell City. Anyway, Miracle Healer had plenty of prescriptions and medicinal herbs for him to do research. This was a rare opportunity for him to learn.

    Seeing Tiffany nod, Mark was so happy that he almost jumped up.

    Tiffany said, "Alright now. Keep a low profile and keep this between us. Don''t tell anyone else about it. Otherwise, others will be even more afraid of you." Mark said excitedly, I understand that!"

    Mark had really experienced this before, so he suppressed the crazy smile on his face and held his face, smiling like a fool.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Tiffany fell silent.

    Fortunately, she was the first toe to school. Other than the two of them, there was no one else in the ssroom. Otherwise, she supposed that if she was with such a silly boy, it would make her look very silly.

    A day passed quickly.

    Today''s ss was about the same as usual.

    The only difference was that Melody was absent..

    0

 Chapter 340

    Melody rarely took leave.

    Moreover, Keh had confessed his love for her in public with 999 roses yesterday.

    This matter spread like wildfire throughout the entire school, attracting the envy of many girls.

    Today, Melody and Keh had both applied for leave withouting to school. It could not help but cause people to wonder what was going on, so some people made private guesse

    Someone said. "Mr. Harper confessed to Melody yesterday, but neither of them came today. Could they have gone on a date"

    Another one said, "In my opinion, this is more than a date. It''s definitely a proposal!"

    Someone said, "Wow, I''m so envious!"

    Tiffany packed up the books on the desk and was about to leave the ssroom when she heard the word "proposal". Her hand paused, and Richard''s handsome face immediately appeared in her mind. Justst night, that handsome and mysterious man had whispered in her ear, saying, "It takes money to get married. I have to work hard to save up for the wedding gifts."

    Richard also said. "When Ie back, marry me, okay?"

    Tiffany couldn''t forget about what he said, which made her blush

    Even when she thought about it now, she still felt that warm breath spraying beside her ear and that refreshing faint fragrance lingering around her nose.

    Richard''s charming eyes that were deep enough to make people drown in them were like a deep pool that surged with a bottomless vortex that swallowed her bit by bit. She had nowhere to run.

    Her entire face was burning.

    Tiffany put away the books and quickly left the ssroom with a blush on her face.

    Along the way, many people looked at her.

    On the huge campus, on the grassy aisle, the young girl in a school uniform walked slowly, stunning everyone. Tiffany was covered in light.

    Under the scorching sun, the young girl''s fair and delicate face was dyed with a faint blush, making her look like a fairy.

    That pair of eyes that were as bright as the stars were glowing. Her face was like an angel''s pure face, and she looked so attractive that people couldn''t take their eyes off her. Wherever she passed, gasps could be heard.

    Tiffany was indeed the prettiest girl in Lovell City.

    Tiffany looked straight ahead. Just as she was about to reach the school gate, her phone suddenly buzzed twice.

    She took it out and smiled when she saw the contents of the message.

    Tiffany wondered, "It''s started.

    It was six in the evening when Thalia left the house.

    She was going to a high-ss beauty salon.

    Those who could enter this beauty salon were all members with diamond ck cards. The recharge amounts started at 200 thousand dors.

    As a dancer. Thalia would focus on maintaining her figure and face, as well as her skin,

    Because she could afford the service for her skincare, even though she was in her forties, she still looked young and dignifiedThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she found it strange that recently, she had clearly neglected to take care of her skin, but it was still in good condition. There were even signs of inverse growth, which would only appear in legends. She looked even younger than before.

    Even Thalia found it strange.

    Thinking about it carefully, she supposed it was probably because Tiffany had gotten her Miracle Healer''s medicine from somewhere when she had a headache from time to time.

    From then on, not only was Thalia''s headache cured, but her skin was also unprecedentedly smooth.

    This time, she did not want maintenance. However, a few nobledies invited her. Since she had rejected them several times, she could not refuse them anymore and went.

    Thalia sat in the car and looked at the crowded traffic ahead. She asked, "Is there a traffic jam?"

    The chauffeur answered, "It happens to be rush hour now, Mrs. Kelley. Shall we take a different route?"

    "Okay." Thalia nodded.

    The chauffeur changed direction and drove toward another fork in the road.

    There were quite a few cars along the way, so they didn''t notice that a red sedan was following them at a leisurely pace.

    That car followed Thalia''s from the Kelley family''s ce to the beauty salon.

    The people sitting in the red sedan were Yvonne and Melody.

    They had been following Thalia for more than half an hour.

    Seeing this, Yvonne reminded Melody, "We''re three minutes away. How do you n to drag her into this?

    They intended to follow Thalia and take action when i t was the night moment. They had-discussed this n the day before.

    Before this, they had secretly asked around the Kelley family''s ce. They had originally wanted to bribe a servant to find out about the whereabouts of the Kelley family members, but they did not expect the servant to get alert. To be safe, they could only wait near the Kelley family''s ce.

    It just so happened that Thalia was going out alone today.

    Yvonne and Melody found that it was really a good time to take action.

    Yvonne gripped the steering wheel tightly and said hatefully, "Think you should just take revenge on this family! Why do you have to put on a self-injury act? Wouldn''t it be easier to just bill Thalia?"

    "No!" Melody refused almost immediately. I have my own intentions. Just act ording to the situation and control the braking distance."

    Her goal was to return to the Kelley family and let them acknowledge her, instead of letting anything bad happen to her biological mother. Yvonne had no choice but to agree, "Got it."

    At the next intersection, the red car stopped, Melody quickly got out of the car and arrived at the entrance of the beauty salon while the Kelley family''s car was waiting by the traffic ligh Three minutester, when Thalia got out of the car, she unexpectedly heard a familiar voice.

    "Mrs. Kelley?" Melody sounded timid and a little surprised.

    Thalia turned around and saw Melody standing not far away, who smiled and waved at her. "What a coincidence, Mrs. Kelley. I didn''t expect to see you here again!" Thalia also smiled, her eyes filled with gentleness.

    However, at this moment, a pair of blinding headlights shed past. Immediately after, a red sedan suddenly lost control and was rushing toward the roadside.

    The ce the red car crashed into happened to be Melody, whose back was facing the car.

    "Watch out!" Thalia''s expression suddenly changed. At that moment, she rushed forward crazily without the slightest hesitation and pushed Melody away. The headlights shed again

    Thalia did not have time to dodge. She turned his head and closed her eyes.

    At this moment, her heart was unusually calm. There was no regret at all. Instead, she heaved a long sigh of relief and wondered, ''What a relief. I owe my daughter a lot. It''s my obligation to save her now.

    She heard the cries of the passers-by, but the expected pain did not hit her.

    Thalia slowly opened her eyes.

    A slender figure stood in front of her.

    Tiffany''s expression was calm as usual, but a cruel look appeared in her clear eyes.

    She stood in front of Thalia and did not dodge.

    The red car was only about half an inch away from her legs.

    It was so close to hitting her.

    Thalia was shocked and panicked. She rushed over and hugged Tiffany. Trembling, she checked her legs. "Are you injured? Are you alright?

    "Mom, I''m fine. "Tiffany said and smiled. She didn''t look worried at all.

    Thalia was anxious and angry. She pped Tiffany''s butt with tears in her eyes. She could not bear to be ruthless, but she was really anxious. She was so frightened that she stomped her feet repeatedly and reprimanded Tiffany, "How could you be

    so stupid? Why didn''t you higle to the side? Why did you even rush forward? If something wrong happens to you, what will happen to me?"

    Initially, she was still rejoicing.

    She was d that she had taken the disaster for her daughter, who she owed a lot but could not acknowledge.

    Even if it was dangerous, Thalia would not hesitate. At the very least, she could make up for the guilt in her heart.

    However, Thalia did not expect that at the same time she made his decision, Tiffany would also rush in front of her without

    hesitation.

    0

 Chapter 341

    Thalia cried.

    Now that she thought about it, she found that she didn''t just owe Melody.

    Tiffany did not think too much about it. She raised her hand to wipe her mother''s tears andforted her, "It''s okay. It just looks a little dangerous. In fact, this car has already stopped."

    Although she said that, Thalia''s face was still pale. It was obvious that she was shocked.

    Seeing this, Tiffany could only ask the chauffeur, David, to help Thalia into her car to calm down and regain her senses.

    This incident of the red car losing control on the streets of the bustling city frightened many people who had witnessed everything at the scene. After they tried hard to calm down, they crazily condemned the driver of the red car. Someone said, "Do you know how to drive? You almost killed someone!"

    Another one said, "Fortunately, she stopped in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable! I was scared out of my wits just looking at it, but that girl was still so calm. How impressive!"

    Yvonne hid in the car and didn''t dare toe out.

    Meanwhile, Melody, who was ignored by everyone, felt troubled and stunned.

    Melody was wondering, ''What''s going on? What''s happening now?

    ''I can''t believe it. I''ve clearly nned it well, and I''ve even ced a lot of blood bags on myself. As long as the car hit me, those blood bags would make me look extremely miserable.

    ''At that time, I''d look like dying, which would make Thalia tell the truth!

    "Then, I could naturally acknowledge her as my biological mother!

    After I was sent to the hospital, I would seem to be seriously injured, but it would just actually be just a small injury. With me surviving a disaster, Thalia could no longer go back on her word. ''Me returning to the Kelley family would be just around the corner.

    ''However, ver expected that the moment the n was carried out as I wished, Thalia would actually disregard her safety and rush forward to rick her life to protect me. ''Even so, it was still within my n.

    I was confident that I could still control the entire situation.

    "But why did Tiffany suddenly show up?

    ''My entire n has been disrupted!

    The ident that I''ve nned has beenpletely ruined. Now, it looks like Tiffany didn''t hesitate to save her mother.

    I''ve wasted so much effort and effort, but in the end, it helped Tiffany, and she won.

    With this ident, Tiffany will matter the most to Thalia, right?

    Melody was furious, but she still looked scared and panicked. She hurriedly rushed to the car and asked Thalia, "Mrs. Kelley, are you alright? I was scared out of my wits!"

    3

    Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, "Mrs. Kelley, why are you so nice to me? My parents have never been so nice to me since I was young. They only hit me, scolded me, and said that I was a good-for-nothing that no one wanted..." The girl in front of Thalia was crying. Her eyes were red and she was sobbing.

    Thalia''s heart ached when she saw this. She reached out and brushed Melody''s messy hair. She said softly, "Don''t cry. It''s alright now."

    After a pause, she added, "Trust me. You''ll live a good life in the future and no one will bully you anymore..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Melody wondered, ''Does this mean that she haspletely given up on acknowledging me? No! I can''t have this happen!"

    Melody panicked. She subconsciously clenched her fists, but she still forced a weak smile. "Perhaps, but I''m no longer looking forward to it. Anyway, there''s no point in me living."

    "Don''t say such silly things!" Thalia looked away. "Everyone is supposed to live well. You can''t have any suicidal thoughts. Besides, you''re still young. You still have a good life ahead of you. Don''t take things too hard." "Okay." Melody choked and nodded.

    Thalia looked at her and waved her hand with heartache. "You must have been frightened just now. Come here. Why don''t you sit beside me and have some water to calm yourself down?"

    There was a lot of space in themercial car. There was a refrigerator, red wine, and naturally warm water.

    Thalia personally poured a ss of water and handed it over. Melody sat beside her with the water in her hand, but she was actually mad since her effort was all for naught.

    She had painstakingly approached Thalia and schemed.

    She had made Thalia feel guilty toward her time and time again. She was so close to getting Thalia to tell the truth. However, after today''s incident, everything Melody had done became pointless. Melody looked down.

    Her grip on the ss tightened bit by bit. Her fingers turned pale, and her expression was unfathomable.

    At this time, Tiffany had already pulled Yvonne off the red sedan.

    She asked with a faint smile, "What''s wrong? Are you surprised to see me here?"

    Yvonne didn''t dare to speak.

    She had taken Tiffany''s magical pill and was poisoned, which put her in Tiffany''s control. Originally, Yvonne was supposed to listen to her and monitor Melody''s every move, but in the end, Tiffany caught her in her fake act. Not only did she not report Melody''s n, but she even helped her.

    Even when Tiffany suddenly showed up just now, Yvonne still had the intention to kill Tiffany directly. Her mind was screaming crazily, ''Charge over and kill her!''

    However, at thest moment of the crisis, Yvonne still hit the brakes heavily because she saw Tiffany take out a pill, which was the antidote.

    Without the antidote, Yvonne knew that even if her revenge was sessful, she would still have to die.

    Moreover, the speed of the car at that time could not kill Tiffany

    Since Yvonne''s scheme was exposed, her hands and feet were trembling. "I''m sorry. I promise that this won''t happen again!"

    Thu, Oct 09:02

    3

    "Do you think I''d give a damn about your promise?" Tiffany sneered and let go of her arm. Then, she said to the police officer who rushed over behind her, "Premeditated murder isn''t a small crime. Judge it as you see fit." Yvonne was taken away.

    She was indignant and shook her head crazily. She even broke free from the officer''s grip and wanted to run, held tightly by him. All her struggles were in vain.

    Yvonne yelled, "No, I don''t want to kill anyone! This is all a misunderstanding. I''m innocent!"

    No one paid any attention to her.

    She shouted again, "I was instructed to do this. This wasn''t my idea. Let me go, let me go!"

    She had finally hit the nail on the head.

    but she was

    Tiffany dug her ear and nced at her. She said nonchntly, "Instructed? Who instructed you? If there''s no evidence, you can''t nder others."

    "I have proof. Of course, I have proof!" Yvonne nodded crazily as if she had gotten a chance to live. "There''s a recording in my car. The content of the recording is enough to prove that I was instructed to do this!" "Who instructed you to do this?" Thalia asked.

    She got out of the car when she heard Yvonne''s shout.

    Regardless of whether this was premeditated or an ident, she had to investigate thoroughly.

    After Thalia got out of the car, Melody''s expression changed.

    But it was toote for her to stop Thalia.

    Since the scheme had been exposed, Yvonne didn''t want to take the me, so she pointed at Melody and shouted, "She did this! This woman instructed me to do it. She said that she wanted to put on a show. She''s the mastermind! You should arrest her!" Thalia''s expression changed slightly. "What did you say?"

    Yvonne said, "I mean Melody Princeton is the mastermind! There''s a recorder in my car. You can go and look for it. In short, I''m innocent!"

    When Melody heard that there was a recorder, her face turned pale.

    Today, she had been in the car with Yvonne for the entire day in order to wait for Thalia''s departure time.

    She knew that she would be exposed if many of their conversations were recorded.

 Chapter 342

    Melody still remembered that she had said a lot of nasty things to Yvonne. Most of them were about insulting Tiffany and discussing the n.

    The reason why Melody was so confident and bold to say those words was because, in the original n, Yvonne should have driven the car away from the scene after the car lost control and crashed into her. However, Melody did not expect that Tiffany would appear in the middle of the n.

    What was even more unexpected was that Yvonne, who failed to escape, not only failed to fulfill the agreement between them but even exposed Melody.

    Melody had clearly checked the car, but she did not expect it to be equipped with a recording device.

    Actually, Yvonne''s counterattack move was brilliant. If Melody was exposed, she couldn''t deny it even if she wanted to.

    Melody gritted her teeth and wondered, ''No. I can''t let that happen! Once Thalia hears the rsations in the car, I''ll never

    be able to clear my name!''

    After some thought, she had an idea.

    She walked forward and asked in disbelief, "Ms. Yvonne Shaw, you were injured the day before yesterday. I saved you. How could you... how could you repay kindness with ingratitude and frame me?"

    After Melody finished speaking, she turned to look at Thalia and hurriedly exined, "Mrs. Kelley, it''s like this. The day before yesterday, Ms. Shaw passed by my house. I saw that she was injured, so I kindly brought her home to treat her wound, but I didn''t expect..." She sighed bitterly and continued, "I didn''t expect to end up like this after saving her out of kindness."

    Hearing these words, Yvonne was dumbfounded and amazed at Melody''s superb acting skills.

    If she weren''t the person involved, she would have believed Melody''s words without a doubt just by looking at her superb acting skills.

    Thalia frowned as she listened. It was unknown if she believed Melody or not. She only said, "Facts speak louder than words. I believe that you''re innocent."

    After that, she walked toward the red sedan and opened the door. She was about to get in and search for the recording device that Yvonne had mentioned.

    Seeing this, Melody got nervous and trembled slightly, wondering what she should do.

    If there was a recording device, she would be doomed.

    Yvonne, on the other hand, had a proud look on her face.

    At first, she did not want to drag Melody into this.

    However, it was Melody who came up with this n. She had promised that Yvonne would be fine in advance, but in the end, the matter was exposed. Yvonne was unwilling to be the only scapegoat in their n. They were supposed to be allies. Yvonne was unwilling to be in trouble alone.

    Therefore, she had to drag Melody down with her.

    Yvonne''s expression was ruthless, and her eyes were filled with madness. She found it a pity that she could not drag Tiffany

    into hell with her.

    She really didn''t want to give up just like that.

    D

    Tiffany ignored this lunatic and was about to get into the car to search for the recording device with Thalia. She approached the red car when she sensed something and nced at the chassis of the car. With just one nce, her expression instantly changed. Then, she rushed over at high speed and pulled down Thalia, who had just gotten into the car.

    With a bang, the car''s chassis instantly caught fire.

    The mes burned extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, the entire car was enveloped in mes.

    Even though Tiffany reacted quickly and pulled Thalia back before this, her arm was still touched by the me. Half of her sleeve was instantly burned.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Thalia waspletely dumbfounded.

    She still did not know what had happened. When she turned around and saw the car that was on fire, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately checked Tiffany''s arm. Are you burned?" "No. I''m fime." Tiffany shook her head.

    At this moment, exmations sounded from the crowd. The people by the roadside immediately scattered and ran.

    They were afraid that the car would explode when it burned.

    The chauffeur, David, immediately returned to his car. He took the fire extinguisher from the trunk and rushed over. Dry powder flew in the air, and soon, the mes were extinguished.

    The entire process happened in just three minutes. Some passing drivers reacted quickly and rushed over with fire extinguishers.

    A puff of white smoke rose, and all the mes were extinguished

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, the car abnormally caught fire, and it was dangerous. In a short period, many things in the car were burned, including the recorder that had been found.

    The small stic shell had long been burned into a sticky glue.

    The recording inside was irreparable.

    It waspletely destroyed.

    Yvonne stood rooted to the ground in disbelief, muttering to herself, "How could this be? How could this be..."

    Her only evidence was destroyed just like that. Without that recording, no matter how much she said, Melody could still be

    innocent.

    Yvonne yelled, "No way! This is impossible! You did something to the car, didn''t you? You did this. It must be you!"

    Yvonne lost control and tried to break free from the officer''s grip to get even with Melody. However, she was taken away by the police.

    With no more farce to watch, the crowd gradually dispersed.

    111

    G GG.

    Thalia had been frightened twice in a day. Now, she feltpletely weak.

    She wasn''t in the mood to go the beauty salon, so she went straight home.

    4

    Before getting into the car, Thalia turned around and saw that Melody was still standing at the same spot. Her eyes were filled with the grievance of being wronged.

    5

    0

    Thalia sighed softly and raised her hand to signal for Melody to go over. "You must have been frightened too. Come, get in the car. I will send you back."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Kelley." With that, Melody got into the car timidly. Her eyes were red and she looked very pitiful.

    Thaliaforted her, "It''s alright. It''s over now."

    Unexpectedly, Melody lowered her head and tears rolled down her face. "Mrs. Kelley, I''m not worried about myself. I just watched you go through danger just now. I was really too afraid... I don''t know why, but when I look at you, I find you very familiar. I want to get close to you."

    After saying that, she looked up and hurriedly exined, "I don''t have any intention of pulling strings. I just have that feeling. Mrs. Kelley, please don''t get me wrong."

    "I won''t. "Thalia said and looked away.

    She felt the same way.

    The so-called mother-daughter bond was a mysterious attraction.

    Thalia suppressed the sadness in her heart and said, "When you go out again, you have to be careful. You can''t have the intention to harm others, but you have to be wary of others. You have to... have to protect yourself."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Kelley. I know that." Melody wiped her tears. She acted tough and put on a smile. "ed to thank almost got yourself injured in order to save me again..."

    you.

    You

    When she said this, she nced at Tiffany.

    The hidden meaning was obvious. Melody meant that Thalia was willing to risk her life for her, so she mattered a lot to

    Thalia.

    Tiffany chuckled softly, and a trace of mockery appeared in her clear eyes.

    She thought that the timing was too coincidental when the car suddenly caught fire.

    She didn''t believe that it was not man-made.

    Of course, other than that, the fact that Thalia risked her life to save Melody was indeed beyond Tiffany''s previous understanding.

    When Tiffany thought about the check of 200 thousand dors that Charlie had given to the Princeton family previously, she looked down and wondered if there was any inside story about that.

    She didn''t want to investigate before, but now it seemed that she had to investigate thoroughly.

 Chapter 343

    Ten minutester, the car stopped.

    Melody got out of the car reluctantly. "Goodbye, Mrs. Kelley."

    Thalia nodded. "Goodbye."

    The chauffeur, David, turned the car around and drove all the way home.

    On the way, seeing that Tiffany did not speak, Thalia took her arm and examined it carefully. "Tiffany, it was so dangerous just now. Are you injured?"

    "No." Tiffany shook his head and asked curiously, "Mom, why are you so nice to my ssmate? You even did such a dangerous thing to save her." Thalia said, "You saw everything?"

    "Yeah." Tiffany nodded.

    The moment she left the school, she received a message from Jeremy.

    When she arranged for Yvonne to monitor Melody the day before yesterday, she knew that this duplicitous woman could not be trusted.

    Tiffany''s original goal was to add fuel to the fire. She wanted to see what tricks Yvonne and Melody would y together.

    Early in the morning, Melody and Yvonne were camping near vi the Kelley family''s ce. They thought that they were hiding very well.

    In fact, their every move was being monitored by Jeremy.

    In the evening, after Thalia went out, Melody and Yvonne drove over. Jeremy sent Tiffany a message and address.

    Tiffany knew in advance that Thalia would go to the beauty salon tonight to have a beauty treatment with those richdies, so she waited nearby early in the morning. When Yvonne drove the red sports car toward Melody, Tiffany wondered if the two women had fallen out and were killing each other.

    However, when she saw Yvonne''s speed, she ruled out the idea.

    What Yvonne was doing was clearly nned.

    Also, it was ame act of self-injury.

    However, Tiffany really could not figure it out. Even if Melody wanted to act pitiful to gain sympathy, what good would it do for Thalia to feel sorry for her?

    She wondered if Melody was purely trying to disgust her.

    At that time, when the car was charging toward Melody from afar, Tiffany never expected that her mother would push Melody away without any hesitation and put herself in danger.

    At that moment, Tiffany was scared out of her wits. How could she dare to watch indifferently from the sidelines?

    She immediately rushed out and protected Thalia behind her.

    BBB.

    Yvonne''s life was under her control, and there was also Jeremy hiding in the crowd.

    Therefore, Tiffany was not afraid that Yvonne would not hit the brakes.

    *

    Even if Yvonne hadn''t braked, Jeremy would have been able to break her tires in the blink of an eye and force the car to

    stop.

    Thalia was silent. She looked at Tiffany disapprovingly and said worriedly, "You can''t do such a stupid thing again! Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself and hide to the side!" Tiffany said, "How can I do that?"

    Tiffany sighed. "I''m your daughter. How can a daughter see her mother in danger with her own eyes and only retreat? Besides, don''t worry about me. Look, I''m capable to save you, right?" Tiffany smiled and looked like she didn''t care at all.

    Thalia looked at her reproachfully. She was both touched and relieved. "You shouldn''t do this!"

    "Mom, can you tell me now? Don''t think I don''t know that you''re just trying to change the topic!" Tiffany directly exposed her. She held Thalia''s hand affectionately and said expectantly, "Tell me now. Why are you so nice to Melody? Aren''t you afraid that the one who hit you with the car was telling the truth"

    "That''s impossible!" Thalia immediately retorted, "That can''t be true. We have to look on the bright side. That girl Melody looks so kind. She wouldn''t do such a thing."

    Tiffany was rendered speechless a bit and smiled mysteriously. "Then why did previously, Mom?"

    yu believe what she said about me

    These words hit the nail on the head. Thalia was rendered speechless and was instant

    stunned.

    Thinking back carefully, she recalled that not long ago, because of Melody''s grievances andints, she distrusted. Tiffany for the first time. In a fit of anger, she even pped Tiffany.

    In the past, no matter who ndered Tiffany, Thalia would always protect her and criticize others.

    At the thought of this, Thalia felt so guilty.

    Tiffany said, "Mom, I''m not discussing who''s right and who''s wrong with you. I just want innocent as you think, and they''re not as kind as they look."

    Thalia lowered her head and said softly, "I''m sorry, Tiffany. It was my fault before. I... I even hit

    you. It''s all

    y fault..."

    say

    that

    some people aren''t as

    s doing charity,

    Tiffany said seriously, "Didn''t you ask me why I pushed Melody into the water when I Melvor Mountain?

    "That''s because... before I did it, Melody tried to kill me. Not only did she lure me to the mountain in the middle of the night, but she also tried to make me fall into a pit with poisonous snakes. "She was behind me when the flood came down the mountain, trying to push me in.

    "Do you think such a person is really as kind as she looks?"

    After Tiffany finished speaking, she looked at Thalia''s expression seriously.

    But she was disappointed.

    Thalia''s eyes were filled with shock.

    G

    This meant that all the truth Tiffany said was just a lie or an illusion in Thalia''s opinion.

    Tiffany''s heart sank bit by bit.

    Then, she smiled and said, "I''m just kidding."

    "Tiffany..." Thalia still wanted to say something, but the car had already stopped. Tiffany opened the door and got out of the car. With a gloomy mood, she went straight upstairs.

    Looking at her daughter''s slender back, Thalia felt very upset.

    As Tiffany''s mother, of course, she believed in Tiffany.

    However, out of guilt and love for Melody, she did not want to believe what Tiffany said.

    Seeing this, the chauffeur, David, opened the car door for Thalia and said softly, "Mrs. Kelley, there''s something I don''t know if I should say..."

    Thalia sighed. "Go ahead."

    David said, "Mrs. Kelley, I feel that your condition has been a little off recently. Take today''s incident as an example. It''s really not worth it for you to almost sacrifice yourself to save an outsider." Thalia said, "I saved her life. Why is it not worth it?"

    "But if..." David hesitated for a moment, but he still said what was on his mind. "But if something bad happens to Ms. Kelley when you try to save someone else, will it be worth it?"

    Thalia''s entire body trembled.

    On the second floor, Tiffanyy on the bed. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. Unfortunately, she/had no one to talk to. She scratched her head in defeat. After a long time, she picked up her phone and scrolled through her contact list. Her fingertips lingered on a name for a long time.

    Then, she gritted her teeth and called Richard.

    No one answered.

    Ten minutester, the car stopped.

    Melody got out of the car reluctantly. "Goodbye, Mrs. Kelley."

    Thalia nodded. "Goodbye."

    The chauffeur, David, turned the car around and drove all the way home.

    On the way, seeing that Tiffany did not speak, Thalia took her arm and examined it carefully. "Tiffany, it was so dangerous just now. Are you injured?"

    "No." Tiffany shook his head and asked curiously, "Mom, why are you so nice to my ssmate? You even did such a dangerous thing to save her." Thalia said, "You saw everything?"

    ""Yeah." Tiffany nodded.

    The moment she left the school, she received a message from Jeremy.

    When she arranged for Yvonne to monitor Melody the day before yesterday, she knew that this duplicitous woman could not be trusted.

    Tiffany''s original goal was to add fuel to the fire. She wanted to see what tricks Yvonne and Melody would y together.

    Early in the morning, Melody and Yvonne were camping near vi the Kelley family''s ce. They thought that they were hiding very well.

    In fact, their every move was being monitored by Jeremy.

    In the evening, after Thalia went out, Melody and Yvonne drove over. Jeremy sent Tiffany a message and address.

    Tiffany knew in advance that Thalia would go to the beauty salon tonight to have a beauty treatment with those richdies, so she waited nearby early in the morning. When Yvonne drove the red sports car toward Melody, Tiffany wondered if the two women had fallen out and were killing each other.

    However, when she saw Yvonne''s speed, she ruled out the idea.

    What Yvonne was doing was clearly nned.

    Also, it was ame act of self-injury.

    However, Tiffany really could not figure it out. Even if Melody wanted to act pitiful to gain sympathy, what good would it do for Thalia to feel sorry for her?

    She wondered if Melody was purely trying to disgust her.

    At that time, when the car was charging toward Melody from afar, Tiffany never expected that her mother would push Melody away without any hesitation and put herself in danger.

    At that moment, Tiffany was scared out of her wits. How could she dare to watch indifferently from the sidelines?

    She immediately rushed out and protected Thalia behind her.

    BBB.

    Yvonne''s life was under her control, and there was also Jeremy hiding in the crowd.

    Therefore, Tiffany was not afraid that Yvonne would not hit the brakes.

    *

    Even if Yvonne hadn''t braked, Jeremy would have been able to break her tires in the blink of an eye and force the car to

    stop.

    Thalia was silent. She looked at Tiffany disapprovingly and said worriedly, "You can''t do such a stupid thing again! Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself and hide to the side!" Tiffany said, "How can I do that?"

    Tiffany sighed. "I''m your daughter. How can a daughter see her mother in danger with her own eyes and only retreat? Besides, don''t worry about me. Look, I''m capable to save you, right?" Tiffany smiled and looked like she didn''t care at all.

    Thalia looked at her reproachfully. She was both touched and relieved. "You shouldn''t do this!"

    "Mom, can you tell me now? Don''t think I don''t know that you''re just trying to change the topic!" Tiffany directly exposed her. She held Thalia''s hand affectionately and said expectantly, "Tell me now. Why are you so nice to Melody? Aren''t you afraid that the one who hit you with the car was telling the truth"

    "That''s impossible!" Thalia immediately retorted, "That can''t be true. We have to look on the bright side. That girl Melody looks so kind. She wouldn''t do such a thing."

    Tiffany was rendered speechless a bit and smiled mysteriously. "Then why did previously, Mom?"

    yu believe what she said about meContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    These words hit the nail on the head. Thalia was rendered speechless and was instant

    stunned.

    Thinking back carefully, she recalled that not long ago, because of Melody''s grievances andints, she distrusted. Tiffany for the first time. In a fit of anger, she even pped Tiffany.

    In the past, no matter who ndered Tiffany, Thalia would always protect her and criticize others.

    At the thought of this, Thalia felt so guilty.

    Tiffany said, "Mom, I''m not discussing who''s right and who''s wrong with you. I just want innocent as you think, and they''re not as kind as they look."

    Thalia lowered her head and said softly, "I''m sorry, Tiffany. It was my fault before. I... I even hit

    you. It''s all

    y fault..."

    say

    that

    some people aren''t as

    s doing charity,

    Tiffany said seriously, "Didn''t you ask me why I pushed Melody into the water when I Melvor Mountain?

    "That''s because... before I did it, Melody tried to kill me. Not only did she lure me to the mountain in the middle of the night, but she also tried to make me fall into a pit with poisonous snakes.

    "She was behind me when the flood came down the mountain, trying to push me in.

    "Do you think such a person is really as kind as she looks?"

    After Tiffany finished speaking, she looked at Thalia''s expression seriously.

    But she was disappointed.

    Thalia''s eyes were filled with shock.

    G

    This meant that all the truth Tiffany said was just a lie or an illusion in Thalia''s opinion.

    Tiffany''s heart sank bit by bit.

    Then, she smiled and said, "I''m just kidding."

    "Tiffany..." Thalia still wanted to say something, but the car had already stopped. Tiffany opened the door and got out of the car. With a gloomy mood, she went straight upstairs.

    Looking at her daughter''s slender back, Thalia felt very upset.

    As Tiffany''s mother, of course, she believed in Tiffany.

    However, out of guilt and love for Melody, she did not want to believe what Tiffany said.

    Seeing this, the chauffeur, David, opened the car door for Thalia and said softly, "Mrs. Kelley, there''s something I don''t know if I should say..."

    Thalia sighed. "Go ahead."

    David said, "Mrs. Kelley, I feel that your condition has been a little off recently. Take today''s incident as an example. It''s really not worth it for you to almost sacrifice yourself to save an outsider."

    Thalia said, "I saved her life. Why is it not worth it?"

    "But if..." David hesitated for a moment, but he still said what was on his mind. "But if something bad happens to Ms. Kelley when you try to save someone else, will it be worth it?"

    Thalia''s entire body trembled.

    On the second floor, Tiffanyy on the bed. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. Unfortunately, she had no one to talk to. She scratched her head in defeat. After a long time, she picked up her phone and scrolled through her contact list.

    Her fingertips lingered on a name for a long time.

    Then, she gritted her teeth and called Richard.

    No one answered.

    Tiffany was stunned and canceled the second call.

    2

    She thought, ''Forget it. Richard is on a business trip. He should be very busy now...

    Tiffany was stunned and canceled the second call.

    2

    She thought, ''Forget it. Richard is on a business trip. He should be very busy now...

 Chapter 344

    The Isted Riverdale in the east of Lovell City was an uninhabited area.

    The surroundings were filled with unknown danger.

    Under the night sky, a pitch-ck castle stood quietly. There was nothing in the surroundings, and it was slightly cold there, making the castle look extremely sinister and terrifying. The autumn wind blew, and the sound of insects could be heard from time to time.

    A tall figure slowly walked over at an unhurried pace.

    The man had sharp eyebrows and determined eyes, which were darkened and sharp. He was noble and mysterious, and he had a powerful aura that made people submit and fear him. Who else could it be but Richard?

    John followed him from a distance. He looked at the building in front of him and muttered to himself, "Why does he live in such a strange ce? The castle is perfectly fine, but it''s so gloomy." The castle was Felix''sir.

    This time, Richard left Lovell City on the pretext of going on a business trip. He was not busy with work.

    Instead, he was busy exterminating a group of bugs.

    Among them, the most terrible scourge was Felix.

    Not long ago, he was the one who drew up the death list.

    For the legendary treasure box whose whereabouts were unknown, he hadmitted countless sins.

    Previously, Royal Bay and Isted Riverdale had minded their own business. But this time, Felix actually targeted Tiffany!

    In that case, Richard couldn''t spare Felix.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Richard''s expression was gloomy as he approached the ancient castle step by step.

    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound in the quiet night, as if something was crawling on the ground.

    John looked around and was shocked.

    Not far ahead, more than ten terrifying bugs were crawling toward him and Richard. Their entire bodies were dark red, making them look extremely sinister in the middle of the night. John was disgusted and quickly ran forward. "Richard, there are bloodbites on the ground!"

    Richard raised his eyebrows slightly. With a light wave of his hand, those extremely terrifying insects instantly turned into powder. They were blown by a gust of wind and instantly disappeared. Not a single trace was left behind.

    "Any more?" he asked.

    Stunned, John shook his head honestly. "No..."

    The two of them continued walking.

    *

    When they approached the castle gate, the simple and gorgeous gate automatically opened.

    John''s face was filled with vignce. The gun in his hand was already on standby.

    He said, "Richard, I''ll go in and check in case there''s a trap!"

    Richard acted as if he did not hear John and calmly walked in.

    His posture was elegant and his aura was powerful. He did not have the slightest nervousness about stepping into a terrifying enemy''s ce. Instead, he gave off the noble aura of an emperoring to patrol and making everyone kneel and submit. John was slightly taken aback. His serious face was filled with obvious admiration.

    He thought, ''So what if Felix is vicious and cunning? Even if he''s powerful, he''ll only be beaten up in front of the true powerhouse!''

    In the castle, the lights gradually lit up.

    As far as the eye could see, everything inside was exquisite and luxurious. It was so extravagant that it exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Whether it was the rare murals on all four sides or the ground that was iid with gold, everything was extremely extravagant.

    In front of the gate, there was a chair made of diamonds. Felix, who was dressed in ck, was sitting there. Clearly, he had been waiting for Richard for a long time.

    Mr. Hampton, it''s been a while." Felix greeted him with a faint smile.

    Richard did not say anything. After seeing Felix, he raised his hand gently, and Felix flew out of the chair uncontrobly.

    In the next second, Richard grabbed his neck and said, "You''ve lived long enough. Go to hell now."

    When Richard''s cruel and heartless voice sounded, his expression did not change, but his grip tightened bit by bit.

    Felix did not expect Richard to use a killing move right from the start. Richard did not give him any chance to react and said that he would kill him. It was simple and crude, swift and decisive.

    "You..." Felix choked and used an extremely strange movement technique to escape from Richard''s grip. He quickly took a few steps back.

    The pain in his neck was so obvious that he had to cough a few times to recover.

    Felix said, "As expected, Mr. Hampton, you''re still as ruthless as ever."

    Felix surely knew that there must be a very deep mark on his neck.

    However, Richard was clearly impatient and attacked him again. Felix tried his best to block it, but he could not withstand more than three moves from Richard before he was ruthlessly kicked away.

    With a bang, the diamond chair Felix had been sitting on was knocked over, and cracks instantly appeared on the originally transparent and beautiful chair,

    It was scrapped.

    Felix fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of ck blood.

    This was not the first time he had fought Richard.

    Other than thest time when Felix poisoned him with schemes and injured him in the end, there was a huge disparity in

    <

    BBB.

    strength between the two of them. He had never been Richard''s match.

    Felix raised his head and saw John pointing the gun at him.

    The trigger was pulled, and the bullet was about to pass through his forehead.

    "Wait!" Felix shouted. Then, he looked at Richard. His face was so pale that it was almost demonic. There was a mysterious smile on his face when he said, "Mr. Hampton, I have a secret about the girl you care about the most. Don''t you want to hear it?" In Lovell City, after Tiffany returned home, she locked herself in her room and did not go down for dinner. It was still Eric who held the tray and waited pitifully in front of her door for a long time before he was allowed to enter.

    Eric called out, "Tiffany..."

    Tiffany just said, "Leave it here."

    Tiffany sat on the bed, her slender fingers typing rapidly on theptop keyboard.

    Lines of words appeared on the screen.

    This was a new script.

    Last time, she said that she would show it to Mr. Lester, so she was writing it

    now.

    However, in her frustration, the script she wrote was rejected time and time again.

    It was more like an outlet.

    However, she didn''t know what exactly she was venting.

    Eric felt wronged and called out timidly again, "Tiffany?"

    Tiffany took a deep breath and closed theptop. Then, she looked up at her brother and asked in possible, "What''s wrong?"

    .

    as

    gentle a tone as

    The boy held the tray in his hands and refused to put it down. He looked like he would not leave if she did not eat.

    Eric said, "Eat."

    Helpless, Tiffany could only lift the nket and get out of bed. "Fine. I''ll eat."

    As she spoke, she sat at the table and started eating.

    Only then did Eric smile. "That''s more like it."

    **

    1

    Tiffany finished all of the eggs and braised pork ribs. Then, she wiped her mouth and said, "Alright now. It''s time for you to sleep. Go back to your room now."

    Eric carried the empty tes and walked out. He did not forget to turn around and say, "Tiffany, I will always love you."

    Eric replied, "Okay."

    His tone was serious, as if he was taking an oath.

    Tiffany was slightly stunned and could not help but feel touched

    111

    BBB.

    She sighed at her silly brother.

    After Eric left, the door was closed again.

    Tiffany looked down and smiled.

    The next second, she turned off the lights and turned away from the window silently, without a trace.

    There were some things she had to find out.

 Chapter 345

    However, what Tiffany did not know was that after she left, Thalia hesitated a few times before reaching out to knock on her door, asking, "Tiffany, Tiffany? Are you... asleep?" There was no response.

    Thalia stood at the door, thinking that her daughter did not want to see her at all. Her heart ached, and she could only exin through the door with red eyes, "I''m sorry, Tiffany. It''s my fault for what happened today." When she came back, David''s words made here to a realization.

    David said that she was in a bad state, but that was only a euphemistic way of putting it. In fact, what he really wanted to say was that she was too biased.

    Thalia was too nice to an outsider but neglected her own daughter.

    She could not deny this.

    After Thalia finished speaking, she knocked lightly on the door again, but there was still no response. In the end, she could only lower her head and go downstairs in destion. Late at night, the autumn wind blew.

    Tiffany got into a car that had been parked by the roadside for a long time.

    The person driving in front was June.

    Tiffany instructed, "Let''s go."

    June slowly started the car and drove forward.

    The ce they were going to was Melody''s house.

    Tiffany thought that what happened this evening was too bizarre.

    The car belonged to Yvonne. Seeing how shocked she was, Tiffany knew that Yvonne didn''t even know why the car was burning for no reason.

    Coincidentally, the recording device in the car was destroyed.

    Tiffany sat in the back seat and closed er eyes in deep thought.

    23

    There weren''t many cars at night. About ten minutester, the car stopped near the Princeton family''s rented vi.

    June asked, "Ms. Kelley, we''re here. Do you need me to go with you?"

    "No, thanks." With that, Tiffany got out of the car. This time, she did not choose to climb over the wall or the window. Instead, she pressed the doorbell openly.

    Perhaps the people in there were all asleep, but it was Karl who woke up and opened the door.

    Tiffany could hear him cursing from afar. "Who is it? Why are you knocking on my door in the middle of the night? You''re disturbing my sleep! If you aren''t here to give me money, I will beat you up!" Karl cursed as he opened the door. Then, he was stunned since standing in front of his house was an exquisite-looking girl

    with an outstanding temperament.

    Karl asked, "Who are you?"

    Karl frowned and was about to curse when he saw the girl in front of him throw more than ten stacks of cash at him.

    Tiffany asked, "Is this enough?"

    Speechless, Karl rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was dreaming. After picking up all the money, he pinched his thigh hard and immediately smiled. "It''s enough. Come in,e in." The door opened and Karl invited Tiffany in obsequiously.

    He said tteringly, "Come here. Take a seat."

    After Tiffany entered, she could smell a sour smell.

    Tiffany subconsciously frowned and looked inside. She saw that the trash piled in the corner had probably not been emptied for a few days.

    The floor was littered with cigarette butts and beer bottles.

    It was a perfectly fine vi, but it had beenpletely ruined.

    Tiffany endured the difort and sat down on the sofa. She asked, "I''m here to ask you a few questions."

    "What kind of questions?" Karl, who had taken the money, was open to a talk. "Go ahead and ask. As long as I know, I will tell you everything I know!"

    Tiffany asked, "Is your daughter home?"

    Karl said, "No. Her boyfriend picked her up for dinner tonight."

    2

    Karl was very proud and showed off to almost everyone about it "My daughter is very capable. The boyfriend she got is a rich young master!"

    Tiffany nodded and asked, "Then I have another question. Last time, my father sent someone over and gave you a check for 200 thousand dors. You haven''t forgotten about this, right?" Karl said, "So you''re Miss Kelley? Well, of course, I remember!"

    Not everyone would give him a huge sum of 200 thousand dors. Of course, he would not forget this.

    Karl looked very excited. He even rubbed his hands and asked, "Well, I''ve spent most of the moneyst time. I wonder when your father''s next check will be given to me."

    Tiffany felt helpless that his appetite was quite big.

    Tiffany gave a half-smile and asked, "Do you know why my father gave you the money?"

    "I don''t know." Karl shook his head and said indifferently, "In short, I''ll always ept any money given to me. As for the reason, why should I care so much?"

    Tiffany said, "Then let me ask you, what did my father say to you when he handed over the check?"

    Karl answered, "Your bodyguard gave me the money and sent a message that your father told me to treat my daughter better. Otherwise, not only would he not give me money, but he would also cripple me!" Tiffany didn''t say anything.

    111

    As expected, it was because of Melody.

    Q

    Tiffany clenched her fists. Then, she asked a question that had been troubling her for a long time but she did not dare to think about it. "Is Melody your daughter?"

    "Of course!" Karl was stunned for a moment and immediately nodded. Then, he looked at her warily and asked, "Miss Kelley, what do you mean? Don''t tell me you''re thinking of not giving me the money." His avaricious nature wasid bare in his quips.

    Tiffany said in a deep voice, "What I''m asking is, is she your biological daughter? Answer honestly!"

    Karl clearly panicked for a moment. He braced himself and nodded. "Of course. I raised her for so many years. Of course, she''s my daughter. Otherwise, why would I raise her?"

    Tiffany''s gaze was sharp.

    She found that Karl''s words were still suspicious.

    She wanted to believe him but didn''t dare to.

    But no matter what, she had already achieved her goal tonight. She stood up and was about to leave when augh suddenly came from the door. A delicate figure was standing there.

    It was unknown when Melody had returned.

    And it was obvious that she had been standing outside for a long time.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She walked in step by step and looked at Tiffany without blinking. She smiled brightly when she said, "If you want to know, isn''t it more direct to ask me?"

    Tiffany gave a half-smile. "Ask you? What are you trying to tell me?"

    "There''s so much I want to tell you." Melody''s gaze turned cruel. "For example, you took my position, reced my identity, and obtained what should have been mine! You stole my parents love and everything I had!"

    Melody walked closer step by step. She ignored Karl, who was obsessed with counting money and did not understand anything. She looked at Tiffany without retreating.

    Her originally charming face was now filled with a hint of ferocity.

    Melody said, "Tell me, why haven''t you dropped dead yet?"

    Tiffany took a step back in disbelief.

    All her suspicions were correct, and all her guesses were true.

    What she had never dared to think about or ask, after she found out all the reasons at this moment, became inexplicably ridiculous and sad.

    Melody did not stop. She approached Melody step by step. "Because of you, my biological parents wouldn''t acknowledge me. I should have been living afortable life, but because of you, I have to live with such trash! Didn''t you want to know my background? Now you know, right? Bastard, you stole my ce! What right do you have to take away my identity? What right do you have?"

    Melody''s face was filled with viciousness, anger, and unwillingness.

    Her words made Tiffany''s face turn pale.

 Chapter 346

    Now that Tiffany figured out the reason, she was in a daze.

    She could understand why Thalia pped her a few days ago because of that bowl of hot soup.

    She could understand why Thalia rushed over without any hesitation when Melody encountered danger this evening.

    She could understand why Thalia, who had always protected her and believed in her, would rather doubt her than believe her words when Melody asked.

    In other words, the Kelley couple had already known about this matter, but they had never exposed it.

    Therefore, Charlie gave Karl the check for 200 thousand dors not because he was kind, but because of guilt andpensation for his biological daughter. At the thought of that, Tiffany closed her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Then when did you know?" know?

    "After returning from Melvor Mountain." Melody smiled mockingly. "I thought that they should give me back my stolen identity, but I didn''t expect them to pretend not to know because of you." Tiffany said nothing.

    Melody pressed on step by step. "Is it funny? Is it ironic? Now that you know everything, can you still continue to upy my position without any qualms? Do you know how much I''ve suffered in the past years? Tiffany, you owe me this. You can''t ever pay me back enough in the rest of your life!" Tiffany merely found her noisy.

    Tiffany nced at Melody. Her gaze was aloof and emotionless. "Have some shame. ver owed you anything."

    that, she turned around and left.

    "You... You''re so shameless!" Melody was trembling with anger.

    had already investigated their family, after knowing the truth, she would definitely be devastated and expose everything to the Kelley couple.

    She originally thought that since table opportunity to return to the family.

    wait for a:

    Melody only needed to w

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany shirked the responsibilitypletely without feeling guilty at all. Melody thought that Tiffany was just shameless.

    Melody''s expression darkened. When she turned around, she realized that Karl was looking at her in a daze.

    Melody did not have a good impression of

    Karl had always had a bad temper. When, whom she had called Dad for more than ten years. She immediately shouted, "What are you ring at? What''s wrong? Do you still dare to hit me?"

    he heard this, he immediately raised his slippers. "You wretched girl. I raised you np.

    Do you that bold to think I won''t dare to hit you?"

    "Go ahead. Hit me if you can." Melody sneered. "Who gave you the check for 200 thousand dors, including the money you kept asking for? If you want to offend them, you can''t get a single cent anymore. Try hurting me and see if my biological parents will let you off!" She deliberately emphasized the words ''biological parents'', which instantly shocked Karl.

    111

    111

    09:1

    BBB

    He had heard the conversation between Melody and Tiffany clearly. Although he did not rify the reason, he was not a fool, Of course, he understood the meaning behind those words.

    Karl threw down his slippers in embarrassment. He was no longer aggressive. "You, you know everything?"

    Melody said, "Know what? Know that I''m not your biological daughter and that you only paid 200 dors to buy me from some human traffickers?"

    Melody gave a half-smile. "Speaking of which, I have to thank you guys for raising me and not letting me starve to death, right?"

    Karl couldn''t figure out what she meant. It sounded like sarcasm, he didn''t respond.

    Unexpe,

    Karl was quite happy and blurted out, "If I had known that you were so sensible, I wouldn''t have hit you so hard back then. Heh, at least you''re grateful enough." Melody also smiled and did not mind his words. She only said, "Now, I need you to do something for me." Karl said, "What is it? Tell me."

    "Help me..." Melody''s eyes lit up. She took out a medical report from her bag. "Take this to Mr. and Mrs. Kelley and ask for money. Tell them that I''m sick. I need to raise money to get a match so that I have a chance to live." When Tiffany left the Princeton family''s house and returned to the car, June was quite surprised. "It''s done so fast?"

    "Yes" immediately started the car.

    Tiffany said softly and instructed, "Let''s go."

    The

    car drove all

    The Car all the way, but Tiffany did not say a word.

    June was a little

    worried, so she asked, "Miss Kelley, what... what''s wrong? You don''t look happy."

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before telling her what had happened in the Princeton family''s ce.

    She said, "Surprising, right? I found it unexpected too. Just tonight, I was still sulking. I was angry that my mother would rather defend an outsider than believe me.

    "Now that I think about it, I''m the outsider.

    "They''ve already made such concessions for me, but I''m still angry. I''m not satisfied at all. I''m such a terrible person..."

    Tiffany mocked herself and curled up in the back seat.

    June stopped the car by the side of the road.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She turned around, her face full of pity. "No. What did you do wrong? There''s no need to me yourself, let alone deny yourself like this. In my opinion, even if Melody is your parents biological daughter, don''t you have a deep rtionship with them for more than ten years?" As June spoke, her gaze became even gentler, "I''m sure they think the same way. That''s why they made the decision. Don''t think too much about it. Don''t feel guilty. They just want to protect you this way. Besides, it''s not your fault."

    Hearing June''s words offort, Tiffany felt much better. She nodded and looked up with a faint smile. "I see, June."

    5

    June was slightly relieved and continued driving.

    Soon, the car returned to Cedar Ridge Vi.

    <3

    0

    When Tiffany got out of the car and was about to go in, she heard June say from behind, "Miss Kelley, don''t be afraid. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll be by your side." "Okay." Tiffany instantly smiled as she felt touched.

    When she went out, she had quietly climbed over the window and the wall. When she came back, of course, she did the

    same.

    Shey back on the big bed and looked at the beautiful bed curtains and the exquisite night light beside her. Tiffany turned over and only fell asleep after a long time. The dream she had that night was not beautiful.

    The next morning, Tiffany almost woke up with a start.

    When she woke up, her forehead was cov

 Chapter 347

    <

    <3

    Tiffany was in a difficult position.

    The Kelley couple wanted to protect her and take care of her feelings, so they did not say a word about this matter and pretended that nothing had happened.

    They did it to protect her.

    However, she thought that it was not fair to them, especially to Thalia.

    During this period, Thalia had obviously lost a lot of weight. She looked worried. As a mother, she naturally cared about her daughter.

    Tiffany took a deep breath and said, "Dad, I want to tell you something."

    "Haha, tell me. Why are you being so serious?" Charlie put down his phone and looked at her with a teasing smile. "Just tell

    me."

    "Dad, about me and..." Tiffany had just started talking when she was interrupted by the servant, who said, "Mr. Kelley, there''s a couple with the surname Princeton outside saying that they have something important to see you about!" When Charlie heard that the Princeton couple was there, he was stunned for a moment and immediately said, "Let them in."

    "Yes, Mr. Kelley." The servant turned around and left.

    Charlie cleared his throat lightly and exined to Tiffany, "Tiffany, this family is not doing well. They''re probably here to ask for money. We should help people when we can. Take it as a good thing. Don''t be angry, okay?" There was a hint of caution in his gentle appeasing tone.

    Tiffany shook her head. "I won''t be angry."

    She supposed she had no right to be angry.

    When the servant led the Princeton couple in, Thalia happened toe out of the kitchen.

    She ced the freshly made pancakes in front of Tiffany and smiled gently. "Tiffany, this is your favorite."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thanks, Mom." With that, Tiffany lowered her head, picked up the pancakes, and ate them carefully.

    At this moment, the Princeton couple had already arrived in the living room.

    Charlie and Thalia walked over. Their voices were tense as they asked gloomily, "Tell me, how much do you want?"

    "200 thousand dors," Karl said.

    Speechless, Thalia was pissed and wondered, ''How did they spend the money we gave them so quickly? We only gave them 200 thousand dors a few days ago, and they are asking for more now. Seriously? ''Moreover, they''re asking for 200 thousand dors again.

    ''Even if our Kelley family has a mountain of gold, it will be squandered sooner orter if this goes

    son!"

    Obviously, Charlie thought so too. He immediately frowned. "You''re asking for too much. You want 200 thousand dors every now and then? No. I''ll only give you twenty thousand dors this time." Karl said, "Don''t be like this, Mr. Kelley. We now need 200 thousand dors to save her life!"

    B

    Charlie asked, "Save her life? What do you mean?"

    <3

    Charlie''s first reaction was that they owed something they shouldn''t have. His expression immediately turned gloomy.

    Karl stomped his feet anxiously and hurriedly took out a wrinkled medical report from his pocket. He said in an urgent and anxious tone, "It''s my daughter. She... she''s hospitalized." "What?" Charlie and Thalia looked at each other and saw a trace of horror in each other''s eyes. Then, they quickly snatched the report.

    After they read the lines of words on it, their faces immediately turned pale.

    Karl exined, "A long time ago, my daughter felt unwell, but she never went for a checkup. It was only when she faintedst time that I thought of going for a checkup.

    "In the end... this is the result. The doctor said that she can only survive if she undergoes a kidney transnt.

    "But we both went for a checkup, and none of ours matched hers. Now I want to raise money to find a suitable kidney for my daughter. That''s the only way to save her life!"

    As Karl spoke, tears streamed down his face. "Please, Mr. and Mrs. Kelley. This surgery is too expensive. We can''t afford it. Also, we can''t find a suitable kidney at the moment. Melody will die!"

    Charlie asked, "Which hospital is she in? Take us to see her!"

    Charlie and Thalia hurriedly followed the Princeton couple out, as if they were afraid that something would happen to Melody if they were anyter.

    Soon, the sound of the car gradually faded away.

    In the end, Tiffany couldn''t hear anything.

    Tiffany sat in the dining room and ate the pancakes. She heard every word of their conversation.

    However, she did not move at all and continued to eat her pancakes slowly.

    The servants at the side looked at each other, not understanding where the Princeton family was from. They wondered if those people were the Kelley couple''s rtives, and they wondered why the Kelley couple was so nervous the moment those people arrived. The more the old servants thought about it, the more they felt that something was wrong. They lowered their voices and muttered, "Does the Kelley family have rtives with the surname Princeton? Where did this familye from?"

    Someone said, "Yeah, I also find it strange. Last time, Mrs. Kelley even pped Miss Kelley for that girl. It''s really strange."

    They were discussing indignantly when they suddenly heard a creaking sound.

    The chair slid across the floor. Tiffany got up from the dining table and walked out expressionlessly with her bag.

    She went to school.

    Instead of going to the ssroom, she entered the art building and went to the studio on the third floor.

    It was very quiet there. She was usually the only one there. It was a good ce to be undisturbed.

    But this time, when Tiffany stepped into the studio, she saw a slender figure standing quietly in front of the drawing board.

    The uninvited guest was Keh.

    BBG.

    Tiffany frowned and had the urge to turn around and leave immediately. However, after thinking about it, she suppressed the urge to leave and walked in. She threw her bag aside and found the seat she usually sat in. With the prepared paint beside her hand, she raised her paintbrush and casually painted.

    Keh was slightly stunned. He did not expect Tiffany toe at this time.

    Fortunately, he was already used to being ignored by her, and he never greeted her when they met. They were even more distant than strangers.

    However, there was an indescribable tacit understanding between them while they were distant from each other.

    In the silent studio, the two of them were very far apart.

    One sat in the east, and the other sat in the west. They were sitting in two directions that could not be reached.

    Keh was still drawing on the paper under his hand, but as he drew, he suddenly became distracted.

    He used green in a part that should have been painted in red

 Chapter 348

    Keh was rendered speechless.

    He couldn''t figure out why she knew what he was thinking.

    Just as he was about to quibble, he inadvertently saw his reflection in the window.

    His face was slightly red, and there was a burning desire in his heart.

    He was indeed thinking about something indecent.

    Keh despised himself. He felt guilty and embarrassed, but he still pretended to be serious and said, "You''re being unreasonable. As a girl, is it appropriate for you to say such rude words?"

    The corners of Tiffany''s mouth twitched. She rolled up her sleeves with a fake smile. "Fine. I''ll just do it instead of talking about it."

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and was about to hit Keh.

    Seeing this Keh could only quickly retreat.

    It was not until he retreated to the entrance of the studio and was far away from Tiffany that he was barely safe.

    Tiffany had no intention of chasing after him. She sat back down on the stool and continued to finish the messy painting she was working on.

    She could not calm down, and her grip on the brush was not stable enough.

    Moreover, she was not there to draw seriously. She was just venting.

    **

    At the hospital, Karl brought the Kelley couple to the door of the ward and pointed inside. "Melody is inside. Are you going in to visit her, Mr. and Mrs. Kelley?" Thalia answered, "Of course."

    She and her husband had rushed over in a hurry. How could they not go in to visit Melody when they reached the door?

    Charlie and Thalia were burning with anxiety. They immediately passed Karl and rushed in.

    On the hospital bed, the young girl who was still fine a few days ago was now lying on the there with a pale face.

    She looked so pale and fragile that she could not withstand a single blow, as if she would copse at any moment.

    Thalia covered her mouth as she trembled uncontrobly.

    At this moment, she recalled that scene more than ten years ago. At that time, she had given birth prematurely to her daughter, whose health had always been poor. She would fall sick and be hospitalized at any time. Thalia recalled her daughter''s pitiful look when the little girl was lying on the hospital bed with an IV drip above her forehead.

    Memories ovepped, and more than ten years passed in the blink of an eye.

    As a mother, Thalia had been absent for more than ten years.

    Every time she thought of this, Thalia felt upset. It was so painful that she was about to suffocate.

    Thalia called out, "Melody..."

    She walked forward, her eyes already filled with tears.

    3

    When Melody heard the voice, she opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Mr. and Mrs. Kelley, she was pleasantly surprised. "Mr. and Mrs. Kelley, what brings you here?"

    As she spoke, she wanted to sit up, but Thalia gently pressed her down. "Don''t get up. Lie down and rest well."

    "Okay." Melody nodded obediently with a bright smile on his face.

    Charlie stood at the side and looked at the crowded ward with a frown.

    6

    After five or six minutes, a nurse came in and transferred Melody to the high-ss ward upstairs. She had a nurse who took care of her all day.

    Thalia got her servant to buy some food and carefully tucked Melody in. She said gently, "Take a nap now. I will go while ande back to see youter." Melody replied, "Okay."

    Melody''s face was a little pale. Hearing what Thalia said, she really fell asleep in a daze.

    Thalia walked out of the ward, but she did not leave the hospital. Instead, she walked toward the doctor''s office.

    Charlie followed behind and asked helplessly, "Where are you going?"

    out for

    a

    "I''m going to the doctor to do a checkup. I will give my kidney to my daughter!" Thalia''s tone was firm. "Don''t try to talk me out of this. I know very well what I''m doing. Don''t stop me." Charlie was very helpless. "Who said I was going to stop you?"

    Thalia said, "Then why are you standing in my way?"

    "I want to tell you that you should let me do it." Charlie smiled. "It''s not like she''s only your daughter. Doesn''t my heart ache as a father? Besides, you''re not in good health. Let me do it." With that, he walked past her and went straight into the doctor''s office.

    Thalia was stunned and immediately followed.

    After a long examination, the final result was that among Charlie and Thalia, only Thalia''s kidney matched Melody''s.

    Although this result was not satisfactory, Thalia was extremely gratified.

    She finally had a chance to do something for her daughter.

    Charlie was quite worried. "You''re not in good health. Why don''t we think of another way?"

    If it turned out that his kidney matched Melody''s, he would not hesitate to give it to her.

    However, Thalia''s health was not as good as his. He couldn''t have something wrong happen to her during the transnt.

    "The doctor said it''s fine. Don''t worry." Thaliaforted him. "Besides, even if I can wait, Melody can''t.

    "Her kidney failure is already worsening. If we wait any longer, I don''t even dare to imagine the consequences...

    =

    B BG.

    X

    4

    "I''m really thankful that my kidney matches hers. With me transnting the kidney, Melody has hope to survive. It''s better than not being able to find a matching kidney." What else could Charlie say?

    He could only nod. "All right."

    This was indeed the fastest and best way.

    Due to the sudden deterioration of Melody''s kidney failure, Charlie specially hired a well-known director both domestically and abroad to personally perform the transnt surgery.

    The surgery was scheduled for next Monday.

    Thalia heaved a sigh of relief. Her uneasy heart finally calmed down.

    She returned to the ward and told Melody that she had found a suitable kidney source.

    Initially, Thalia thought that the girl would be very happy when she heard this. She did not expect Melody to cry so much that her face was covered in tears.

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Thalia immediately panicked. She felt helpless and her heart ached as she found a tissue to wipe Melody''s tears. "Are you feeling unwell? Or did someone bully you?" However, in the next second, Melody pounced into her arms and shouted in a choked voice, "Mom."

    Thalia''s entire body trembled, and the tissue in her hand fell to the floor.

    She was thinking, ''What did she call me?''

    Melody choked and cried until she was out of breath. "I heard it. I heard everything. That suitable kidney is yours, right?

    "Also, when I was hospitalized yesterday, my adoptive father already told me that I''m not their daughter at all. They bought me from some human traffickers...

    "So, you''re my family, right?"

    Melody raised her head and looked at Charlie and Thalia expectantly.

    Her face was pale and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. Her breathing was rapid and her body was still trembling.

    Charlie and his wife were both stunned. For a moment, they didn''t know how to react.

    Melody simply picked up the document bag by the bed and choked. "This is the package I just received. I don''t know who sent it. I checked it. It''s a stamped appraisal report."

    The report was opened. It was the paternity test report that Sandra had done for them previously.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Melody''s smile was pale. Taking a risk, she said, "If you say that this is fake, I''ll tear it apart

    III

 Chapter 349

    5

    G

    3

    The appraisal report was torn apart, along with Melody''s kinship with the Kelley couple.

    Thalia was trembling all over. She took a step back and almost fell. Fortunately, Charlie quickly caught her.

    "Honey... What should we do?" Thalia asked and looked at her husband with anticipation, not knowing what to do.

    Charlie sighed silently in his heart.

    Then, he turned around and exined to Melody in the hospital bed in as gentle a tone as possible, "This is not what you think. I''ll exin..."

    "That won''t be necessary." However, Melody interrupted him directly. She was filled with sorrow. "There''s no need to say anymore. I understand what you mean."

    The sound of pages being torn apart could be heard.

    The appraisal report was quickly torn apart by Melody.

    She was decisive without any hesitation.

    The snow-white pieces filled the air, and the entire ward fell silent.

    Under the couple''s incredulous gaze, Melody lowered her head and said softly, "I''ll stop my treatment now. I don''t want to owe you a debt that I can''t repay. Thank you for your kindness. I appreciate it." With that, she pulled out the IV needle on the back of her hand, lifted the nket, and got up from the bed. She staggered as if she would fall at any moment. However, she forced herself to walk out.

    Thalia was so anxious that her blood pressure rose. "What are you doing? Lie back down now. Your hand is bleeding! Don''t do such a stupid thing!"

    However, Melody acted as if she did not hear anything. She was like a walking corpse that had lost all consciousness of survival.

    Just like that, she walked forward in a daze. She allowed Thalia to pull her, but she still staggered out of the ward.

    Melody kept mumbling, "I want to go home. I want to go home.

    Thalia was filled with worry. She could not help but hold her hand. Just as Thalia was about tofort her, she saw Melody looking at her in fear. Her face was filled with nervousness and fear as she muttered to herself, "I want to go home. Please, let me go home. No. Where''s my home now? I don''t think I can find it..."

    She alternated between crying andughing. She looked crazy.

    Thalia listened and almost broke down.

    At this moment, Melody suddenly broke free from her hand and ran out crazily.

    Thalia shouted, "Melody!"

    The couple was frightened and hurriedly chased after Melody.

    However, just as they rushed out of the ward, they heard a bang and the screams of doctors and patients passing by in the corridor.

    They looked up and saw that Melody had knocked down many things during her crazy run.

    II

    BBB.

    13

    In the end, she bumped into a patient''s family member who was holding a hot kettle. The hot kettle was overturned, and a lot of boiling water sshed on Melody. "Ah!" Melody screamed and fainted on the floor.

    Mr. and Mrs. Kelley rushed over in a hurry and shouted at the top of their lungs for the doctor toe quickly. "Doctor! Doctor,e here!"

    Soon, the medical staff who followed the sound quickly got Melody into the emergency room.

    When the doctor came out, it was already 40 minutester,

    Seeing the doctore out, the Kelley couple hurriedly went forward and asked, "How is she, doctor? Is my daughter alright?"

    The doctor said, "The patient''s condition is not good. The transnt surgery has to be carried out two days in advance. Also, don''t stimte her too much these few days. Otherwise... it will be very easy for her to lose her mind." When they heard that she would lose her mind, the couple was stunned at the same time.

    Seeing this, the doctor asked, "As her parents, don''t you know your daughter''s health?"

    The couple fell silent.

    Thalia covered her mouth to stop herself from crying.

    The doctor shook his head and exined, "The patient had a medical record before she was hospitalized. From this record, it shows that her mental state has been like this for several years. Moreover, ording to the patient''s own words during the consultation, the stimtion she suffered came from her family, including beating, scolding, and corporal punishment. In short, these injuries havested for many years. Don''t stimte her ever again."

    With that, the doctor turned around and left.

    At this moment, Melody had already been taken to the ward.

    There were not many parts of her body that had been scalded by boiling water, so her injury was not too serious after timely treatment. However, her kidney failure and mental stress abnormalities werementable.

    Looking at her sleeping daughter on the bed, Thalia raised her head and grabbed Charlie''s hand tightly.

    She said determinedly, "I want to bring my daughter home."

    Charlie knew that this would happen, so he wasn''t surprised at all.

    He just kept quiet.

    Facing such a choice, he felt that he was in a dilemma.

    No matter what he did, he would be wrong.

    Seeing that he was silent, Thalia grabbed his hand tightly and said with a trembling voice, "Can you bear to leave her alone? At this point, do you think that as long as you give the Princeton couple endless money, they can take good care of our daughter? "That bastard almost beat your daughter to death in front of so many people on the streets! You saw it with your own eyes!

    "It''s been so many years. We owe her the most and let her down the most! Now that the surgery is imminent, it''s unknown if she can survive. It''s also unknown if she willpletely be a lunatic!

    <

    B BG.

    "Do you still have the heart to leave her alone? Do you?"

    Hearing Thalia''s hysterical roar, Charlie closed his eyes.

    <3

    He merely said, "Stop it. It''s your call. I''ll make the arrangements. After the surgery, we''ll bring our daughter home and acknowledge her."

    It was slightly cold at night.

    When Tiffany returned home from school, she only saw her younger brother Eric on the sofa.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The huge house was empty. Other than the servants who were still busy, there was no sign of Mr. and Mrs. Kelley.

    Tiffany frowned and asked, "Mom and Dad aren''t back yet?"

    They had been out all day.

    Eric shook his head. "They didn''te back. I just called Dad twice. They said that they won''t be back tonight and asked us to have dinner by ourselves." Tiffany asked, "Did Mom and Dad say where they were?"

    "No." Eric scratched his head and looked troubled. "Dad sounded like he was busy. He hung up after saying a few words to me in a hurry."

    "I see." With that, Tiffany looked down, thinking about something.

    Early this morning, Mr. and Mrs. Princeton rushed to their house. They were saying that Melody was sick, so they were there to ask for money to save her life.

    Tiffany did not believe it at all and thought, ''What can be wrong with Melody? She''s most likely crazy and is acting again!''

    However, when Charlie and Thalia heard this news, they rushed over without the slightest hesitation. They did not return for the entire day.

    Tiffany was really worried, so she said, "Eric, stay at home. I''ll go look for Mom and Dad, okay?"

    Eric said, "Tiffany, can''t I go with you?"

    Tiffany said, "No. Wait for me at home. I will be back soon. Don''t worry."

    Although Eric was unwilling, he still nodded obediently. "All right, then,"

    Tiffany put down her bag and walked out.

    The chauffeur immediately prepared the car. Tiffany got in and her eyes darkened.

    She said, "Go to the hospital."

 Chapter 350

    After Tiffany arrived at the hospital at 9:30 p.m., she did a little investigation and found the hospital records of Melody.

    The nurse looked up from herputer and smiled. "Hello, the patient you want to visit has just been transferred to a high-ss ward today. It''s ward 1 on the eighth floor."

    "Thank you." Tiffany thanked her and turned to walk toward the elevator.

    At this time, there were not many people in the inpatient department.

    The elevator came down very quickly. Tiffany walked in. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a figure rushed over and shouted from afar, "Wait!"

    Tiffany opened the door and was stunned when she saw the person running over. "Mr. Pauley?"

    The person in front of her was Sidney.

    "Oh, it''s you, Tiffany. What a coincidence." Sidney smiled warmly and greeted her naturally.

    Tiffany nodded. Recalling that there had been no news from Richard in the past two days, she hesitated for two seconds before asking, "Mr. Pauley, have you heard from Richard in the past two days?" "Uh..." Sidney clearly hesitated for a moment, his eyes slightly averted. "Mr. Hampton has been a little busy for the past two days. The signal at the ce he went isn''t very good, so I couldn''t contact him either." After a pause, he added, "But don''t worry. He''ll be back soon."

    Tiffany said, "Okay."

    Tiffany didn''t believe it.

    This was obviously a lie to brush her off.

    However, since Sidney did not say anything, she believed that there was probably more to it.

    She could only wait for Richard toe back and ask in person.

    Tiffany stopped talking and quietly watched the floor number continue to rise.

    Soon, the elevator arrived at the eighth floor.

    The moment Tiffany walked out of the elevator, Sidney handed her a business card and said, "My number is on it. Tiffany, if you need anything, feel free to call me." "Thank you." With that, Tiffany took it.

    Following the directions given by the nurse, Tiffany went all the way to ward 1 on the eighth floor. She saw that the door of this ward was ajar and not closed.

    She knocked twice and walked straight in without waiting for a response.

    Melody was not surprised to see her. Instead, she smiled and said, "You''rete."

    "Toote for what?''

    Tiffany didn''t know why she waste and didn''t want to ask.

    111

    B BB

    She looked around the ward but did not see Charlie and Thalia. She asked, "Where are they?"

    00..91%-

    +5 0

    "Who are you talking about? My parents?" Melody smiled brightly. "I said I wanted some water, so they went to get it for me."

    Tiffany smiled, her eyes full of sarcasm. "You''re really sick."

    "In any case, they will believe whatever I say. Moreover... they owe me in the first ce, don''t they?" Melody''s face was filled with pride. This smug face made Tiffany furious.

    She said, "Is this why you pretend to be sick? You''re pretending that you''re dying. You lied to them so much that your biological mother is going to donate her kidney to you, right?"

    When she arrived at the hospital and asked the nurse for the ward number, she also asked about Melody''s condition.

    The nurse told Tiffany that the reason why Melody was hospitalized was because of kidney failure, but fortunately, she had found a suitable kidney source and would undergo kidney transnt surgery the day after tomorrow. The name of this kidney donor was Thalia.

    Even though Melody''s scheme had been exposed, she did not feel guilty at all. Instead, she sneered and said, "So what? If you can, go and tell them. Let''s see if they believe you or me."

    Tiffany''s expression had already darkened. She took a step forward and grabbed Melody''s neck. She warned in a low voice, "I''ve said it before. You cane at me. But I won''t let whoever dares to hurt my family!" She tightened her grip.

    Melody''s face turned red. From the corner of her eye, she saw the door of the ward being pushed open. Charlie and Thalia, who were carrying some water, walked into the ward.

    With an idea in mind, Melody lowered her voice and said in an extremely provocative tone, "If you dare, strangle me to death. While I''m alive, I will never let any of you off! I''ll kill everyone you care about and value! I''ll kill them the way I kill your sidekick Ged, haha..." At the mention of Ged, Tiffany''s eyes instantly turned red.

    She increased her strength and really wanted to kill Melody.

    However, at this moment, Thalia''s sharp shout came from behind. "Tiffany, what are you doing?"

    Tiffany acted as if she did not hear anything and used even more strength.

    Thalia panicked. She saw that Melody''s gaze was unfocused, and she was about to suffocate.

    If this continued, she would really be strangled to death by Tiffany.

    Thalia could not care less. She immediately rushed forward and tried her best to pry Tiffany''s hands open.

    Tiffany refused to let go, so Thalia used her nails to pinch her hands and hit them hard while shouting, "Let go!" Under the huge resistance, Tiffany let go.

    In the next second, she was pushed away by Thalia and fell to the floor in a sorry state.

    Thalia asked, "Have you lost your mind? Have you lost your mind?"

    Tiffany looked up with stubbornness all over her face.

    [11

    She said, "She''s pretending to be sick. Mom, you can''t give her your kidney. She''s not sick at all!"

    D

    Thalia could not listen to a single word. She stroked Melody''s back in fear. Then, she turned her head and looked at Tiffany in disappointment, "If we hadn''te, would you have strangled Melody to death? Tiffany, how did you be like this? I''m really disappointed in

    you..."

    Tiffany wondered, ''Is she disappointed that I''ve changed?''

    Tiffany smiled slowly.

    Then, she supported her bleeding hands that were injured by Thalia''s nails and slowly stood up from the floor.

    She said softly, "Being hurt by my family is indeed the most painful."

    She headed out.

    Step by step, her back was slender and she looked lonely.

    Charlie''s heart ached as he followed her out. He gently held her arm and called out, "Tiffany, your mother was just anxious and said something harsh. Don''t take it to heart."

    Tiffany turned around and stared fixedly at the man in front of her, saying, "Then I''ll say it again. She''s pretending to be sick. Dad, do you believe me?"

    "Well... Charlie didn''t know how to answer.

    He wondered, ''How could she be pretending to be sick? The hospital has run checkups on her. Could it be that everything is a misdiagnosis?''

    However, looking at Tiffany''s stubborn eyes, Charlie gritted his teeth and said, "Yes. I believe everything you say."

    Tiffany said, "Thank you, Dad."

    Tiffany''s eyshes trembled slightly. The next second, she thought of something and immediately took out the business card Sidney had given her from her pocket. She said, "How about this? Let Sidney give her another checkup! As long as we check again, we will definitely find out that Melody is pretending to be sick!"

    As Asclepius, Sidney''s words were certainly authoritative.

    Therefore, the lie would be naturally exposed.

    Tiffany anxiously grabbed Charlie''s hand and asked, "Is this okay?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though Thalia waspletely biased toward Melody, Tiffany could not just watch without doing anything.

 Chapter 351

    Seeing that Charlie was silent, Tiffany shook his hand and pleaded, "Dad, is this okay?"

    "Okay," Charlie nodded in agreement. "But I''m afraid your mother will object. Leave this to me." Tiffany answered, "Okay"

    "Silly girl." Charlie reached out and wiped away the tears on Tiffany''s face. He said in a serious tone, "No matter what happens, I will believe you. So you have to believe that our father-daughter rtionship will never change." "Okay." Tiffany nodded.

    She had always thought so.

    Speaking of which, she was the one who had made a mistake in her previous life and let her family down. Even if she had suffered in this life, it could be considered repayment to them.

    "Then I''ll be off now." Tiffany turned around and called Sidney on the way out of the hospital.

    She said, "Mr. Pauley, I want to ask you a favor."

    She rarely asked for help. This was the first time she did so.

    Sidpey was still a little surprised when he received the call. When he heard this, he was almost shocked. "Don''t say that, If you need anything, just tell me. I''ll definitely do my best to help you!"

    He was thinking that he would be in danger if Mr. Hampton knew that the girl he cared about the most was begging him humbly.

    Tiffany said, "I want you to examine a patient for me and see how her physical condition is. I want to know if her so-called kidney failure is real."

    Sidney said, "It''s just a piece of cake. Tell me the time and I''ll be on call."

    Tiffany said, "Make it tomorrow then."

    Sidney looked at his schedule. He had an important meeting tomorrow, so he directly rejected it and agreed, "No problem."

    Tiffany thanked him. "Thank you, Mr. Pauley,"

    Sidne

    said, "No worries."

    The next morning, Sidney arrived at the hospital as promised.

    Charlie did not tell Thalia about the reexamination since he knew that she would definitely not agree to the reexamination because she was protective of her daughter.

    In addition, Melody had a nightmarest night. She kept crying and saying that she dreamed that Tiffany wanted to kill her. In the end, she was too afraid and could not fall asleep. She cried for the entire night. Thalia spent the entire night with her and said all kinds offorting words tofort her.

    Under such circumstances, how could Charlie dare to anger his wife and cause unnecessary quarrels?

    He used the excuse of letting her rest to talk Thalia into going home.

    After confinning that Thalia had left the hospital, Charlie asked Sidney to reexamine Meloily.

    As the young master of a medical family, this was the first time Sidney had secretly examined a patient. He could not help but feel quite helpless.

    All inspection equipment is ready

    When Melody was taken of the ward, she asked in confusion, "Til, where are you taking me?"

    They had already acknowledged each other yesterday. They were biological father and daughter to begin with. It was not too much for her to call him Dad.

    Charlie replied. "For the sake of your health, of course, you have to do a checkup every day. Besides, the transnt surgery is tomorrow. You can''t be careless before the surgery."

    When she heard that she was going to do a checkup, Melody''s eyes shed, but she pretended to y along obediently.

    "Okay"

    When Melody was taken into the examination room, no one noticed that she had secretly stuffed a ck pill into her mouth.

    It melted in her mouth and disappeared without a trace.

    This careful inspectionsted for more than an hour.

    Sidney looked at the results in his hand and hesitated for two seconds before finally calling Tiffany,

    He said, "Tiffany, the situation is different from what you think

    Tiffany said, "Tell me."

    Sidney said, "The patient you asked me to examine is indeed suffering from kidney failure."

    Tiffany was at Luna Vi when she answered the call. When she heard this, she was filled with disbelief. "How is this possible?"

    She trusted Sidney, so she asked Sidney to help her.

    However, she did not expect the oue to be the same.

    Sidney would not lie to her.

    Then what exactly was the problem?

    In short, no matter what the oue was, Tiffany did not believe it at all.

    Sidney nodded and said, "This is the result, but from this medical report, her illness is quite strange."

    Tiffany asked, "How so?"

    "It''s like a sudden rpse, which happened very hurriedly. Logically speaking, it''s impossible for her illness to have such a short rpse." Sidney frowned. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Tiffany asked, "What do you mean?"

    Sidney said, "I suspect that there''s something wrong, but the results of the examination are indeed fine, so I can''t say for

    sure."

    "I see. Thank you, Mr. Pauley." With that, Tiffany hung up..N?velDrama.Org content.

    Then, she ran upstairs and returned to her room. A few minutester, her appearance changed drastically, and the refined Miracle Healer appeared again.

    June was already waiting at the entrance of Lama Vi. When she saw Tiffanying out, she sped toward the hospital.

    In the hospital, Charlie felt a little helpless and upset when he found out about this medical report.

    He felt helpless that his daughter, who had been separated for so many years, was indeed sick.

    This was an oue that could not be changed no matter how many times he checked.

    The worst thing was that this result was theplete opposite of what Tiffany had said.

    Melody, who was sent back to the ward, sat up and looked at Charlie, who was frowning. She asked softly. "Dad, are you worried about my illness?" Charlie said, "Yeah."

    Melody said, "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid. I''m already very satisfied now. It doesn''t matter even if I can''t be cured."

    "What are you talking about?" Charlie peeled an apple for her and carefully cut it into small pieces before handing it to her. "You''ll be fine. You''ll definitely recover. Melody said. Thanks, Dad,"

    Melody raised her head and smiled at him, but she inadvertently revealed the blue bruise on her neck.

    It

    it was caused by Tiffany strangling her neckst night.

    Due to the immense force, her voice was hoarse when she spoke. The doctor said that her vocal cords had been damaged and she would need some time to recover. Every time Thalia saw the terrifying bruise on her neck, she would feel extremely guilty.

    She could not help but me Tiffany in her heart.

    But Charlie did not do so.

    In his opinion, Tiffany was also his daughter. No one knew better than him what kind of character his daughter had.

    He would always trust his daughter.

    Melody lowered her head and ate the fruit silently. She was very satisfied with her current situation. Moreover, she believed that this was only the first step of her return to the Kelley family. After the transnt surgery, Charlie would announce her identity to everyone.

    At that time, she would be the Kelley family''s legitimate daughter.

    At the thought of this, Melody couldn''t help but smile more brightly.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the ward door. Charlie got up and opened the door. He saw a young and pretty girl standing at the door.

    The girl was wearing a light blue dress. Her skin was fair, and her eyes were lively.

    Stunned, Charlie asked, "And you are?"

 Chapter 352

    The girl did not say anything. Instead, June, who was following behind her, stepped forward and shook Charlie''s hand, "Mr. Kelley, it''s been a while."

    Charlie recognized her. "Miss Spencer?"

    Charlie shook her hand like a gentleman and retracted his hand after a light touch. He smiled and said, "Indeed, it''s been quite a while."

    Charlie and June had seen each other at a drinking party befor

    Miracle Healer''s reputation was getting more and more famous in Lovell City, and Miracle Healer''s medicine was hard toe by. Therefore, there were naturally many people who wanted to get close to June. After greeting her, Charlie looked at the girl in front of him and asked, "This is..."

    "She''s the owner of Miracle Healer. June exined with a smile. Her tone was rather respectful. "Her surname is Wood, and her name is Jacqueline."

    Tiffany sa

    y said calmly with his disguised face, "Mr. Kelley, I heard from Mr. Sidney Pauley that your rtive is hospitalized. I specially came over just to deliver the medicine

    At this time, for the sake of a reasonable excuse, she could only use Sidney again.

    When Charlie heard that the girl in front of him was familiar with Sidney, he did not find it strange. Instead, he was pleasantly surprised. "Really? That''s great!" Anyone would be honored to have Miracle Healer''s presence.

    Charlie immediately made way for Tiffany and gestured for her toe in. "Come, pleasee in. Let''s talk inside."

    As it was a high-ss ward, it was spacious and clean. There was also a small independent kitchen and washroom, including small sofas, tables, and chairs. Tiffany walked in but did not sit down. Instead, she walked straight to Melody and asked in an outsider''s tone, "Is she your rtive?"

    "No, she''s- Charlie was about to answer, but Melody beat him to it and said, "Dad"

    She called out to him timidly.

    From the beginning to the end, she did not deliberately exin her identity. However, the way she called him Dad was enough for outsiders to understand the story. Tiffany smiled and sat down quietly by the bed. "So you''re Mr. Kelley''s daughter. That''s good. Since I''m here, I''ll take your pulse. Reach out."

    This was a problem that even the Asclepius, Sidney, couldn''t find out, so Tiffany had to check Melody''s pulse personally.

    However, Melody did not move.

    Tiffany''s disguise was too brilliant. She could fool Charlie and everyone else.

    However, Melody had learned about her identity as Miracle Healer from Sandra beforehand. In order not to expose herself, how could she dare to reach out? Melody said, "No, thank you, I just had my checkup not long ago. Thank you for your kindness."

    Melody yawned and looked at Charlie pitifully. "Dad, I''m tired. just want to sleep for a while.

    Charlie could not bear it either, but he still appeased her and said. "It''s okay. You''re not going to do a checkup this time. She''ll just take your pulse. Just stretch out your hand. It will be son Melody couldn''t believe that he was still suspecting her..

    Melody''s heart was filled with hatred, but her eyes instantly turned red. "But I don''t want it... Can you stop tormenting me?"

    This time, before Charlie could speak, Tiffany grabbed her wrist and asked with a faint smile, ''Are you so afraid that I will, find out something?"

    "Wrong." Melody shook her head. She smiled and lower her voice, which only the two of them could hear. "I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to find anything and will be extremely disappointed." Speechless. Tiffany sneered

    At this moment, her fingers had already reached Melody''s pulse

    But the result was that there was really nothing abnormal.

    There was indeed something wrong with Melody''s health. Her kidney failure was not fake.

    Other than that, there were no other abnormalities.

    Tiffany wondered, ''How could this be?''Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Tiffany''s constantly changing expression, Melody sneered in her heart. However, she asked, looking aggrieved "May I ask if you''ve found anything?*

    Tiffany did not say anything.

    At the side, Charlie was also worried about the oue. He looked at her expectantly.

    Tiffany closed her eyes and finally stood up. She replied, "It''s indeed the same as the results of the hospital''s examination. However, the transnt surgery isn''t necessary. Miracle Healer''s magical pills can help you recover bit by bit. It just needs some time."

    She couldn''t find anything wrong with Melody''s kidney failure, and she didn''t want Thalia to really give her kidney Melody.

    Therefore, this was the only way.

    Charlie was overjoyed. This was good news for him.

    He said, "That''s great. I can''t let Miracle Healer lose these medicines for nothing. Miss Wood, how much do you think is suitable? I''ll write you a check."

    Tiffany said, "That won''t be necessary."

    Tiffany rejected the reward and looked at June, indicating for her to leave a small bottle.

    She then said, "There are ten pills in here. She needs to take one every seven days. I''ll get my pills run out."

    deliver more when the

    Charlie said, "Thank you Since you don''t wantation, my Kelley family now owes Miracle Healer three favors. My name is Charlie Kelley. If you need my help. feel free to ask, Miss Wood!" "Okay, Tiffany agreed and left the hospital with June.

    On the way, she could not figure out what magical method Melody had used to make her kidney failure so realistic.

    June was also puzzled. She even asked, "Miss Kelley, you didn''t find anything abnormal when you checked her pulse. Could

    it be that this is true?"

    "No way!" Tiffany rejected it immediately.

    If Melody was really sick, she would have used this move from the beginning instead of putting it off until now.

    June thought for a moment and finally said, "In that case, there''s only one reason!"

    Tiffany asked, "What is it?"

    "Bloodbites." June exined. "There is a kind of bug that is said to have gone extinct a long time ago. Those creatures can such a thing that can be faked without any ws." However, Melody was just an ordinary person. June didn''t think she could get such extinct bloodbites.

    "But that''s impossible, June denied it. "I just said it casually. Miss Kelley, don''t take it to heart."

    However, Tiffany frowned and fell into a short moment of contemtion.

    She suddenly recalled that in her previous life, the entire Kelley family was destroyed due to the cruel acts Sandra''s family had done.

    However, there was also someone controlling everything from behind.

    Tiffany wondered if it was rted to Melody.

    She also wondered if someone was targeting her and the entire Kelley family.

    Tiffany sat in the back seat and removed all the makeup on her face.

    Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Tiffany got out of the car and saw Thaliaing out of the vi with two servants with a pile of things in their hands, including soup, clean nkets, and a series of daily necessities. It seemed that Thalia was prepared to stay with Melody in the hospital for a long time.

    Tiffany slowly walked over.

 Chapter 353

    Seeing her return. Thalia was clearly a little ufortable and said. "Melody is not in good health. I have to go and take care of her for a few days,"

    Moreover, she was going to prepare for the transnt surgery tomorrow. She would be in the hospital for a period.

    Thalia did not n to tell Tiffany and her sister about this matter She could only remind them, "Tiffany, stay at home and take good care of your brother." Tiffany agreed, "Okay. Got it."

    "Then I''ll go to the hospital now." With that, Tha took two steps forward and was about to get into the car when he suddenly turned around and touched Tiffany''s cheek. She said gently, "Both of you matter to me. Don''t overthink this. No matter what, you will always be my daughter."

    What she wanted to express was that when she came home with Melody soon, she would treat Melody and Tiffany equally.

    However, what she didn''t realize was that when she said this, it meant that she was already biased and could no longer be fair.

    Tiffany was well aware of that, but she still nodded obediently. "Okay,"

    Thalia got into the car and left.

    However, when she arrived at the hospital, she realized that Charlie had already gotten some servants to pack their things, Thalia asked anxiously, "What''s going on? Why are you packing our things? Are we going to another ward!" Charlie answered, "No. We''ll get discharged now."

    Charlie told her about Miracle Healer''s visit and handed her the small bottle in his hand. "With this, there''s no need for a transnt surgery."N?velDrama.Org content.

    Thalia was still a little skeptical and asked, "Really?"

    However, when she thought about how she often had headaches in the past, it was also Tiffany who thought of ways to buy, medicine for her from Miracle Healer. Only then was her headachepletely cured. The vignce in her heart gradually rxed.

    Thalia said, "That''s good too. With this medicine, Melody can suffer less."

    "That''s right." Charlie nodded.

    Just like that, all the things were packed up by the servants.

    Thalia held Melody''s hand and led her to the car. Sheforted her, "Let''s go home. From today onward, the Kelley family will be your home."

    Melody had been looking forward to this day for a long time. Now, she had finally gotten what she wanted.

    I really wasn''t easy-

    Melody was extremely happy, but she nodded with a sad expression. Then, she asked timidly. Then... What about Tiffany and my brother? Will they be unhappy?"

    Thalia patted her hand tofort her. "Tiffany is two months younger than you. You''re her sister. Eric is also your younger brother. We''re all family. How can they not be happy?" 08:19 Fri, Nov

    Melody finally smiled.

    When the chauffeur and servants in front heard this, they looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock.

    They all wondered, ''When did Mr. and Mrs. Kelley have anotherughter?''

    No matter what the servants thought, the spaciousmercial vehicle drove forward.

    In the end, it stopped at the entrance of the Kelley family''s ce

    As they had received instructions in advance, all the servants, including the chauffeur, stood neatly in the courtyard to wee Melody under the butler''s instructions.

    When the car stopped, Thalia personally led Melody down and introduced her to all the servants, "Her name is Melody.

    understand?" She''s the daughter of Charlie and I who was abducted earlier. From now on, she''s our eldest daughter. Do you

    When the servants heard this news, they were all shocked since i was too sudden.

    However, what Thalia said gave them the answer to the things that they couldn''t figure out previously.

    For example, they couldn''t figure out why Mrs. Kelley p Tiffany previously because of this girl.

    Now, they understood why.

    The servants looked at each other and finally nodded. Then, they bowed respectfully and greeted Melody, "Greetings, Miss Kelley!"

    From this moment on, her identity, status, and life would bepletely different from before.

    Melody''s smile was bright and her eyes were filled with light.

    She said, "Nice to meet you

    Her smile was very sweet and she did not look like she was putting on airs. Anyone would have a good impression of such a gentle, vulnerable, and beautiful girl. The servants gradually rxed.

    Only then did Thalia bring Melody in. "Let''s go. Pick a room you like. I will personally decorate it for you!"

    Back then, she had no choice but to deny the fact that Melody was her daughter

    Now that she had taken this step, she naturally had to do her best to make it up to her daughter.

    Melody was brought to the second floor.

    She immediately took a fancy to one of the rooms and smiled. "Can I choose this?"

    Lucy, the housekeeper behind her, immediately changed her expression and said awkwardly, "Miss Melody, that''s... Miss Tiny''s room."

    "I see." Melody immediately retracted her hand and looked timid. "I''m sorry, I, I didn''t know... Since it''s my sister''s, I''ll choose another room."

    As she spoke, she casually picked the guest room next to Tiffany''s room and asked, "This one then. Is this okay?"

    Lucy was quite embarrassed. "Miss Kelley, thi

    this room is bit too small."

    She did not dare to say that this was just an ordinary small guest room,

    A few years ago, this room was for servants so that they could take care of the Eric and Tiffany who were still young

    If the Kelley family''s eldest daughter took that room, it would be absurd.

    Melody said. "Okay, I''ll pick another one then."

    Melody looked uneasy. Because of the sessive setbacks, the originally bright smile on her face became cautious, event embarrassed and nervous.

    Thalia looked at it and felt very upset.

    She thought, "She''s my biological daughter. When she was very young, I doted on her a lot!

    However, because she has been missing for more than ten years, she doesn''t have the noble airs that only the youngdies of prestigious families have. Moreover, she was supposed to be raised with dignity and elegance, but because she''s used to suffering, she''s now... not noble at all.

    The more Thalia thought about it, the more guilty she felt. She immediately said without hesitation, "It''s okay. Since you like Tiffany''s room, Tiffany will give it to you."

    "Mrs. Kelley?" Lucy looked at Thalia in disbelief. "Isn''t it... not good to let Miss Tiffany move out?"

    Actually. Thalia regretted it as soon as she finished speaking.

    Not long ago, she had promised Tiffany that she would be fair and be a good mother.

    However, when she saw Melody''s disappointed expression, she said this without thinking.

    She really regretted saying it.

    Thalia was just about to withdraw that decision that when she saw Melody''s face full of surprise. "Really? Can Tiffany really give it to me?"

    "Well..." Thalia was in a dilemma.

    Seeing her hesitation, Melody burst intoughter. "Mom, I''m just joking with you. Anyway, for so many years, I''ve been picking up things that others don''t want. I''m already used to it!"

    She tried her best to hide the loneliness in her eyes.

    However, there were even tears in her eyes.

    Thalia''s heart ached when she heard that. "You''ve suffered all these years."

    Melody said, "I haven''t. At least for now, God haspensated me!"

    She smiled, but tears instantly rolled down her face.

    Thalia could only hug her with distress.

    At this moment, the master bedroom opened and Tiffany stood at the door, asking, "Do you need me to move?"

 Chapter 354

    Tiffany had a faint smile on her face, but her eyes were gloomy

    Thalia was at a loss.

    She knew that she had said something wrong, but she did not know what to say to redeem the situation.

    Lucy, who was behind her, saw this and could only smile and smooth things over. "Miss Tiffany, that''s not what Mrs. Kelley meant. Besides, the vi is so big. There are plenty of rooms here. Let''s go, Miss Melody. There are lots of rooms on the right. Just pick another one." As Lucy spoke, she led Melody forward.

    From an outsider''s point of view, Cedar Ridge Vi was so big, and Tiffany''s room wasn''t the only exquisite and luxurious one. Melody shouldn''t have picked the room where the servants used to stay.

    It was unknown if this move of retreating for advancement was intentional or not.

    Melody agreed obediently. She looked at Tiffany apologetically and said softly, I''m sorry, my dear sister. I have no intention of snatching it from you. Please don''t take it to heart...

    Tiffany smiled insincerely. "You call your sister quite smoothly."

    "Mom said before that I''m two months older than you, so..." Melody exined carefully, but when she emphasized it. it made Lucy''s expression change.

    Lucy thought, The two daughters are of the same age, but only two months apart. What does this mean? It means that Melody is the biological daughter of the Kelley couple while Tiffany is not. Lucy frowned slightly.

    When Mrs. Kelley introduced Melody''s identity to all the servants downstairs, she did not mention this matter, which meant that she did not want to reveal Tiffany''s background.

    But Melody had said it inadvertently,

    Lucy originally had a good impression of Melody, but now, it was all gone. She only said, "Miss Melody,e with me."

    Only then did Melody follow.

    In the end, she chose a very gorgeously decorated room. It was in a symmetrical bedroom with Tiffany''s. It was also thergest master bedroom on the second floor. The lighting andyout were very good. Thalia personally redecorated the room for Melody. On the same day, she got the mall staff to send over arge number of dresses, all of which were the newest styles of the season.

    It filled Melody''s walk-in closet.

    When it was time for dinner, Melody, who had changed into a new set of clothes, came down. Her already stunning and beautiful face became even more attractive after she dressed up.

    The clothes she was wearing were also thetest design of a famous brand. With the fine clothes, she looked outstanding. noble, and generous.

    Thalia and Charlie were very satisfied.

    One of the servants praised, "Miss Melody and Mrs. Kelley look so alike. Look at her eyebrows. She really looks like Mrs.

    Kelley when she was young.

    Thalia was also a beauty. Although she wasn''t young anymore, die still looked charming and gentle.

    On the other hand, Melody was even more outstanding. Not ordy was she gentle and beautiful, but she was also lively, yful and likable

    To be honest, the mother and daughter were indeed

    However, Charlie frowned and reprimanded the servant, Donay such things again

    He didn''t want Tiffany to hear this. If she did, she would be embarrassed.

    The servant immediately fell silent and nodded respectfully. "Okay, Mr. Kelley Charlie shouted again. "Lucy, call Tiffany down for dinner. Forget it, I''ll go

    As he spoke, he got up from the dining table and strode toward the second floor.

    He knocked on Tiffany''s door andughed heartily. "My dear daughter,e and eat."

    His voice was extremely loud and resounded from the second floor to the first floor.

    At the dining table, Melody felt resentful when she heard this form of address

    When Charlie called her, he called her Melody. When he called Tiffany, he called her his dear daughter.

    Melody was very unhappy that he was closer to Tiffany.

    She thought, Charlie is clearly my biological father. Instead of protecting me, he''s actually protecting that bastard Tiffany How can he do this?

    At this moment, there was the sound of a car outside. The servant smiled and said, "It must be Mr. Eric. He''s back from school"

    As expected, Eric got out of the car with his school bag and entered the vi happily.

    He was still holding a few freshly broken sweet olive branches in his hand. In an instant, the entire vi was filled with a faint, sweet olive fragrance.

    He shouted from afar, Tiffany! I''m home!"

    He ran over happily.

    However, when he saw the person at the dining table, Eric was stunned. "Why are you here again, you bad person? You''re not

    wee here!"

    He was still young, and he showed his preference on his face.

    Melody smiled gently. "Eric, I''m your older sister."

    Eric was angry. He scolded with a straight face, "Who do you think you are? How dare you call yourself my sister? Let me tell you, my sister is a million times better than you! She''s a million times prettier than you!" He still wanted to scold Melody, but he was stopped by Thalia. "Eric! Shut up!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No!" Eric said angrily, "Let her out. I don''t want her here!"

    "She''s your sister! It''s not up to you to agree or disagree. Regardless of whether you acknowledge her or not, she''s still your

    sister!" After shouting. Thali added, "She''s your biological sister.

    Eric wondered. ''My biological sister!"

    Eric instantly thought of something and said in disbelief, "Mom, didn''t you promise me before?"

    Thalia could only look away.

    Life was unpredictable.

    Even though she did not want to acknowledge Melody back then, how could she abandon her sick biological daughter now?

    Thalia had already taken this step. She could stick to it to the end.

    Thalia said, "Your dad and I have already decided to hold a recognition banquet this weekend. At the banquet, I''ll announce this news in public."

    "So... so I''m thest to know?" Eric''s eyes were red. "Did you not consider my or Tiffany''s feelings when you made this decision?"

    He didn''t understand. It was just that he had been skipping grades consecutively recently and had been admitted to a high school. He had too many sses, so he came homete from school every night. He didn''t understand why everything had changed in just a few days.

    Thalia walked over and caressed her son''s face. She said gently, Eric, I know you can''t ept it for the time being. Trust me and give your sister some time. You''ll definitely let her in, okay?" Thalia tried her best tofort him.

    However, Eric''s response was to m his bag on the floor. He said clearly and firmly, "No!"

    After saying that, he pushed Thalia away and ran upstairs to Tiffany''s room.

    In the room, Tiffany was sitting by the window reading a book. Beside her was Charlie, who was earnestly calling her for dinner.

    "Dad, I''m really not hungry. You guys go ahead and eat. She shook her head and refused. Then, Eric suddenly rushed in and threw himself into her arms. He cried, "Tiffany... Boohoo."

    The boy was bawling his eyes out, tears rolling down his cheeks

    Tiffany was stunned and quickly hugged him tofort him. "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you in school? Don''t cry. I''ll beat the bully up!"

    It had been like this since he was young. Because Eric was good with his studies, he had skipped grades since he was young. The students around him were older than him, so he had been bullied quite a few times. But every time, Tiffany would stand up for him.

    Hearing this, Eric felt even worse. He cried until he was out of breath. "I don''t want that woman to be get lost! Get her out of here!"

    my

 Chapter 355

    Eric was thest to know about this.

    Everyone hid it from him. They felt that he was young, so there was no need to specially tell him.

    Now, everything had already been decided. How could he ept it?

    Tiffany patted his back andforted him softly. "What are you crying for? You''re crying over such a small matter. How are you going to protect me in the future?" She teased, "Huh? You''re a man, right?".

    Eric felt wronged, but he really stopped crying and muttered sably, "I just feel wronged. I feel wronged for..." He felt wronged for Tiffany.

    He did not finish his words, but Tiffany understood what he meant.

    However, it was a fact that she was not rted to the Kelley family by blood.

    It was not wrong for the Kelley couple to want to acknowledge their daughter.

    Tiffany was even grateful. She was grateful that they had been determined to disown Melody for her before this,

    That was enough for her.

    Stroking her brother''s head, Tiffany slowly said, "Dad and Mom are not wrong. We can''t selfishly impose our own opinions) on them. The one who''s wrong....N?velDrama.Org content.

    She thought that only Melody was in the wrong, who was so despicable that she would do anything to achieve her goals.

    Tiffany thought, ''Because she was certain that Thalia would definitely give her kidney to her, she faked her kidney failure. After all, she''s her biological mother. How could Melody do this

    "How ruthless! She''d do anything to get what she wants.

    "However, I can''t find any evidence that she''s been lying. Ugh!

    Tiffany frowned and wondered, ''It''s also a good thing that we''re living in the same house now. At least it will be more convenient for me to monitor Melody. No matter how wless her disguise is, I will expose it sooner orter!'' "You''re not crying anymore?" Tiffany rubbed Eric''s face. The cute boy was really adorable.

    "No!" Eric clenched his fist and said seriously. "I am a man. I will protect you in the future!"

    Tiffanyughed. "Alright, you''re a man. Let''s go. Let''s go downstairs for dinner."

    Eric replied, "Okay."

    The siblings held hands and went downstairs, leaving Charlie hanging by the side.

    As their father, he had been ignored.

    In the dining room. Thalia and Melody did not car. Instead, they waited for the others toe down before asking the

    servants to serve all the dishes.

    The table was filled with Tiffany''s favorite dishes, Eric''s favorite dishes, and some dishes that were made by the kitchen. ording to Melody''s preferences. 1/44

    08-19 Fri, Nov

    Eric was thest to know about this.

    Everyone hid it from him. They felt that he was young, so there was no need to specially tell him

    Now, everything had already been decided. How could be ept it?

    Tiffany patted his back andforted him softly, "What are youerying for? You''re crying over such a small matter. How are you going to protect me in the future?" She teased, "Huh? You''re a man, right?"

    Eric felt wronged, but he really stopped crying and muttered soily, "I just feel wronged. I feel wronged for..." He felt wronged for Tiffany.

    He did not finish his words, but Tiny understood what he meant.

    However, it was a fact that she was not rted to the Kelley family by blood.

    It was not wrong for the Kelley couple to want to acknowledge their daughter.

    Tiffany was even grateful. She was grateful that they had been determined to disown Melody for her before this

    That was enough for her.

    Stroking her brother''s head, Tiffany slowly said, "Dad and Mom are not wrong. We can''t selfishly impose our own opinions on them. The one who''s wrong...

    She thought that only Melody was in the wrong, who was so despicable that she would do anything to achieve her goals.

    Tiffany thought, ''Because she was certain that Thalia would definitely give her kidney to her, she faked her kidney failure. After all, she''s her biological mother. How could Melody do this?

    ''How ruthless! She''d do anything to get what she wants.

    ''However, I can''t find any evidence that she''s been lying. Ugh!

    Tiffany frowned and wondered, ''It''s also a good thing that we''re living in the same house now. At least it will be more convenient for me to monitor Melody. No matter how wless her disguise is, I will expose it sooner orter! "You''re not crying anymore? Tiffany rubbed Eric''s face. The cute boy was really adorable.

    "No!" Eric clenched his fist and said seriously, "I am a man. I will protect you in the future!"

    Tiffanyughed. "Alright, you''re a man. Let''s go. Let''s go downstairs for dinner." Eric replied, "Okay."

    The siblings held hands and went downstairs, leaving Charlie hanging by the side.

    As their father, he had been ignored.

    In the dining room, Thalia and Melody did not eat. Instead, they waited for the others toe down before asking the servants to serve all the dishes.

    The table was filled with Tiffany''s favorite dishes, Eric''s favorite dishes, and some dishes that were made by the kitchen ording to Melody''s preferences.

    Thalia had put in a lot of effort and took care of everything.

    Seeing that the entire family was seated, Thalia linally smiled. "Let''s eat now"

    The atmosphere in the dining room was quite harmonious.

    To be fair. Thalia would definitely pick up some food for Tiffany and Eric after serving Melody.

    What she wanted to express was that she would try her best tonce the rtionship between the three siblings.

    Charlie had no objections to this.

    The meal was quite harmonious.

    The servants put away the cutlery. Lucy walked over with the sweet olives and asked, "Mr. Eric, what are you going to do with these sweet olives?"

    Eric took a sip of water. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Melody take the sweet olives and ask him with a smile, smells so good. Can I have it to make a sachet?"

    "No!" Eric rushed over and snatched the sweet olives back as if he was protecting a treasure. "I specially brought this back to make sweet olive cakes for my sister!"

    In order to find the most beautiful ones, he had spent a lot of effort to pluck them. No way he would casually give them to Melody.

    Melody''s eyes dimmed. "Eric, am I not your sister?"

    "You aren''t- Eric was about to say that she was not his sister. However, he was interrupted by Charlie. "Eric, this is your fault,

    be so rude?" No matter what, how can you

    Eric said. "Anyway, I''m not giving it to her."

    He was thinking. This is not about a few sweet olive branches at all. If she really wants to make sweet olive sachets, why would she have to take mine? There are plenty of sweet olives trees outside the vi and on both sides of the street! She must be doing this on purpose!"

    Eric turned his face away with a firm attitude.

    The atmosphere became awkward for a moment.

    Melody stood there, at a loss of what to do. She felt awkward from being rejected and awkward from being out of ce in this family. T''m... I''m sorry...

    "Humph." Eric muttered softly. "Are you even feeling aggrieved: Did I bully you? Seriously..

    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, Thalia was so anxious that her head hurt Lucy could only wink at the servant beside her. Soon, the servant rushed in from outside with a sweet olive branch in her hand.

    She said, "Miss Melody, do you think this is enough for a sachet? If not, I''ll go pick more!"

    Melody said. "Thank you."

    Melody pretended to be crying a bit. She took the sweet olive branch and turned to say to Charlie and Thalia, "Dad, Mom, I''ll go back to my room now."

    Seeing her walk away. Thalia sighed helplessly and said, "Eric, how can you be so rude? That''s your sister, and she''s not

    feeling well. You can''t keep-provoking her like this."

    Eric didn''t say anything and just kept a straight face.

    Charlie said, "Alright now. It''s a trivial matter. Besides, Eric pickel those sweet olives. He can do whatever he wants with them."

    Charlie''s education method had always been like this. He did not advocate for adults to participate in the matters between children. Instead, he would let the kids handle the problem themselves.

    He would say something appropriately and not be biased.

    This was equal treatment.

    Thalia had nothing to say. She could only remind Tiffany and her brother, "Melody has just returned. She''s not in good. health. We have to take care of her, okay?"

    "Got it." Eric curled his lips. It was obvious that he didn''t take what Thalia said seriously at all.

    Thalia then looked at Tiffany

    There was a hint of pleading in her eyes.

    Tiffany nodded. "Okay."

    It was not a problem to take care of the weak, but she didn''t think that Melody was weak at all.

    On the other side, after returning to her new room, Melody had just closed the door when she threw the sweet olives onto the floor.

    She thought, ''How infuriating! Eric is clearly my younger brother, my biological younger brother, but he is so protective of Tiffany. He values everything that''s rted to Tiffany! I''m clearly his biological sister!" Melody yelled, "Damn it. All of you should go to hell!"

    With a ferocious expression, Melody stomped on the sweet olive branch twice.

    She thought, ''If I hadn''t gotten lost back then, Tiffany wouldn''t be here now. She''s just a bastard who was adopted. She''s snatched my

    family and everything from me. She''s not a Kelley family member, so what right does she have to stay with the Kelley family now?"

    The more Melody thought about it, the angrier she became. Her nails dug into her flesh.

    She decided that she had to wait.

    On this Sunday, which was also tomorrow night, it would be the banquet to announce her identity.

    Charlie had already invited many guests, including the Kelley family''s rtives and good friends and the ones from Lovell City''s reputable upper ss.

    At that time, the people who woulde would be business giants and prestigious families.

    Melody thought that at this banquet that be

 Chapter 356

    That night, Eric was also tossing and turning, unable to fall aslee

    The banquet was to be held tomorrow. At this banquet, the new that the Kelley family had an additional daughter would be publicized.

    Eric was quite worried because this way, there would definitely be a lot of gossip about Tiffany

    He did not want to see his sister sad, let alone see her suffer.

    However, now that the invitations had been sent out, there was even some news that had been leaked. No matter how much Eric resisted tomorrow''s banquet, he was powerless to stop it, Eric kept thinking about what he should do.

    Eric rolled on the bed, tossing and turning. In the end, he had a sh of inspiration and dialed a number.

    No one answered.

    Eric then typed and sent a long text message ouL

    After doing all of this, he felt much calmer and more at ease.

    The next day was a great weekend.

    After a period of rain, the sky finally cleared up. When Charlie woke up, he said, "If it doesn''t rain tonight, our banquet can still be held on the deck"

    Thalia also smiled. "Yeah. It''s a nice day. The weather is also not bad. It''s really a blessing from the heavens."

    As the couple spoke, they came out of the room and saw Melody cleaning the vi''s hall.

    Seeing this. Thalia was stunned and quickly walked over, asking, "Melody, what are you doing? Just let the servants do these things. You''re the daughter of the Kelley family. You don''t have to do these things." "Good morning, Dad and Mom," Melody smiled shyly. "I saw that the floor was dirty, so I cleaned it. It''s not tiring. This is

    okay."

    She was obviously used to doing these things, so her movements were skillful and natural.

    The Kelley couple suddenly remembered that when Melody was still living with the Princeton family, Karl would hit her for no reason. Her cleaning habit was obviously developed from long-term abuse. When Thalia and Charlie thought about how their daughter was used to living such a life, they felt upset.

    Thalia took the broom from Melody''s hand and threw it far away

    She said, "That''s all in the past now.

    "Melody, you have to remember that from today onward, you are the dignified youngdy of the Kelley family. No one can bully you, and no one can chase you away.

    Therefore, you don''t have to do these things to please anyone, understand?"

    "Understood. Mom" Melody nodded and revealed a relieved smile.

    B

    Charlie and Thalia were relieved.

    "By the way, Dad, Mom, I made these myself. These are for you Melody took out two exquisite sachets from her pocket.

    A rich sweet olive fragrance walted over.

    Thalia was surprised. "Are these made of the sweet olives from yesterday?"

    "That''s right." Melody was a bit embarrassed. "I hope you''ll like it Dad, Mom

    Thalia said. "Of course, we''ll like it. You''re our daughter, and you made it. That''s a very kind gesture of you

    "Not bad." Charlie also nodded repeatedly. "We''re very d that you have this intention."

    After another twenty minutes, Tiffany and Eric also came down from upstairs.

    Seeing such a harmonious scene from afar, Tiny really could not bear to disturb them.

    Tiffany walked lightly, but Charlie had already seen her. He immediately smiled and teased, "Hey,zybones, you aren''t sleeping in today? You''re just in time for breakfast."

    Eric immediately exposed Tiffany. "She did sleep in! Tiffany was woken up because I knocked on the door!

    Tiffany felt like teaching the snitch a lesson.

    Tiffany pinched Eric''s face and snorted. "On ount of your adorable face, I won''t beat you up today

    The siblings slowly arrived at the dining room.

    The atmosphere was not bad. The unhappiness from yesterday had disappeared.

    Halfway through the meal, Thalia smiled and said, "We can''t be sloppy at tonight''s banquet. After breakfast, I''ll bring you to try on the gowns."

    Tiffany originally did not want to go, but after thinking about it, she agreed.

    Just like that, after breakfast, the family sat in the spaciousmercial vehicle and went to thergest and most high-end mall in Lovell City.

    The stores there were all luxury brands. The clothes were so expensive that it was jaw-dropping.

    The Kelley family was rich, so buying clothes there was naturally not a problem for them. However, ever since Melody came to the mall, she had been a little distracted. She pulled Thalia''s arm a few times and whispered, "Mom, aren''t these... too expensive? Why don''t we go shopping somewhere else?"

    Thaliaughed. "Silly girl, just pick whatever you like. Buying clothes here is just a piece of cake for our Kelley family

    "That''s great." Melody was relieved. Then, she looked at the figure in front of her and said casually, "I just... I just don''t feel like spending so much. I''m afraid I''ll burden you and Dad, Mom

    When she said this, Tiffany was telling the staff to wrap up half of the clothes in the shop.

    Melody thought, ''As the real daughter of this rich family, I feel restricted when buying clothes, but Tiffany just bought half of the clothes in the shop... She''s so extravagant! What a squanderer! Thalia was stunned.

    However, she did not think that there was anything wrong with what Tiffany was doing. Tiffany and Melody were both her beloved daughters and the apple of her eye.

    Compared to the Kelley family''s assets, this was just a drop in the ocean.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, after hearing what Melody said, Thalia immediately thought of something and immediately stuffed a card into Melody''s hands.

    She said, "This is your pocket money. Tell me and your dad when you''re done spending it, understand?"

    There was 100 thousand dors in the card.

    Melody took the card and nodded.

    However, she was not satisfied with the amount.

    After all, the Kelley family had lost her for so many years. As their biological daughter, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she would inherit half of the entire Kelley family''s assets in the future. Melody thought that 100 thousand dors were too little

    Looking at how extravagant Tiffany was, Melody guessed that Tiffany''s pocket money must be several times or even more than ten times hers.

    However, what she did not know was that Tiffany had never taken a single cent from her family since a long time ago.

    In fact, she was the one who gave her brother Eric pocket money every month. No matter how expensive the things he wanted were, she would pay for them herself.

    Because of her current worth and assets, she was firmly ranked in the top five of Lovell City''s richest people list. To be honest, even Charlie was not as rich as her.

    Even if the Kelley family had nine times more the assets they had now, they were not as rich as Miracle Healer alone. Moreover, Tiffany was running three bigpanies, including the advertisingpany managed by Caleb, the increasingly popr StarRise Entertainment, and thepany that the Moody family had long transferred to her name.

    Since Tiffany was the behind-the-scenes boss, what was wrong with her buying half of the clothes in the shop?

    If she wanted to, she could buy the entire mall.

    Tiffany spent money happily. She even bought a lot of things for his younger brother, Eric. Whether it was fashionable clothes or his favorite electronic equipment, she bought everything he wanted.

    Whenever she walked past a store, she bought almost everything in it.

    The manager of the mall was so happy that he ran out to serve Tiffany. He handed her coffee and was extremely attentive.

 Chapter 357

    Looking at Tiffany''s queen-like posture, Melody was even more lispleased.

    In her opinion, all the money that Tiffany spent belonged to her

    She wondered. Why should I let this bastard spend my Kelley family''s assets? I can''t let her live so luxuriously andfortably!

    Melody gritted his teeth and immediately walked over. She reprimanded Tiffany like a senior, "Tiffany, you''re extravagant. Even if our family is rich, you can''t squander our money like this!" After saying that, she pointed at the shop assistants behind Tiffany, who were carrying bags for her, and said loudly. "Sorry. we don''t want these anymore. Please return them to the store!" Tiffany was furious. "Do I need you to tell me how to spend money?"

    She couldn''t believe how meddlesome Melody was.

    Tiffany ignored her and continued shopping.

    Anyway, she was spending her own money. It had nothing to do with the Kelley family or Melody. Therefore, Melody had no right to make the decision to return what Tiffany bought to the store. Melody advised earnestly, Tiffany, you can''t develop such a habit. You have to know that it''s very difficult for Dad to manage thepany. If you''re so prodigal, you''ll waste all our assets sooner orter!" Tiffany said, "That''s none of your business."

    Melody said, "I''m not lecturing you. I''m helping you to avoid developing an extravagant personality!"

    "Should I even say thank you now? Tiffany smiled indifferently. "Enough. I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. Shut up!"

    Melody refused to give up. She still wanted to hold on to Tiffany and continue to lecture her.

    Charlie and Thalia were originally checking out some clothes, so they were a distance behind.

    When they heard themotion and came back to their senses, they saw the two girls at daggers drawn. The couple hurriedly walked over. "What''s wrong?"

    "Dad, Mom..." Melody felt wronged and told them everything that happened.

    She said, "I just don''t want my sister to be too ostentatious and extravagant. Besides, it''s already very difficult for Dad to manage thepany. There''s nothing wrong with being more diligent..." "You''re worrying for nothing. Charlie replied seriously, "I make money for my wife and children. As long as my daughter spends my money to buy what she wants, it''s worth it. It''s very worth it!" Melody was rendered speechless. For a moment, she did not know what to refute.

    The manager of the mall was originally serving Tiffany. When he heard this and saw that Tiffany had left without a care, he could not help but stand up and say something. "I''m really sorry to interrupt, but Miss Kelley has already paid for all the expenses, including the items in your hands. Also, the ount that has paid for the expenses is Miss Kelley''s private ount, not the Kelley family''s ount.

    After saying that, the manager ran toward Tiffany tteringly.

    Charlie was stunned.

    All the expenses today added up to more than four million dors.

    He had never given Tiffany so much pocket money, so these expenses were all paid by herself and had nothing to do with the Kelley family.

    In that case, Melody''s usations were really inexplicable.

    Charlie''s expression darkened. "Just mind your own business. You don''t have to keep an eye on your sister."

    These words were quite harsh.

    Melody''s eyes immediately turned red. "Okay."

    She lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. She looked pitiful and terrified.

    Thalia''s heart instantly ached. She looked at Charlie and scolded, Why are you saying such harsh words for no reason? Didn''t Melody say that out of goodwill?"

    "I know she said it out of goodwill, but it ispletely meaningless!" Charlie tried to reason with her. "Since it''s meaningless, there''s no need to say such things at all. It''s only fair that we do what we did in the past!"

    Thalia was annoyed. She immediately pulled Melody forward. I don''t want to reason with you. In short, you''re such a biased dad! You keep saying that I''m biased. Aren''t you biased as their dad?"

    The couple quarreled again.

    Charlie could only wave his hand. "I can''t argue with you. Anyway, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my statement. If

    youThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    don''t want to hear it, there''s nothing I can do."

    "Melody, let''s go!" Thalia left in anger.

    To be honest, they had been in love for more than 20 years. This was the first time the couple had quarreled in public.

    In the past, even if there was a dispute, they would only be indifferent to each other for a short while. This time, Thalia turned around and left. She was even unwilling to go with Charlie.

    For the first time, Charlie did not chase after her. He turned around and returned to the car as he couldn''t bother to continue shopping.

    Melody med himself. "Mom, it''s all my fault. Because of me, you and Dad quarreled. I''m sorry...

    It seemed that ever since she returned to the Kelley family, she had apologized countless times in just two days.

    Thalia shook her head. "How can I me you? However, you need to know that you don''t have to be so careful at home. Even if your father doesn''t protect you, I will protect you. Do you understand?" Melody said, "I understand. Thank you, Mom."

    Thalia said, "Come, let''s go shopping. You''ll be the star tonight. You have to dress up and look gorgeous."

    The mother and daughter went to choose their gowns hand in hand.

    On the other side, Tiffany brought her brother to a dessert shop in the mall.

    Tiffany said, "Didn''t you say you were hungry? What do you want to eat?"

    Eric said. "I want this and this and this!*

    Eric pointed to the menu and ordered a bunch. The waiter smiled and took their order before leaving Through the ss window, Tiffany saw the scene from afar.

    000 00

    She

    e witnessed the quarrel between Thalia and Charlie, who parted on had terms for the first time.

    Eric saw it too. He pouted and said. "Ever since that wornan came, Mom and Dad have quarreled several times in just two days. At this rate. I''m afraid there won''t be peace at home in the future! ay that."

    Tiffany said, "Don''t say

    Otherwise, Eric would be scolded again.

    Tiffany''s coffee was served. She stirred it casually and was waiting for her dessert when she saw a slender figure enter the shop.

    When that person turned around, she found that it was actually Keh.

    She couldn''t believe that they would meet there.

    Tiffany looked away, not wanting to talk to him.

    However, Keh was thick-skinned enough. He actually walked toward them and greeted Eric with a smile. What a coincidence."

    Eric ignored him. "It''s not a coincidence. Goodbye."

    Keh was speechless.

    Tiffany and her brother did share the same temper.

    Keh supposed that he had asked for trouble by taking the initiative toe over.

    Keh was helpless, but he did not argue. He turned around and was about to leave when he heard a surprised cry behind him. "Keh!" Melody held Thalia''s hand as they entered the shop. How close they were to each other stunned Keh.

    Melody said, "Keh, what a coincidence. I just told Mom that I think I saw you. I didn''t expect it to really be you! Are you here to shop too?"

 Chapter 358

    Keh was even more confused when he heard how Melody addressed Thalia.

    He wondered, She called her Mom Is she Mrs. Kelley''s goddaughter now?

    No matter what he thought, he still had to be polite. Keh immediately smiled warmly and called out, "Mrs Kelley"

    "Hey, Keh. Thalia also smiled.

    When she turned around and saw the shy expression on Melody''s face and the affectionate glint in her eyes, Thalia recalled that her daughter and Keh were in a rtionship, It was more or less awkward.

    She found it quite awkward that her younger daughter''s ex-fiance became her older daughter''s current boyfriend.

    It could only be said that life was unpredictable and that unexpected changes happened.

    Thalia''s eyes lit up slightly. Previously, in order to cancel the engagement for Tiffany, the Kelley family had fallen out with the Harper family. Everyone was very unhappy

    If Melody really wanted to marry Keh, then the rtionship between the two families would need to be reconciled.

    With that thought in mind. Thalia said in a soft tone, "Keh, our family is holding a banquet tonight. I''ve already sent out the invitations. Will you attend it?"

    Keh''s first reaction was to refuse. "I-"

    Because his father had been investigated for tax evasion some time ago and thepany was in turmoil, he was so busy he didn''t even go to school and focused on his family business. Naturally, he was not interested in attending such a banquet and did not have the time to attend.

    Just as he was about to decline, Melody grabbed his hand and said affectionately, "Keh, just attend it. I''ll be the star of tonight''s banquet. Are you not even going to support me as your girlfriend?" Keh found it a bit absurd and could not help but tease, "Why will you be the star of their banquet?"

    "It''s a secret. I won''t tell you for the time being!" Melody blinked and said yfully, "Anyway, you have to promise me first. Will you attend it or not?"

    Keh said, "Alright. I promise you I''ll definitely arrive on time. Are you happy now?"

    Keh''s smile was gentle and slightly doting

    Thalia watched the interaction between the two of them and felt quite gratified

    It seemed that the rtionship between the young couple was quite good. Moreover, Keh had previously publicly said that he would not marry anyone other than Melody.

    Thalia wondered if she should take advantage of today''s banquet and announce their rtionship.

    Then, it would be time to talk about their marriage.

    Thalia already had an idea in her mind, but she looked at Tiffany

    Previously, Tiffany had pursued Keh relentlessly. She could not get what she wanted. Even though they were already

    that

    engaged, Keh had never looked at her.

    Thalia supposed that it was a good thing for Tiffany to break off he engagement with Keh, who was destined to not be together with her. Thalia believed that there would always be someone more suitable waiting for Tiffany

    Then, she thought of Mr. Hampton.

    Thalia''s gaze was gentle. She nned that after Melody''s marriage with Keh was decided, she would talk to Tiffany about her marriage. When she thought about how her two daughters would be married off in the future, she really couldn''t bear to part with

    them

    Sensing her gaze, Tiffany raised her head and saw Thalia looking at her with a gentle gaze.

    Tiffany was slightly stunned and suddenly felt a little dazed.

    It had been a while since she had seen such a gentle gaze from Thalia.

    Ever since Melody''s background was exposed, Thalia had never looked at Tiffany that way.

    Tiffany smiled. The fragrance of the coffee reached her nose. She took a sip. It was bitter but sweet,

    At eight o''clock in the evening, the Kelley family''s recognition banquet was held on a huge cruise ship.

    Tonight, the stars were bright and the neon lights were resplendent. The river was calm and there was no wind or rain. The weather and scenery were extremely good.

    Guests arrived one after another. At 8:30 p.m., the cruise ship was exceptionally lively. Guests gathered in groups of twos and threes, chatting andughing as they toasted each other.

    The waiters moved around therge cabin and deck with sses of wine.

    This time, the content of the invitations the Kelley family had sent out was a recognition banquet.

    However, many guests did not understand who the Kelley family would recognize. Therefore, when a close friend saw Charlie, he asked in a teasing tone, "Charlie, who will you be recognizing? Could it be that you''re bringing back a son or daughter that you''ve raised secretly?"

    As soon as he finished speaking,ughter sounded in the surroundings.

    But that was obviously impossible.

    Everyone in the upper-ss families in Lovell City knew that Charlie and Thalia had been in love for more than twenty years. Charlie was famous for how devoted he was and for never getting entangled with any woman.

    How could such a devoted man have an illegitimate child?

    Unexpectedly, when Charlie heard this, he immediatelyughed out loud. "Well, you''re half right!"

    The guests didn''t know what Charlie meant by half right.

    They wondered if their guesses were right.

    The guests were curious, but Charlie refused to say anything more about it until the banquet officially began. He held

    Thalia''s hand and went on sage

    The couple had just quarreled over a small matter in the morning, but they had already reconciled during lunch in the afternoon.

    Having been together for so many years, how could they reallyte each other!

    The couple walked onto the stage. Under the light, the guests saw Charlie in a suit. He was still handsome and elegant in his forties.

    Meanwhile, Thalia was wearing a wine-red dress. She had a dignified aura and was still beautiful.

    Everyone at the banquet instantly fell silent.

    Charlie picked up the microphone and the first thing he said was, Tonce felt that God had treated me well, allowing me to have a beautiful and elegant wife, a beautiful daughter, and a cute and smart son.

    "But not long ago, God gave me another surprise!

    "He sent back our daughter who went missing 17 years ago!"

    Charlie sounded solemn as he slowly said, "Seventeen years ago, at that time, my wife and I had our first daughter. However, we identally lost her when she was one year old. From then on, we searched crazily for many years, but there was no news of her. "I thought that we would spend the rest of our lives in regret and guilt. I didn''t expect God to send our daughter back to us!

    "For today''s banquet, apart from informing all of you of this good news, I will also donate a million dors to charity to thank God for sending my daughter back to me!"

    There was a round of congrattory apuse from the audience.

    It was indeed great news that Charlie''s lost daughter had been found.

    The guests immediately congratted, "Congrattions!"

    "Thank you, everyone, for your support. Charlieughed heartily. "Next, let my eldest daughter, Melody Kelley, show up and greet everyone present!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The lights shone down.

    A young girl in a gorgeous gown slowly walked down the stairs.

    Her long hair was tied up and her makeup was exquisite. Her already beautiful face was even more unbelievably gorgeous. She was like an angel who had identally entered the human world. The moment she appeared under the spotlight, she attracted everyone''s attention.

    Melody walked forward in her high heels with a sweet smile on her face.

    Her posture was magnanimous, elegant, and calm.

    This was a perfect appearance that she had rehearsed countless times in her heart. She wanted to shine brightly and dazzle everyone the moment she appeared. Looking at the expressions of the guests below the stage, Melody smiled more brightly. She thought, ''I''ve won this round. What right does Tiffany have topete with

 Chapter 359

    The moment Melody walked out, some of the guests below eximed, "Wow, Charlie is really lucky. This daughter is also so beautiful and outstanding. How amazing"

    Another one said, "You''re right. But then again, this eldest daughter does look like her mother. As for the other one. beautiful, but I can''t tell who she looks like. Someone said, "It''s normal for girls to change drastically when they grow up. After all, Charlie is very lucky!"

    Amidst the discussion, no one saw that Keh was frozen in ce at the entrance of the banquet hall.

    He camete and didn''t know what happened in front, but he heard what Charlie said after he went on stage.

    He understood why Melody held Thalia''s arm intimately and called her Mom this morning at the mall.

    At that time, he thought that Melody was the Kelley family''s goddaughter.

    However, he never expected her to be the biological daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Kelley.

    This was too sudden to him.

    In the past, when the Kelley and Harper families were very close he had never heard that the Kelley family had a lost daughter.

    Looking at the young girl on the stage who was smiling and acknowledging her rtives, Keh was filled with panic. He looked around in the banquet hall, trying to find Tiffany. However, after searching around, he did not see Tiffany.

    On the second floor of the cruise ship, Tiffany looked at the poker cards in her hand and threw down two ck jokers. She smiled and said, "Bomb." "Waive." Eric shook his head, but his attention was on the LCD screen on the wall

    The screen yed everything downstairs in real-time. Eric and Tiffany could hear everything Charlie said, as well as including the guests gossip

    Eric stole a nce at her and asked carefully. Tiffany, when are we going down?"

    Tiffany said, "After this round.

    Tiffany made a series of straights and finally threw down a pair of bombs. She had already finished ying the cards in her hand. She stood up and said, "Let''s go." The siblings leisurely went down from the second floor of the cruise ship to the first floor.

    At that moment, the conversation downstairs was intense.

    Under the leadership of Charlie and Thalia, Melody greeted the Kelley family''s rtives and friends one by one.

    Her smile was sweet and her words were nice. For a moment, she received countless praises. All the guests praised her for being well-behaved, beautiful, and sensible. Someone said, "She''s so pretty and likable. Mrs. Kelley, you''re so lucky!"

    Another one said. That''s right. You were separated for so many years, but you still found her. This means that God wants you to find your daughter, Mrs. Kelley. Congrattions."

    Amidst the praises, Melody snuggled up to Thalia. Her smile was sweet, and she was grinning from ear to ear

    At this moment, the guests'' attention seemed to be attracted by something as they all looked in a certain direction.

    Melody turned around in surprise and saw a slender figure walking over from the observation deck on the second floor of the cruise ship

    The young girl was dressed in a red dress and looked charming and gorgeous.

    She gave off a nonchnt and noble vibe. Her footsteps were leisurely and neither fast nor slow, The bright moon behind her shone with ayer of light, making her look like a fairy from a painting. The moment she appeared, everyone present gasped.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany was peerless with her gorgeous face and fair and tender skin.

    She was stunning and graceful.

    She was more than stunning. Everyone was amazed.

    Everyone watched in a daze and subconsciously held their breaths, afraid that the scene in front of them would disappear like an illusion if they made any noise.

    Staring at everyone''s dumbfounded gazes, Tiffany walked closer step by step.

    The huge banquet hall was silent

    Melody''s heart skipped a beat, and the smug and arrogant smile on her face slowly faded.

    She bit her lip and subconsciously clenched her fists.

    The jealousy in her heart was so intense that she was about to lose her rationality

    She was the star of today''s banquet. For this, she had dressed up meticulously, picked the most expensive and beautiful gown, and put on almost perfect makeup.

    She had rehearsed it countless times in her heart. Whether it was the sweet smile on her face or her natural and unrestrained posture, she had designed everything meticulously just to stun everyone and be the most eye-catching one in everyone''s eyes.

    She had achieved it.

    However, as soon as Tiffany arrived, all her efforts were instantly ruined.

    Discussions could be heard.

    The richdies who had just praised Melody for being beautiful and well-behaved now said, "This girl is really the most beautiful I''ve ever seen. From her hair to her toes, there are no ws."

    Someone said, "She''s only 18 years old. She''s not even very mature yet, but she already has such a stunning appearance. She''ll be the Helen of Troy after a few years!"

    The women''s words were filled with envy. There was even a hint of jealousy in their praise.

    However, those young rich men did not hide their amazement.

    Someone said, "Holy crap, Lovell City''s number one beauty is indeed worthy of her reputation!"

    Another one said, "Listen, my heart is beating for her! I''m doomed. My soul has been stolen by her!"

    Someone else said, "Piss off gow. Do you think she will like you with your look? She will only be attracted by me!"

    The silent atmosphere gradually became restless, but the topic of discussion was only Tiffany.

    There had always been a lot of controversies about Tiffany in the upper ss. After all, the matter of her chasing Keh had caused a hugemotion.

    In addition, someone deliberately misinterpreted it and said that Tiffany was shameless and pestered Keh.

    She had been scolded for a long time as a useless eye candy and in irliot.

    However, ever since she proposed to annul the engagement in the first half of the year, her previous innocent, sweet, and stupid image was gone. She was full of sharpness and attacked whoever she saw. However, she gained good impressions from many people.

    Several young rich men sighed and said, "Is Keh stupid? When the beauty woord him back then, he even rejected her. If it were me, I would only lie down and say that she can just have mel"

    Someone said, "Haha, in your dreams!"

    Amidst the discussion, only Charlie frowned. He was both proud and distressed.

    He was proud to have Tiffany as his daughter.

    What was troubling him was that more and more men coveted his daughter. As her father, he really wanted to beat them up.

    -Everyone present had different thoughts.

    Keh, who was standing quietly behind the guests without being noticed, tugged at his tie.

    He felt an irritable desire, which made him ufortable.

    The lively atmosphere of the banquet gradually returned.

    Thalia stood in front of her son. Tiffany stood on her left, and Melody stood on her right. Just as Thalia was about to tug at Melody, she suddenly ran out and ran straight to the back of the guests. Then, Melody stood in front of Keh and said, "Keh, you''re really here. You''re indeed a man of your word!"

    She smiled brightly and held Keh''s arm affectionately.

    She looked like a shy girl.

    Everyone present was smart. When they saw this, their expressions instantly became meaningful. Someone said, "I see. What a perfect match. They''re in love. They''re reallypatible" Another one joked, "The Kelley and Harper families are indeed inseparable!"

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    Back then, the Kelley family had a huge conflict with the Harper family in order to break off the engagement.

    No one could expect that after going through so much trouble, the daughter the Kelley family had just acknowledged would

    in love with Keh. This marriage would probably have to be put on the agenda sooner orter.

 Chapter 360

    Keh frowned at being thought of him and Melody as a pair te instinctively wanted to remove Melody''s hand, but when he saw her sparkling eyes, he dropped that idea. Their rtionship as lovers was a fact.

    Melody did not notice much of what he was doing. She only looked up at him and asked with a smile, "Keh, do you want to dance with me?

    In the banquet hall of the cruise ship, soothing and pleasant muse sounded. The red carpet was all over the ground. In such an atmosphere, it was suitable for a dance. Keh hesitated for two seconds before taking a step back. He bent down like a gentleman and extended his hand to her.

    Melody smiled even more brightly and ced her hand in his palm.

    The young girl in the gorgeous gown and the young man in the well-ironed suit were a perfect match.

    The guests at the side came over to toast with Mr. and Mrs. Kelley with a smile. "It seems that soon, good things will happen to the Kelley family again!"

    "Haha, thank you for your blessings!" Charlie toasted to them and drank his wine in one gulp.

    Thalia was pulled aside by the other richdies.

    The men socialized while the women talked about their own topics.

    The atmosphere on the cruise ship was harmonious.

    Tiffany sat at the side. However, there were too many young rich men who came to strike up a conversation with her. She simply avoided those people and came to the deck alone to enjoy the breeze. She was dressed in a red dress and looked charming and gorgeous.

    Her exquisite face was devastatingly beautiful.

    The waiter on the other side of the cruise ship was stunned when he looked at her. His face turned red.

    The river water ahead reflected the colorful lights and the young girl on the deck stood elegantly. This scene was like a peerless painting of a beauty.

    The waiter was stunned. He couldn''t help but take out his phone and prepare to secretly take some photos of Tiffany''s back.

    As soon as he turned on the camera, the manager of the cruise ship walked over and scolded, "Wayne, why are you standing there? Hurry up and deliver the wine to the guests inside."

    The waiter named Wayne was so frightened that his hand trembled and his phone fell to the floor.

    When he turned around, the manager was right behind him. If he was caught, he would not be able to keep his job.

    Hence, Wayne didn''t dare to pick up the phone. He quickly nodded. "Coming!"

    He jogged away with the tray, and the manager left.

    No one knew that in a hidden corner of the cruise ship, there was a cell phone that Wayne had dropped and did not dare to pick up. The recording function was identally turned on when it hit the floor just now. Also, the direction of the recording was facing the deck.

    In the banquet hall, after Melody and Keh finished their dance, Melody blushed and jogged back to Thalia under the meaningful and ambiguous gazes of the crowd.

    However, Thalia teased her with a smile. "Why are you blushing

    "Mom..." Melody blushed and gently stomped her feet.

    Thalia patted her shoulderfortingly. "Tm happy to see that you two are close. I''ll bring you to the Harper family''s ce. personally another day." Since

    everyone knew about it, the marriage had to be finalized.

    Melody did not say anything and subconsciously looked in the direction of Keh.

    She saw him looking around the banquet hall. It was obvious who he was looking for.

    He wasn''t the only one looking for Tiffany, Charlie was the same

    Charlie only saw Eric ying with his other friends. After not seeing Tiffany for a long time, he simply called a waiter over to ask, "Where''s my daughter? Have you seen my daughter?" The waiter replied, "Miss Kelley is on the deck."

    Charlie said. "Thank you."

    Charlie was relieved. He wanted to go to the deck personally, but there were guests who came forward to greet him. He could only stop and socialize with them.

    Thalia was a little worried when she heard that. "What''s she doing on the deck? No. I have to go check on her...

    Tiffany did not know how to swim. She couldn''t have Tiffany fall into the water.

    She was about to go over when Melody gently pulled her back. "Mom, I''ll go check on my sister. The wind on the deck is

    strong.

    You often have a headache. You can''t be exposed to the wind. Otherwise, my heart will ache.

    She did not know that Thalia''s headache had been cured.

    However, what Melody said sounded gratifying. Thalia wanted the sisters to get closer, so she nodded. "Then bring Tiffany back. Don''t let her stay on the deck alone."

    "Yes, ma''am!" Melody blinked and turned to leave.

    It was the liveliest part of the banquet. Almost all the guests were on the cruise ship, and all the waiters were wandering back

    and forth

    Hence, there was only Tiffany on the deck.

    When Melody walked over, the obedient smile on her face disappeared and was reced by a smug smile.

    me from

    She stood beside Tiffany with the mboyance of a victor, saying, "Tiffany, you''ve lost. You tried so hard to stop returning to the Kelley family. Sorry to have disappointed you. Not only did I change my surname to Kelley in a high-profile manner, but also sessfully made everyone acknowledge me."

    After today''s banquet, the Kelley family officially had an additional young daughter.

    However, the Kelley couple had rewritten Melody''s age. She was originally only two months older than Tiffany, but she was now known as one year older than Tiffany.

    The meaning was obvious Charlie and Thalia did not want outsiders to specte too much about Tiffany.

    They had discussed this with Melody beforehand.

    Of course, Melody had to agree.

    However, she supposed she could use another method to expose the fact that Tiffany was not a member of the Kelley family.

    "Tiffany, Mom said that she will go to the Harper family''s ce in two days to discuss my marriage with Keh. I heard that you once did everything you could to woo him. Then I''m really sorry. He said that he won''t marry anyone but me." The more Melody spoke, the more pleased and proud she felt.

    However, Tiffany did not say anything from the beginning to the end.

    She didn''t go crazy or be furious as Melody''d expected.

    Tiffany was unbelievably calm.

    Since Melody couldn''t get to Tiffany, she was filled with defeat.

    Melody said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking just because you''re pretending to be indifferent! Also, didn''t you want to know my true condition? To tell you the truth, it''s fake. I''m not sick at all!" Suddenly. Tiffany moved and pped her.

    Tiffany said, "I didn''t want to pay attention to a lunatic like you, but you even schemed against your own mother. You deserve a beating!"

    She thought, Just because the Kelley family feels guilty toward her, she dared to pretend to be sick and scheme against Thalia. If she gets more ruthless, I''m sure she''ll even n to get us killedN?velDrama.Org content.

    Melody smiled. Her eyes were filled with madness. "So what? It''s every man for himself. Is it wrong for me to get what should have been mine?"

    Tiffany thought that Melody was just a lunatic. She turned around and was about to leave when Melody said, "If I have the chance, I may really kill them."

    Of course, she was referring to Charlie and Thalia.

    Tiffany suddenly grabbed her neck and warned her in a low voice. "I told you not to scheme against them. Otherwise, I''ll kill you first!"

    "Tiffany, do you know what your greatest weakness is?" Melody smiled. From the corner of her eye, she had already seen Thaliae out to look for them. Unperturbed, she continued, "That is, you worry about them, which bes your weakness. However, I don''t have it. Also, I''ll tell you

    another cruel truth. If we''re all in danger, will your family, whom you''re risking your life to protect, save you or

    me?

    Tiffany didn''t know what she meant.

    Before Tiffany could react, Melody grabbed her hand and fell down the deck with her,

 Chapter 361

    Tiffany''s hand was held tightly by her. The moment Melody fell, she could not stabilize herself due to the huge inertia.

    The next second, she was also dragged down. The two of them fell from the cruise ship and fell from the high deck into the cold river.

    Plop- There were two sshes, one after the other.

    Thalia walked out of the inner cabin and happened to see this scene. Her eyes instantly widened in shock as she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Tiffany!"

    Her entire body was trembling. Without even thinking, she threw away the satchel in her hand and pounced on the deck, wanting to jump down and save her daughter! However, in the river, there was a long distance between Tiffany and Melody. This meant that if she jumped down to save Tiffany, she would not be able to care Melody. On the other hand, if she chose to save Melody, Tiffany would be in danger.

    Thalia hesitated. She felt like her scalp was about to explode. For a moment, she did not know how to make a choice. Melody, who was struggling in the water, looked at her hopefully. "Mom, save me... Save me..."

    She had only called for help a few times before she choked on a few mouthfuls of water. Then, her body kept sinking Thalia did not hesitate anymore and jumped down. The person she chose to save was Melody.

    The river water rose and fell, and drowning people could not find any life-saving straws.

    Tiffany was not far away. The river water gradually drowned her head.

    Before she sank to the bottom of the river, she saw Thalia swimming toward Melody in a panic.

    It was the mother''s greatest explosive power. She was not strong, but she had unlimited potential. In the end, she sessfully swam to the shore with Melody.

    Because she was saved, Melody raised her head and looked in Tiffany''s direction. Her smile was dazzling and smug.

    Then, she mouthed, "Actually, I can swim."

    Isn''t it ridiculous?'' Tiffany choked on water as she looked at the mother and daughter who were getting further and further away from her. All Thalia''s worries and anxiety were not for her.

    At this moment, Tiffany finally understood what Melody''s words meant before Melody dragged her down to the deek. "Also, I''ll tell you another cruel truth. If we''re all in danger, will your family, whom you''re risking your life to protect, save you or me?" The answer to that question was already there, and this answer was indeed cruel.

    Tiffany smiled bitterly. The river water was so cold, but it could not withstand the chill in her heart...

    On the cruise ship, a waiter finally realized that someone had fallen into the water.

    He immediately shouted at the top of his lungs. The other security guards immediately rushed out and jumped into the river, saving the exhausted Thalia and Melody.

    Hearing the sound of someone falling into the water, the other guests were also attracted over.

    The security guard squatted down and asked, "Madam, Miss, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine..." Looking at the unharmed Melody, Thalia heaved a sigh of relief.

    The next second, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Her expression changed drastically as she shouted sharply, "Tiffany, quick! Tiffany is still in the water!" She struggled to her feet and flung herself toward the edge of the deck.

    However, the river water had already calmed down. There was no sign of Tiffany anymore.

    Thalia instantly fell to the floor. Her face waspletely pale, and her lips, which had turned blue from the cold, were trembling slightly.

    The security guard said, "When we came over, we only saw the two of you. Did anyone else fall into the water? I''m afraid... she''s doomed." "No!" Thalia grabbed the security guard''s hand like a madman and begged hoarsely, "Save my daughter. She doesn''t know how to swim!"

    ''Oh my god, what have I done?'' Thalia was furious. The next second, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

    The scene became chaotic again.

    "Mom!" Melody rushed over and sobbed worriedly. However, from an angle that no one could see, a smile appeared on her face/Serves you right! Let that bitch Tiffany drown to death!''

    Just as she was feeling smug, she heard the sound of someone falling into the water and what the security guard said before he could stop the person. "Mr. Harper, Mr. Harper, it''s dangerous. Please don''t..."

    Water sshed everywhere. Keh jumped down without hesitation.

    Charlie heard the news and rushed over. He saw Thalia in aa with emergency medical staff beside her. As for Tiffany... she had sunk into the water and her whereabouts were unknown.

    Although it was said that her whereabouts were unknown, the river was actually so deep. To put it bluntly, Tiffany would definitely die.

    Upon hearing this news, Eric cried toward the river, "Tiffany! Tiffany, where are you?" If not for the people beside him pulling him, he would have jumped down.

    The security guards on the cruise ship had already arranged for a life raft and security guards with good aquatic abilities to go into the water to save Tiffany, but the hope was slim. Moreover, with such a long drowning time, even if they found her, there was no way to turn the situation around..This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Charlie''s mind went nk. He slumped to the floor. The originally elegant middle-aged man seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.

    Everyone''s eyes were filled with sympathy. Such a joyous asion unexpectedly ended up like this.

    *****

    In the river, Tiffany''s mind was in a mess.

    She could feel her consciousness being stripped away. She was holding her breath and was about to explode.

    The water was deep and dark. All four sides were like the gaping mouth of a wild beast. Nothing could be seen clearly or sensed.

    Sat, Nov

    She tried to struggle, tried to levitate herself, but it all ended in filure.

    all. 100%

    Tiffany''s consciousness was blurry and she could no longer muster any strength. Finally, she slowly closed her eyes.

    However, she did not know if it was an illusion, but at thest moment before she died, she actually saw an extremely fast figure rushing toward her.

    The man hugged her and kissed her on the lips.

    In her semi-conscious state, Tiffany greedily absorbed the oxygen provided by him. Her body was rising extremely quickly. Finally, with a whoosh, the two of them broke out of the water. "Ahem..." Tiffany coughed violently and breathed heavily to obtain new oxygen.

    After a long time, she looked up. In front of her was that handsome face that she could never get tired of looking at.

    The man had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. His nose bridge was high and straight. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and a pair of eyes as deep as the sea locked onto her.

    It was Richard whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Tiffany was stunned. Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat and threw herself into his arms.

    "Boohoo, bastard, why are you only here now?" She cried profusely, her eyes as red as a rabbit''s.

    Richard''s heart was about to melt from the pain. He carried her and got up,nding steadily on the shore.

    Tiffany could not stopining. She said in a sobbing tone, "Didn''t you say that you would be back in two days? Liar, big liar!"

    "Be good, don''t cry." Richard reached out to wipe her tears. His cold gaze was gentle and doting.

    Tiffany gradually stopped crying.

    However, he suddenly grabbed her chin. His eyes were burning with passion.

    He looked into her eyes, refusing to miss any expression on her face. Then he opened his mouth and asked slowly, "Can you tell me the answer to the question I asked you before I left?"

 Chapter 362

    ''Question? What is the question?'' Tiffany was momentarily confused.

    Seeing that his expression was getting more and more dangerous, she suddenly remembered that the night before Richard left, he climbed into her room through the window and asked, "When Ie back, I''ll marry you, okay?" ''Oh shit. Tiffany''s memory returned and her eyes darted around

    After considering her choice of words, she replied, "But I told you that I''m still in school. Isn''t it a little too early to get married?"

    Richard''s expression instantly brightened. As long as it isn''t a rejection. This reason is barely eptable!

    Richard nodded and said in his usual domineering tone, "Then let''s get engaged."

    In short, he had to give her a title first so

    that

    everyone

    would know

    was his.

    When Tiffany heard that, she did not know whether tough or cry you''ve already decided, why are you asking?" She

    sounded like she was forced.

    Richard pinched her chin and caressed her lips with the fingers of his thumb. "I''ll give you a chance to go back on your word. If you say you don''t want to, I won''t force you." But if she was willing to marry him...

    Tiffany blinked and asked, "Why should I go back on my word?"

    With that, she grabbed Richard''s cor, forcing him to bend over. She tiptoed and went up to him, using her actions to tell him that this was her determination.

    When their lips touched, it was like honey, clouds, and soft and delicious jelly. This kiss was fleeting.

    Tiffany took a step back and smiled slyly. "How is it, Mr. Hampton? Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    Richard''s eyes were burning, and there was a light jumping in his dark and deep eyes, as well as a ball of fire that was gradually burning.

    "Satisfied, but not enough." He chuckled, his maic voice alluring and pleasant to the ears.

    Before Tiffany could react, he ran his hand through her hair, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her hard. Their ears and hair brushed against each other as they kissed.

    Tiffany could not take it anymore and almost copsed. However, he held her waist and hugged her even tighter.. After a long time, he let go of her. His cold and handsome face was filled with unprecedented joy. "Tiffany, listen up." He called her name seriously, domineeringly and affectionately. "I''ll never let you go in this life."

    They would be together forever. He swore on his life that he would protect her for all eternity. He was supremely loyal and would never betray her.

    Tiffany''s eyshes trembled slightly. In Richard''s eyes, she saw love, respect, and doting on her as if she was a rare treasure. She did not regret this decision at all.

    She was even d that she had found warmth in this cold world for her to rest in.

    Tiffany opened her mouth and was about to speak when her vision darkened and she fell into his arms.

    08.05 Sat, No

    Richard picked Tiffany up and left.

    Not far away, the cruise ship was still moored by the river.

    The lights shed. The lifeboats and lifeguards dived and fished up and down, but they did not find anything.

    Keh was also among the search teams. He dived again and again. Even after a few hours, he still did not sleep or rest.

    Thalia had already been sent to the hospital. Melody stayed behind. She looked at the figure bobbing in the water and was filled with anxiety. "Keh,e up quickly!"

    Keh ignored her and dived down again,

    "Keh, Keh!" Melody stood on the deck and stomped her feet anxiously.

    A man who was watching themotion at the side said, "It''s been so long. She''s already sunk to the bottom. There''s no way she can be saved. Even if she''s fished out, she''s just a corpse. Why...

    Charlie sat at the side dispiritedly. He, who had been motionless suddenly stood up when he heard this and punched the person''s nose. "You''re the fucking corpse! Nothing will happen to my daughter. Nothing will happen to her!"

    He emphasized twice in a row. It was unknown if he was saying it for others to hear, or if he was lying to himself.

    The person who was hit knew that he was in trouble. He covered his nose that

    was bleeding profusely and ran away cursing.

    Charlie rushed to the deck. Looking at the calm and wide river, he knelt down and shouted with tears in his eyes, "Tiffany, Tiffany, where are you..."

    A man who had a sessful career and was calm andposed was now kneeling with tears streaming down his face. Now, he was just a father who had lost his daughter.

    "Dad..." Melody knelt to help him up, but Charlie waved her away.

    "Go. Leave me alone." Charlie''s body was trembling. It was a silent cry.

    Melody''s hand froze in mid-air. After a long while, she stood up and retreated to the side with tears in her eyes.

    Before she left, she did not forget tofort him. "Dad, don''t be too sad. I believe that Tiffany will be fine. She will definitely be fine."

    ''It''s better to drown her!'' Melody''s heart was twisted with intense hatred and madness. No one knew how happy she was right now.

    Tiffany did not know how to swim, so she dragged Tiffany into the river.

    Originally, she was already prepared. If Thalia chose to swim toward Tiffany at that moment, then even if she could swim, she would have to pretend to drown and force Thalia to make a decision.

    Unexpectedly, things went smoothly. Tiffany was really dead.

    Melody covered her mouth and pretended to cry, but she was actuallyughing.

    The search and rescue team searched for a long time and still found nothing.

    Under such circumstances, they could only ask a professional salvage team to bring equipment over to search for the corpse.

    A group of security guards had already gone ashore, and the searchers had also gone up one after another.

    Only Keh still insisted on not giving up in the water. His mind was nk. Thalia''s tearful words kept echoing in his

    mind. "Save my daughter. She doesn''t know how to swim..."

    Tiffany''s fatal weakness was probably in the water.

    Therefore, at that moment, when he heard that Tiffany had fallen into the water, he jumped down without thinking.

    After searching for so long, he clearly knew that the oue would definitely be a tragedy, but there was only one thought in his mind. "The longer I dy, the more danger Tiffany will be in. I have to find her as soon as possible!'' Keh looked at the water around him and dived down again.

    However, this time, because the search and rescue took too long, his legs cramped. He choked on the water as soon as he dived.

    Thest rescuer to reach the shore immediately rescued him.

    Keh was still struggling. "Let me go, let me go!" He didn''t want to give up...This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Melody ran over and hugged him. "Keh, Keh, don''t be silly. It''s already like this. It''s not your fault. If you want to me someone, me me!" She was crying pitifully, her face full of self-reproach.

    0

 Chapter 363

    Keh looked up at her. There was obvious fatigue on his handsome face, and... scrutiny. "Why did you and Tiffany fall off the deck together?"

    This cruise ship was meant to receive all kinds of banquets and parties. For the safety of the guestsing and going, there was a safety board on the deck at the very edge. Since there was a safety board, how could both of them fall down?

    0

    Melody lowered her head and said aggrievedly, "On such an asion today, my presence more or less made Tiffany unhappy. When I came to the deck to look for her, she even hit me..." "And then?" asked Keh.

    Melody replied, "Then I ducked back. She came after me. I''d already retreated to the edge of the deck. She wouldn''t let up. She pushed me again. I was trying to grab something when I fell, I identally pulled her down with me." ""Is that so?" Keh did not believe such an excuse.

    Melody immediately nodded. "I can swear that everything I said is true!"

    "And..." She tooked dejected and added, "And Mom saw it with her own eyes. At that time, Tiffany wanted to push me off the ship. You can verify this at any time." She spoke frankly and without any loopholes.

    Moreover, Thalia had seen it with her own eyes. As a mother, it was impossible for Thalia to harm Tiffany. Hence, these words should be true.

    Keh rubbed the space between his eyebrows and did not say anything else.

    Seeing this, Melody smiled bitterly and asked, "Keh, do you not believe me?"

    "No, I''m tired. Stay with Mr. Kelley. I''ll go back first." After soaking in the river for the entire night, Keh''s head was spinning. He left. The remaining people gradually dispersed.

    Charlie sat on the deck in a daze. He supported his head with his hand and his eyes were washed-out.

    Melody walked over and gently stroked his back tofort him. "Dad, you have to pull yourself together. Mom is still in the hospital..."

    Charlie finally reacted when the wife he cared about the most was mentioned. He stood up in a daze and got into the car with the help of his driver.

    Melody followed, and everyone dispersed. All the staff on the cruise ship changed their clothes and got off work after

    finishing their work.

    The waiter named Wayne did not return to the staff locker room after the manager dismissed him. Instead, he rushed to the cabin door. He wanted to pick up his phone. Along the way, Wayne was worried. He muttered to himself, "Please don''t let the guests pick it up. Please don''t let others pick it up!"

    He ran over and saw that his phone, which he had dropped but did not dare to pick up, was still standing in the corner.

    "That''s great!" Wayne heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this corner was very hidden, so no one had discovered it and picked it up.

    But then again, the guests on the cruise ship were either rich or noble. Even if they

    saw it, they would not care about his

    lousy phone.

    He carefully picked up the phone and carefully wiped the dust off it before lighting up the phone screen.

    However, when he saw the time that kept jumping on it, he was instantly stunned. ''Why is a video recorded?''

    Wayne scratched his head. He must have been careless when he turned on the camera to secretly take a photo of the girl''s back. He had identally recorded the entire process. Filled with joy and nervousness, Wayne saved the video and yed it back.

    The girl on the deck was dressed in a red dress and looked stunning. Her every movement was breathtakingly beautiful. This was an almost fatal attraction.

    Wayne''s heart was beating wildly, but when he thought of the ident that happened tonight, he could not help but feel regretful. ''Why did Miss Kelley fall into the river out of the blue? s...! The video continued to y, but another girl barged into the camera

    Wayne recognized her at a nce. This girl in a beautiful gown was the protagonist of tonight''s banquet, the daughter of the Kelley family who had been found.

    He continued to watch, and then his face changed. He was shocked, aghast, and in disbelief.

    ''So... Miss Kelley was pushed off the deck by her sister!'' Wayne could not stop trembling. ''What should I do...

    Should I expose such a big matter to Mr. Kelley?

    ''However, Mr. Kelley has already lost a daughter. If I expose this matter, would Mr. Kelley ept my kindness?

    ''What if he takes revenge on me for being nosy?^

    Wayne was at a loss. He heard a colleague call out to him not far away, "Wayne, what are you standing there for? Don''t you want to go home after work?"

    "Here we go." He carefully put away his phone and suppressed the panic in his heart. He returned home without changing

    out of his work clothes.

    After thinking about it, he felt that it was necessary to tell Charlie about this even at the risk of offending Charlie.

    With this thought in mind, Wayne immediately applied for leave and prepared to visit the Kelley family the next day.

    **

    At the same time, after Keh returned to his manor, his head was dizzy and his footsteps were heavy. He asked the servant to take a thermometer and indeed, he had a high fever due to the cold river water. The servant said, "Mr. Harper, the family doctor is at Mr. Romeo Harper''s ce. I''ll call him over."

    "There''s no need. I''ll go over myself." Keh got up and walked toward the courtyard where his grandfather lived.

    It was already sote, but Romeo was still awake. Keh was a little surprised. He called out as soon as he entered, but he -realized that Romeo was not in the bedroom at all.

    ''Grandpa must be in the bathroom... Keh leaned against the wall and sat down. His hand identally touched a mural on the wall.

    With a click, there was the sound of a mechanism working. The next second, a secretpartment appeared on the originally t wall. N?velDrama.Org content.

    Stunned, he got up to take a look.

    There was a dark blue box in the secretpartment.

    There were strange but exquisite patterns on the box. It was definitely not an ordinary item. Keh reached out to touch it in surprise when he heard a furious voice behind him, "Stop it!" Romeo rushed over with his walking stick. His face was filled with unprecedented nervousness. Trembling, he red at Keh and shouted, "Who told you to move it?"

    "Grandpa..." Speaking of which, this was the first time Keh had seen his grandfather get angry.

    In the past, no matter how big a mistake he made, Romeo would only reprimand him. But this time, it was as if Romeo wanted to hit him.

    Romeo quickly closed the secretpartment. The aura on his body was shocking and terrifying. "Just pretend that you''ve never seen it. You''ve never discovered it. You''re not allowed to ask or mention it!" Keh asked, "Why?"

    "There''s no reason! Anyway, you have to remember my words. Otherwise, you''ll bring disaster to our entire family!" Romeo warned.

    ''Is it that serious?'' Keh frowned. Looking at Romeo''s tense face, he nodded. "Got it."

    Romeo''s expression softened a little. "Alright, you can leave."

    "Grandpa, rest early." Keh turned around and left.

    When he returned to the front hall, he found that the family doctor had already returned from Romeo''s ce. He prescribed Keh medicine and instructed Keh on the dosage. Keh took it and returned to his room. Keh was still worried about the mysterious blue box. ''Since Grandpa said that the box would bring trouble to the Harper family, why does he keep it? Unless that box... is very important!"

    Keh took the medicine, but he couldn''t fall asleep. He got up and drew a rough sketch of the box, then handed it to his trusted subordinate. "Go and find out what this thing is."

 Chapter 364

    At this moment, in the manor''s main courtyard, Romeo locked the door and windows. After making sure that no one would notice, he opened the secretpartment and carefully took out the box inside. It was covered in patterns, and the blue box looked

    ous and flirtatious.

    ''Baby, oh baby. Romeo''s eyes were filled with greed as he hugged the box and rubbed it carefully.

    This was the Azure Sea Royal Family''s mysteriou

    Teasure Box which had disappeared for nearly twenty years.

    It was rumored that as long as one opened the box, they

    be able to maintain their appearance forever and pros 4 able to pry into their past and present lives. They wouldContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    forever. They would be able to do whatever they wanted.

    For so many years, many factions had tried everything to find it, but no one knew that this Treasure Box had always been in his hands!

    Romeo greedily hugged the Treasure Box tightly. All that was missing was the key.

    As long as he could find the key to open the Treasure Box, he would be able to fulfill his long-cherished wish. He would be able to live a long life and allow the entire the Harper family to prosper forever. However, when he thought about what happened tonight, Romeo frowned slightly.

    He originally thought that no one would discover this secretpartment, but tonight, he had only gone out for a short while before it was identally opened by Keh.

    It seemed that he had to find a more hidden ce to hide. Romeo hugged the Treasure Box tightly and staggered toward the bed.

    It was destined to be a sleepless night. Keh tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep no matter what.

    As soon as he closed his eyes, the only thing that kept echoing in his mind was Thalia''s words. ''She doesn''t know how to swim...

    ''Tiffany, where are you?'' Keh suddenly sat up from the bed, panicking.

    For some reason, whenever he thought of the news that Tiffany had sunk to the bottom of the river and had yet to be found, he felt suffocated. After a long while, Keh reached out his hand in a daze and touched his chest. ''Why does it feel like... there is an empty space here?''

    *****

    At the hospital, Thalia did not wake up for a long time.

    "Mr. Kelley, your wife is not in any serious danger. She fainted due to a rush of blood to the heart. But... there is another issue I need to discuss with you. "Your wife has a tendency to split personality.

    "In her subconscious mind, she divides herself into two personalities. My advice is to take your wife to a professional psychiatrist as soon as possible." Hearing this, Charlie suddenly looked up and saw the doctor smiling apologetically at him before turning around and

    G GO

    -

    leaving.

    @ 100%

    ''Personality split?'' He knew that Thalia had always been fragile and emotional. She was emotionally sensitive and prone to overthinking, often trapping herself in a maze of her own thoughts from which she found it difficult to escape. Just like this time, when it came to bncing her two daughters, she wanted to be fair.

    However, after failing repeatedly, she fell into self-me. In the end, she did not hesitate to punish herself.

    In the past few days, Charlie had identally discovered a few bruises on Thalia''s arm. When he asked, she only said that she identally fell while dancing.

    But in reality, she was the one who made it happen.

    ''I know that Thalia is mentally weak, but I did not expect it to be so serious... It''s my fault. I''m not a qualified father and husband. Charlie pped himself hard. The sound was crisp and loud.

    Melody was shocked and quickly went forward to hold him back. "Dad, don''t be like this. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t havee back. It''s my fault..." She sounded like she was about to cry, and her voice was pitiful. Charlie raised his head and looked at her. A struggle shed across his bloodshot eyes.

    If time was reversed, he might really not let here back. But it was toote. He had agreed to this decision himself.

    After a long time, Charlie closed his eyes and said tiredly, "Melody, we have to at least have a clear conscience no matter what we do."

    Melody stammered, "Dad..."

    Charlie said, "Let me finish. I know that you''ve suffered a lot in your early years. We''ll make it up to you in the future. I just hope that you won''t hate anyone for what happened before, okay?"

    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve never had such thoughts." Melody went forward and obediently massaged his shoulders and back.

    She knew that Charlie said this to warn her, but what did it matter? ''Anyway, Tiffany is already dead, and the greatest threat has been eliminated. In the future, I will erase all existences of Tiffany. At that time, they can only count on mt as their only daughter.'' Charlie did not say anything else, but the door of the ward was pushed open at this moment.

    Owen rushed over as soon as he received the news and asked, "Where''s Tiffany?"

    He did note to the banquet tonight. He only asked someone to send a gift. He did not expect such a thing to happen...

    Owen was anxious and angry. "Why did such a thing happen out of nowhere? Have you checked the surveince cameras on the cruise ship? Are there no surveince cameras by the roadside?"

    All in all, all of this happened too coincidentally. How could two people fall into the water together out of nowhere?

    Charlie remained silent. He had gotten someone to investigate all of this.

    There were surveince cameras on the cruise ship, but the deck was a blind spot. Nothing could be found.

    As for the roadside, there were no surveince cameras. No one knew what happened at that time.

    Owen still wanted to speak, but Eric, who had fallen asleep from crying, was woken up on the small bed beside him. "Uncle Owen." He rubbed his swollen eyes and said, "Let my father have some peace. He doesn''t feel good either."

    G

    When Owen heard this, he went forward and patted Eric''s head. He only said, "Remember to inform me if there''s any news." With that, he left.

    The atmosphere in the ward became oppressive again.

    Eric cried again. He could not stop no matter how hard he tried. As he sobbed, his phone vibrated.

    As if sensing something, Eric immediately grabbed it and saw a message. [Don''t cry. You have me, your brother-inw.]

    It was just a simple sentence, but it had the power to put people at case.

    Eric had a faint premonition and replied immediately: [Is Tiffany with you?] Richard: [Yeah.]

    After receiving an affirmative answer, Eric Kelley cried tears of joy. "That''s great!"

    Eric was crying andughing at the same time. He was so excited that his hand holding the phone was trembling.

    Upon hearing the voice, Charlie looked at him worriedly. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "Dad, Tiffany..." Eric was so excited that he was about to share the good news, but when he saw Melody, he stopped and changed his words. "It''s nothing. I just miss Tiffany."

    Upon hearing this, Charlie turned around again and remained silent. ''I can''t evenfort myself, so how can Ifort Eric?

    Melody stood at the side and didn''t take it to heart.

    The ward returned to silence.

    Ericy on the small bed and held the phone tightly. ''It''s a blessing that Tiffany is fine! However, I can''t reveal this news yet. I have to make them feel pain first so that they''ll learn to cherish

 Chapter 365

    Royal Bay. In the low-key and luxurious master bedroom, Sidney, who had been called overte at night, gave Tiffany a checkup and said, "Miss Kelley is in good health and has strong self-healing abilities. She''ll be fine when the fever subsides." Richard was relieved and corrected him. "She''s not Miss Kelley. She''s my wife."

    "What?" Sidney''s eyes widened. He did not expect Richard, who had always been cold and aloof, to say such words.

    He was excited and immediately teased, "It''s not easy. You have always avoided women like snakes and scorpions, but you are finally moved!"

    Moreover, once Richard set his heart on someone, his nature wa

    such that he would never let go.

    While Sidney was excited, he could not help but feel a little emotional. "This is both a good and a bad thing. This also means that the powerful and indestructible Mr. Hampton will have a weakness from now on. Hopefully, Tiffany will not be his weakness... Sidney lowered his eyes. His eyshes covered the worry in his eyes.

    At this moment, Tiffany, who was on the bed, moved. She was about to wake up.

    Richard immediately chased Sidney away. "There''s nothing else for you to do. Get out."

    "What?" Sidney dug his ears. "No way. I was summoned by you in the middle of the night and worked hard to treat and save her. In the end, she was saved and you want to chase me away."

    "What else do you expect?" Richard''s tall figure stood by the bed and he looked at Sidney disdainfully. He replied matter-of factly, "The first person my wife sees when she wakes up must be me."

    ''How could he be so jealous?'' Sidney felt extremely shocked. ''Alright, you lovebirds keep being cuddly!''

    "Bye." The single Sidney left with a heartbroken expression and didn''t forget to close the door.

    On the big bed, Tiffany frowned. The scene of her drowning still reverberated in her mind. The feeling of fear and powerlessness was still clear and strong.

    She even thought that she was still floating in the river and had no one to rely on.

    Until the moment she opened her eyespletely, she saw the spacious and bright bedroom in front of her, as well as the handsome man in front of her.

    Tiffany blinked. "Where am I?" As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice was dry and hoarse.

    Hence, she looked at Richard pitifully and pouted. "I want to drink water..."

    Tiffany''s hair was disheveled, and her long ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall. Her exquisite face was pale and heartbreaking. Especially those eyes that could speak. They were wet and looked like those of an abandoned kitten. ''How adorable!'' Richard''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his voice unknowingly became a little hoarse. "Wait."

    He turned to get some water. Then, he personally brought the cup to Tiffany''s mouth. "Drink it. It''s warm."

    Tiffany sat up. She wanted to do it herself, but her throat was burning badly. She could not care less and lowered her head to drink.

    After drinking the entire ss of water, she felt a little better.

    "Do you want more?" Richard asked.

    "No, thanks." Tiffany shook her head..

    3

    When shey back on the big bed, she realized that she was in Royal Bay and was wearing an extremely conservative set of pajamas.

    Needless to say, the servant must have changed it for her. Tiffany did not ask further.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, Richard sat down beside her and suddenly said calmly, "I changed it."

    "Huh?" Tiffany was stunned. Her eyes widened. "What? You changed it? You changed it for me?"

    "Then wouldn''t I have been... seen naked?'' ''Tiffany was stunned. Her entire face instantly turned red.

    Richard suppressed theughter in his heart and said in a serious manner, "Yes."

    Tiffany was speechless, ashamed, and angry. She picked up a pillow and threw it at him. "You bastard! Shameless!"

    He moved back, and the pillow only touched the corner of his shirt.

    Tiffany was unwilling to give up. She chased after him and continued to beat him up.

    However, she had just woken up and was exhausted. Coupled with the fact that she was still having a fever, she only took two steps before her vision turned blurry and she fell to the floor.

    A pair of hands held her firmly. The next second, she was carried back to the bed.

    "Be good and recuperate well." Richard bent down and tucked her in carefully.

    Before getting up, he chuckled in her ear. "When you recover, no matter what you want to do, I''ll let you." This voice was maic and hoarse, and it waspletely bewitching.

    As Tiffany listened, she felt her ears tingle and itch. She could not help but shrink back into the nket.

    Indeed, she could not withstand the dizziness in her head. She closed her eyes and fell asleep not long after.

    When she woke up again, the sky was already bright.

    Tiffany lifted the nket and got up. A servant knocked on the door to deliver the clothes.

    "Come in." After getting permission, the servant pushed a moving clothes rack in and asked with a smile, "Mrs. Hampton, which one do you want to wear?"

    Tiffany looked up and saw several dresses of different styles and series hanging on it. Judging from the style, they were all limited edition brands that had yet to appear on the market.

    Tiffany was speechless. "There''s no need to make such a big fuss. Just give me a set to change inte

    The servant, Allison, only asked, "Mrs. Hampton, you don''t like any of them? Then I''ll get someone to send some over." "Don''t." Tiffany could only casually point at one set. "That one then, the blue one." After saying that, she thought of something and asked in a low voice, "By the way, Allison, who... changed my pajamas yesterday?"

    Allison replied with a smile, "It was me, Mrs. Hampton."

    "Oh, thank you. I''ll do the rest myself. Go ahead." After watching the servant leave, Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief and

    08:0

    touched her burning face. Stupid man, to think that I actually believed himst night!''

    On the other side, after Allison sent the clothes back, she reported this matter to Richard. "Mr. Hampton, Mrs. Hampton asked me who had changed her clothes, and I told her the truth," "Yeah." Richard nodded with a faint smile on his handsome face.

    He knew that she would definitely verify it, and he was just teasing her.

    If he really had to change her clothes personally... That wouldn''t do. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control himself.

    45

    At eight o''clock in the morning, Wayne was still wearing the waiter''s clothes from yesterday. He took a taxi to the Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Because the video on his phone was too important, he covered his pocket the entire time and was extremely nervous.

    After paying the fare, he finally stood at the entrance of the Cedar Ridge Vi.

    It was still early and he wasn''t sure if Charlie would be home. He could only press the doorbell with the thought of giving it a

    try.

    A servant came out of the vi and walked through the huge courtyard to the iron gate. She asked, "Who are you? Who are you looking for?"

    "I..." Wayne was about to speak when a car drove over from afar. Seeing this, the servant immediately opened the big metal door.

    The car drove in, but the person who got out was Melody.

    I

 Chapter 366

    Melody had spent all ofst night at the hospital, making do as best she could. Early this morning, Thalia finally woke up, and once it was confirmed she was out of danger, Charlie told Melody and Eric to go home and rest. But Eric was stubborn. He''d rather stay at the hospital than share a car ride home with her.

    With no other option, Melody had to head home by herself.

    A servant approached her respectfully, asking, "Miss, have you eaten yet?"

    ""No," Melody said.

    "Then I''ll instruct the kitchen to prepare breakfast for you."

    Melody responded with a nod. She was about to go inside when she caught sight of Wayne.

    I

    Surprised, she thought, ''Who is he? His clothes looked familiar... Is he the server fromst night''s cruise? Why would a mere servere all the way to the Kelley family?''

    Just as Melody was about to question him, Wayne quickly walked away. He felt a surge of guilt and fear.

    Knowing the truth aboutst night''s incident, he now saw the delicate-looking Melody in a new light. She was someone cunning and even frightening.

    He''de here today with the intent to expose her real motives,

    If Melody knew his intent, she might retaliate against him.

    The more Wayne thought about it, the more anxious he felt, so he quickened his pace.

    Just then, a pair of slender, fair hands suddenlynded on his shoulder from behind.

    Wayne froze. Nervously, he turned around and saw Melody smiling with a gentle, harmless expression.

    "Were you the server onst night''s cruise? Whye to my home so early? Is there something you need?" Melody asked.

    He thought, ''Oh, no. She has a graceful, delicate appearance, but she''s a viper in disguise. No matter how beautiful she is, I''d better keep my distance.''

    Wayne took a step back, fumbling for an excuse. "No, nothing much, you that the salvage team is

    I came to inform

    already on-site."

    Melody thought, ''Charlie has already been informed about the salvage team this morning, to make a special trip?"

    SO

    why would a mere server need

    Melody''s gaze flickered slightly.

    Wayne was clearly flustered, unskilled at lying. A thin sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead as he fumbled for words.

    Melody chuckled softly, her voice warm and charming. "Thank you so much; I feel bad making youe all the way here. Since you''re here, why don''t youe inside for some coffee?" As she spoke, she hooked her arm around his, giving him no chance to refuse.

    "Oh, no, no need. Really, you''re being too kind. I don''t deserve it" Wayne said.

    Melody said, "Nonsense, we''re all the same here."

    G.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Wayne thought, ''Is there no way out of this?''

    He steeled himself, shook Melody''s hand off, and said, "I have to rush back to work. Goodbye."

    With that, he turned and ran.

    Melody shook her hand slightly, her brows knitting together.

    She thought, ''Something''s off.

    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She dialed Karl''s number, saying, "Help me tail someone. Make sure he doesn''t notice." "Alright, no problem," Karl agreed without hesitation, then chuckled, "But I''m running low on fundstely, so maybe you..."

    "Okay," Melody agreed immediately.

    She knew Karl just wanted money.

    Before, she didn''t have it, but now, as one of the heiresses of the Kelly family, she was loaded.

    She still gave money to Karl merely because he and his wife still had some use. She might as well treat it as doing good things.

    Once they outlived their usefulness, Melody would make sure they disappeared permanently.

    -Wayne headed back to the riverbank.

    His colleagues on the yacht looked surprised, one asking, "Didn''t you take the day off? What are you doing back here?"

    "I... I just came by to check things out," he said.

    "Oh." The colleague returned to his work on the yacht.

    In the river, a search team was stillbing the waters.

    Wayne spent a while scanning the crowd, but he couldn''t find Charlie.

    Finally, he couldn''t hold back any longer and started asking around, eventually learning that Charlie was still at the hospital with his wife. This made things difficult.

    He couldn''t just show the video to anyone, and he''d hit a dead end at the Kelley family. That left him with one option: the hospital.

    Gripping his phone tightly, Wayne headed to a nearby bus stop.

    Luck seemed to be on his side as a bus approached right away.

    Relieved, Wayne didn''t notice the middle-aged man tailing him closely.

    Karl was on his phone.

    "The guy you told me to follow is by the river asking around about Charlie. He''s on a bus now, and it looks like he''s heading to the hospital," Karl said. Melody frowned as she mulled it over, and then her expression shifted. "Stop him!"

    NOV 2

    Whether or not it was what she suspected, she couldn''t take the risk. Any trace of trouble had to be snuffed out.

    She couldn''t let him meet with Charlie, even if it mean

    "Got it."

    silencing him permanently.

    Karl hung up and hurried after Wayne, but the bus was already pulling away from the crowded stop.

    Gritting his teeth, Karl climbed onto the bus after him.

    Crowded with people and traveling through multiple stops, it wasn''t the right time or ce to act.

    Karl''d have to wait.

    0000000

    At Royal Bay, Sidney read the thermometer in his hand. "Good news, her fever''s gone. Mrs. Hampton is perfectly fine."

    "Good," Richard replied, ncing at Sidney with a look of approval.

    Tiffany blushed again.

    Up until recently, only John had called her Mrs. Hampton, and he''d stubbornly refused to switch titles.

    Now, however, it seemed everyone had fallen in line, from Royal Bay''s servants to the entire household staff, and even Sidney had adopted the title. Tiffany thought, ''It is... Well, it is kind of nice.

    Tiffany couldn''t help but smile; she was clearly in high spirits.

    But there was no time for jokes right now. Standing up, she said, "ed to go to the hospital to check on my mom now."

    She didn''t know if her family was aware that she had been rescued.

    To keep them from worrying, Tiffany needed to visit Thalia in the hospital immediately.

    Richard didn''t stop her and gave a slight nod.

    John promptly went to prepare the car.

    Just as Tiffany was about to rush out, she doubled back and, in front of Sidney and the rest of the staff, nted a quick kiss on Richard''s cheek.

    Then, blushing furiously, she dashed out.

    "Oh my..." Sidney muttered, grinning as he pped the table. The day had barely started, and he was already drowning in sweetness. It was nearly too much to handle.

    The other servants quickly ducked their heads, covering their mouths to stifle their giggles.

    Richard stood in ce, his face calm, yet the smile tugging at his lips grew broader by the second.

    He was pleased.

    Tiffany arrived at the hospital in no time.

    UO.UO

    John smiled as he opened the door for her. "Mrs. Hampton, your chariot awaits."

    0

 Chapter 367

    John had recently gotten more and morefortable with addressing Tiffany as Mrs. Hampton. And he had a smug grin on his face.

    Tiffany nced at John, half-annoyed and half-amused. "Did you win the lottery recently?"

    "No, but I''m even happier than if I had," John chuckled, his voice full of pride and glee.

    He could already picture the grand wedding that wasn''t far off.

    "Oh, right." Tiffany suddenly remembered and asked, "Why couldn''t I reach you when you went on a business trip a few days ago? Where were you all?"

    This question had been circling in her mind for a while.

    She had intended to ask Richard about it once he returned.

    But somehow, with just a few words and a light smile from him, Richard''s devastatingly charming face had her heart racing so much that shepletely forgot about the question.

    John scratched his head and answered, though somewhat vaguely, "Oh, we didn''t really go anywhere...just took over a smallpany. Yeah, that''s it."

    They had dismantled Felix''s organization, which could loosely be considered "acquiring a smallpany" in business terms. John nodded emphatically as he spoke, looking like quite the clever fellow. But his uncertain tone made Tiffany suspicious. "Are you sure that''s all?"

    Tiffany thought, ''If it was just business, it wouldn''t be some huge secret. Why wouldn''t anyone

    tell me?''

    "Yep, that''s it. Just the people from the otherpany were a bit tricky, so we...uh...we caught... I mean, we acquired them, and then..."

    He couldn''t continue the story.

    John''s face fell, and, after stammering for a while, he muttered, "Mrs. Hampton, goodbye."

    Then he quickly got in the car, hit the gas, and disappeared in a sh.

    Tiffany shook her head.

    She''d have to save this question for Richard tonight.

    She walked ahead and entered the hospital.

    At that moment, a bus pulled up by the roadside.

    A crowd of passengers disembarked, including Wayne.

    Karl was closely following Wayne.

    Things were getting more and more tense.

    The area was crowded. There was no good chance to make a move.

    Karl made another phone call to report the situation.

    999

    On the other end of the line, Melody, frustrated, lowered her voice and warned, "I''m on my way to the hospital now. You better stop him. Don''t expect any more money from me if you fail." "Got it." Karl hung up, sticking close to Wayne, looking for an opportunity to act.

    By now, Wayne had already gone up to the reception desk.

    "Hi, I''m looking for someone," Wayne said.

    He gave Charlie''s name, but after checking, the nurse shook her head and said, "Sorry, sir, we don''t have anyone by that name admitted."

    Wayne exined, "The one admitted is his wife, but I don''t know her name..."

    Seeing the helpless expression on the nurse''s face, Wayne scratched his head and said, "Thank you."

    He''d just have to go floor by floor.

    He was about to start heading up the stairs when a middle-aged man behind him called out, "Looking for Mr. Kelley? What a coincidence. I''m his rtive here to visit him. Come with me." "Oh, sure!" Wayne, feeling a bit lost, was d to hear this and agreed readily.

    The middle-aged man casually put an arm around Wayne''s shoulders and started leading him outside.

    Wayne asked, "Isn''t he in this building?"

    This man was Karl. He chuckled, "You''re in the wrong ce. This is Building 1; they''re over in Building 2, just over that way."

    But the further they walked, the more isted the surroundings became.

    Finally, Wayne realized something was off.

    Wayne thought, ''If this man really was Charlie''s rtive, why would he meet me here?''

    rmed, Wayne turned and ran.

    But a low, sinisterugh sounded, and in the next moment, Karl had grabbed him tightly.

    A knife pressed into his stomach.

    "If you dare call for help, I''ll kill you," Karl said:

    "Don''t."

    Wayne regretted it all. He shouldn''t havee.

    Karl nced around and saw that this was an under-construction area of the hospital, with no people around.

    He kicked Wayne to the ground, brandishing the knife. "Why did youe to the hospital?"

    "I..."

    "Tell the truth, or my knife might just slip," Karl said.

    Wayne gritted his teeth and admitted, "I have a video on my phone that I was going to give to Mr. Kelley. Let me go, and I''ll give it to you."

    "What kind of video? Show-it to me," Karl said.

    Wayne said, "Promise to let me go, and I''ll hand it over."

    "You think you''re in a position to negotiate with me? Do you even know who I am?" Karl''s eyes shed with malice as he raised the knife to teach Wayne a lesson.

    Just then, a voice came from behind them,ughing mockingly

    "Oh? And who might you be?"

    Both men turned around.

    Standing there, bathed in sunlight, was a young woman in a light blue dress.

    Her skin was wless, radiant, and soft, her gaze bright and captivating-a beauty rare and unmatched.

    Wayne, in utter disbelief, widened his eyes. "Miss Kelley? You... you''re not dead?"

    He was both shocked and delighted.

    Karl, on the other hand, had already risen, knife in hand.

    Wayne hurriedly shouted, "Run, Miss Kelley. Run!"

    Tiffany casually rubbed her ear,pletely unperturbed.

    Karl wouldn''t dare touch her.

    Sure enough, Karl turned back to Wayne, his expression menacing. "Hand over the phone, and I''ll spare your life."

    "What...what phone? I don''t know..." Wayne stammered, backing away.

    "ying dumb, huh? I''ll kill you." Karl reached out to grab him, waving the knife wildly.

    Wayne closed his eyes in despair.

    But the expected pain never came.

    Surprised, he opened his eyes and saw Karl being kicked to the ground.

    The girl in the blue dress gave him azy smile and extended her hand to him. "Get up."

    **.

    Wayne stood there, dumbfounded.

    Only when Tiffany pulled him up did he finallye back to his senses.

    "Miss Kelley, you..." Wayne was overwhelmed with gratitude and admiration but didn''t know what to say.

    Tiffany gave a light smile. "Room 8 on the twelfth floor. Go on."

    Wayne immediately understood. It was Charlie''s hospital room number.

    He nodded solemnly. "Miss Kelley, I''ll make sure to clear your name."

    "Thank you." Tiffany nodded in return.

    GO

    She had been following along for a while now and had overheard what Wayne said to Karl.

    Although she didn''t know what kind of video he had, it seemed to be something beneficial to her.

    As Wayne ran off, Tiffany nced down at Karl lying on the ground. "My father doesn''t have rtives like you. Get as far away as you can." Realizing his cover was blown, Karl threw down the knife and ran.

    As he left, he called Melody to report the situation.

    Hearing the news of his failure, Melody, who was still halfway to the hospital, felt faint and almost cked out.

    Wayne had found the hospital room door.

    Just as he was about to knock, the door opened, and Charlie stepped out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They looked each other in the eye.

    Wayne, ovee with emotion, said, "Mr. Kelley, I have something to tell you."

    0

 Chapter 368

    Charlie hadn''t slept all night and was too exhausted to waste energy. "If you have something to say, just say it."

    With people frequently passing by in the hospital hallway, Wayne hesitated and asked, "It''s something important, about your daughter''s fall into the river. Could we talk inside?" At the mention of Tiffany, Charlie''s body tensed. He immediately pulled Wayne into the hospital room

    "Quick, tell me," he urged.

    "Here''s what happened. Last night, during the fall, my phone dropped by the entrance to a cabin near the deck, and I identally captured the entire scene on video."

    Wayne hurriedly took his phone from his pocket, opened the video, and held it up to Charlie

    Thalia, lying in bed, opened her eyes when she heard themotion. "What''s going on? Did you find Tiffany!"

    Charlie had wanted to keep Thalia in the dark, seeing her pale face, but he steeled himself and decided otherwise.

    "When I asked you before, didn''t you say you saw Tiffany push Melody, and that''s why they both fell?" Charlie asked. "Fine. Here''s footage of what actually happened. Let''s watch it together Charlie''s fingers trembled as he spoke, and he pressed y

    The sound of howling wind came through the speaker.

    On the deck, Tiffany stood in a stunning red dress, graceful and noble, letting the wind blow around her. Then, Melody appeared.N?velDrama.Org content.

    They exchanged words that were inaudible, but then an argument ensued.

    Tiffany didn''t move a muscle the entire time. Melody was the one who started taunting her. Though the phone''s distance and the wind mulled the sound, a faint sentence could be heard "Don''t think acting all high and mighty will fool me. And you want to know the truth about my health? Well, guess what? It''s fake. I''m not sick at all."

    That was Melody''s voice, full of smug arrogance.

    Charlie and Thalia froze and thought, ''Is this really our sweet, innocent daughter!

    The video continued.

    Tiffany pped Melody, saying, "I didn''t want to deal with a rabid dog, but you, the one who ever schemes against her mother, deserve a p." Melody onlyughed and replied, "So what? Survival of the fittes, and I want what should rightfully be mine. What''s wrong with that?"

    It was then that Tiffany grabbed her by the neck in warning.

    But Melody leaned back, using the opportunity to pull Tiffany down with her.

    A loud ssh echoed as the water rose up.

    Thalia appeared in the viden, rushing over in a panic, then ultimately choosing to swim toward Melody...

    Everyone knew what happened after that.

    Thalia was dumbfounded, her lips trembling as she muttered, "So...everything I saw was a lie? So the choice I made...was

    wrong?"

    A wave of terror overtook her, and suddenly she screamed. "I kill Tiffany, my own daughter... I kill my child..."

    Eric, standing nearby, saw his mother''s breakdown and rushed tofort her. He was about to reveal that Tiffany was safe when a sudden stter of bloodnded on his face. "Mom!"

    "Honey!"

    Thalia had passed out.

    Panicked, Charlie pressed the emergency button, and doctors rushed in. After an examination, one of them said, "The shock was too much for her."

    They ced an oxygen mask on her and connected her to a heart monitor, instructing, "She''s stable for now, but she can''t handle any more stress. Press the button immediately if anything changes" "Understood, Charlie said, wiping the sweat from his forehead, feeling a lingering sense of dread.

    He hadn''t anticipated things to turn out this way.

    It was like unknowingly dealing another blow to Thalia.

    Eric, his face streaked with tears, stayed close by her bedside, unwilling to leave her side.

    Watching the scene, Wayne felt immense guilt. "Mr. Kelley, I''m so sorry."

    "It''s not your fault. Thank you for showing me the truth."

    Sometimes, even brutal truths needed to be faced.

    Wayne nodded, then added, "By the way, Mr. Kelley, I stopped by your home this morning but only met Miss Melody.

    "On my way here, I realized someone was following me. Once I got to the construction area behind the hospital, that person tried to kill me to silence me."

    Charlie pressed, "What happened then?"

    "Miss Kelley saved me. She kicked the guy away in one blow. It was incredible." Wayne''s ears turned red as he spoke, clearly

    in awe.

    Charlie was stunned, but he didn''t dwell on the thought that this could be another suitor of Tiffany,

    Hetched onto one crucial word and asked urgently, "What did you say? Are you sure you weren''t mistaken? Was it Tiffany?

    "Of course." Wayne nodded earnestly, "She''s too beautiful. There''s no mistaking it."

    Charlie''s body shook with a mix ofughter and tears.

    "Wonderful, just wonderful! That girl didn''t even bother telling us she was safe, making us worry needlessly," Charlie started to cry as he spoke -

    Wayne left with a feeling of satisfaction, as if he''d aplished something great.

    With a sense of relief, he left without asking for any reward or needing any thanks, departing without a word.

    Ten minutester, Melody arrived at the hospital.

    She''d been nervous and afraid the whole way.

    Melody thought. What could be on that video?!

    She regretted not forcing the server to stay when she saw him at the vi gate. If she had, then none of this would be happening now.

    Anxiety filled her heart.

    As she entered the hospital room and felt the tension in the air, she looked up to see Charlie''s ice-cold expression.

    Melody''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly walked forward, smiling as brightly as ever.

    "Dad, Mom. I brought m chowder from home for you both. Please have some while it''s still hot, Melody said.

    The atmosphere was strangely silent.

    After a long pause, Eric was the only one to speak. "What a hypocrite! Who knows if there''s poison in that m chowder, you scheming snake,"

    Melody looked at him, hurt. "Eric... I''m your sister. How could you say that about me?"

    "Shut up. I don''t have a sister like you" Eric turned his head away, his face full of disdain.

    he had truly been as innocent and pure as she appeared, he might not harbor such animosity.

    But now, he was absolutely done with her.

    Melody''s face was full of sadness as she turned to Charlie, pitifully holding out the thermos. "Dad, I had Lucy make it specially, and it''s still hot. Please, have a taste." Charlie didn''t take it. Instead, he held up his phone, and, with a cold expression, opened the video and asked, "Care to exin this?"

    0

 Chapter 369

    Melody''s face changed instantly.

    It trally was just as she had feared.

    She regretted not detaining the server earlier.

    No matter how meticulously she nned, she hadn''t counted on lowly server ruining everything, dragging her name through the mud in the process.

    Melody clenched her teeth, but her expression was one of tears on the verge of falling "Thad, how can you question me like this? What did I do wrong?" Charlie''s expression remained cold. "Don''t you already know what you did wrong? Fine. I''ll let you see it for

    He yed the video.

    or yourself

    The footage captured her confrontation with Tiffany on the deck, along with snippets of incriminating words.

    It was all Melody, saying things to provoke Tiffany, like how the Kelley family''s wealth was her rightful due.

    Despite the distance and the wind muffling the sound, the most crucial words were clear, making her statements all the more chilling

    Charlie''s voice turned icy. ''Do you have anything to say for yourself?"

    If it had been any other issue, perhaps he wouldn''t have been so angry.

    But Tiffany was his bottom line.

    It wasn''t me. I didn''t do it..." Melody shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "Was I wrong to back away instinctively

    hen I w

    attacked? Falling into the river was an ident. I didn''t want it to happen either

    How can you condemn me based on a video that was probably tampered with? Or is it that, if I had been the one who drowned, you wouldn''t be so upset?" Melody sobbed, gasping as she cried.

    Her performance was wless, with no hint of insincerity.

    To anyone unaware of the truth, she could easily seem like a victim

    Charlie closed his eyes, his voice steady but firm. "Then was Karl following that server just a coincidence? Should I bring your adoptive father here to confront you?

    Karl was so greedy that if he were offered enough incentive, he would spill everything.

    Melody thought, ''Would he really go that far? I was his biological daughter, after all.

    Melody stood up, tossing the thermos aside.

    She said, "I see. My existence was a mistake from the very beginning. I could handle not being believed by others, but to think even my own parents doubt me..

    Melody suddenlyughed bitterly, her expression unhinged.

    00

    04$100%

    Amid themotion. Thalia slowly regained consciousness, and the first question she asked was, "Did you find Tiffany? Is

    she safe?"

    If anything had happened to Tiffany, she didn''t know how she would

    Charlie stepped forward tofort her, but Melody quickly interjected, raising her voice, "She''s dead. She drowned long ago. ept it."

    In the next instant, the door burst open.

    Everyone looked up to see a young woman in a blue dress standing against the light.

    "Am I" Tiffany''s smile was faintly mocking, her radiant face flush with health.

    Melody froze.

    Last night, she had seen Tiffany sink into the deep water. In those circumstances, survival was impossible. And yet, here she was, looking perfectly fine. Melody''s face filled with horror.

    Charlie and Thalia, however, were overwhelmed with emotion,ughing and crying as they rushed toward Tiffany.

    Thalia said, "Oh, thank goodness, Tiffany is back! Thank goodness!"

    "She''s alright" Charlie, having already heard the news from Wayne, was rtivelyposed.

    But for Thalia, who had been wracked with guilt, seeing Tiffany safe and sound was a shock. Her emotions swung between joy and sorrow,

    "It''s all my fault, Thalia cried. "Punish me, scold me. I''m not fit to be your mother..."

    Tiffany wrapped her arms around Thalia. "It''s not your fault, Mom

    Although she had felt a twinge of sadness at the time, under such circumstances, no one would have had a moment to hesitate.

    Besides, they were the family she owed so much in her past life and was determined to protect in this one. She couldn''t possibly resent them.

    "Stop crying. I''m fine, Tiffany said.

    Smiling, Tiffany gently wiped away Thalia''s tears,forting her until she finally calmed down.

    Eric took the opportunity to pounce on her, grinning as he hugged her tightly, unwilling to let go. Melody''s expression darkened. She thought, ''From beginning to end, I have been the outcast... No matter where she went, she was met with rejection and disdain. It was both pathetic andughable.

    Melody choked back tears, her lowered gaze revealed a calcting glint.

    Then she stood up, picking up the fallen thermos and clutching it to her chest, taking slow steps toward Thalia

    Melody opened the lid, and the rich aroma of m chowder waffed out.

    Shedled a spoonful herself and held it to Thalia''s mouth.

    Mon, Nov

    Melody said, "Mom, I know you don''t want to see me right now and I don''t expect you to believe me. But for your health. please have some soup." Thalia looked at her, her expressionplicated.

    Originally, she had thought that once this hurdle was ovee the family could begin to ept each other, moving forward with love and understanding.

    But afterst night, she didn''t know how to face Melody.

    Thalia turned away. "I don''t want it. Take it away."

    "Mom, you have to drink it," Melody said.

    If Thalia didn''t drink the concoction in the chowder, the medicine wouldn''t take effect.

    Melody''s tone grew pleading. "Just a sip, so I can feel a little better. Otherwise, if even my family rejects me, I really don''t have a reason to go on, Melody said. Seeing Melody put it this way, Thalia reluctantly took a sip.

    But she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more than m chowder in that sip.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Melody smiled, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction

    There was something called the Obedience Poison.

    Once the poison took effect, the victim would have no choice but to obey the one who had given it.

    On her way here, Melody had prepared this, carefullycing the m chowder with the substance.

    Unlike bloodbite, this poison left no taste or odor that Tiffany could detect.

    Telody had gone to great

    gone to great lengths.

    chup

    Melody shed a carefree smile, even turning her head with a challenging look toward Tiffany, who was caught up with Eric. Tiffany''s brow furrowed slightly.

    The room was filled with the strong aroma of m chowder, mixed with the scent of nourishing herbs from the broth. Nothing else stood out... Tiffany thought, "What kind of scheme could she be plotting now?

    Noticing Tiffany''s concerned expression, Eric asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing. What were you saying just now?" Eric said,

    "I was saying that Richard is even more impressive than I thought

 Chapter 370

    Eric had said things like this more than once; in his eyes, Richard was almost awesome.

    Richard publicly stood up for Tiffanyst time.

    And now, Richard had managed to rescue Tiffany from the river a feat no one else could achieve, yet he had.

    The more Eric thought about it, the more admiration he felt.,

    Tiffany couldn''t help butugh. "Since when did you be his line fanboy?"

    "Not a fanboy, Eric corrected.

    As the siblings whispered to each other, Charlie sat nearby, deep in thought.

    After wrestling with it for a long time, he finally made a decision

    He had epted Melody as his daughter. It wouldn''t be right to abandon herpletely.

    After all, as a father, Charlie couldn''t deny he shared responsibility for her mistakes.

    But he couldn''t reconcile it with himself to let this pass without consequence.

    So be decided to marry Melody off

    He would give her a grand wedding gift, and from that moment, she''d belong to another family. No matter how much she might still try, she couldn''t reach across that distance to harm Tiffany. Charlie shared his decision with his wife.

    He''d expected Thalia to hesitate, but to his surprise, she agreed immediately,

    Yes, that sounds like a good n. Once I''m out of the hospital, we''ll visit the Harper family, Thalia:

    "Alright."

    That afternoon, after another round of tests confirmed there were no issues, Thalia was discharged.

    said.

    As they left the hospital and prepared to get into the car. Tiffany and Eric both reached out to support her, saying, "Mom, watch your step.

    But Thalia brushed past them coldly, walking straight over to Melody with warmth. "Come on, Melody, let''s go home."

    It wasn''t just Tiffany and Eric who were stunned. Even Charlie was baffled.

    Charlie thought, Has she suddenly forgotten everything that had happened today? Otherwise, why was she acting so strangely?

    Charlie reached out to check her forehead, only for her to p his hand away. "What are you doing?"

    Her tone was light and teasing, no different from usual.

    Charlie was left perplexed.

    He called their doctor, who exined, "Your wife''s response suggests a form of post-traumatic stress disorder. To put it inly, she has a dissociative identity issue. Take her to a therapist as soon as possible."  DT

    Charlie readily agreed and shared the situation with his children, urging, "Don''t worry too much. Your mom''s been under a lot of pressure these past few years.

    "I''ll arrange for a therapist toe to the house tonight. She''ll be fine; don''t w

    Eric nodded, still slightly dazed.

    Only Tiffany frowned slightly, remaining silent.

    worry!

    If this truly was a split personality, then this version of Thalia was weighed down by a decade of guilt toward Melody. Her extreme fondness for Melody would make sense.

    Was it really just a coincidence that she''d happened to have an episode at this very moment? Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany''s brows knit together.

    Thalia''s behavior at the hospital had been unusual, but once they got home, she''d practically forgotten she had two other children.

    She hovered around Melody all day, fussing over her like a devoted mother,

    In her mind, it seemed as though she''d been transported back over a decade.

    Unable to hold back, Charlie asked. "Aren''t you being a bit biased, only focusing on Melody? What about Tiffany and Eric? Thalia''s response was both dismissive and sharp. "What are you talking about? I only have one daughter." She shot a frosty nce at Tiffany and Eric, adding bitterly. "Who knows who their mother is. Don''t bring them home again. 1 don''t want to see them."

    Charlie was stunned.

    Even the servants, who overheard, were dumbfounded. They nurmured that perhaps the brief hospital stay had left Thalia addled.

    Yet, when it came to Melody, Thalia was as meticulous as ever, nstructing the servants, "Lucy, make sure the milk is at the right temperature. Has the bathtub been filled? And is Melody''s fruit tter ready?"

    The servants rushed around, bending over backward to serve her.

    Only Melody seemed rxed, lounging as she had her nails done

    In the hospital, after she fed that spoonful of m chowderced with bloodbite, she had whispered softly, I''m your only daughter. It''s only right for you to love me."

    That line echoed in Thalia''s mind.

    Eventually, it had be amand that Thalia had no choice but to obey.

    Unless the bloodbite could be removed, no one would be able to break the spell over her.

    Melody felt a pang of regret.

    If she''d known how effective the obedience poison was, she would have used it sooner.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Around eight in the evening, a guest arrived at Cedar Ridge Vill

    It was the therapist Charlie had invited, Randall Berger.

    To keep Thalia from suspecting anything, he dressed casually, carrying a simple briefcase. With his mild-mannered. demeanor and warm smile, he seemed friendly and approachable. After observing her for a while, Randall quietly informed Charlie, "Mr. Kelley, I suggest using hypnosis to assess your wife''s

    condition.

    "Patients with this kind of condition are typically highly suggestible, so through hypnosis, we can identify any alternate personalities and devise a treatment n to integrate them back into a single identity." Charlie listened and responded, "Mr. Berger, you''re the expert, and I trust you. Let me know how I can assist."

    "All I need is a quiet room, and you''ll help reassure her during the process while I attempt the hypnosis," Randall said. "Understood." Charlie agreed immediately, then went to great lengths to coax Thalia away from Melody. The hypnosis session went smoothly.

    However, after half an hour, Randall delivered his conclusion.

    "No, this won''t work," Randall said.

    "What do you mean?" Charlie asked.

    Randall exined. "Your wife only has one personality, but she''s disying dissociation characteristics. I''ve seen many patients in my practice, but this is my first time encountering something like this"

    "What should we do?" Charlie asked, distressed. "Are you saying she won''t recognize her own children anymore?"

    "That''s uncertain. We''ll need to continue treatment, but it''s a gradual process. You''ll need to prepare yourself for that," Randall said.

    Even after Randall left, Charlie remained lost in thought.

    Eric clung to his arm and asked, "Dad, is it serious?"

    "Well...

    "It''s Okay. Tiffany and I won''t me Mom. Maybe seeing us every day will help her remember us

    "Silly boy." Charlie sighed, looking around and noticing Tiffany''s absence. "Where''s your sister?"

    "She went out," Eric said.

    Tiffany had gone to Luna Vi.

    0

    0/03 Mon, Nov 4

 Chapter 371

    Seeing Tiffany arrive sote surprised June, who quickly came out to meet her. "Miss, what happened?" Tiffany''s expression was troubled.

    "I''m here to get some medicine, Tiffany said

    Thalia''s behavior was so strange and sudden that Tiffany could shake the feeling that something was off.

    After some thought, she shared the situation with June..

    "That''s odd." June said, baffled. "If it really is dissociative identity disorder, as the doctor suggested, even the Miracle. Healer''s elixirs would be useless. This was the difficult part.

    Without understanding the condition, there was no cure.

    And with something like mental health, not even the Miracle Healer could do much.

    "Never mind. I''ll try it anyway. Tiffany made her way to the undergroundb, where she picked up several small ss

    bottles.

    She hade in a hurry and left just as quickly.

    June watched her leave, worry evident in her eyes.

    June said, "What kind of mother doesn''t recognize her own children and only revolves around one person? Even if she were traumatized and developed dissociative identity disorder, it wouldn''t manifest like this. Unless." June''s thoughts halted as a sudden realization hit her.

    She thought, ''Unless someone has used poison magic on her

    She rushed to her room, rummaging through drawers until she found an old book.

    Flipping through the pages, she ran her finger down each line, finally stopping on a particr entry.

    The book described an ancient n of poison masters who had long since vanished. They used blood to cultivate poison, and the poison would, in turn, sustain them. Skilled practitioners could achieve remarkable, supernatural feats. But this mysterious n had been wiped out years ago formitting too many despicable acts. Surely none of them could still exist.

    June continued reading.

    The book noted only two ways to remove bloodbite: either to force it out through bloodletting or for the host to die.

    June snapped a picture of the page and sent it to Tiffany''s phone

    If Thalia was indeed under the influence of bloodbite, the only choice would be to attempt the first, risky method.

    Sitting in her car, Tiffany studied the picture June sent her carefully,

    She felt a bit more at ease.

    At least there was a way to deal with it.

    When she returned home the lights were off.

    Tiffany tiptoed to her room, closed the door behind her, and turned around, only to find herself wrapped in a familiar, cool embrace. Richard''s voice wasced with a touch of drowsiness. "Where did you go sote?"

    "Just came back from Luna Vi; I went to get some medicine, Tiffany said.

    Tiffany answered him honestly, then looked up, asking. "But you still haven''t told me where you went on yourst business trip.

    "I went to Felix''s territory." He didn''t borate, but Tiffany understood immediately.

    Tiffany said, "You...what did you do to him?"

    "Are you worried about him?" Richard''s expression darkened.

    Before he could even finish feeling jealous, Tiffany''s eyes lit up. You didn''t...you wiped out Felix''s entire group, didn''t you? That''s fantastic!" Relieved, Richard smiled a satisfied smile, clearly pleased with her reaction.

    In his arms, Tiffany yfully nudged him. "Come on, tell me what happened. And did you see Sandra? Last time, she ran so fast at Melvor Mountain" The Quaid family will release the news in a couple of days," Richard said.

    It was indeed aplete wipeout.

    As for Sandra, he couldn''t even remember what she looked like.

    Richard thought back. At the castle in Isted Riverdale, aside from a few useless henchmen, there were only some lifeless, puppet-like maids. Sandra hadn''t been among them.

    Felix, in his dying moments, had tried to dy his fate by offering a secret about Tiffany as a bargaining chip.

    But Richard didn''t have the patience to listen.

    Whatever the secret was, if it concerned Tiffany, he''d find it out himself.

    And no matter what it was, he''d stand by her side.

    Felix had been a fool thinking he could use Tiffany''s secret to manipte him.

    It wasn''t until Richard was on his way back to Lovell City that he heard about the Kelley family''s recognition banquet.

    Rushing there, Richard had saved her from the river.

    Even now, the memory sent a chill through him

    If he had been even a momentter...

    Richard didn''t want to imagine the consequences.

    Richard''s expression turned seribus. After our engagement, move to Royal Bay."

    NOV

    He wouldn''t feel at east unless she was within reach.

    tcast-unless

    Tiffany was momentarily taken aback, thenughed. "Isn''t that a bit bold? Aren''t you worried about what people might say?"

    "Who would dare?" Richard said.

    Most people scrambled to gain his favor. No one would dare risk crossing him.

    Still, Tiffany shook her head.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let''s talk about itter. Right now, I''m more concerned about my mom. She''s been acting so strangely today. The doctor says it''s dissociative identity disorder, but...I''m afraid she may be under poison magic, Tiffany said. Just as she finished speaking, a soft noise came from outside the door.

    "Who''s there

    She opened the door to find Melody standing at the top of the stairs, smiling sweetly. Just getting some water. Did I disturb you?"

    She might have said she was getting water, but she wasn''t even holding a ss.

    Clearly, she''d been eavesdropping and got caught, making up a flimsy excuse.

    With a smile, Tiffany sprinkled a bit of poison powder at the door and said. "Feel free to eavesdrop. Get too close, and your face will rot.

    With that, Tiffany mmed the door shut.

    Inside the room, Richard lounged on her bed, his tone calm but his question pointed. "Need me to deal with her? Kick her out?" He meant permanently. "No." Tiffany shook her head.

    With Thalia''s condition so unstable, if they forced Melody out, she''d follow right behind.

    And that wouldn''t give Tiffany any peace of mind.

    For now, she needed to confirm if Thalia''s condition was truly dissociative identity disorder or if it was indeed a case of poison magic.

    If it was thetter, she''d perform bloodletting to force out the bloodbite.

    Then, she''d return the favor.

    Richard raised an eyebrow. Though he found it all ratherplicated, he nodded and said, "Go ahead. I''ll handle whatever

    With her spirits lifted, Tiffany snuggled into his neck. "Don''t worry. I was careless this time to be pushed to the river, but I''ll be more careful from now on. You don''t need to worry." Richard''s eyes darkened.

    With her nestled against him, her soft warmth was breaking down his self-control.

    This was too much.

    He swallowed, then leaned over,pinning her beneath him.

    Tiffany blinked in surprise as they switched positions. "Wh... whi

    She looked confused.

    "I didn''t do anything to you, so... why are you socking in self-c

    The moment she said it, she regretted it.

    Richard chuckled darkly.

    "Oh, you little troublemak

 Chapter 372

    With that, Richard leaned down, gave her lips a light but firm bite, and slipped out the window.

    Even in the night, his tall and elegant figure was as poised as ever

    Yet, there was a hint of hurried retreat in his graceful departure.

    Tiffany touched her lips where he''d bitten her, then burst intoughter.

    She''d lost count of how many times this had happened. She didn''t know whether to praise his self-control or question it.

    Afterughing to herself, Tiffany turned off the lights and went to sleep.

    The next morning, after freshening up, she went downstairs and found Thalia in the living room, dressed up with jewelry and holding a handbag as if ready to go out. "Mom, where are you going?" Tiffany asked, surprised.

    "Mind your own business and head to school, Thalia replied casually, turning to Charlie with impatience. "Are you ready yet? Well bete if you don''t hurry up." "Alright, alright, Charlie grumbled. "Can''t even enjoy breakfast in peace, huh?"

    His sigh barely conveyed his exasperation.

    "Dad, where are you both headed?" Tiffany asked.

    "To the Harper family"

    Charlie patted Tiffany''s head and said quietly, "I know it''s been hard on you. Just hang in there a little longer, and soon, our lives will be as peaceful as they used to be." Tiffany paused, then understood what he meant. Her parents were headed to the Harper family to discuss Melody''s and Keh''s wedding.

    Once the wedding was arranged, the boundaries would be drawn

    This way, they''d fulfill the wishes of the so-called couple and get Melody out of their lives for good.

    It was

    a

    win-win solution.

    Tiffany thought, ''So this is the peace my father was talking about?

    Tiffany shook her head, ate breakfast with Eric, and then headed to school.

    To her surprise, Keh was also there.

    Tiffany thought, ''Did he not know his long-desired marriage was about to be confirmed? Instead of staying home to wee his fianc¨¦e, what was he doing at school? Tiffany looked away and entered the ssroom.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    But the moment Keh saw her, he jumped up from his seat, his face a mixture of surprise, joy, and shock

    He walked straight toward her.

    "You... you''re alive?" Keh asked.

    Tiffany rolled her eyes. "Do you want to pinch me just to make sure I''m real?

    It was clearly sarcasm. Anyone with ears would catch it.

    But Keh, in typical fashion, took it literally.

    Tiffany found both of her cheeks pinched.

    She was beyond words.

    If nobody stopped her, she was going to make him cry,

    Keh, however, seemed overjoyed, his gaze full of relief. "I can''t believe it. I thought... I thought you really..." Tiffany fell silent.

    After she''d returned yesterday. Charlie had called off the rescue team but hadn''t exined the real reason to the public. So, in the news, among the elite families and the guests from the banquet, everyone still assumed Tiffany was dead. ording to Eric, after she fell into the river the other night, Keh had been the first to jump in after her. He''d searched the water tirelessly until he finally ran out of strength and had to leave in despair.

    He couldn''t find her.

    Tiffany''s smile was subtle. Thank you, Mr. Harper, for risking yourself to save me from drowning. I''ll remember this favor, but debts must still be repaid."

    She brushed his hand away and calmly returned to her seat.

    The morning sun streamed through the window, rustling the white curtains.

    She sat by the window, her profile serene, without ncing back at him even once.

    Keh took a step back, feeling strangely hollow inside. He felt lost.

    As more ssmates entered the room, Keh sat down, distracted and lost in thought all morning.

    Other

    in the ss were equally shocked to see Tiffany.

    But soon, their gossip turned to another hot topic.

    "Hey, did you guys hear? Turns out Melody is the Kelley family''s long-lost daughter."

    the Kelley family''s recognition banquet with my parents the other night. And I heard Tiffany and I did Teven went to Melody fell off the deck together because Tiffany pushed her on purpose." "Why would she?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? Would you want a sister who appeared out of nowhere? Especially one who''s after your fianc¨¦?"

    The tension between Tiffany and Melody wasn''t exactly a secret at school.

    Besides, it was such a dramatic story that it naturally sparked all kinds of curiosity and spection.

    One student leaned in, saying, "I''ve got an inside scoop. Wanna hear it?"

    "Stop stalling. Spill it!

    "My rtive works at a testing facility. Last week, he let something slip over dinner. Apparently, Tiffany isn''t from the Kelley family."

    "Where did he get that idea?"

    "Paternity test results. The gossipy boy bragged. "I saw it myself. Believe it or not."

    Everyone looked at each other, skeptical but intrigued.

    Although there was some skepticism, most people believed it.

    After all, the story was too thrilling. Everyone wanted to join in the excitement.

    They didn''t care about the truth. As long as the gossip kept them entertained, that was all the fun they needed.

    A group sat in the back of the ssroom, whispering gleefully, when someone suddenly flipped a desk.

    The lead gossiper, who''d been speaking so convincingly, took a punch.

    Blood gushed from his nose.

    All the gossip stopped in an instant.

    The gossiper

    looked

    1. up.

    to curse, but swallowed his words as soon as he saw who''d hit him.

    It was Keh. "Say one more word. I dare you."

    Keh rarely lost his temper. He was always calm andposed, with a gentle demeanor. Despite his high social status, he never acted arrogant or entitled.

    But this time, for the first time, the usually courteous Keh had thrown a punch..

    The ssroom fell into an eerie silence. Everyone wondered if he was defending Tiffany.

    Then, Keh got a call from his family. His butler informed him that his wedding date had been set with the woman he''d been longing to marry.

    Keh was dumbfounded, as if struck by a thunderbolt.

    His expression darkened, and he rushed out of the school

    Only after he left did everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    Even someone as refined as Keh could be terrifying when he got angry.

    Zoe, who had watched the whole thing, was dumbstruck. She turned to Tiffany, touching her head and asking, Tiffany, am I dreaming, or did someone swap out Keh?"

 Chapter 373

    Tiffany had already heard those rumors. She had originally wanted to shut everyone up with her fists, but Tiffany held her back, saying it wasn''t worth it.

    Still, she hadn''t expected Keh to be the one to actually shut them up with a punch.

    It was truly unbelievable.

    Tiffany shrugged. "Don''t think about it. Let''s just get to ss.

    Meanwhile, at the Harper family estate.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Avish lunch spread covered the dining table, where the Kelley and Harper families sat together, chatting politely and asionally toasting, almost as if they were already one big family.

    "Eat up! Once our two families are united, you don''t need to stand on ceremony, Felicia said. patting Melody''s hand affectionately.

    Felicia smiled and added, "From now on, I''ll think of you as my own daughter.

    Melody lowered her gaze shyly, but inside, she was unmoved.

    She thought, ''How quickly she changed her attitude"

    When Keh had first brought her home after she saved Alexia, Felicia had been friendly enough. But soon after, she had scolded Melody mercilessly.

    Back then, Felicia had looked down on Melody because of her humble background, treating her however she pleased.

    But now, Melody was the heiress of the Kelley family. With this marriage, the two families would be equals.

    No one would dare mistreat her now.

    With a sweet smile, Melody continued slowly eating from her heaping te of food.

    When the meal was over, everyone was satisfied.

    Charlie checked the time, then rose to leave with his wife and daughter.

    The Harper family saw them to the door, all smiles as they waved goodbye.

    "Take care. Melody, do visit us often," Felicia said, sliding an heirloom bracelet onto Melody''s wrist. "This is a Harper family treasure, a gift from me to you. I''m looking forward to the day you officially join our family." This bracelet, which had once been meant for Tiffany, had been returned after she broke-off the engagement. Now, it was on Melody''s wrist.

    Charlie couldn''t help but feel a bit wistful.

    Then again, Tiffany hadn''t wanted to be with Keh, and he wasn''t about to insist.

    "Thank you." Melody smiled as she touched the bracelet, admiring its warm, clear diamond as she got into the car

    As soon as the Kelley family left, Felicia''s warm smile vanished.

    000

    Felicia said, "This is infuriating! After all that fuss, we''re still ending up tied to the Kelley farmily"

    "We''re here already. Just let it go." Ryan replied calmly.

    Ryan was quite open-minded

    %99%%%

    The purpose of this marriage was still for benefits.

    Not long ago, the Harper family had faced a crisis; Ryan had narrowly avoided jail time over tax evasion charges.

    Though he''d managed to dodge that disaster, they''d been left with massive fines, and worse, their stock had plunged dramatically.

    That loss,bined with the damage to their reputation, caused several business deals to copse.

    Meanwhile, the Kelley Corporation was thriving. Charlie''s reputation was solid, and in the business world, even major yers had to show him respect.

    In these circumstances, an alliance with the Kelley family could only help

    Felicia understood, but she still felt resentful.

    Felicia said, "Did you forget what happened to Alexia? Those staged photos after she was abducted caused her so much trauma. Tiffany''s behind that whole mess." That was why they''d tried to sabotage the Kelley family''s reputation.

    But they didn''t expect that the tables would turn, and the Harpers would end up in trouble first.

    "Enough. Ryan snapped. "The bride isn''t Tiffany. It''s Melody. You have no reason toin. Keh was determined to marry her anyway. It''s the best of both worlds." I suppose," Felicia sighed.

    The couple was just about to go back into the house when a sleek sports car pulled up and screeched to a halt.

    It was Keh who got out of the car.

    "I thought you had sses today. Why are you back so early?" Felicia asked, then smiled knowingly. "You must have heard about the engagement, huh? Can''t wait, can you?" She was just teasing him, but her son''s response was urgent

    "Mom, Dad, why didn''t you tell me about this? How could you arrange an engagement without my knowledge?" Keh asked.

    Felicia exchanged a look with her husband and replied, "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted?"

    Keh was momentarily speechless.

    At first, he had indeed wanted this. But now he felt a strange restlessness, a feeling he couldn''t quite identify, yet he knew he wasn''t ready to settle down so soon. Keh said, "ed some time to think. I don''t want to rush into this

    insisted she was the only one you wanted. Now that we''ve agreed, you want to "Time to think?" "Ryan barked, "Before, you

    indecisive soLL?" with such an think it over? How did I end up

    1

    Ryan''s face hardened. "The wedding is in seven days. I don''t care if you agree or not. You''re going through with it. There''s no room for discussion." "Dad...

    Ryan turned on his heel and walked away, not looking back, his stance resolute.

    Felicia could only sigh and coax him. "Keh, you wanted her, didn''t you? Why resist now?

    "Besides, that night you were nearly killed, it was Melody who sayed you. You told me you fell in love with her at first sight. Don''t you remember?" "Of course I remember. Keh''s gaze dropped.

    That night, he had been gravely injured, barely managing to escape his pursuers. He ran until he copsed in an alley.

    Just as he was losing consciousness, he felt someone pat his face to wake him.

    Keh''d opened his eyes to find a girl crouching over him, covering her face in panic but leaving her eyes, bright as stars. exposed

    Since then, those glistening eyes had been etched in his memory

    He searched for her for a long time.

    Then, he met Melody.

    He''d learned it was she who had saved him that night..

    From there, they''d naturally fallen into a rtionship.

    But now, Keh was starting to doubt if he really loved Melody

    Keh thought, If there is really love at first sight? If it did, why was it that my feelings for Melody seemed to fade with time? Or maybe, as Tiffany once said, I really was just a shallow fool." Kehughed bitterly, then nodded.

    "Alright." He would go through with this marriage.

    He''d do it to prove That he could stay true. And after the engagement, he would be faithful to his future wife.

 Chapter 374

    News of the Kelley and Harper families'' impending marriage spread like wildfire.

    It quickly became the talk of every major news outlet, dominating the headlines and stirring up endless conversation

    What fascinated people most was the fact that Melody, the long-lost daughter of the Kelley family, had been in love with Keh even before her status as the Kelley family''s heiress was revealed. Now that they were finally getting engaged, it was more than just a standard business alliance. It was a love story where "soulmates" had finally found each other.

    With their simr backgrounds and good looks, they were seen as a perfect match.

    The elite families sent their blessings. While at school, the story sparked a whirlwind of gossip and admiration. But arid all the praise and envy, Tiffany once again became a target for mockery. "Imagine that! The Kelley and Harper families are finally joined, but it''s too bad the one marrying Mr. Harper isn''t the girl who chased after him all those years....

    "This is what they call a hopeless crush-keep fawning over someone, and in the end, you''re left with nothing."

    One of the girlsughed at her ownment, even leaning in to taunt Tiffany. "Right, don''t you agree?"

    Everyone burst outughing.

    Tiffany had be a bit of a joke, really,

    For years, she''d carried the title of Keh''s fianc¨¦e, but it hadn''t warmed his heart even a bit. From beginning to end, she''d been humiliated for her efforts, yet never managed to capture his attention. And now, while the Kelley and Harper families were indeed uniting in marriage, the bride wasn''t her.

    People looked at Tiffany with a mix of pity and ridicule.

    Tiffany found herself chuckling at this bunch of fools.

    She tapped her pen against the desk, thenzily said, "Listen up I''ll say this once. The next person who says another word about me loses a tooth."

    "Don''t believe me? Try

    Tiffany''szy smile was sharp enough that nobody dared to brush it off.

    But someone still took the bait.

    "What are you even pretending for? Still think you''re some pampered heiress?" Giana sneered. "Who knows what dumpster Mr. Kelley found you in. Think you''re something special?"

    The girl''s name was Giana Waller, and she was close friends with Melody. She took every opportunity to needle Tiffany and her friend Zoe.

    Many of the nasty rumors about Tiffany floating around the school could be traced back to Ciana''s handiwork

    She spun tales for attention, painting Tiffany in the worst possible light, and there were always idiots willing to believe her. Someone nearby nudged Giana, urging her to back off before she caused trouble for herself.

    But Giana you

    think youred liem, spurred on by her loyalty to Melody. "Melody''s the real heiress of the Kelley family. Who do

    "Two teeth."

    Tiffany said, and without another word, flicked her pen

    Before Giana could react, she felt a sudden sting in her mouth. Looking down, she was shocked to see two teeth on the floor, bloodied and broken.

    The pain and blood arrived a momentter, and Giana clutched her mouth in agony, looking quite ridiculous.

    Tiffany''s eyes swept the room with a faint sinile. "Anyone else feels like ''teaching me a lesson? Go ahead. I''ve got plenty of pens

    Tiffany thought, ''Did they really think my warning is just for show?

    In the face of Tiffany''s ruthless aim, nobody dared speak up again.

    Even the people who had been moments away from hurling insults of their own decided against it. They''d assumed that as long as they stayed far enough away, Tiffany couldn''t reach them Now they saw otherwise.

    One flick of her wrist, and it was like her pen had a homing device, hitting the mark with perfect uracy.

    She was fierce.

    After Tiffan

    brutal demonstration, everyone fell silent.

    Only Giana, with her lisping, toothless speech, ran out of the ssroom, crying and muttering something about how Melody would stand up for her.

    Melody

    family riding high at the moment, holding the dual status of Kelley family heiress and the future hostess of the Harper

    Naturally, she had plenty of people looking to curry favor with her

    But she was far too busy to bother with something as trivial as Giana''s little feud with Tiffany.

    With her engagement approaching. Melody had more pressing concerns, like trying on dresses and choosing diamond jewelry.

    So when Giana came to her in tears, Melody merely offered a fewforting words.

    Melody said, "Oh, Giana, I know you''re suffering for my sake. But there''s nothing I can do. Back home, Tiffany bullierme the same way, and I just have to endure it..." Giana said, "Huh? Tiffany is that horrible? Can''t Mr. Kelley rein her in?"

    "It''s fine. I''m used to it," Melody replied with a soft sigh. "Giana, you''re the best friend I have. I feel so lucky to have you"

    Giana said, "It''s nothing! We''re best friends, after all. Best friends should stand up for each other!"

    "Of course. And if Tiffany ever bullies you again, I''ll make sure she pays," Giana vowed.

    "Thanks, Giana."

    Melody gave her a gentle smile.

    She didn''t mind having a few more pawns like this around.

    The makeup artist beside them raised her eyebrows, watching Ginna with open disdain.

    Giana was like a naive fool, barely able to speak with her missing teeth but ready to fight for her so-called friend.

    And she couldn''t see that Melody''s kind words were just empty titudes, something to string her along

    This type of person would one day get sold out and thank the person for it.

    After Giana left, Melody looked at her own reflection, pleased with the dignified and radiant image staring back at her. Her engagement was only three days away.

    When the date was being set, this had been the only ideal day within the next few months, so they''d decided to hold the engagement ceremony sooner.

    Fortunately, with the resources of both the Harper and Kelley families, the event would be nothing short of grand.

    Melody only needed to be the beautiful fianc¨¦e she was meant to be..

    With this thought, Melody called Keh. After a few seconds, he picked up, his voice calm and pleasant. "Hello?" "Keh, I''ve just finished with my dress fitting. Won''t youe and see?" Melody said. 99%

    ''ve got some things to handle here at the office. I''ll have someone pick up the suit and bring it home. I''ll

    Keh said, "No, I''ve got Ary it on tonight."

    "Oh...

    Melody''s face fell, and she replied, "But... I wanted you toe see me. We''re getting engaged soon, and it feels like we haven''t seen each other in days."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her voice softened into a quietint. "If I didn''t know how busy you were, I''d almost think you didn''t want to be with

    1. me.

    Keh felt a twinge of guilt.

    He was busy, but with so many employees under him, and his father still in charge of most business matters, his presence wasn''t exactly essential.

    The truth was, he''d been spending long hours at the office as an excuse to avoid facing the inevitable.

    These were thest days of his freedom.

    Once they were officially engaged, Keh would no longer be alone.

    Keh sighed and said, "Alright. Give me some time to finish with this client, and Tll be there in about forty minutes

    "Okay"

    Only then did Melody''s face brighten.

    If she''d managed to win his heart once, then she could certainly keep him in her grasp..

    Melody thought, ''No one is going to take Keh from me

 Chapter 375

    Keh drove halfway to the Wedding House where Melody was waiting before he suddenly remembered something

    A few days prior, he''d stumbled upon a hiddenpartment in his grandfather''s room. Inside it was a mysterious, dark- blue box that instantly piqued his curiosity.

    If it was important enough for his grandfather to hide, it had to be significant. So, Keh''d sketched the box and discreetly sent someone to investigate.

    But days had passed without any updates.

    Frowning, Keh dialed his assistant''s number.

    "Odin, there''s still no progress on what I asked you to investigater Keh asked.

    "Don''t worry. The item you asked about is incredibly rare. I''ve contacted several people, but none of them had any information. However, I reached out to someone yesterday who might know more. If things go well, I should have an answer for you tonight." "Alright, Keh replied, deciding to be patient a while longer

    keep quiet.

    "Remember, you are not to disclose this to anyone. Make sure the people you contact know to keep

    Yes, Odin said.

    With the call finished, Keh arrived at the Wedding House.

    Stepping out of the car, he strode inside,

    Staff members on either side greeted him with respectful bows. Good afternoon, Mr. Harper."

    This Wedding House was part of the Harper family''s business.

    It employed professional designers who created custom gowns and suits, and there was dedicated wedding team responsible for every aspect of the ceremony.

    The Kelley and Harper engagement would be a grand affair, befitting the union of two prominent families.

    Keh walked deeper into the building, finally reaching a room where the staff had all been dismissed, leaving Melody standing alone in the spotlight.

    She wore a long white gown that entuated her figure, and when she turned, her delicate features radiated beauty.

    Keh smiled. "You look stunning"

    "Really?" she replied, though disappointment shed in her eyes

    Melody thought, Then why didn''t he look even a bit enchanted?

    Melody stepped closer, trying to find a hint of admiration or love in his gaze.

    But there was nothing... no difference from the way he looked at her or anyone else.

    Melody''s heart sank little by little

    But outwardly, she wore a bright smile. "Keh, just three more days left. Will you promise me that you''ll never betray

    D

    "Of course," Kehi''s response was calm. "That''s a man''s basic duty and responsibility"

    Melody thought, ''So, it is about duty and responsibility, not love

    Melody nodded, then leaned up to give him a kiss on the check

    I love you, Melody said.

    love you too," Keh said.

    Noticing his stiffness, Melody chose to ignore it. Smiling, she gently pushed him toward the dressing room. "Your suit is ready. Try it on." "Alright." Keh went to the fitting room.

    In front of the dressing mirror, Melody gazed at her reflection, a smile spreading across her face.

    It was a smile filled with dark satisfaction.

    In a dimly lit, 24-hour bar, soft music flowed through the air. Odus, Keh''s assistant, had just finished his call and was now sitting at a table.

    A bartender approached and handed him a nk slip of paper.

    Odin shook his head. "No, I''m waiting for someone."

    This bar was a well-known ck-market venue.

    People came here to find others, obtain information, or gather intel. One only had to write the task and price on a piece of paper, and someone would eventually ept.

    Odin had been visiting here for days in his search for information about the box Keh had shown him. But it was a tough job-very few people knew anything about it.

    Until yesterday, when someone imed to know.

    Odin waited for a while, and as the appointed time passed with no sign of the other person, he looked around. Finally, he spotted a tall, burly man in a ck trench coat, a prominent scar running from his chin to his mouth, walking toward him. The man sat down beside Odin without hesitation

    Once they confirmed each other''s identities, the scarred man go straight to the point. "Didn''t you say you sketched a page? Let me see what you''re investigating

    ""Here it is.

    Odin handed over the sketch, and as soon as the man saw it, he leaped from his chair.

    "What''s wrong?" Odin asked.

    "Nothing just surprised." The man quickly regained hisposure, but his hand shook slightly beneath his coat.

    "That box is called the "Treasure Box, a national artifact lost by the Azure Sea Royal reveal past lives and grant wishes Family over a decade ago.

    It''s said

    "But to open it, you need a key, or... blood. The former guarantees it''ll open, while thetter depends on a connection between the box and the person. If there''s no bond,

    When he finished, the searred man held out his hand. That''s the information you wanted. Now, pay up."

    "Thank you." Odin handed over the agreed sum, along with an extra payment. "This business is strictly confidential. I expect no one else will hear about it."

    "Of course," the man replied. "In this line of work, discretion is everything

    Satished, Odin pocketed the sketch and left.

    But he didn''t notice the twisted grin spreading across the scarred man''s face as he departed.

    A manicugh escaped the man, eyes gleaming with a crazed light.

    "Finally. I''ve finally found it!" the man said.

    He whipped out his phone, dialing a number. "Sir, I''ve located the Treasure Box."

    "Are you certain?" the other man said.

    "Absolutely." The man recounted the details of his meeting with Odin, his grin widening

    We''ve searched high and low, and to think it came to us!" the man said.

    Whoever had drawn such a precise sketch had either seen the box or possessed it. There was no "Sir, what should we do next?"

    The other man said, "Follow him. Find out who has the box, then report back."

    "Yes, sir." The scarred man hung up and slipped into the shadows, following Odin.

    Meanwhile, miles away, the man he''d called "sir" reclined in an armchair.

    doubt.N?velDrama.Org content.

    This "sir" was none other than Felix, who was still hidden away in the old castle in Isted Riverdale.

    The saying went that the most dangerous ces were often the safest.

    He was secure there, for everyone believed he was dead.

    In truth, the person who had begged for his life before Richard days earlier had been merely his double,

    ??

    I was the perfect deception.

    Felix took a sip of wine, then made his way to a cell in the depths of the castle.

    Inside was a person who looked almost exactly like him.

    Felix stroked the person''s face, his smile cruel and predatory. "My dear, it''s an honor to die in my ce, isn''t it?"

    Sandra shuddered.

    In the weeks since her capture, after enduring endless experiments and torture, this woman had been forcibly transformed. to resemble him Sandra whimpered, her eyes pleading, "Please... I don''t want to die. Please, let me live.....

    She hadn''t even gotten her revenge yet; dying here in obscurity was uneptable.

    "Oh, but you have no value to me anymore." Felix''s hand wrapped slowly around her neck, his voice tender and affectionate.

    won''t work

 Chapter 376

    Sandra shook her head desperately. "No, please, no...."

    Without so much as a blink, Felix tightened his grip.

    A sickening crack echoed, and silence fell

    Felix took out a handkerchief, wiping his hands with leisurely calm. After tossing the handkerchief aside, he set the room aze.

    The still figure on the ground slowly dissolved into the flickering firelight, fading from sight.

    Sandra''s fate was ultimately of her own making.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, Felix strolled out of the old castle.

    Now that the Treasure Box had resurfaced, his sights were set on reiming it. Once he harnessed its hidden power, everything he desired-wealth, power, beauty-would be his tomand, especially that woman. Yes, he had some interest in her, too.

    That night, Odin finally returned to the Harper family''s manor

    He recounted every detail of his findings from the ck-market har to Keh.

    Upon hearing the box''s origin, Keh frowned.

    He thought, If the box in grandfather''s possession truly was the national treasure lost by the Azure Sea Royal Family, then how has it ended up with the Harper family? And why would it be in his hands?"

    Regardless of its origins, the box''s rumored powers were undeniably intriguing.

    It could help one glimpse his past and future and could fulfill his deepest desires.

    If it were possible, Keh would love nothing more than to look into his own future and that of the Harper family.

    Odin continued, "Apparently, the box can only be opened with a key, or... by blood.

    "But to use blood, the person has to have a bond with the box, which sounds like a joke. How could something so mystical exist?

    Keh thought, "Mystical Perhaps. But not impossible"

    In its golden age, the Azure Sea Royal Family had been surrounded by many legends. Eventually, after internal conflicts, the royal family''s young princess had vanished, along with the treasure, spirited away by a loyal servant. Stricken by this loss, the royal family had withdrawn from the world, isting themselves from outsiders.

    If the Azure Sea Royal Family ever resurfaced, their return would shake the world.

    Keh sat in contemtion, feeling a growing urge. He wanted to open that box.

    The key wasn''t essible, but maybe he could try the other method.

    Seeing his master''s intention, Odin moved to intercept him. "This blood idea is risky. We don''t even know how much it

    would take, and if Mrs. Harper found out, she''d be worried sick.

    "Besides, you''re getting married in two days. Let''s set this aside for now!

    Keh rolled his eyes. "Get out of my way

    With that, he kicked Odin aside and headed out.

    At this hour, Romeo was surely asleep.

    Keh snuck into Romeo''s private quarters, carefully packing the lock and slipping inside

    He groped around the hiddenpartment where he''d found the box before, triggering a faint mechanical click as he did.

    Thepartment opened, but it was empty.

    It was clear that Romeo, aiming to conceal the box better, had risoved it elsewhere

    All his efforts tonight had been for nothing.

    Sighing, Keh wiped the sweat from his brow and crept out of the room.

    Knowing his grandfather, the Treasure Box was probably hidden under the bed now. He''d just have to try again next time

    The wedding day approached quickly.

    At Cedar Ridge Vi, Thalia clutched Melody''s hands, sighing with emotion. "Tomorrow is the engagement ceremony. Once the wedding date is set, you''ll be married by next year"

    Thinking about her daughter leaving so soon. Thalia was already wiping away tears.

    Melody said, "Mom, please don''t cry. If you do, I really won''t want to leave. I''d rather stay by your side forever"

    "Don''t say that. As long as you''re happy, that''s all ed, Thalia replied, her voice full of love.

    After some time, Thalia finally urged, "Alright, dear, go to bed, Don''t stay up toote. Tomorrow, you need to wake up refreshed to be a beautiful bride

    Melody''s cheeks flushed as she nodded. "Alright."

    She made her way up the staircase, but just before disappearing around the bend, Melody cast a nce back, a look of challenging look at Tiffany, who was seated below in the living room with Randall, the family''s therapist. ht, Just fuss and fret all you want. It was a waste of time

    Melody thought,

    Melody was entirely at case as she returned to her room.

    In the living room, Tiffany turned to Thalia, her tone casual. "Mom, do you remember who bought the dress you''re wearing?

    Thalia said, "What does it matter to you who bought it?"

    Thalia frowned, irritation coloring her expression. "It''s already generous of me to let your father bring his illegitimate children home. You should be grateful"

    Since her discharge from the hospital, Thalia had been like apletely different person

    No matter how much anyone tried to exin, she was firmly convinced that Melody was her only daughter, and event refused to acknowledge Eric as her son, dering him and Tiffany to be the products of some affair of Charlie''s. Every attempt Tiffany made to get close enough to examine her mother for signs of bloodbite effects only resulted in more resentment and pushback from Thalia.

    Randall offered his analysis, "This is a rtivelymon symptom of dissociative identity disorder. Usually, whatever they want to believe, they cling to as though it''s amand.

    The only unusual part is that her primary personality has yet to surface. The current personality has been in control the entire time, causing this rejection of family." Tiffany''s suspicion that bloodbite was at y grew even stronger

    She approached Thalia again, this time cupping her hands together as though concealing something. "Mom, I''ve got something fun to show you."

    Thalia clearly didn''t want to humor her, but after a while, Tiffany''s antics piqued her curiosity. "What is it?"

    Tiffany brought her hands closer and, in a sudden motion, delivered a swift karate chop.

    Thalia copsed to the floor.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Randall, wide-eyed, stammered. "You... you knocked out your own mother?"

    The sight was utterly shocking.

    Ignoring him, Tiffany hefted her mother up and carried her back to her bedroom. There, she grabbed a long stick and rolled. it over her mother''s skin. Tonight, she would draw that bloodbite out of her mother, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 377

    As he watched the door to Thalia''s room close, Randall couldn''t take his concern.

    Although he was merely a guest, he''d been staying at the Kelley residence these past few days. He couldn''t just sit by and watch Tiffany carry out some wild n. So he called Charlie, who was still

    Il at the office.

    To Randall''s surprise, Charlie didn''t object. Instead, he replied in a thoughtful tone, "I trust my daughter. Mr. Berger, you needn''t worry." "Alright. Randall refrained from further interference.

    Inside the room, Tiffany''s brow was furrowed in concentration. She''d searched for a long time but hadn''t found the bloodbite parasite.

    She thought, ''Could I have been wrong? No, that wouldn''t be wrong

    Releasing a sigh, Tiffany looked to the top of Thalia''s head. There was only one spot she hadn''t checked.

    Taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and began to cut away the hair her mother had spent years growing

    Finally, at the crown of Thalia''s head, a tiny bump came into view.

    Tiffany had found it.

    As the parasitey dormant, Tiffany reached for the needle kit she''d prepared in advance. A few precise prickster, the bloodbite was cornered with no way to escape.. Just as Tiffany was about to remove it, Thalia''s eyes snapped open.

    She saw Tiffany with the needles and froze in horror, her scalp prickling. "What are you doing? What do you want from me? Get away...

    Before she could finish, Tiffany knocked her faint again.

    Silence returned.

    o extract the bloodbite Tiffany''s relentless use of the needles eventually forced it to emerge.

    It took over forty minutes to

    Sensing danger, the bloodbite tried to flee from Thalia''s bleeding wound, only to be trapped under a ss jar.

    Exhausted from the ordeal, Tiffany called Eric to help clean up the mess,

    When Eric entered, he looked around, stunned. Tiffany, what have you done?"

    and then get some sleep. Lucy can handle the rel

    "Don''t ask. Just tidy up a bit Tiffany said.

    "Alright." Eric followed her instructions, leaving Tiffany to step out of her mother''s bedroom, climb the stairs, and stand before Melody''s door.

    She slid the ss jar open, slipped the bloodbite through the door gap, and let it settle inside.

    The parasite wouldn''t control its creator, but it would have some mild, adverse effects.

    This was her wedding gift to Melody.

    14

    Mon, Nov

    07:04

    S9B%0

    The next morning, the Kelley family was festive, decorated with red "Double Happiness" banners and colorful streamers

    The servan orderly.

    all dressed in coordinated outfits, bustled around with joyful expressions, ensuring everything was clean and

    The Kelley and the Harper families union had made headlines, drawing the attention of passersby and the residents of neighboring estates. Several affluent locals, jogging nearby,ughed and chatted as they passed.

    "I hear the eldest heiress of the Kelley family is quite the beauty. Maybe we''ll catch a glimpse of her at the engagement banquet." "That''s for sure. Tiffany is Lovell City''s top beauty; her sister cant be far behind."

    "That''s true,"

    As they continued on their way, an ear-piercing scream from the second floor of Cedar Ridge Vi shattered the morning calm.

    The shrill, agonized scream was loud enough to startle the sparrows from the treetops and cause the passersby to shudder.

    "What on earth is that? That scream was enough to make my heart skip"

    "Geez, my ears are ringing. Let''s go, that was horrifying."

    Hurriedly, they left.

    Inside the vi, the startled servants rushed up the stairsContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucy, the head housekeeper, feared something terrible had happened. She quickly knocked on Tiffany''s door, calling out, "Miss, are you alright?"

    Other servants checked on Eric, asking. "Sir, are you alright?"

    Finally, a maid knocked on Melody''s door. The door, which was slightly ajar, opened just a little further.

    The maid stepped inside, calling out, "Miss, are you alright? Was that you screaming just now?"

    There was no response.

    Tentatively, the maid moved deeper into the room. There, in front of the ornate vanity, sat a woman with disheveled hair. her face reflected in the mirror, swollen and covered in red welts The maid screamed in shock.

    Melody, her face twisted

    1 rage, red at the maid. "If you scream again, I''ll rip your tongue out."

    The maid fell silent immediately.

    "Has my makeup artist arrived? Bring them to me," Melody said.

    Yes, Miss, Lucy said.

    After leaving, the maid whispered to Lucy about what she''d seen. The staff finally realized that the earlier scream hade from Melody.

    It made sense. With the engagement that very day, the bride-to-be''s face was covered in a red rash. It was normal that she was distraught.

    0:00

    Lucy sent all the stall away and rushed to greet the arriving makeup artist, escorting her to Melody''s room.

    Upon seeing Melody''s face, the makeup artist gasped, "Oh, dear, what happened to you? What are we going to do?"

    "What do you mean? You''re the makeup artist-figure it out, Melody said.

    Fuming. Melody demanded. I don''t care what you have to do. I cannot go out looking like this."

    "But..." The makeup artist was at a loss. The sudden, severe rash was impossible to cover, no matter how much foundation she used

    Melody''s expression darkened. Just get on with it."

    "I''ll start with a herbal mask; it should help reduce the swelling

    "Hurry."

    With the engagement set for noon, time was running out,

    The makeup artist quickly got to work. As she massaged the mask onto Melody''s face, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, did you eat something that triggered an allergy? This reaction is severe... Melody''s lips curled in a bitter smile.

    It wasn''t an allergy.

    The rash was caused by her own bloodbite parasite.

    When she woke up that morning, she''d found the bloodbite lying beside her pillow.

    rmed, she''d looked in the mirror, only to find her face hideously marred.

    And it wasn''t just her face. Her body was also covered in red welts.

    The dress she had chosen for the ceremony was backless. Now, she couldn''t wear it

    In a fury, she had killed the bloodbite. But it was toote. Her face and body were ravaged

    And there was only one person who could''ve done this-Tiffany

    She had never expected Tiffany to not only remove the parasite but to turn it back against her.

    When the makeup artist asked again about the rash, Melody clenched her jaw and hissed, "Why did I break out? You should ask my dear sister.

 Chapter 378

    The makeup artist thought, ''So, Tiffany is behind it?

    The makeup artist''s eyes shed with realization

    It made sense. Originally, Tiffany was supposed to be the future Mrs. Harper family. Sadly, her feelings were unrequited.

    Even after years of chasing Keh, she''d never won his heart, and the engagement fell through.

    And now, the one marrying Keh was her own sister.

    Everyone thought that Tiffany couldn''t ept this

    So the makeup artist thought that it was normal Tor Tiffany to hurt Melody.

    The makeup artist sighed inwardly and thought. To ruin her sister''s face on such an important day. Tiffany is truly ruthless!

    But as the herbal mask was removed, her opinion quickly changed.

    Melody pped the makeup artist across the face several times in quick session.

    "This is what you call ''effective? Are you trying to ruin me? Are you and Tiffany working together?" Melody was nearly hystericalThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    After twenty minutes with the herbal paste, not only did her face show no improvement, but the red welts had worsened. making her appearance even more grotesque.

    She couldn''t show her face in public now.

    Avianna Santiago, the makeup artist, reeled from the blows, blood dripping from her mouth as she held her now-swollen face, pleading. "Miss, I... I didn''t know this would happen! Normally, those herbs have anti-inmmatory properties. ver expected it to make things

    worse....

    "Useless. You''re useless! You''re doing this on purpose, just like Tiffany!" Melody''s rage wasn''t satisfied yet, and she kicked Avianna hard, twice more.

    "Stop!" Avianna turned, clutching her stomach protectively.

    But it was toote. She was kicked to the ground, pain washing over her as her face turned pale.

    Warm blood slowly began to seep from beneath her.

    "My child...

    Melody did not expect such an oue. She was stunned and asked, "You''re pregnant

    Avianna, barely able to speak through the pain, pleaded, "Please take me to the hospital... please."

    -If she dyed any longer, she might lose her child.

    Melody grimaced with distaste. She couldn''t let Avianna die here on her engagement day.

    She called for the servants to take Aviana to the hospital but told them to say, "She identally fell and hurt her stomach Take her to the hospital right away."

    98%E1

    Downstairs, the Wedding House car was still parked outside, with several backup makeup artists and stylists waiting. When they saw Avianna, covered in blood and being carried out, they were all shocked. "What happened? What''s going on?"

    Nobody answered, as Avianna had already lost consciousness. She was quickly loaded into the car, which sped toward the hospital.

    The remaining stylists and makeup artists wanted to follow, but Melody''s chilling voice stopped them.

    "Remember your ce."

    They were just employees of the Wedding House. But she was the future Mrs. Harper family and the future owner of the Wedding House. They couldn''t go to the hospital without her permission.

    Left with no choice, the others reluctantly nodded.

    Melody rewarded their submission with a sweetened promise. Today is my engagement day with Keh. I''ll personally visit Avianna at the hospital after the engagement, and I won''t let her down." But no one knew what she meant by "not letting her down"

    If Avianna lost her baby, there was nothing Melody couldpensate for that. Her words, "I won''t let her down, were disgustingly empty.

    The stylists nodded outwardly but cursed inwardly.

    They wondered how Avianna just "fell

    She was always careful.

    They suspected it was no ident.

    Despite their anger, they continued preparing Melody''s gown, styling her hair, and applying makeup.

    The bright red bumps on her skin couldn''t be concealed in such a short time, so the stylist suggested covering her head with

    white veil. This way, it wouldplement her gown while subdy masking the blemishes.

    This was their best option.

    Though unwilling. Melody nodded in agreement.

    After freshening up and heading downstairs, Tiffany first checked in on her mother''s room.

    Thalia was still asleep. Since Tiffany had knocked her unconscious the night before, she hadn''t woken up.

    Checking her pulse carefully. Tiffany found that Thalia''s condition was stable. The bloodbite had drained her of energy. causing her to sleep deeply, but after some rest, she would recover. Relieved, Tiffany left the room quietly.

    Charlie waited for her outside and asked anxiously, "Honey, hows your mom? Should we wake her or take her to the hospital?

    Tiffany said. "No need. She''ll wake up in the afternoon. Let her sleep well."

    "Alright."

    Charlie hadplete faith in Tiffany''s words and acted without hesitation.

    Last night, after finishing up at the office, he''d returned to find Thalia with cropped hair and a small wound on her shoulder.

    He hadn''t questioned it, fully trusting his daughter.

    Tiffany blinked, feeling a wave of gratitude. "Thank you,

    Dad.

    "Silly girl" Charlie gently ruffled her hair. "You haven''t eaten breakfast yet, right? Go on, I asked Lucy to make you something. I''ll go to the hotel to meet the guests. Bring Eric with youter."

    "Alright." Tiffany nodded.

    "One more thing... Charlie''s face suddenly turned serious. That jerk... we don''t need him. My daughter, who I''ve cherished and raised with all my love, deserves far better

    At today''s engagement party, as the ex-fianc¨¦e, Tiffany was bound to face some ridicule.

    But Charlie''s message was clear. Tiffany deserved someone far better; Keh was hardly worth their concern.

    This was a father''s reassurance, his pride.

    To him. Tiffany was a rare treasure, one of a kind.

    Tiffany paused, a sudden ache spreading at her nose.

    Whether in her past life or this one, her father had never changed.

    Every bit of love, every moment of care he gave her had never faded.

    Tiffany''s eyes stung as tears welled up, and she threw herself into her father''s arms, eyes red but smiling like a child.

    There, there. How old are you? Still crying?" Charlie teased her, but his gentle pats on her back were soft and loving.

    Tiffany chuckled, realizing she probably looked silly. But she couldn''t help it. She was easily moved, and those closest to her touched the softest parts of her heart.

    After Charlie left, Lucy served breakfast with a smile. "Miss, this is the breakfast Mr. Kelley asked the kitchen to prepare for you. Please eat while it''s hot."

    Sitting at the table, Tiffany recalled the morningmotion she''d heard. "Lucy, what happened this morning?"

    Lucy filled her in on Melody''s red welts and the pregnant makeup artist who had been kicked to the hospital, sharing all the

    details

    0

 Chapter 379

    When Tiffany heard about Melody''s face being covered in red welts, she wasn''t surprised.

    After all, once the bloodbite was expelled, it instinctively tried to return to its host for survival, which caused a bacsh on the person who initially ced it.

    But to think Melody would end up with her face full of red spots, it was poetic justice.

    Of course, rather than reflect on her actions, Melody directed all her anger toward others.

    Tiffany asked, "Lucy, did you contact the hospital? How''s the makeup artist doing?"

    After all, this happened at the Kelley family, and Melody''s behavior now reflected on the whole family. They couldn''t just

    ignore the situation.

    Lucy hesitated before replying, "Yes, I did ask. Unfortunately, the baby... didn''t take it."

    Tiffany felt a pang of sadness at this.

    "Who would have thought Melody could be so ruthless, kicking a pregnant woman... Lucy sighed, adding, "But don''t worry. The makeup artist works for the Harper family, so we''ll handle thepensation." Tiffany nodded thoughtfully

    A littleter, Eric came downstairs. Lucy brought out breakfast with a smile. "Sir,e along now and eat up. We''ll be heading to the hotel shortly."

    The engagement party would take ce at a hotel around noon, and as representatives of the bride''s family, they needed to arrive a bit early.

    Eric, dressed in a little suit with a blue bow tie and hairbed back, had a mature, dashing look With his baby face, though, he looked more like a serious little adult

    Tiffanyughed when he saw this.

    She couldn''t helpughing. "You look ridiculous."

    Eric pouted in mock hurt. "Am I not cute!"

    "Okay, you''re. Happy now?" She grinned. "Now, hurry up and eat Your oatmeal''s getting cold."

    "Alright"

    Eric took a spoon. He ate slowly and carefully, like a little noble prince-graceful, but with that cute charm only a child could have.

    Tiffany held back, barely resisting the urge to pinch her little brother''s adorably chubby cheeks.

    At ten o''clock, a convoy from the Harper family arrived, and Melody was taken on board.

    Since she couldn''t cover the red welts on her face and body, her original backless gown was swapped for

    d for a more modest one

    Even withyers of makeup, her skin condition couldn''t be entirely hidden, so she opted to veil her face with white tulle matching her gown. However, even from a distance, her red spots were faintly visible

    The procession moved grandly down the road toward the hotel where the engagement would be held.

    Melody tried not to look at herself in the mirror during the ride and even called Keh, pouting, "Keh, would you still marry me if I were disfigured?"

    "What brought this up all of a sudden?" Keh replied, sounding distant.

    "Last night, I drank a ss of water and ended up like this. The doctor says it''s an allergy, but I suspect there was something. in that water." Melody said, her voice heavy with tears.

    "Keh, don''t you think Tiffany''s behind this?" Melody said, her voice tinged with bitterness. "She must have done something to make me break out in these awful red spots, all just to make sure I''d be miserable. Isn''t this exactly what she wants?" Keh frowned and diverted the topic. "Don''t overthink it. Regardless, I''vemitted to this, and I''ll learn to be a proper husband. Today is our engagement. Wait for me at the hotel. I''ll be there soon."

    "Alright... Melody replied sweetly before hanging up.

    She knew Keh was being polite.

    But she knew him well enough to know that his pride wouldn''t allow him to go back on his word once he''d made at

    The convoy proceeded in grand style.

    Since the alliance of the Kelley and Harper families had drawn significant public attention, journalists lined the route, taking photos and covering the event with glowing praise.

    Meanwhile, in Luna Vi, Juneughed when she saw the news and promptly got up. "A perfect match?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeremy raised an eyebrow, asking, "Where are you off to?"

    June said, "I feel like stirring things up a little at this engagement party. Care to join, Mr. Cooper?"

    June''s smile turned mischievous. "Time to vent some frustration for Tiffany."

    She''d had enough of Melody''s scheming and wasn''t about to let her have her way.

    June thought, "That woman has repeatedly schemed against Tiffany. Does she think she''ll get her way so easily? I won''t let her have her wish!*

    Jeremy, munching an apple, tossed it aside. Tm in."

    "Perfect. Let''s head to the Harper family''s manor."

    Back at the Harper family''s manor, the butler checked the time and called up, "Sir, it''s past ten o''clock, LEwe don''t leave now, we''ll bete. The cars are ready. Please, let''s go." Keh replied curtly. "You all go ahead. I''ll be down shortly."

    "But, sir..."

    Just go."

    Reluctantly, the butler and staff filed out.

    Alone, Keh stared at his reflection in the mirror, dressed in formal, tailored suit, looking poised yet burdened. A faint, bitter smile formed on his lips.

    This was his second engagement.

    A year ago, when he and Tiffany were first engaged, he''d skipped the party because Sandra had been in the hospital alone crying after being hit by a car.

    He felt pity for her and had used that as an excuse to miss his own engagement, hoping Tiffany would give up on him.

    But instead, Tiffany had stood there alone, facing judgment and ridicule.

    Despite Charlie''s fury, Tiffany had defended Keh and pleader tirelessly, somehow convincing Charlie to keep the engagement.

    Thinking back, Keh felt disgusted with himself.

    Keh lowered his head, hand trembling slightly.

    Then, a woman''s voice cut through his thoughts.

    "The despicable things you''ve done don''t stop there, do they? Feeling guilty now?

    Keh spun around, only to see two strangers, a sharp-eyed young man and June.

    "What are you doing here?" Keh demanded, shocked..

    He didn''t have any ties to them.

    Last time he''d gone to Luna Vi to beg for Sandra''s medicine, the sharp-tongued Miracle Healer had mercileuly put in his ce.

    "We came because we wanted to, June replied smoothly, casually seating herself on the couch and pouring coffee for herself and Jeremy "By the way, your security here isn''t very good."

    To intrude into someone''s house and then criticize their security-that was bold enough.

    Her attitude was just as arrogant as the Miracle Healer.

    Keh scowled. "Cut to the chase. What are you here for? I have to get to the hotel soon."

 Chapter 380

    June took a leisurely sip of coffee, not intending to drag things out, and said directly, "I came here specifically to tell you something"

    "What is it?" Keh asked, impatient.

    June said. "Do you remember the night you were ambushed in that alley, injured and on the verge of death, only to be saved at thest moment?"

    "Of course I remember. Keh replied without hesitation. "I was gravely injured that night. If it weren''t for Melody, I wouldn''t be here today." June simply shook her head and emphasized one word. "Wrong

    June stood up, taking slow steps toward Keh, her gaze piercing as she continued, "That night, the one who saved you wasn''t Melody"

    Keh scoffed, his patience thinning. "Then who was it? Today''s my engagement, and you''re here telling me these things to sabotage it? Ridiculous."

    He picked up his watch and turned to leave.

    June''sugh echoed through the room, eerie and low. "What if I told you that the person who saved you that night was Tiffany?"

    His footsteps faltered.

    Keh turned abruptly. "What did you say? That''s impossible!

    "Why wouldn''t it be? June''s smile was a mixture of pity and mockery.

    June said, "Tell me, in a situation where you were pursued by a dozen assassins, with Melodypletely defenseless, how could she possibly have saved you! What exactly did she have? The courage? The skills? The power?" Juneughed louder, each word striking at Keh''s pride. "Mr. Harper, how could you be so naive?"

    Keh''s expression darkened.

    Every word she spoke hammered at him, pounding with painful rity. was true.

    Some things were impossible to see white caught up in the moment, only clear once he stepped back to re-evaluate them.

    It was then he remembered. "No wonderContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    neant to wake him. It was a genuine hit.

    No wonder he''d taken a p to the face before he even woke up. It wasn''t meant

    Keh thought, No wonder the woman crouching in front of me quickly covered her own face the moment I opened my

    It was Tiffany. She hadn''t wanted me to know she was my rescuer

    eyes.

    No wonder that when heter sent someone to investigate, they found no trace in thatalley, only a few ordinary arrow feathers left on the ground.

    Each memory now aligned with painful precision, revealing the truth he''d so stubbornly denied.

    He had been wrong, utterly and foolishly wrong.

    Keh''s figure hunched under the weight of realization, his face ashen and eyes hollow.

    Satisfied, June delivered onest cutting remark. "Oh, and by the way, Tiffany was seriously injured that night while saving

    you

    She stepped back, expression cold. "I didn''t tell you all this to stop your engagement. I told you so that you''d be left with this regret for the rest of your life, painfully aware of how you mistreated someone you once couldn''t see the value in. You deserve it." With those words, June turned and strode away with Jeremy.

    Outside the room, the Harper family''s butler paced nervously, having been called by Felicia and Romeo multiple times to hurry Keh up. The bride was already at the hotel, and everyone was waiting for the groom.

    When the butler entered the room, he froze in shock to see Keh trembling, his face pale, the veins on his hands bulging.

    "Sir. The butler stammered, "Are you feeling unwell?"

    Keh gritted his teeth. "Bring Deegan in. Now!" Keh said.

    "But, sir, the engagement ceremony is about to begin..."

    "Gol

    It was the first time that the usually gentle Keh had raised his voice at a servant. The butler hurried to fetch Deegan.

    When Deegan entered, he was visibly nervous. "Sir, did you need something?"

    "Do you remember that when I was injured, I asked you to investigate who had saved me?" Keh''s voice was tight.

    Deegan thought for a moment. "Yes, sir. At that time, you said Miss Princeton, that is, your fianc¨¦e, was the one who saved you and even sent me to verify it.

    "But I found that she had never been near that alleyway that night, so it was impossible for her to have saved you... but you refused to believe it.

    Keh''sughter was bitter.

    Back then, even when Deegan''s investigation pointed out his likely mistake, he had stubbornly clung to his assumptions. Now, the full depth of his error hit him, a cascading series of mistakes that had led him to this point. Deegan swallowed nervously, watching Keh''s face. "Sir... is something wrong? Why are you suddenly asking about this?"

    Keh gave a curt nod. "Leave."

    Deegan said, "But, sir... the family is urging you to get to the hotel

    "Get out."

    Deegan hurriedly left.

    Stumbling like a lost man, Keh found himself wandering until he reached the secluded part of the estate where his grandfather kept his belongings.

    Heart pounding, he went inside.

    With Romeo already at the hotel, Keh began searching with reckless abandon, pulling everything apart.

    As he suspected, the Treasure Box was hidden under the bed.

    Sitting on the floor withra heart heavy with conflicting emotions, Keh looked at the Treasure Box. With a small, desperate hope, he took a knife, cut his palm, and ced his bleeding hand on the surface of the Treasure Box. 98%1

    The Treasure Box, an ancient artifact of dark blue stone, began to glow intensely upon contact with his blood. The light was so bright that it forced him to shut his eyes,

    Then, a faint voice echoed. "What do you seek?"

    "You''re supposed to reveal the past and the present, right?" Keh whispered, his voice trembling. "I want to see... how foolish I''ve been."

    The Treasure Box''s light intensified, so bright it was blinding. Keh squeezed his eyes shut, feeling himself engulfed by an ethereal wanth And then, he began to see.

    It was like falling through a dream, with one scene after another unfolding before him.

    In this vision, a younger Tiffany, at sixteen, glowed with innocent excitement, her eyes bright as she looked at him. She''d chase after him, calling in her clear voice. "Keh, wait for me! Wait for me!"

    But he never turned around.

    People around him would snicker, "Look, the silly girl from the Kelley family is following him again. Imagine having to put up with someone so desperate. We feel bad for you, Mr. Harper Embarrassed and angry, Keh had scolded Tiffany harshly each time, driven by his wounded pride and the judgmental eyes of others. "I don''t like you, he''d snapped. Stop following me." But that was not the truth.

 Chapter 381

    Keh felt that he was a fool, too stupid to see that the people saying these things weren''t offering advice.

    They were mocking him, their eyes filled with malice, jealousy, and smug amusement. Because of that envy, they made their remarks increasingly vicious, Keh''s pride was ofien so foolishly stubborn.

    In the past, someone would gloat, "Mr. Harper, Tiffany is head over heels for you, and she''s gorgeous, too. You really feel nothing?"

    Then, the crowd wouldugh, his friends and spoiled rich kids all looking on, eager for the drama.

    And there Tiffany would be, her face full of hope.

    But Keh only ever put on an indifferent mask, answering coldly. "What does that have to do with me?"

    And each time he said it, the light in Tiffany''s eyes dimmed just a little more.

    That innocence of hers, so unaffected and sweet, should''ve pulled at his heartstrings..

    But instead, he let others'' scornful gazes make him shove her away and treat her like a burden.

    Keh deserved the sad ending.

    His chest tightened, and the images continued to sh through his mind.

    In the next instant, he remembered meeting Melody, the transfer student who captured his attention with her open-hearted, charm

    Ignoring all protests, he insisted on breaking off the engagement with Tiffany.

    Later, Melody had a run-in with a local thug, and in the panic of the moment, she identally killed him. Terrified and sobbing, she begged Keh for help, suggesting Tiffany could take the fall for her. And he agreed.

    Keh''s face turned pale, and his forehead throbbed with shock

    "No, that couldn''t be. I would never agree to something like that This isn''t real. It''s all lies!" he shouted, the disbelief overwhelming him.

    But a hollow voice, drifting from the glowing box, replied softly, "Young man, this is your past life."

    The truth remained the truth, whether he epted it or not.

    No matter how Keh tried to deny it, the images continued.

    When he suggested Tiffany take the me, she actually agreed. But her only condition was, "When I''m released, you have to keep your promise and marry me." "Alright," he had sind,

    What a one-sided, brutal bargain.

    Keh was horrified. It was as if a hammer was pounding against his chest, each blow more painful than thest.

    And the worst was yet to coage. In prison, Tiffany endured constant abuse and humiliation.

    The once-proud nobledy, the sweet and innocent girl, came out of the prison looking like a shadow of her former self, lifeless and hollow.

    Meanwhile, Melody had orchestrated the burning of Thalia, poisoned Eric, and even disconnected Charlie''s oxygen. One by one, every member of the Kelley family met a tragic fate.

    By the time Tiffany was released, she had nothing left. Her family was gone, her home destroyed.

    But now, Keh was living in bliss with Melody,pletely unaware.

    When Tiffany returned to ask Keh to fulfill his promise, he scoffed at her, looking down on her with disgust. "Do you really think you''re worthy?"

    The girl who once shone withughter had turned silent.

    Then, she walked away.

    On her way home, she was kidnapped by Sandra''s men. They beat her to death.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The scene vanished, and the light from the Treasure Box faded, leaving the room silent and still.

    Keh could hear his own ragged breathing

    In just a few minutes, he had seen it all, but it felt as if he had relived an entire lifetime, enduring its endless torment. He thought, "No wonder Tiffany hates me so much. No wonder she said I could never repay what I owe her in this life. Keh stumbled to his feet, returning the box to its ce under the bed, then ran out like a man possessed.

    The butler, panicking at his disappearance, cried out when he saw Keh rushing out. "Goodness! Where have you been? We''re going to miss the ceremony!"

    "Go." Keh said.

    He climbed into the car, his face frantic and unsettled.

    "Quickly!" Keh said.

    He needed to see Tiffany.

    He had to tell her that he regretted it all

    Back at the hotel where the engagement party was being held.

    It was almost eleven, and most of the guests had already arrived Melody, draped in a delicate veil and avish gown, stood on the tform, smiling sweetly with anticipation. But the groom had yet to arrive.

    Felicia, trying to maintain herposure, forced a smile. "He must be caught in traffic. She quickly turned and called home again, her anxiety growing. "Is he on his way?" "He left! He''s already on the road and should be there in about ten minutes, the butler assured her. "Ma''am, please don''t

    worry. He didn''t mean to bete."

    "Fine," Felicia muttered before hanging up. She approached Melody to reassure her. "Keh is on his way now, just a bit dyed by the traffic, but he''ll be here soon." As she spoke, Felicia''s brow furrowed. "Melody, is something wrong with your face?"

    "A sudden allergy, Melody exined with a sigh. "The doctor said it''s an acute reaction, probably to something I atest night. It might take a few days to clear up." "Oh, it''s fine, it''s hardly noticeable, Felicia replied, patting her lund in a poor attempt to reassure her.

    The guests all had a clear view of the bride standing on stage, her face partially obscured by the veil.

    Yet under the bright lights and clinera shes, the red blotches covering her skin were hard to miss.

    Suddenly, a mischievous child climbed onto the stage, circling around behind Melody before yanking off her veil with a

    shout.

    "Look, it''s the bride!"

    Without the veil, Melody''s face, covered in ring red welts, wasid bare for all to see.

    Gasps echoed throughout the room as the guests stared, visibly shaken.

    Now fully exposed under the ring lights, Melody was left helpless, humiliated.

    Grabbing the veil back from the child''s hand, Melody tried to cover her face. But the little boy burst into tears, wailing, "She''s the ugliest bride ever! I don''t want to look!" Laughter, stifled and whispered, began to ripple through the crowd.

    They might notugh outright, out of respect for the Kelley and Harper families, but they could hardly contain their

    amusement.

    Melody''s fists clenched. She was

 Chapter 382

    When M¨¦lody shot a look at Giana, she immediately sprang up from her seat.

    With a loud voice, she used, "Tiffany, you''re so vicious! You purposely drugged Melody to give her an allergic reaction so you could steal the spotlight!"

    Giana''s missing front teeth gave her words a slight lisp, making her sound almostical, but everyone could still understand.

    Ginana continued, "You act all high and mighty at school, don''t you? You even knocked out my teeth! You''re nothing but a bully, throwing your weight around because of your family name. It''s disgusting." If her words weren''t shocking enough, Giana threw a real bombshell next, leaving the guests stunned.

    "You know what?" she asked. "Tiffany isn''t even Mr. Kelley''s daughter! Here''s the paternity report. If anyone doubts me, have a look for yourselves."

    She began handing out copies from her bag, spreading the papers quickly across each table.

    In moments, the room buzzed with murmurs as each table examined the papers in disbelief.

    "No wonder the Harper family canceled their engagement before, someone muttered. "Who would want a wife who brings nothing to the table? If she''s adopted, the Kelley family''s shares won''t ever go to her." "True. If it were me, I wouldn''t want a decorative wife who contributes nothing."

    "Yes, a beautiful flower is nice, if it''s kept at a distance. But for a family alliance, it should be an equal match, don''t you think?"

    Many of the guests who had once considered an alliance with the Kelley family quickly dismissed the idea, now seeing Tiffany as merely a pretty face with no substantial value.

    In this shifting atmosphere, Melody''s lips curved into a pleased smile.

    Seeing this, Giana continued to fan the mes.

    Giana said, "You all know where shees from, don''t you? She''s always bullying others at school to prove her status. And now she''s sabotaging her own sister just to steal attention for herself. "She''s so scheming. No wonder Mr. Harper would rather break off the engagement than be with her. Serves her right!"

    Each word dripped with malice.

    Alexia even joined in, nodding approvingly. "Indeed, a woman like her would never make it into the Harper family Felicia halfheartedly tried to stop her, though her attempt was just for show. After all, the Harper family''s recent trouble with tax evasion had started because of Tiffany, and Felicia hadn''t forgotten this slight.

    With the guests egged on by Alexia and Giana, rumors started flying as people recalled Tiffany''s so-called "misdeeds" at school. "Yes, that''s right! She''s always acting like she owns the ce," someone else chimed in. "She often bullied others in school!" "Everyone in the ss was too scared to speak up, but Giana was brave enough to confront her and lost her teeth for it! It''s outrageous.

    43 Tue,

    When Charlie returned to the hall, he froze, bewildered by the scene.

    He''d only stepped out to take a few calls, and now these people were ganging up on his daughter.

    This was intolerable.

    Rolling up his sleeves, he charged forward, his face darkening as he barked, "What on earth is going on here? Shut up, all of you!" Giana wasn''t ready to back down. "Mr. Kelley, you''ve got it wrong! Shouldn''t you be defending Melody? She''s your daughter, after all."

    "Do I need your advice on that?" Charlie snapped back, his eyes catching sight of the papers in people''s hands.

    Furious, he summoned security and ordered, "Escort her out. And shred everyst one of those papers."

    Securityplied without hesitation.

    As Giana was hauled out, she continued to shout, "Mr. Kelley, you''re blind to the truth! I''m doing this for your sake. Tiffany is vile and dangerous. You need to protect yourself from her!" "Get out," Charlie growled.

    Charlie was truly furious. If someone could talk about his daughter in this setting, then people must be smearing her openly and secretly back at school. Moving over to the floor-to-ceiling window, he gently reassured Tiffany, "Don''t mind them, sweetie. They''re just a bunch of crazy people stirring up trouble." The more he thought about it, the angrier he grew, muttering, Losing just two teeth clearly didn''t teach her anything. Maybe it''s time to knock out the rest." However, after all that he had said, Tiffany remained silent.

    Whether it was Giana''s deliberate provocation or the crowd''s whispers and pointed stares, she showed no reaction. She simply stood by the window, staring nkly ahead. The siblings'' identical, dazed expressions left Charlie thoroughly puzzled. "What''s going on with you two? What are you staring at so intently?"

    As he spoke, he looked out of the window. When he saw it, his eyes widened.

    With floor-to-ceiling windows on all sides, the view from the 38th-floor hotel rooftop offered a sweeping panorama of thendscape below.

    And drifting across the skyline, dozens of colorful hot air balloons floated their way, filling the sky like a river of rainbows.

    They drew closer and closer, painting the city with vibrant shades of red, pink, and blue.

    Soon, the entire Lovell City skyline was filled with them, leaving pedestrians below in awe. "Look up!" someone shouted from the street. "This is amazing!"

    "Oh my gosh. It''s breathtaking! Who arranged this? It''s a beautiful disy."

    Sereams of delight echoed as people whipped out their phones to capture the sight.

    Inside the hotel, the guests were also flocking to the windows, gazing out in wonder. 07:43

    F

    "Oh, wow! Where did all these hot air balloonse from?"

    "It''s stunning. There must be over a hundred of them!"

    The rainbow-colored balloons hovered closer.ser and closer.

    Someone in the crowd eximed, "They''re all headed this way. Could this be part of the Harper family''s arrangement?"

    "It must be."

    The timing and location were all too perfect to be a coincidence. Many assumed it was an borate disy arranged for the engagement celebration. Felicia was confused, turning to Ryan with irritation. "Why would you n something so excessive? This must''ve cost a fortune."

    Ryan, equally puzzled, shook his head. "It wasn''t me. I wouldn''t think to go this far."

    They exchanged a look, each thinking the same thing, ''Could it have been Keh?''

    With this assumption, they merely smiled as the guests congratted them, letting the misunderstanding linger.

    The guests, more impressed than ever, murmured among themselves.

    This wedding was almost overly grand. Just the sight of hundreds of hot air balloons drifting across the sky showed its scale.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Initially, everyone thought this union was mostly about business, but seeing all this romantic ir, it was clear that the Harper family was entirely considerate.

    Seeing the breathtaking disy, Melody herself was flushed with excitement.

    Just moments ago, she had been upset with Keh, but now, seeing the balloons, she thought he must have beente because he was preparing this surprise for her. On the stage, the bride-to-be glowed wi

 Chapter 383

    Tiffany''s heart was racing.

    She thought, ''Could it really be that Richard has orchestrated this entire disy of hot air balloons above?"

    If he had, then surely every woman in Lovell City would be losing her mind.

    Among the hundreds of balloons, one wasrger and more breathtaking than all the others, with colors and designs distinct from the rest, floating gracefully toward them.

    A sharp-eyed woman gasped, "It looks like that one''s about tond!"

    Indeed, thergest balloon was descending.

    Simultaneously, the ss ceiling of the hotel''s rooftop opened, transforming the enclosed space into an open-air terrace.

    Minutester, the grand balloon touched down as everyone held their breath, anticipation and excitement filling the air. Women looked on, green with envy, while Melody basked in their admiration, her face alight with bashful joy. And then, in the midst of all this, the tall, elegant figure of a man stepped off the hot air balloon.

    With chiseled features, piercing eyes, and a faint, charming smile, his presence alone held a maic allure that drew everyone in, leaving them captivated and breathless.

    The surrounding murmurs faded to silence.

    Under the weight of the man''szy yet intense gaze, every guest felt apulsion to bow, his quiet dominance making their knees weak.

    It was Richard!

    As Keh''s uncle, his presence wasn''t surprising. But with such a grand disy of hot air balloons, the timing felt oddly out of ce.

    Many people in the crowd began to look down or avert their gaze, unsure of what to make of this unexpected turn.

    Richard moved unhurriedly, making his way directly toward Tiffany.

    Sitting atop the balloon, John snapped his fingers, and suddenly bubbles floated down from all directions, filling the air as if the city had been transformed into a dreamscape. Under the sunlight, the bubbles shimmered with rainbow hues, adding to the enchanting atmosphere.

    Lovell City itself became a spectacle, filled with floating balloons and streets alive with sparkling bubbles.

    On the hotel rooftop, Richard now stood before Tiffany, a gentle smile on his handsome face, his presence so captivating that onlookers couldn''t tear their eyes away.

    In the crowd, a few young women covered their mouths, whispering in disbelief, "What is Mr. Hampton doing?"

    Everyone had their own guesses.

    Then, under the stunned gazes of the crowd, Richard dropped to one knee.

    In his palmy a diamond ring so brilli

    it left the audience breathless.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a collective gasp-as

    the crowd took in the scene.

    3

    No one would have thought that the untouchable Richard was actually proposing in public.

    This is the same man known for being aloof and unpredictable, yet here he was, showing a gentle side that hardly fitted his ruthless reputation.

    The guests were in awe, jaws dropping.

    Someone gasped, "Isn''t that the Eternal Azure? The diamond auctioned off for 500 million dors not long ago?"

    Every woman''s eyes filled with jealousy.

    This was a rare gem, symbolic of an eternal, unchanging love.

    Due to its rarity, this diamond attracted an immense amount of attention. Justst month, when it went on sale, it was immediately snapped up for an astounding price of 500 million dors. Few people would have the assets to risk 500 million on a single diamond.

    This purchase sparked a lot of curiosity at the time, with many wondering about the identity of the mysterious buyer.

    It had been Richard, the iparably wealthy Richard Hampton.

    Men looked on in awe, while women fumed with envy and disbelief.

    "I wonder what tricks Tiffany pulled to make the notoriously reserved Mr. Hampton propose to her in front of everyone.

    "Right? She probably used the same shameless tactics she did with Mr. Harper, clinging to him until she finallynded in Mr. Hampton''s bed."

    "Such a disgrace."

    Jealous whispers swirled around her.

    But Tiffany remained remarkably calm.

    At that moment, Richard, still kneeling with elegance, gave a soft chuckle and said, "Miss Kelley, don''t you think it''s time to make this official?"

    He didn''t ask her to marry him. Instead, he was asking her to grant him the honor of being hers.

    The women who had been watching, consumed with jealousy, paled.

    They thought, ''What? Tiffany hasn''t been the one chasing Mr. Hampton? It is Mr. Hampton who has pursued her?''

    They didn''t know why Tiffany could make a man like Richard fall for her so deeply.

    Amid the growing noise, Tiffany tuned everything out.

    She looked at Richard, and after a moment, a gentle smile formed on her lips as she gracefully extended her hand.

    "All right, from today on, you''re mine," Tiffany said.

    "With pleasure."

    Richard''s lips lifted into a satisfied smile as he slid th

 Chapter 384

    When Keh hurried over, he saw the scene unfolding before him.

    Beneath a sky filled with floating hot air balloons, countless bubbles reflected a fantastical glow.

    In this almost surreal romantic setting, Tiffany holding arge bouquet beamed with an unrivaled brightness.

    In her clear gaze, only one person''s reflection was visible.

    Richard, elegant and handsome beyondpare, exuded a calm yet gentle aura.

    Tiffany was breathtaking, her beauty like no other. Every smile, every gesture was filled with grace.

    No one in this world could be a better match than they were.

    Keh froze in ce.

    The countless scenarios he had imagined on his way here were instantly washed away.

    Keh thought, ''What right did I have to stand by her side again? Once lost, it was lost forever!

    It was his youthful recklessness andck of appreciation that led to his deep regret once he realized his true feelings.

    June had been right. He had only himself to me.

    Keh lowered his head, his shoulders trembling slightly.

    Tiffany hadn''t noticed him. Her mind and heart were entirely focused on Richard.

    She found herself liking him just a little bit more.

    Tiffany''s face flushed.

    For a brief moment, she even felt an impulse to tiptoe and kiss Richard, but just as she considered it, she heard a cough nearby.

    Charlie was almost beside himself with anger. He''d been coughing for ages, his lungs nearly out of air, but the two love- struck souls remained oblivious, locked in their own world, ignoring himpletely. Only then did Tiffany remember her father, turning around abruptly with a mixture of embarrassment and panic, like a child caught in the act.

    "Dad..."

    Compared to being caught in a forbidden romance, her situation seemed a bit more serious.

    After all, she had epted Richard''s proposal in front of an audience, leaving no room for second thoughts.

    In other words, she had made a privatemitment to her lover right under her father''s watchful eyes.

    Tiffany shrank back slightly.

    Seeing her reaction, Charlie grew even more frustrated, huffing and ring, though he couldn''t bring himself to stay Instead, he wiped his tears with a bittersweet sense of resignation, mad.

    Charlie said, "After eighteen years of careful nurturing, she''s just been snatched away by someonepletely undeserving..."

    =

    Tiffany was also taken aback rushing to cover her father''s mouth. "Dad, stop it."

    If he kept going, she feared he''d startparing Richard to every type of wild boar imaginable.

    Charlie only became more distraught. "Ungrateful girl... I raised you with such care, watching you grow up, and the moment I turn my back, you''re whisked away..."

    "Dad, that''s not true."

    Tiffanyughed helplessly. "I''m still here with you, and besides, I''m still in school; I won''t be getting married so soon..."

    Her voice trailed off.

    Noticing her difort, Richard took a step forward and addressed Charlie, "Sir, you can rest assured that Tiffany is safe with me. Because I''ll cherish and protect her just as much as you have, if not more." Richard''s voice was calm and sincere, each word filled with resolve.

    Every word he spoke came from his heart.

    Charlie sighed. "Alright, hope you will keep your word."

    As someone who''d been around, Charlie could tell that Richard, known for his influence, genuinely cared for his daughter.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen such a public setting for his proposal.

    His intention was clear, to dispel the rumors around Tiffany and protect her from public scrutiny, especially as her background would inevitablye to light. The events of today''s wedding banquet were proof enough. Richard chose today for his high-profile proposal, sending a clear message to everyone: his wife was off-limits to anyone else.

    Though there was a bittersweet feeling as a father, watching his daughter find the one she loved brings more relief and happiness than anything else.

    He knew there woulde a time when he couldn''t always protect her, but with Richard by her side, he could finally be at

    ease.

    Charlie suddenly recalled how Richard had once taken over a renovation project, ostensibly to help him out. It turned out that it was a favor to Charlie.

    And despite their simr social standing, Richard had treated him with the utmost respect at their first dinner.

    Charlie thought, ''Dropping a level in seniority, huh-so that''s what he was nning

    Charlie huffed in frustration, realizing he''d mistaken Richard''s intentions, thinking it was due to his own reputation and business acumen that Richard sought his friendship.

    He didn''t expect that it was all part of Richard''s n to win Tiffany.

    The supposedlyposed and reserved Richard was, in reality, a sly schemer with a mind as sharp as a fox.

    Charlie shot him a disapproving look that nearly shocked the nearby guests.

    The guests thought, "This old man must have a death wish! Just because Mr. Hampton seems interested in his daughter, he actually thinks he''s someone important. What''s he showing off for? And he dares to re at Mr. Hampton? If he angers Mr. Hampton, the entire Lovell City might just feel the consequences."

    Though young, Richard was known for his ruthless tactics.

    49

    Years ago, a prominent family conspired with Richard''s uncle to assassinate him. Not only did they fail, but by the next morning, the entire family had vanished without a trace, as though crased from existence.

    At the time, Richard had only been twenty.

    Now, five yearster, he had be somewhat restrained, but no one would dare provoke Richard.

    Everyone held their breath, silently praying for Charlie..

    Yet, Richard merely offered a slight smile, his deep eyes calm, his mood unchanged, showing no hint of anger.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that from now on, the Kelley family would join the ranks of the untouchables.

    After all, he was Richard''s father-inw..

    Seeing that Richard would soon be official family, Eric''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Great! Now I won''t have to secretly contact Richard anymore."

    Charlie''s ears perked up immediately. "What? You little brat, already learning to y spy?"

    Eric darted behind Tiffany, then pointed at the floating hot air balloons. "Tiffany, I want to ride one of those too."

    He spoke with awe, his eyes filled with envy..

    Tiffany blinked and replied, "To be honest, I do too."

    As soon as Tiffany expressed her wish, Richard made arrangements without dy.

    However, he left Eric with John, taking Tiffany on a separate hot air balloon.

    Charlie didn''t object, letting them go.

    As the balloon floated away, the engagement banquet carried on as nned.

 Chapter 385

    Melody gritted her teeth, fuming with anger.

    Today was supposed to be her engagement party, a lively event where she could finally humiliate Tiffany in front of all the esteemed guests, revealing her status as an adopted child of the Kelley family and showing everyone just how unworthy Tiffany truly was. She had managed to expose the truth.

    But rather than impacting Tiffany''s standing, it led to Richard making an extravagant, public proposal to her.

    Every woman in Lovell City wanted to marry a man of Richard''s rare status and power.

    But he was utterly smitten with Tiffany, going to unbelievable lengths to prove it.

    Melody couldn''t keep her jealousy at bay.

    Seething with envy, Melody held herself together to proceed with her own engagement.

    Felicia''s face was equally dark. The idea of Keh''s former fianc¨¦e now bing Richard''s wife made her feel thoroughly displeased.

    But she understood Richard well enough. Once he set his mind on something, he''d never let it go. She could only hope that, in time, he''d lose interest and discard Tiffany on his own.

    As the cheerful music resumed, Felicia signaled to the officiant to get the event back on track. Even though the auspicious time had passed, the engagement had to proceed.

    Felicia forced a smile and settled back, believing things would go smoothly now. But then Keh took the microphone and announced, "I''m not going through with this wedding." He turned to Melody. "I''m sorry."

    With that, he dropped the microphone, tore off his tie, and walked out of the venue with long, determined strides.

    Everyone was left in shock.

    They didn''t know why he just decided not to go through with the engagement.

    Melody''s face turned pale, and she chased after him. "Keh, stop! Tell me what you mean!"

    She caught up with him by the elevators, ripping the white veil from her head.

    Tears streamed down her face. "You''re rejecting me because I''m ugly now, aren''t you? You think I''m no longer fit for you, don''t you?

    "The doctor said my allergic reaction will clear up. I didn''t want this to happen. Tiffany made me break out. She''s the reason I look like this. She humiliated me!"

    Keh said nothing. His gaze was distant and impassive, as if looking at a stranger.

    Melody''s heart pounded with fear, tears streaming down her face. "Keh, you promised me. You said you''d stand by me and be a responsible husband. Why are you doing this to me now?" Her tear-streaked face, though marred by red blotches, still retained a certain beauty.

    Keh took a deep breath.

    Before learning the truth, he might have felt pity, evenpassion.

    He was done making himself suffer.

    "This is it. Let''s end it here. It''s my fault," Keh said.

    "Why?" Melody shook her head frantically. "But I love you! Isn''t there even a sliver of feeling in your heart for me?"

    Keh''s smile was enigmatic, but as he looked at her, all traces of humor faded.

    Keh said, "Let me ask you something, and I want the truth. On the night I was injured, was it really you who saved me?"

    "Keh, why... why are you asking this all of a sudden?" Panic welled up inside Melody.

    To be honest, she had no idea what Keh had actually experienced that night.

    Butter, when he mistook her as his savior, she''d discreetly gathered some information. They said he had been hunted, injured, and saved.

    But the person who saved him vanished without a trace.

    As she faced him now, Melody feared he might have uncovered something.

    "Keh..."

    "Answer me!" Keh''s face was cold, his tone even colder. "I want to hear it from you. Did you save me that night?"

    He repeated the question, his voice as chilling as ice.

    Melody bit her lip and finally admitted, "But... ver imed to have saved you."

    Keh froze.

    She really hadn''t.

    Melody had only responded to his questions with silence or vague answers.

    All along, he''d deceived himself.

    Kehughed, augh that grew louder, more bitter, more manic.

    "I was the fool, theplete fool. I deserved it," Keh said.

    A flimsy y on words had fooled him so deeply...

    Keh stepped into the open elevator. Seeing Melody try to follow him, he turned with a crazed glint in his eyes and coldly said, "Fuck off!"

    Melody watched as the elevator doors closed, helpless as Keh disappeared.

    It was the first time he had spoken to her so rudely.

    "How did ite to this? Why did ite to this?" Melody slumped to the ground, dazed, as the guests gradually left the hall, the space emptying out until only the cleaning staff, Charlie, Felicia, and Romeo remained.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Romeo said, "Sorry, we never expected this to happen. Keh is fully at fault, and we''ll be sure to reprimand him."

    Charlie nodded but said nothing.

    .

    While he was angry at Keh''sst-minute decision, as it was the second time his daughters had been left at the altar by him, Charlie could somewhat guess the reason.

    ''He must have been feeling regret. Otherwise, why did he look so lost and so filled with sorrow as he watched Tiffany leave?'' Charlie figured.

    ''Serves him right,'' thought Charlie with disdain.

    Years ago, when Tiffany had chased after him, trying everything she could to win his attention, he gave her nothing in return. Now, she had a better future, and Keh wanted toe crawling back. Keh deserved to live with regret and guilt for the rest of his life.

    With that thought, Charlie left with Melody.

    But this time, he didn''t bring her home.

    Instead, he arranged for her to stay at a separate estate.

    "It''s been fully prepared. From now on, you''ll live here. I''ll arrange for a few staff members to take care of you. You''ll have everything you need."

    "Dad..." Melody looked at him in disbelief. "You''re throwing me out?"

    "I wouldn''t call it throwing you out," Charlie sighed, his gaze full of disappointment. "But you never truly belonged in our family."

    Though he''d wanted to make up for her childhood, he found himself disheartened. Melody''s nature was far too dangerous. Rather than keep her close, it was best to keep her a

 Chapter 386

    After saying that, Charlie added, "Melody, you''re on your own from now on.

    "As your father, I hope you can reflect on yourself. I don''t want much from you, but at least you should live with at conscience and a bottom line.

    "I know that you''ve suffered a lot all these years. Take it that I owe you as your father. If I can''t repay you in this life, I''ll pay you back in the future." After saying this, Charlie got into the car and left.

    He hoped she would understand this logic.

    If she could be a good person, as her father, he would not be so ruthless as to abandon her.

    When the car drove away, Melody stood rooted to the ground for a long time."

    Then, she walked into the manor and found that everything inside was neatly taken care of.

    All the decorations andyouts were exquisite. Everything inside was clean and tidy.

    There were fruits and snacks on the coffee table, as well as her usual mug.

    Melody wondered if they had been nning to send her there to fend for herself.

    Melody looked up andughed. "Haha..."

    She thought, ''Very well. How ruthless and heartless!"

    Melody sat paralyzed on the sofa. The red bumps all over her were still itchy. She endured it and did not grab it. She even ignored this unbearable itchiness.

    The mes of hatred burned brighter and brighter.

    She clenched her fists by her side.

    Melody''s gaze was sinister as she wondered, ''They caused me to end up like this! I won''t let any of them off!''

    After Keh rejected the engagement and returned home, he locked himself in his room alone in the Harper family''s

    manor.

    He had been drinking all afternoon, and the floor was full of empty bottles.

    When Felicia returned, she wanted to teach him a lesson. However, the door was locked and she could not enter at all. She could only stand at the door and scold him. "I wonder if you''re possessed. Why did you reject the engagement out of the blue?

    "Do you really think this marriage is a child''s y?

    "I''m still counting on you to take over the family business. If you keep throwing a tantrum, how can I let you support the entire family in the future?"

    Felicia was exasperated that he let her down.

    Today''s engagement banquet was already embarrassing enough, but in the end, Keh ended up like this.

    :44

    She found it infuriating.

    D

    After thinking about it, Felicia could not help but ask, "Keh were you agitated by your uncle''s public proposal today? Is that why you abandoned Melody and said that you wouldn''t get engaged?" If that was really the reason, it would make sense to her.

    After all, Melody was Keh''s ex-fiancee. Unexpectedly, she had suddenly be his aunt. Felicia understood why Keh broke down.

    However, no matter how she asked, there was no response from the room.

    When Romeo passed by, he frowned. "Stop talking. Just leave him alone."

    Felicia did not dare to disobey Romeo and immediately nodded. "Okay, Dad."

    Unexpectedly, in less than five minutes, Romeo, who had just returned to his room, suddenly rushed back.

    He was no longer calm and even held an axe in his hand. He rushed over and was about to strike the door with the axe.

    Romeo yelled, "Bastard! Get out here!"

    Felicia was scared out of her wits and hurriedly went forward to stop him. "Dad, Dad, what''s going on? Why are you suddenly so angry?"

    Romeo widened his eyes in anger. "The good son you taught really has the guts to rummage through my room! He has no respect for me and doesn''t know his limits. I''ll have to chop off his hand now!" "What?" Felicia was so worried that she almost fainted. Sheforted him, "Dad, I''ll help you clean up, okay? Don''t be angry. He just messed your things up. We just need to tidy them up." Romeo shouted, "What do you know?"

    Romeo was so angry that he almost blurted out that his Treasure Box had been found. However, he would keep this secret until he died. He could only hold back the urge to say so. After all, since he was old, it was very tiring for him to carry an axe and hack at the door.

    Romeo could no longer swing his axe after a few swings. He threw his axe away and left, thinking, ''I''ll teach this unfilial grandson a lesson another day!''

    Seeing this, Felicia patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    She wondered, ''What happened to my family?

    ''My son, who has always adhered to etiquette, actually rummaged through Dad''s room. Dad, who always dotes on him, actually used an axe to deal with his grandson in a fit of anger. ''Are they all crazy?''

    Felicia panted as she walked away.

    After she left, Alexia poked her head out from the corner, picked up the axe on the floor, and broke the door lock.

    She said, "Humph, I''m still the smartest!"

    The closed door opened and she walked in happily. "Keh, I''m here to see you."

    Alexia walked closer and was stunned.

    W

    She didn''t know if the trunkard on the floor was really her refined brother.

    Alexia said, "Why are you drunk like this? Keh, wake up, wake up!"

    3

    Under the strong shaking, Keh opened his eyes in a daze. However, he subconsciously muttered the name, "Tiffany...

    He had indeed drunk too much.

    Alexia was stunned. She said in disbelief, "Keh, don''t tell me that the reason you called off the engagement today is actually because of Tiffany."

    Unexpectedly, Keh nodded and said in a drunk tone, "That''s right."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Alexia asked, "Why?"

    "I regret it, I regret it..." Keh copsed on the floor. As he fell into a deep sleep, he muttered, "It''s my fault for not cherishing her. If I''m given another chance, I want to salvage my rtionship..." Alexia''s expression changed drastically as she wondered, ''What''s so good about that bitch Tiffany?

    ''What makes him say her name when he''s so drunk? What a vixen.

    ''She seduced my uncle first, and now she''s seducing my brother! Damn it!''

    Alexia was filled with anger. She was so angry that she ignored Keh and left the room.

    She unlocked her phone and saw that all the news media were reporting what happened today.

    The trending topics on Twitter were all about it.

    The No. 1 trending topic: [Mr. Hampton proposed!]

    The No. 2 trending topic: [The Eternal Azure worth 500 million dors]

    The No. 3 trending topic: [Fantasy hot air balloons and bubbles. A romantic proposal that every girl wants.

    The No. 4 trending topic: [The whole city fell out of love today.]

    Thements below any trending topic with stunning traffic were filled with praise. Theizens were even envious and jealous of Tiffany.

    Alexia scrolled through the page and snorted indifferently. Then, she wrote some words and attached nine blurry pictures of the same series.

    Most of these pictures were unsightly, and Tiffany''s name was attached to every picture.

    Alexia thought that since the entire world was paying attention to this magnificent proposal, she would add fuel to the fire and let everyone see how shameless that slut Tiffany could be.

    After doing all this, Alexia was filled with pride.

    At the same time, Tiffany got off the hot air balloon at Royal Bay Her legs were still a little weak.

    It was not because she was afraid of heights, but because Richard, who was in a good mood, took advantage of her while she was originally looking at the scenery and marveling at the beautiful scenery of mountains and rivers. During the few hours on the hot air balloon, she was touched the entire time and had no ti

 Chapter 387

    387

    Tiffany''s face was filled with resentment, and her eyes were filled with anger. Even her red lips were blushed, looking even more charming.

    Richard''s eyes were deep and he smiled slightly. He could not help but reach out to tuck her messy hair behind her ear. He smiled and said, "Since you like it so much, shall we fly again?" Tiffany was speechless as she wondered, ''If we fly again, he will do what he did just now,

    right?''

    Tiffany could not help but step on his shoe to protest.

    Richard only smiled. He was not mad and his tone was still low and pleasant. "Be nice.

    Seeing this, the servants at the side did not dare to look further. They lowered their heads and pretended not to hear anything.

    They were certainly shocked. Who would have thought that Mr. Hampton, who used to avoid all women, would have such a gentle side?

    The doting fook in his eyes was almost impossible to hide.

    Richard, who used to be so aloof and tough, finally became gentle.

    For the servants in Royal Bay, it was great news that Richard was getting married.

    About 20 minutester, another hot air balloon slowlynded at the back mountain of Royal Bay. Eric ran down from it with excitement and happiness on his face.

    He ran all the way to the vi and shouted, "Tiffany! Tiffany! I''ming!"

    Tiffany, who had just sat down, did not know how to react.

    Eric did the same every time. Before he arrived, she could hear him first.

    Eric ran toward her and happily told her what he had seen along the way. "Tiffany!"I just realized that when I looked from a high ce, the mountain below was so small, but it was so beautiful! "And that river is endless. Not only is it winding past Lovell City, but it''s also so long that I can''t see its end clearly. The scenery is really too beautiful!"

    "Is that so?" Tiffany wiped his sweat and pulled Eric to sit on the sofa. She handed him the fruit juice in front of him. "Drink this to calm down. Look how excited you are. You''re sweating a lot." "Thank you, Tiffany." Eric happily drank the orange juice.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Tiffany nned to leave. "We have to go back."

    She had removed the bloodbite for Thalia early in the morning. She still did not know how Thalia was doing.

    After a leisurely day outside, Tiffany did not dare to dy any longer.

    Upon hearing what Tiffany said, Richard nodded and replied, "Yes, it''s time to go home. Prepare the car."

    With that, he stood up as well.

    Tiffany blinked. "What are you doing?"

    3

    Richard said, "I''m going to see your parents."

    Although he proposed first before meeting her parents, Thalia liked him as a son-inw to begin with, so she probably wouldn''t have much objections.

    "Let''s go." Looking at Tiffany''s surprised expression, Richard leaned over to her ear and said leisurely, "Thalia still doesn''t know about this. I kidnapped her daughter. Shouldn''t I apologize?" Richard''s husky voice was clear and pleasant to the cars. As his faint breath hit her, it made her ears itch.

    Tiffany had to admit that what he said was indeed reasonable. It was also meticulous and thoughtful. She nodded. "Alright, let''s go together."

    When they returned to the Cedar Ridge Vi, the servant heard the sound of a car and was already waiting outside. When she saw Richarding down, she hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Hampton, you''re here with your madam. Pleasee in." Tiffany blushed when she heard how the servant addressed her and Richard.

    After entering the vi, Tiffany looked inside and saw Thalia sitting in the living room. Although Thalia''s face was still a little pale and weak, her mental state was good and her eyes were still clear.

    Since they were not sure if Thalia still recognized them well, Tiffany and Eric looked at each other and did not rush over. Thalia raised her head. Her gaze was gentle and filled with pity. "Eric, Tiffany..." To be able to call out their names meant that she had returned to normal.

    Eric immediately pounced over andined in an aggrieved manner, "Mom, you''ve been so fierce these past few days. You ignored me and my sister and even said that we''re not your children..." "I''m sorry." Thalia med herself.

    She could still vaguely remember what had happened in the past few days. She knew that she was fierce and aloof, but her memory was vague. She felt like a dream. After she woke up, this memory became fainter and fainter. Thalia said, "It''s my fault. This will never happen again, I promise!"

    Thalia patted Eric''s back tofort him. Then, she looked up at Tiffany with red eyes. "Girl, I let you suffer..."

    "You didn''t." Tiffany shook her head with a faint smile.

    Seeing that Thalia had returned to normal, she could finally rx.

    As for Thalia''s schizophrenic psychological problems, Tiffany knew that she would get better after seeing a shrink.

    No matter what, Thalia would be better than how she was when that harmful and fatal bloodbite affected her.

    Thalia sighed softly. When she turned around and saw Richard''s tall and noble figure, she immediately smiled and stood up to greet him. "Richard? Come and have a seat. Lucy, make some coffee for him now."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her soon-to-be son-inw had arrived. Thalia couldn''t neglect Richard.

    Lucy beamed with joy and immediately left to prepare the coffee.

    Richard sat down calmly with a faint smile on his handsome face. "Hey, Thalia."

    He was born to stand at the top of power. He was aloof by nature and had a powerful aura. Even if he deliberately kept a low profile, the pressuring vibe he relieved and his aura as a superior could not be ignored. 99%

    However, it could also be see

    and reserved attitude.

    66

    that Richard was trying his best to restrain his hostility and face the Kelley couple with a calm

    It had always been others who tried to please him.

    He didn''t need to show the Keller

    couple respect.

    At the end of the day, it was all because of his love for Tiffany.

    Tiffany noticed this. Although she did not say anything about it, she felt touched.

    What Richard was doing was totally different from what Keh did. In the past, when Keh rarely came to visit the Kelley family, he would always put on airs and have the temper of a young rich man.

    His attitude toward Tiffany was not good, and his attitude toward Charlie and Thalia was purely about business courtesy.

    Now that Tiffany thought about it, she realized that whether a man loved her could be seen in the details of what he did. Evidently, the Kelley couple had also noticed it.

    Thalia smiled from the bottom of her heart.

    Charlie felt much better, but he still snorted softly. "Our girl has grown up now. She just lets him take her away. Humph..."

    His voice was very low, and only Thalia, who was beside him, heard him.

    She immediately pinched him. "Shut up!"

    Charlie could only say, "Fine."

    His status in the family was obvious.

    Coffee was served. Thalia asked the servants to tidy up the guest room. She smiled and said, "It''s gettingte. Richard, why don''t you stay over for the night?"

    Tiffany blinked and wondered, ''It''s gettingte? It''s only half past seven! The sky outside just turned dark. How could it bete?''

    What Thalia said was exactly what Richard wanted, so he nodded and replied politely and reservedly, "Okay."

    He could not miss such an open opportunity.

    Thalia smiled happily.

    Although she did not go to the hotel today because of her health problem, she learned everything that happened today from Charlie.

    Thalia felt a little regretful that she missed out on such a stunning scene, but she was extremely satisfied with the man Tiffany had chosen. She was d that Tiffany could be happy, which was what she wanted.

    As for Melody, Thalia sighed softly. She did not want to talk about Tiffany, much less think about her.

    Not long after, the dishes were served.

    Everyone went to the dining room.

    When they finished eating, Richard took the initiative to talk about the engagement.

 Chapter 388

    4

    The news of Richard''s public proposal today had caused a stir in the major news media. They hated that they had not received the news right away. Now, everyone was paying attention to it and it was all over the Inte. Many people even wondered if Richard did it on a whim or for real.

    Richard could control the public opinion, but the engagement had to be put on the agenda.

    Because Tiffany had said that she did not want to get married so early, they would just go through the formality of getting engaged, which was equally important.

    Richard meant to announce to the world that Tiffany was his.

    As for which day he wanted to choose, he wanted the Kelley couple to make the decision. Everything else would be arranged by him.

    Regarding this, Charlie whined, full of unwillingness.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, Thalia agreed readily. After she specially asked someone to check the date, the engagement date was set for the first of next month.

    It was neither too soon nor toote. There were only twenty days left.

    Richard happily agreed.

    As Tiffany listened, she realized that they had decided it without asking for her opinion.

    However, she did not want to object.

    By the time they finished discussing this matter, it was alreadyte at night.

    Thalia was a little tired after recovering from her serious condition. She got up and said, "I have to go back to my room first. Tiffany, take Richard upstairs. Eric, hurry up and go back to your room to sleep." "Okay. "Eric was quite obedient. He nodded and ran back to his room.

    Charlie could only help Thalia back to their room to rest.

    The servants had already left silently.

    There were only Tiffany and Richard in the huge living room.

    The exquisite and gorgeous chandelier reflected a dazzling light, reflecting on the two of them. The shadows on the floor unknowingly intertwined, looking inseparable and exceptionally intriguing. Tiffany yawned and dragged Richard upstairs by his tie. "Let''s go

    Her posture was carefree and fierce, like a bandit leader carrying his wife back to his room.

    Richard was in a good mood and let her do whatever she wanted. Even if she forced her way on him, he would not resist.

    However, he was thinking too much.

    After bringing him to the guest room, Tiffany let go of his hand and left. She smiled like a little fox, her eyes shining brightly. "Good night, dear fiance!"

    After saying this, she quickly ran back to her room and closed the door.

    :44 Tue,

    Richard thought about it for a while and could not help but feel turned on.

    He thought, ''In front of this foxy girl, I lose all my restraint. I''m always so easily bewitched and seduced by her. Damn it!''

    Richard shook his head and walked into the guest room.

    The next morning, Tiffany woke up after washing up and saw Richard knocking on her door.

    She blinked, her smile sweet as honey. "Good morning!"

    Richard smiled and leaned over to whisper into her ear, "Actually, I would rather you said that to me to me."

    Speechless, Tiffany cursed him inwardly for doing such a sex talk.

    when you woke

    up next

    Tiffany red at him reproachfully. Her face was a little red, but she whispered, "That will happen sooner orter..."

    "So I''m waiting." Richard nted a light kiss on her forehead. "Good morning, Mrs. Hampton."

    Richard had just woken up, and his husky and low voice was simply irresistible.

    Tiffany was about to respond when she saw from the corner of her eye that the door to Eric''s room had been opened. She quickly took a step back and pretended to be nonchnt. "Aren''t you going to thepany? Let''s go together. I have to go to school after breakfast."

    Knowing that she was shy, Richard stopped teasing her.

    The two of them walked side by side, followed by the sleepy-eyed Eric.

    After having breakfast downstairs, Richard said goodbye and went to thepany. Tiffany and Eric got into the car and went to their respective schools.

    The proposal yesterday was too sensational, so when Tiffany went to school, she instantly became the center of attention. A group of girls whispered behind her back.

    Someone said, "I didn''t expect Tiffany to hook up with Mr. Hampton, although she didn''t say anything about it! No wonder she dumped Mr. Harper so easily!"

    Someone else said, "What a vixen. First, she was entangled with Mr. Harper, and then she was entangled with his uncle. That''s just unbelievable!"

    Another one said, "I wonder what Mr. Hampton sees in her. Is it her face that has gone through many stic surgeries? Seriously, there are many women better than her. Why is Mr. Hampton so obsessed with her?" Someone said, "If I had known that Mr. Hampton was so easy to nail, I would have taken action long ago, and Tiffany wouldn''t have had any chance to get him. Humph!"

    The group of socialites were extremely jealous and envious.

    Tiffany returned to the ssroom calmly as if she did not hear anything.

    In the end, the students in the ssroom looked at her even more subtly.

    They must have been jealous before.

    Only Zoe screamed and rushed up to hug Tiffany. She was so happy that she stomped her feet. "Tiffany! I saw the news. I''m so happy. Aw, I''m so envious!"

    For some reason, Tiffany suddenly thought of Sidney. Hence, she teased, "Sidney is single. Why don''t you see if you have a

    chance with him?"

    "Pfft." Zoe was stunned by these words. She quickly waved her hand and said, "Forget it. I feel that he''s a retard. There''s nothing about him that can attract me. Besides..."

    She scratched her head and continued, "I know my limits."

    It was true that she didn''t like Sidney, but he also didn''t like her

    With her family background and status, she was worlds apart from the Pauley family, which was a prestigious family.

    She thought that she and Sidney were destined not to have any interactions with each other, so why should she have unrealistic fantasies about him?

    After Zoe finished speaking, she waved her hand casually. "Ugh, let''s not talk about him. By the way, Tiffany, Mr. Hampton has already proposed sessfully. When are you going to hold your wedding?"

    Tiffanyughed. "I''ll think about that after two years."

    She still had many things to do and did not want to put too much thought into her rtionship.

    Zoe nodded with a face full of support. "That''s good too. It won''t be toote in another two years!"

    Unexpectedly, someone suddenly interrupted and said sarcastically, "Not toote? Hey, Tiffany, let me give you a piece of advice, When a man is interested in you, you have to hold onto him quickly! Otherwise, when he loses interest in you one day, it''s hard to say if he''ll still be willing to marry you!"

    The girl who said this was Giana.

    Ever since she was thrown out of the hotel by the security guards yesterday, Giana had gone crazy out of anger. No matter what asion it was, as long as she had the chance, she would start attacking Tiffany crazily.

    Even though her front tooth was knocked out and she spoke with aical tone, it did not stop her from criticizing Tiffany She was injured, but her will was strong, which was quite remarkable.

    Zoe immediately retorted, "You''re right. I heard that your boyfriend dumped youst month because he lost interest in you right? Then you have to find the reason for this on your own. Look at your hideous face which looks like it has been mmed by the door. Your ex- boyfriend was so kind that he was willing to spend three months with you!"

    These words were really heart-wrenching.

    Giana red at her and said angrily, "How dare you call me hideous? No matter what happens to me, I''m still better than a follower like you. You stand up for Tiffany every day because you want to please her!"

    "Yes, you''re right." Zoe nodded with a smile. "I''m willing to please Tiffany. I don''t mind risking my life because I''m willing. I''m willing!"

    "You''re unbelievable!" Giana originally thought that she was quite good at arguing, but for some reason, every time she met Tiffany and Zoe, she was crushed when it came to fighting and arguing, which pissed her off a lot.

    0

 Chapter 389

    However, it wasn''t like Giana didn''t have a way to deal with them.

    Giana sneered and immediately raised her voice to shout, "I wonder if everyone has seen today''s post? It''s all true dirt."If you haven''t seen it, hurry up and read it!"You''ll see what kind of methods Tiffany used to seduce Mr. Harper before turning to seduce Mr. Hampton!" Giana''s words managed to pique the interest of many people.

    One by one, they picked up their phones and logged into Lovell School Lovell''s campus website. At a nce, they saw a pos that was pinned at the top. The bold headline on it said, [The private life of Lovell City''s No. 1 pretty girl is exposed. It''s unsightly and indecent!] The students clicked on the headline and saw that there were more than ten photos attached to it. They were pixted photos of a young girl who had her clothes taken off in front of the camera. Then, she took intimate photos with different men.

    It was unsightly.

    The eye-catching title of the post was Lovell City''s No. 1 pretty girl to attract attention. Everyone knew that after so many years, only Tiffany had this title.

    When everyone saw this post, their expressions instantly changed.

    In particr, many obscenities appeared in thements below. Student A: [Tsk, she looks quite aloof on the surface. N didn''t expect her to sleep around in private.] Student B: [Who will be so unlucky to marry her? I wonder what Mr. Hampton is thinking. He actually proposed to such a woman. He will only be cuckolded in the future.]

    Student C: [Maybe Mr. Hampton likes her because she''s skilled and experienced. Haha...]

    In a herd effect, this post was no longer only spread in Lovell School. It had even been posted on Facebook pages, social media, and public ounts.

    The poprity of yesterday''s proposal did not decrease, so once these intimate photos of Tiffany were leaked, they immediately attracted the attention of many people and became the trending topics right away. Everyone criticized Tiffany and spread the news. Tiffany really became the target of everyone''s condemnation.

    Zoe also took out her phone to search. When she saw these photos, she was furious. "Are you blind? You casually photoshopped two photos and used them to nder her? This is not Tiffany at all!" However, it was useless for her to say it alone. As long as the people who saw the that Tiffany had slept around.

    post

    believed it, everyone

    would be sure

    Giana snorted. "You wouldn''t admit the truth? Then let''s have a bet. The woman in the post has a mole on her shoulder. Tiffany, do you dare to take off your shirt for us to see?"

    A few yboys at the side started to jeer, "Strip, strip! Since you want to prove your innocence, show us!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Laughter rang out

    All of their eyes

    turned focused and lecherous.

    Tiffany gave a half-smile.

    She did have a mole on her shoulder.

    It seemed that Giana had made preparations in advance.

    However, unlike the woman in the photos, the mole on Tiffany''s shoulder was not on her left shoulder, but on her right.

    "Laugh. Justugh to your heart''s content." Tiffany was still as nonchnt as ever. She said unhurriedly, "I didn''t want to argue with a group of fools, but since you guys insist on provoking me, I have no choice." "What will you do? Is it because we''ve seen your indecent photos that you want to gouge out our eyeballs out of humiliation and anger?" Giana looked proud. "Do you dare to do so?"

    She thought that with so many people present, they would not let Tiffany off if she wanted to use force.

    However, what Giana did not expect was that in the next second after Tiffany finished speaking, more than ten bodyguards rushed in and took their phones away in minutes. Then, they controlled all the students. The students shouted, "Who are you? Let us go!"

    They struggled with all their might, but these extremely skilled bodyguards were like a mountain pressing down on them. No matter how the students struggled, they could not break free

    The only people in the ss who were not controlled by the bodyguards were Tiffany and Zoe.

    Tiffany said, "Take them to the principal''s office."

    The bodyguards answered, "Got it!"

    The bodyguards were very efficient. Each of them carried two students and sent them to the principal''s office right away. The originally empty office instantly became cramped.

    Mr. Farrell, who was sitting in the chair, was stunned. He looked at Tiffany, who was slowly approaching, with a puzzled expression, and asked, "What''s going on? How could you tie up your ssmates for no reason?" Tiffany did not respond. She waved her hand and asked one of her subordinates to send the crazily spread post from the

    campus

    website to Mr. Farrell.

    Tiffany smiled nonchntly and said, "Mr. Farrell, I''ve never taken the initiative to make things difficult for others, but that doesn''t mean that I have to bear the consequences of others defaming me. Deal with it as you see fit. How should we punish these people who spread rumors and nder me?"

    She hit the nail on the head. The originally harmless matter turned into a case of rumors and nder, which was much more serious.

    Mr. Farrell''s expression did not look happy after he read the post, but he still said politely, "You''re all ssmates. ssmates should help each other. There''s no need to make things so nasty."

    "It''s not nasty." Tiffany smiled insincerely. "Just because we''re ssmates, I brought them to your office, not the police station!"

    If she really wanted to cause trouble, she could just send those students to the police station. For such a crime, they should be grateful if they were detained for a few days.

    Mr. Farrell wiped the sweat on his forehead and said carefully, "But... it''s not easy to define the crime of spreading rumors and nder. Moreover, the one who posted this post is anonymous. It''s not easy to convict them..."

    "I have the evidence." Tiffany gestured, and one of the bodyguards poured a bag of phones he confiscated on the table.

    "If you need evidence, Mr. Farrell, feel free to take a look. Their phones have the records of re-posting,menting, or... posts that haven''t been deleted yet."

    Tiffany had a faint smile on her face. As she spoke, she nced at Giana. As expected, thetter was flustered and lost.

    Mr. Farrell was stunned. He did not expect Tiffany to be so sharp that she got everyone''s phones.

    This method of preserving evidence was really simple and straightforward.

    However, he had to admit that it was very effective.

    Upon hearing what Tiffany said, the boys and girls who had just stopped shouting were stunned. "What? You want to sue u for nder and framing?"

    Some peopleughed out loud, mocking Tiffany''s naivety.

    They thought, ''Does she not know that thew does not punish the masses?

    "The post has spread too far this time and is no longer something we can control. We only scolded her along with most people at most.

    ''We didn''tmit any crime.

    ''If she really ims that we ndered her, Tiffany can just get everyone arrested if she can!

    ''She just deserves what''s happening to her!''

    Tiffany crossed her legs and said leisurely, "I won''t pursue the others. I''ll only hold you ountable."

    0

    Wed, Nov b

 Chapter 390

    Tiffany could not care less about the rumors that were spreading outside the campus, but the school posts were posted in real names. Even if some people were using anonymous aliases to spread these untrue rumors, they could be found one by

    one.

    Moreover, this post was just posted this morning. The person who posted it spread the rumors so specifically. They couldn''t easily brush it off just by saying that thew could not punish the masses.

    After Tiffany finished speaking slowly, the other students who were brought to the principal''s office were instantly angry. They shouted, "Didn''t we just say something about you? You don''t get to control us about what we say. We can say whatever we want!"

    Someone else said, "That''s right. It''s nothing serious, yet you''re taking it too hard!"

    Zoe was furious as she wondered, ''Do they have any idea how unpleasant this post is?

    Just based on these dozens of pixted photos, everyone insists that the unsightly woman in the photos is Tiffany.

    "The obscenities below are just incredibly cruel.

    All kinds of insults, nders, and disgustingments are spreading crazily.

    ''Now that they are being pursued, they just say that it''s nothing serious?

    How can they do that? Tiffany''s reputation matters. Can they avoid bearing the responsibility for ndering her out of thin air? ''What if the one who is ndered is not Tiffany, but other weak and powerless girls? Won''t their life be ruined?"

    "Of course, you have to be held ountable!" Zoe sneered. "We''re all adults. Everyone needs to pay for what they''ve done!"

    "It''s none of your business. Stop your nonsense!" Giana was so angry that she was about to curse. "You have no right to punish us. Besides, I didn''t do anything. That post has nothing to do with me. You have no right to detain me here!" With that, she wanted to slip away.

    However, the bodyguards standing at the door stopped her from leaving.

    Mr. Farrell looked troubled. Among the students involved, there were also some who were rich and noble. He couldn''t afford

    of them. to offend

    anyone

    However, Tiffany was thest person to be offended.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    After thinking about it, Mr. Farrell could only be the peacemaker. "How about this? I''ll get the post deleted as soon as possible. I''ll also find out who posted it anonymously. By then, I''ll let them apologize to you publicly. Is that okay with you?" Tiffany gave a half-smile and replied bluntly, "No."

    She wondered if she looked like a pushover who could be brushed off.

    "Well..." Mr. Farrell frowned and looked as if he was weighing the pros and cons.

    At this moment, the sound of high heels clicking could be heard outside. Immediately after, seven or eight women with branded bags and jewelry rushed in with fierce expressions.

    They yelled, "Who dares to hurt my son?"

    The scene became evermore chaotic.

    3

    After these richdies rushed in, they first checked their sons. When they saw that there were some red strangtion marks on their sons'' wrists, they immediately went furious. They pointed at Tiffany and said angrily, "Shameless little bitch, so what if my son scolded you? I dare you to hurt him."

    Someone else said, "That''s right. You''ve been sleeping around, but you won''t let anyone say anything about it?"

    A richdy said to her son, "Let''s go! With me around, no one can stop us!"

    Those richdies led their sons out. No one dared to mess with those shrews.

    The other students involved also left.

    Giana was extremely proud. She even turned her head and smiled provocatively at Tiffany, thinking, ''Look. Your reputation is ruined. What can you do to us now?'' Zoe was furious. "How shameless!"

    The group of people walked out in a grandiose manner. All of them looked as if they had won a battle and were very pleased with themselves.

    The richdies at the front were still cursing. "Humph, it''s easy to deal with such a little girl. If she dares to hurt my son again, I''ll definitely not let her off!" Among them, Mrs. Worley said, "That''s right. Who does she think she is? How dare she bully my Worley family!"

    Those women were smug.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through their scolding, Richard''s aloof and cruel voice sounded unhurriedly, "The Worley family? Very well. I''ve kept it in mind."

    Everyone looked up in the direction of the voice. When they saw Richard walking slowly toward them from the other side of the corridor, their eyes widened and their expressions changed.

    Richard slowly walked over.

    He was neither fast nor slow, and he looked noble and elegant all over. His sharp eyebrows reached his temples, and his starry eyes were deep. His aura was aloof and indifferent like the clear moon, but I was as dazzling as the sun.

    He represented the top of power. No matter where Richard went, he would be the center of attention.

    The girls, including Giana, blushed when they saw him. They took a quick look and quickly lowered their heads.

    They tried to attract Richard''s attention, feeling excited and expectant.

    However, when they looked up again, they saw that Richard''s dark eyes were gloomy. His gaze was filled with a sense of deepness that made people fear.

    It was terrifyingly gloomy.

    The richdies'' hearts skipped a beat, and they knew that something was wrong.

    Mrs. Worley had just scolded Tiffany the most, and now her face was pale with fear. She hurriedly exined with a smile, "Mr. Hampton, I was just spouting nonsense. Don''t take it to heart."

    Everyone knew that it wasn''t just nonsense.

    "Huh." Richard gave a half-smile. "I''m serious."

    Wed, Nov b

    "Mr. Hampton!" Mrs. Worley''s face turned pale.

    100% +5

    She knew very well what this meant. She panicked and hurriedly chased after him. "Mr. Hampton, they''re just kids messing around. You don''t have to take my words seriously." Richard said, "Just kids messing around? Then why did youe here aggressively?"

    Mrs. Worley said, "I... I just don''t want my son to be bullied."

    "What a coincidence." Richard''s expression was indifferent. He showed a cruel and aloof smile. "I can''t bear to see the apple of my eye being bullied by you. Think about what will happen to you now." As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned, jealous, and envious. They kept thinking about how he said the words "the apple of my eye".

    How doting must he be to say such words?

    Mrs. Worley took a step back. She immediately cried and begged, "Mr. Hampton, I was wrong. I''m sorry. I keep spouting nonsense. I shouldn''t have said such words to nder Mrs. Hampton." However, Richard did not react at all. He walked past her and headed straight for the principal''s office.

    At the office door, Tiffany had alreadye out when she heard themotion, so she heard everything.

    Seeing Richard walking toward her, Tiffany blinked and then pounced over. Her eyes were sparkling like the gxy, filled with joy.

    Tiffany said, "Richard, you''re here!"

    Richard said, "Call me honey."

    Richard''s smile was deep, and his voice was pleasant and moving.

    Tiffany blushed all over because of his words.

    She said shyly, "How can I do that? There are so many people around..."

    Richard said, "Hmm? Then why don''t you call me that when there''s no one around at night?"

    Tiffany was so angry that she raised her head and met Richard''s deep eyes. Her face turned red, but she pretended to be calm and replied, "Okay!"

    She dared to call him honey, but whether he could take it depended on his self-control.

    Tiffany smiled brightly, and a sly look appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 391

    Richard naturally knew what Tiffany was thinking.

    However, he was more than happy to take such a torture.

    The two of them looked at each other as if no one else was around. Tiffany''s smile was lovely, and Richard''s aura was awe-inspiring. They looked so great together that nothing else around them mattered.

    This scene of them being together was as beautiful as a painting making people envious and jealous.

    After witnessing their love, everyone who had been smug just now was dumbfounded.

    They had heard about the magnificent proposal yesterday, but not everyone was there.

    Those who had never seen it with their own eyes snorted disdainfully when they heard others brag about it.

    In any case, they did not believe that Mr. Hampton would lower his status and do such a high-profile thing.

    But now, they saw with their own eyes that the distant Mr. Hampton had lowered himself toe to their school personally. Moreover, the moment he appeared, he was so protective of Tiffany. It was enough to show that the rumors about the magnificent proposal were true.

    They now knew that Tiffany was indeed about to be Mrs. Hampton.

    When Giana saw this, her heart burned with jealousy. However, at the same time, she could not suppress the fear in her heart.

    That school post was indeed anonymously posted by her.

    However, she did not write it. Instead, she got it from somewhere else.

    She posted it on the school forum because she wanted Tiffany''s reputation to be ruined and be reviled by other people.

    However, she did not expect Tiffany to be so tough. After such a scandal was exposed, Tiffany did not hide in anger and cry. Instead, she calmly called her bodyguards and escorted the students all to the principal''s office. She even took their phones.

    Giana couldn''t afford to let anyone find the post record on her phone that had not been deleted.

    While no one was paying attention, Giana quietly slipped back.

    She wanted to go back to the principal''s office to get her phone back and destroy the evidence.

    Unexpectedly, after she sessfully slipped in, she found that there was another person in the office.

    That man had silver hair and beautiful lips. His handsome face showed that he was a man, but he looked even more seductive than a woman.

    The man smiled at her. This charming smile made Giana dazed for a moment.

    She was stunned at how handsome he was when she heard him slowly say her name. "Giana Waller?"

    Giana blushed. "How, how did you know..."

    She wondered, "This man looks rich and noble. Clearly, he has investigated my name. Could it be...

    Giana bit her lips nervously, her heart racing.

    Unexpected

    3

    in the next second, the silver-haired man''s smile disappeared and his entire face darkened. "How dare you post such a dirty post to nder Tiffany?" Garry sneered.

    He had already found out who posted the anonymous post behind the scenes. He had also found out all the anonymous ounts that had posted obscenities under the post. None of them could escape.

    Giana was stunned. She didn''t know why it was different from what she had imagined.

    She shook her head and tried her best to defend herself. "No, it wasn''t me. I didn''t do it!"

    However, Garry only snorted. "Heh."

    Giana''s heart instantly turned desperate.

    Outside the door, Mrs. Worley, who had just said that she wanted to teach Tiffany a lesson, was no longer arrogant. She bowed and apologized profusely. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Hampton. It''s all my fault. "Please don''t lower yourself to my level! I''ll ask my son to apologize to you. This will never happen again! -

    "Please, Mrs. Hampton, please let Mr. Hampton be magnanimous and let our Worley family off..."

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. Before she could say anything, she saw the boy from the Worley family pout and say disdainfully, "I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize? Besides, isn''t Tiffany just a whore? What''s there to hide?" He said these words without realizing what they meant with a fearless expression.

    The surroundings were silent for a second. Even one''s breathing could be heard.

    In the next second, the Worley family''s boy flew out and hit the wall with a bang. He was seriously injured and vomited blood. Several of his ribs were broken.

    Richard''s face was darkened, and he was filled with gloom and viciousness. He was like Death from hell that had descended to the world, and he looked extremely terrifying.

    He called out, "John."

    John immediately went forward and bowed respectfully. "Mr. Hampton, I know what to do."

    "Yeah." Richard''s eyes were deep and gloomy as he looked over at everyone present.

    He didn''t say anything, but under the suppression of his powerful aura, everyone present felt as if a mountain was attacking them, pressing down on them until their legs went weak and they were covered in cold sweat. Richard''s cruel and gloomy aura seemed to carry endless killing intent, which was too terrifying.

    Killing intent permeated the air.

    The crowd trembled in fear.

    Seeing this, Tiffany quietly ced her hand in his palm and scratched it gently, signaling for him to calm down.

    As expected, Richard''s anger was appeased.

    He held Tiffany''s restless and warm hand. A faint smile appeared in his darkened and gloomy eyes. Then, he held her waist and led her away.

    The matter of the school post was immediately suppressed.

    As the main culprit, Giana was expelled and imprisoned for a week for defamation.

    The remaining students who had made obscenements were locked up for a week. Moreover, they publicly apologized and were ced on probation.

    As for the Worley family, Mrs. Worley could have begged for a chance of survival for her family, but it was a pity that her son''s mouth was foul. Not only was he kicked until a few of his ribs were broken and he was hospitalized, but the entire Worley family had fallen overnight.

    Everyonemented at the fact that whoever dared to provoke Richard would be doomed.

    Other than the school post, all the negative news about Tiffany disappeared in a short period.

    In the Harper family''s manor, Alexia was still feeling smug.

    She had put in a lot of effort to post the post that had been crazily reposted overnight.

    She had only spent money to hire a few actors and get the actress to imitate Tiffany with makeup and Photoshop. After the photos were taken, half of them were pixted. The actress really looked very simr to Tiffany in the photo.

    Yesterday''s proposal went viral. Therefore, as soon as this fake news was released, it spread like wildfire overnight.

    Alexia heard that it was spreading wildly on the forum of Lovell School.

    She wondered if Tiffany was panicking to make an exnation.

    Alexia burst intoughter and happily prepared to add fuel to the fire.

    However, as soon as she turned on theputer, the screen turned ck.

    She thought theputer had crashed and was about to restart it when a line of words suddenly popped up on the dark

    screen.

    To be precise, it was a warning. [Alexia Harper, if you don''t want your nude photos to spread all over Lovell City, you''d better behave.]N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Alexia was dumbfounded.

    The fact that she had been kidnapped and taken nude photos was an indelible humiliation to her.

    But she didn''t know how the one who hacked herputer found out about that.

    Alexia was about to forcefully turn off theputer, but there were other words on the screen. [Don''t try to provoke someone you can''t afford to offend. Otherwise, the Harper family won''t be able to protect you.] The line of words shed a few times before turning red again.

    The hackedputer returned to normal and looked as if nothing had happened just now.

    However, Alexia slumped in her chair, her heart pounding wildly

    She wondered who could have given her this warning.

    After thinking about it, she found that only one person could achieve that.

 Chapter 392

    In front of theputer on the other end, Garry was tapping on the keyboard. He was very satisfied with his threat warning, so he made a call and said, "Richard, I''m warning your restless niece. I''m sure she''ll be traumatized! On ount of how awesome I am, will I get any rewards?"

    Richard, whose kiss was interrupted by a phone call, smiled insincerely and replied, "Yes. Don''s daughter likes reward you to her. How about that?"

    Don was the butler of the Hampton Manor. He had a daughter who was burly and strong.

    Every time she saw Garry, she would drool.

    Thinking about it, Richard thought that they were great for each other.

    "... No!"

    you.

    ????

    "No!" Garry''s face turned pale. Naturally, he knew that his call must have been inappropriate. That was why Mr. Hampton was so irritable.

    In order to keep himself safe, Gary immediately begged for mercy. "I''m sorry. I won''t dare to do it again!*

    However, the call had already ended.

    Richard threw the phone away and casually lifted a strand of Tiffany''s hair that had fallen beside him. His voice was a little hoarse when he said, "There''s no one here now. Call out now, okay?" Tiffany was angry and annoyed. She could not help but push him. "Hey..."

    He took her out of school and got into the car.

    Although there was a privacy curtain in the middle of the luxury car, the chauffeur was sitting in the front.

    Tiffany''s face was red as she nestled in the corner of the backseat. However, she could not withstand his approach. She could only grit her teeth and shout, "Honey..."

    Her voice was so soft that it was hard to hear clearly.

    Richard leaned over. "What did you just say?"

    Closing her eyes and throwing caution to the wind, Tiffany gritted her teeth and said, "Honey!"

    She believed it was loud enough for him to hear clearly now.

    Her eyes widened and her face burned.

    However, Richard was slightly stunned when he heard this form of address. There was obvious surprise in his eyes. "Babe, I didn''t ask you to call me that."

    Tiffany asked, "Then what did you just ask me to call out?"

    Richard answered, "I wanted you to call John to get in the car."

    Tiffany was speechless, regretting what she had done.

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment. She was so angry that she wanted to beat him up. In the end, she got up too quickly and identally threw him into the back seat. Wed, Nov

    Richard spread his hands and said encouragingly, "You can touch me however you want."

    He would let her do whatever she wanted to him.

    Tiffany''s eyes narrowed. "Dream on!"

    3

    As she spoke, she was about to get up and leave. Unexpectedly, hisrge hands had already locked onto her waist, forcing her to be unable to move. There was no way she could leave even if she wanted to. "Hey..." Tiffany felt that she was bullied.

    "I like how you called out to me." Richard blew gently into her car. His voice gradually became hoarse as heughed. pleasantly. "Honey. Do you like that?"

    Before Tiffany could answer, he kissed her gently.

    Tiffany said, "Yeah, because you''re mine."

    The atmosphere in the car became ambiguous bit by bit.

    John, who was forced to stand outside in the cold wind, was dumbfounded and wondered, ''Ugh, why haven''t they asked me to get in the car yet?''

    Tiffany returned home in a daze.

    To be precise, she didn''t feel dizzy. However, her footsteps were light. She felt as if she was stepping on cotton. This strange feeling had never happened in her previous life.

    She did not expect to experience it from Richard.

    Tiffany got out of the car with a red face. As soon as she returned home, she realized that her vi was filled with things.

    They were all red wooden boxes with retro designs. They looked exquisite and meticulously crafted. They were unbelievably beautiful.

    In the huge vi, such huge boxes were actually piled up all over the floor.

    Tiffany blinked and asked, "Where did theye from?"

    Lucy covered her mouth inughter. "They''re all from Mr. Hampton. He said they''re wedding gifts!"

    Upon hearing the words "wedding gifts", Tiffany walked forward and casually opened arge box. There were a few rare antiques inside. With her judgment as a master appraiser, she could tell at a nce that these were all real antiques. Then, she opened another box. Inside were three master paintings that had long disappeared from the world. A hundred years had passed since then, and their value was immeasurable.

    Just these two boxes alone were enough to shock Tiffany. She could not help but open a few more boxes and realized that each of the things inside was a peerless treasure. Its value was immeasurable.

    Moreover, Charlie liked to collect paintings to begin with. These things really suited his taste.

    Seeing Tiffany''s shocked expression, Lucy stepped forward and said, "When this batch of wedding gifts was sent over this morning, Mrs. Kelley and I couldn''t believe it either. We didn''t expect Mr. Hampton to be so considerate. It''s meticulous." Not only was it meticulous, but it was also clearly nned.

    Tiffany looked at these things. It was obvious that Richard had probably been prepared to propose a long time ago and was also prepared for her to agree.

    Otherwise, how could these things be sent to her house as wedding gifts in just two days?

    She felt that Richard was too scheming.

    Tiffany silently closed the box. Then, Thalia came out of the room and waved at her. "Tiffany,e here. I need to tell you something."

    "Coming." Tiffany walked over and was pulled into the room by Thalia.

    After closing the door, Thalia took out a folder and ced it in front of her.

    "What is this?" Tiffany asked.

    Thalia said, "You''ll know when you open it."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fine." Tiffany casually flipped the folder over, and what was inside fell onto the bed.

    It was a card and a document.

    The document was signed with Richard''s name. His handwriting was bold and powerful, and it carried a vibe of elegance. It was the same as the vibe he gave off. He was swift and decisive. Tiffany nced at the contents of the document and was instantly stunned.

    This was also a wedding gift.

    However, this wedding gift was even more stunning than the dozens of boxes outsidebined.

    The document represented all of Richard''s assets.

    There were also countless zeros of the number on the document. The huge amount that controlled the lifeline of the global economy was immeasurable and unimaginable. However, Richard had signed it. As long as Tiffany wrote her name on the document, the assets would be transferred to her

    name.

    They weren''t getting married for business interests.

    It was obvious that Richard, the most powerful CEO, was using all his assets to marry Tiffany.

    Thalia said, "I was also shocked when I saw this document this morning. I could tell that Richard likes you very much, but I didn''t expect him to do this for you..." Tiffany said, "Mom, but I don''t want this."

    "I know." Thalia gently patted Tiffany''s hand. Her eyes were filled with relief. "Your father was a little worried before, but now it seems that we can both stop worrying." It was because they knew that the man who could dote on their daughter had already shown up.

    Tiffany nodded.

    When she returned to her room, she couldn''t help but call Richard and say, "Don''t you know how terrifying it is to me?"

    Richard''s lowugh came from the receiver. "To me, it''s not enough."

    Richard just wanted to give her the best in the world.

    He would do what he could and give all he had to Tiffany.

 Chapter 393

    On the other end of the line, Richard rubbed his eyebrows.

    He thought, ''My girl just killed the atmosphere. Instead of giving me a moving response, how could she think about this?'' Hence, he replied in a low voice, "If you dare, I''ll break your legs"

    Tiffanyy on the bed with a smile in her eyes. She replied smoothly, "I wouldn''t dare. Besides, how could I bear to?"

    Richard was d to hear that and immediately calmed down.

    Tiffany said, "Alright now. I''ll leave you to your work."

    Before hanging up, she thought for a moment and blew a kiss to the phone.

    In the meeting room on the top floor of the Royal Tower, the senior executives'' jaws almost dropped to the floor when they heard the kissing sound Tiffany made. They looked up and saw Mr. Hampton, who had always been swift and decisive, avoiding all women, actually smile.

    His smile was warm, which was a contrast to his aloof personality.

    All the executives were bbergasted and stunned. since this was unprecedented and shocking news.

    However, in the next second, when Richard faced them, the smile on his face disappeared. His voice was still as aloof as usual. "Where were we? Continue."

    The director of the operations department, who was originally doing a report, was feeling nervous. However, when he saw that Mr. Hampton was obviously in a good mood after answering the call, he was instantly relieved.

    He felt more at ease. He knew that even if the report this time did not satisfy Mr. Hampton, he would definitely not be reprimanded.

    He felt that Mr. Hampton''s wife was a lucky star, and he wished she could call Mr. Hampton more often.

    Tiffany sneezed.

    She touched her ears and felt a little hot. She wondered who was muttering about her behind her back.

    Because she came back a little early, it was only two in the afternoon when she woke up from her afternoon nap.

    She got up

    into pieces.

    and stretched. From the corner of her eye, she saw the transfer of assets. Without any hesitation, Tiffany tore it Richard''s intention was beyond her expectations.

    It was true that she was touched, but she wasn''t short of money

    She decided to set a small goal and wondered if her worth could exceed Richard''s in the future.

    Tiffany washed her face and woke up from her dream.

    She shook her head, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.

    Seeing this, Lucy asked, "Ms. Kelley, are you going out? I''ll get the chauffeur to get the car."

    Tiffany said, "That''s not necessary. I''ll just take a walk nearby. Where''s my mom?"

    E., 100%

    Lucy said, "Mrs. Kelley was called out half an hour ago. Mrs. Yates from the vi next door invited Mrs. Kelley to teach them how to dance."

    This was amon urrence. Tiffany nodded. "Okay. I''m going out then. Goodbye, Lucy."

    Lucy said, "Take care, Ms. Kelley."

    Tiffany said, "Got it."

    After Tiffany left the house, she walked down the asphalt road,

    The reason why she didn''t let the chauffeur follow her was because she wanted to go to Luna Vi. She couldn''t let her identity be exposed, and she didn''t know how to drive, so she could only walk to the road and take a taxi there. However, she had just walked for a short while when she was stopped by a ck Rolls-Royce.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and stopped.

    The car door opened, and a gentle-looking and elegant old man nodded at her with a smile. "Miss Kelley, it''s been a while. I wonder if you still remember me."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Tiffany smiled and greeted him, "Hey, Don."

    The old man in front of her was Don, the butler of the Hampton Manor, the closest person to Hank.

    When Tiffany was Keh''s fiancee, she had been to the Hampton Manor twice. How could she not know Don?

    Don smiled gently. "Thank you, Miss Kelley, for remembering me. Today, I''m under Mr. Hampton''s orders to specially invite you to the family banquet at the Hampton Manor."

    It was the same excuse.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows, knowing that Hank was going to teach her the rules.

    Don made an inviting gesture. "Miss Kelley, please get in the car

    Don smiled gently, but in fact, his attitude showed that he was not to be rejected.

    No one could force Tiffany to do something she didn''t want to do.

    Tiffany wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she agreed.

    Since she was about to marry Richard, she would have to face Hank sooner orter.

    She decided that she might as well do it now.

    Tiffany got into the car.

    The ck Rolls-Royce immediately sped away.

    Keh was driving aimlessly.

    As he drove, he realized that he had arrived near the Cedar Ridge Vi.

    From that day on, he did not say the words he wanted to say to Tiffany. He wanted to take advantage of meeting Tiffany now

    to at

    least say what he had on his mind to her.

    He did not expect to see such a scene from afar.

    wed,

    Don came to invite Tiffany, which meant that Hank was inviting Tiffany.

    Keh knew that Hank was even more old-fashioned than Romeo and was especially difficult to deal with. He wondered if Tiffany would be at a disadvantage if she was brought to the Hampton Manor alone. Keh immediately drove over without any hesitation.

    In order not to be so deliberate, he took a shortcut while driving the supercar. Finally, he arrived at the Hampton Manor before Don.

    Hank was very happy to see his grandson, Keh. He asked repeatedly, "Keh, why do you look so thin? Are you too busy with your studies and thepany to take good care of yourself?"

    "No, I''ve been doing well." Keh smiled and said, "Grandpa, you seem to be in good spirits. You''re getting younger."

    His words made Hankugh.

    The atmosphere was harmonious when the servant outside came to report, "Mr. Hampton, Don has brought Miss Kelley

    over."

    Hank''s dislike for Tiffany was too obvious. When he heard about her arrival, he responded indifferently, "Okay." Even the smile on his face faded a lot.

    When Keh heard this, he felt inexplicably nervous. He picked up the hot coffee beside him and pretended to be calm as he blew on it.

    The coffee fragrance permeated the air, and steam rose in front of his eyes.

    Amidst the steam, Tiffany slowly walked over. Her figure was slender, her long hair reached her waist, and her skin was tender and fair. Her eyes were bright.

    Such a beautiful girl was simply unparalleled.

    Keh suddenly felt a little nervous and choked on the coffee.

    "Ahem. Ahem..." He coughed violently and looked a little disheveled.

    Tiffany was quite surprised to see him there and thought that it was such a coincidence.

    Although she did not understand, she still greeted Hank politely, "Hello, Mr. Hampton." Now that she and Richard were getting married, Hank would be her father-inw.

    Of course, this was not important because Hank looked at her with disgust and disdain.

    His disdain was too obvious.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. Her posture was neither servile nor overbearing, neither anxious nor impatient.

    She looked straight into Hank''s eyes and asked leisurely, "May I know why you called me here?"

    "I heard that Richard proposed to you." Hank''s expression was dignified even though he was not angry. Even his voice was -filled with dominance. "My daughter-inw will be the hostess of the Hampton family. You''re not suitable for him." After a pause, Hank said, "You know what to do, right?"

 Chapter 394

    Hank spoke in a high and mighty tone like he was giving orders,

    Tiffany smiled lightly. "I do. Of course, I do."

    Hank meant that she was not worthy of Richard, nor did she have the right to be the hostess of the Hampton family. Therefore, she should know her ce and take the initiative to get lost.

    Since she was quite obedient, Hank''s brows rxed and he was quite satisfied. "If that''s the case, then..."

    In the end, he was interrupted by Tiffany before he could finish telling her to leave. "But I didn''t say I was going to agree."

    Hank was stunned and his face darkened. "What did you say?"

    Tiffany replied unhurriedly, "What makes you think that an order from you can influence my decision?"

    Tiffany in front of him was still polite and respectful.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Hank found it infuriating.

    Hank was almost infuriated. "How dare you!"

    He mmed his hand down on the table, making the coffee mug clink.

    The servants and butler, Don, trembled.

    The entire luxurious and ancient hall was filled with a heavy and oppressive atmosphere.

    The atmosphere was heavy, and everyone felt insecure.

    Keh''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Tiffany nervously, afraid that she would say something to offend Hank again. He quickly diverted Hank''s attention by saying, "Grandpa, didn''t you say that you wanted to fish just now? Shall I go with you?" "Shut up!" In his rage, Hank took his anger out on Keh as well. "She used to be your fiancee. Even you abandoned her, so how can she be worthy of your uncle? A woman like her can''t marry into my Hampton family!"

    Just as Hank finished speaking, Richard''s terrifyingly gloomy voice suddenly sounded. "That''s none of your business."

    Outside the ancient-looking courtyard, Richard''s tall figure walked over against the light.

    Richard''s brows were covered in gloom. His handsome face was gloomy and cool, and there was obvious anger in his eyes. Ignoring Hank sitting in the main seat, he walked straight to Tiffany and asked with a frown, "Are you hurt?"

    Tiffany shook her head. "No."

    No matter how much Hank hated her, he would not really do anything to her.

    After a pause, Tiffany told the truth. "I angered Mr. Hank Harper"

    "I see." Richard didn''t take it seriously. "That''s fine."

    Hearing this, Hank was even more furious. "Bastard, do you think so little of me?"

    He mmed the table so hard that it shook.

    Hank''s expression was gloomy. His sharp eyes were like those of eagles, fierce and terrifying.

    0

    Richard shielded Tiffany behind him and replied indifferently, "You should be happy that I''m getting married. Also, don''t be so fierce. Can''t you see that my wife is frightened by you?" Speechless, Hank was infuriated.

    He looked at Tiffany, who blinked her eyes and looked calm and innocent. She didn''t have the slightest fear of being frightened by him.

    If Hank could really scare her, she would have cried when he said that she was not worthy of being the hostess of the Hampton family.

    Hank was furious. He could not help but ask, "Richard, are you serious?"

    Richard said, "Of course."

    Hank said, "But you clearly know that next month, the Azure Sea Royal Family will..."

    "Enough." Richard interrupted Hank. His voice turned gloomy. "I don''t care what you want to do, but at the same time, you have no right to interfere in what I do. I won''t pursue what happened today, but this definitely can''t happen again." Richard finished with a darkened expression and was about to leave with Tiffany in his arms.

    In the pearwood chair aside, Keh watched all of this as a wave of bitterness spread in his heart.

    Tiffany used to follow him everywhere he went. When she was mocked and embarrassed by others, he never stood

    her.

    From the beginning to the end, Keh had indifferently watched her suffer all kinds of ridicule and grievances.

    He had left Tiffany alone and helpless, and he had never said anything to defend her.

    up for

    However, today, Richard doted on her as if his life depended on it. Even when facing Hank, he did not give in. He could not bear to let Tiffany suffer even the slightest grievance.

    As Kehpared himself to Richard, he found that he was indeed an asshole.

    Keh smiled bitterly with a lump in his throat.

    At this moment, Hank fell from

    his chair with a plop. He must have been so

    angry

    that his

    eyes

    rolled back and he fainted.

    The servant and butler, Don, stepped forward in a panic. "Mr. Hank Hampton!"

    Keh snapped out of his tran

    and immediately went forward to check on Hank. "Grandpa!"

    Sho stepped forward. "Everyone back off

    But he was stopped by Tiffany, a

    As she spoke, she squatted down and raised her hand to take Hank''s pulse

    you all surrounding him?"

    Don immediately instructed the servants to call the family doctor. When he turned around and saw that Tiffany was pinching Hank''s philtrum, he was anxious and angry. He tried to chase her away and said, "Miss Kelley, please don''t cause trouble. Leave now!" Unexpectedly, after saying this, he felt a chill on his back.

    Richard red at him and said in a shockingly gloomy voice, "Get lost."

    Don instantly broke out in a cold sweat.

    He had almost forgotten that Tiffany''s current identity was not only the second daughter of the Kelley family whose identity was still in doubt, but also Richard''s fiancee, the soon-to-be hostess of the Hampton family.

    If not for the fact that Don had been Hank''s servant for decades, he would have been kicked out since he dared to disrespect Tiffany.

    Don felt a lingering fear and did not dare to stop Tiffany again. He could only hope that the family doctor would hurry over.

    At this moment, Hank, whose philtrum had been pinched by Tiffany a few times, coughed violently and slowly woke up.

    "Mr. Hank Hampton, are you alright?" Don was surprised and delighted. He never expected that Tiffany''s seemingly yful actions would really save Hank from fainting.

    "You''re getting on in years. Don''t get angry so easily. Getting angry will hurt your liver." Tiffany gave a few reminders before leaving. "Let''s go."

    Richard held Tiffany''s hand again. The two of them turned around and were about to leave when they heard Hank sigh as if he had resigned himself to fate.

    Hank said, "Today is the family banquet. Stay for dinner. Richard, you haven''t been back for a long time."

    The generation gap between Hank and Richard was too huge since Richard was born in Hank''s old age. They often could not get along.

    It was rare for them to be able to sit down for a meal harmoniously.

    Richard stopped in his tracks. He was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he turned to look at Tiffany, asking for her opinion.

    Tiffany nodded and said with a smile, "I heard that the chefs of the Hampton Manor are very good at cooking. I want to try their cooking."

    These words were very pleasing to the ear.

    Hank could not help but take another look at Tiffany.

    She was giving him a way out.

    Just like that, Tiffany and Richard stayed.

    Since it was a family banquet, the family gathered together naturally.

    Not long after, Hank''s other sons also came. Along with them were Hank''s married daughters, such as Felicia. The other juniors were Hank''s grandsons and granddaughters.

    With so many peopleing, the originally quiet and elegant Hampton Manor instantly became lively.

    As the only outsider at this family banquet, Tiffany could clearly feel the gazes from all directions on her

    She turned around and saw that the person who was staring at her the most tantly was the Hampton family''s eldest grandson, Riley Hampton, who had always been an unruly womanizer.

 Chapter 395

    As Hank''s eldest grandson, Riley was only three years younger than Richard. However, in terms of seniority, he had to call Richard Uncle.

    Tiffany did not know much about the Hampton family''s rtionship, but she knew that Riley was especially filthy. He had been involved in several scandals. Not only was his character despicable, but his morals were also bad. Tiffany had never had a good impression of such people.

    However, when Riley met her gaze, he became energetic and blinked at her from afar. He thought that he was very charming, but in fact, Tiffany only wanted tough at him.

    She thought that Riley was still too young. It was obvious that he had never been beaten up.

    Richard had been called to the study by Hank. Otherwise, he would probably gouge out Riley''s eyes.

    It was still early, and there was still some time before dinner was served. Tiffany couldn''t sit still anymore, so she got up and wandered aimlessly in the backyard. Of course, she also did it to avoid these annoying people.

    Don no longer dared to have any hostile attitude toward her. Seeing that she was going to take a walk, he even specially arranged for two servants to follow her.

    One of the servants saw that Tiffany was uninterested, so she came up with an idea. "Miss Kelley, let me show you the back. The scenery there is the best." "I''d like that." Tiffany was led over by two servants.

    around

    She supposed that ce was the center of the entire mansion. There were white stone guardrails, a scenicke filled with water lilies, and an ancient-style pavilion.

    It had to be said that the scenery

    was indeed

    very good.

    Tiffany sat down in the pavilion in the middle of theke and fiddled with the chessboard on the stone table. Without raising her head, she said to the two servants beside her, "Don''t worry about me. Get back to your work." One of the servants asked, "Are you thirsty, Miss Kelley? Shall I bring you a drink?"

    Tiffany answered, "Okay."

    Only then did the servants leave.

    Tiffany sat alone in the pavilion. There was only the sound of the wind and the faint chirping of birds.

    She set up the chessboard and was about to y with herself when she heard light footsteps behind her.

    Thinking that it was a servant, Tiffany casually said, "Put it there

    Unexpectedly, the footsteps did not stop. In fact, they were getting closer.

    Tiffany turned around and saw that it was Keh.

    She thought, ''Ugh. I can''t y now.

    Tiffany casually threw the chess pieces down. She did not want to stay any longer.

    Keh suddenly stopped her. His expression changed and he finally said, "Tiffany, I''m sorry."

    Tiffany was stunned as she wondered, ''Does the sun rise from the west now?

    ''Mr. Harper, who is never wrong, is actually apologizing to me?

    I''m really ttered.""This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Helpless, Tiffany went straight to the point and asked, "Keh, what do you want now?"

    Keh said, "I just wanted to... apologize to you."

    Speechless, Tiffany wondered what was wrong with him now.

    Tiffany''s face was filled with vignce.

    She was sure that he hade to her to get even with her.

    After all, his engagement party with Melody had been ruined a few days ago. Melody was covered in red bumps and said that Tiffany had deliberately embarrassed her by causing her to have an allergic reaction. ording to Keh''s past behavior, Tiffany thought that it was not surprising that he came to find trouble with her because of this.

    Tiffany was not in the mood to argue with him, so she replied, "Just tell me what you have on your mind. There''s no need to beat around the bush."

    Keh stuttered, "I..."

    Kehughed at himself. He thought that in her eyes, he was a typical scumbag, the kind of stupid scumbag who did not distinguish between right and wrong and was yed by others.

    He had done so many wrong things in the past that she did not believe a single word of his sincere apology.

    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to apologize to you." Keh''s gaze was deep.

    He looked at Tiffany. After a while, he said, "I hope you''ll be happier than me."

    Tiffany was stunned.

    When she came back to her senses, she saw that Keh had already left.

    His slender figure gradually walked away and was blocked by the shadows of the trees. Soon, Keh disappeared.

    What he said was very soft. In the blink of an eye, it dissipated in the wind.

    Tiffany blinked. If not for the fact that everything that had just happened was still spinning in her mind, she would have thought that she was hallucinating.

    For some reason, she felt like Keh had be a different person.

    At the engagement party a few days ago, he had inexplicably called off the engagement at thest minute.

    Now, he was apologizing to Tiffany again and again.

    Tiffany wondered if he had been provoked by something.

    Tiffany shook her head and sat down on the stone bench again.

    This time, when she looked at the chessboard she had set up, she was no longer in the mood to y.

    Not long after Keh left, someone else came to the pavilion.

    This time, it was the Hampton family''s eldest grandson, Riley. 99%

    Riley was holding a tray with a ss of orange juice on it.

    Seeing this, Tiffany asked with a faint smile, "Didn''t I tell the servants to send it over? How can I trouble you to deliver to me personally, Mr. Riley Hampton?"

    "It''s my honor to serve you, beautifuldy." Riley walked over and personally pushed the orange juice in front of her.

    "Prettydy, would you like to try it?" As he spoke, he took the opportunity to get closer.

    It was obvious that he wanted to take advantage of her.

    Tiffany took a step back in disgust.

    Riley was clearly a scumbag, but he had to pretend to be gentlemanly and refined. It was even more disgusting.

    Tiffany said, "Just talk. There''s no need to get so close. I''m a clean freak."

    She did not hold back at all. Riley''s face darkened when he heard that and asked, "Prettydy, are you calling me filthy?"

    "Wrong." Tiffany corrected him. "I''m not only calling you filthy, but I''m also calling you hideous. If you can''t recognize the reality, feel free to look at yourself in theke here."

    Riley was stunned at how sharp-tongued she was.

    Riley suppressed his anger as a gloomy look appeared in his eyes.

    He thought, ''She''s just a girl. So what if I let her be smug for a while? As long as she drinks this ss of orange juice and the medicine takes effect, I''ll be able to do whatever I want to her.''

    With this thought in mind, Riley felt much better. He did not continue to lean over. Instead, he pretended to be a gentleman and said, "Pretty girl, you''ve been sitting here for so long. You must be thirsty. This is freshly squeezed. Try it." The ss was pushed to Tiffany''s hand.

    Sheughed.

    This ss of fruit juice was mixed with drugs, which would take effect very quickly.

    She supposed that bastard Riley must have used this trick on many girls.

    Tiffanymented at what a scumbag he was.

    Tiffany had a faint smile on her face. She picked up the juice and shook it gently twice before she said unhurriedly, "Looks like you want to drink it more, Mr. Riley Hampton. I''ll give it to you then."

    "I don''t..." Just as Riley was about to speak, Tiffany suddenly turned hostile and said, "That''s not up to you!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Tiffany kicked his knee.

    Riley was caught off guard and fell to his knees with a thud.

    "What are you doing? What are you doing?" Yelling, Riley wanted to struggle, but in the next second, Tiffany pinched his nose and poured the entire ss of juice into his mouth. 07:44 Wed, Nov 6

    At the edge of suffocation, Riley was unable to break free from the powerful force of Tiffany. He was really forced to gulp down more than half a ss.

    Only then did Tiffany let go and say, "Mr. Riley Hampton, enjoy the juice."

    Riley dug his throat with all his might, trying to induce vomiting.

    However, it was toote.

    0

 Chapter 396

    He had bought this drug at a high price but had never used it. He heard that it was quite effective. When he saw Tiffany today, something was starting up in his mind and he eagerly wanted to try how Richard''s woman tasted. Therefore, he stopped the servant and personally delivered the juice to her. The n was perfect. As long as Tiffany was drugged, even the most aloof beauty would have to beg him obediently.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    If he was pursuedter, he could im that it was Tiffany who seduced him but there was nothing they could do. However, to Riley''s surprise, Tiffany had been well-prepared, and also a tough woman who could fight. He was filled with regret as he threw up pathetically. However, the more he tried to vomit it out, the faster the blood flowed. That nauseous feeling had already surged up, and even his consciousness was bing blurry. Riley felt like he was on the verge of death. He lost his mind and pounced on Tiffany desperately as he muttered, "Baby,e on. Help me..."

    ''Who the hell do you think you are?'' Tiffany kicked him in the face and turned to leave.

    However, Riley had already gone crazy. He had been stalking her all the way and acted like a psycho.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, Hank and Richard came out of the study and happened to pass by this garden. So, this scene was captured.

    Hank was stunned in a daze. Even though he did not like Tiffany, it was still an unbearable humiliation to him and to the whole Hampton family that his grandson became a disgusting freak in public. This was a scandal, a huge scandal!

    Hank was concerned about the Hampton family''s reputation. But as for Richard, almost instantly, the fury surged up in his heart and his eyes were filled with killing mes.

    On the stone path in the garden, Riley was freaking out again. Tiffany was about to kick him back as a tall figure came out of nowhere. In a sh, Riley was kicked to the ground.

    Richard was emitting an imposing aura and his eyes were almost bloodshot. After a few punchesnded, Riley''s face was unrecognizable. He also probably got some bones broken. Even so, Richard did not intend to let him off in his rage. Then he kicked Riley into theke again.

    After falling into the water, Riley''s mind finally sobered up a little. Waving his arms in panic, he hurriedly screamed for help, "Help... Help! Help... me." Up and down in the water, he choked.

    Hank''s vision got clouded and he almost fainted from anger again.

    A servant rushed over to save Riley. But Richard stood by the shore with a murderous aura. His dark and deep eyes even have the slightest mercy, only endless ruthlessness and coldness. "Nobody moves."

    No one dared to disobey his simple two words.

    Riley was still struggling in the water and themotion attracted all the people in the front hall.

    did not

    When Carter, Riley''s father, Hank''s fourth son, saw this scene, he was instantly enraged. He roared at the servants, "What are you doing? Hurry up and go down. Save him!"

    However, no one dared to move. The entire Hampton family was ruled by Richard. Whoever dared to disobey his orders was courting death.

    Helplessly struggling in the water, Riley saw his father, his savior and hurriedly stretched out his hand. "Dad, save me, please save me. I... I can''t..."

    The center of theke was very deep. Riley knew how to swim, but his serious injuries made him unable to exert any strength at all. Soon, he sank.

    Seeing that the water was drowning his son''s head, Carter snatched the pole from the servant. Unfortunately, it was too short to reach the center of theke, so he had no choice but to jump down himself. After a while, he really brought his son out.

    However, a hopelessly drowning person always went mad and might get things worse. The moment Riley got his head above the water, he hugged his father''s neck tightly and refused to let go. He even stepped on Carter''s back desperately in an attempt to breathe the air.

    In a mess, both father and son sank into the water again. Now, no one was saved but they got a brand new victim.

    Hank rubbed his head and walked to Richard. "I''ll make an apology to the Kelley family properly for this matter, but that''s your brother and nephew after all. Let theme up, okay?"

    "It''s peaceful only when they both die." Richard was so angry that heughed. His handsome face revealed a gloomy and ruthless expression.

    To him, this punishment had been his greatest tolerance and mercy. This was because Tiffany had not been touched. Otherwise, he would have directly cut Riley into pieces!

    Hank shook his head and sighed. He knew his son''s temperament. Richard was blind and merciless once his bottom line was offended.

    As the water was getting quiet and calm, Hank had no choice but to look at Tiffany with pleading. He was asking for leniency and hoping that she could persuade Richard.

    Tiffany did not expect things to turn out this way. She had poured the drugged beverage into the ill-intentioned Riley just to give him a lesson. But she was immune to all poisons. Even if she really drank it, she would be fine. However, Richard happened to see this scene and went so far just to uphold justice for her.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and tiptoed to whisper into Richard''s ear. "I''m fine. Let them go. There are too many people here. I''m afraid that it will affect your reputation. Anyway... we neverck the ways to deal with them."

    Richard''s method was indeed extreme and would definitely ruin his image even more now that the public had regarded him ¨¢s a heartless, cold-blooded, and ruthless tyrant.

    Tiffany felt heartbroken that people all gave him these negative and nderousbels. But she knew that Richard was the best man ever in this world. Those people were blind!

    Richard''s eyes moved slightly. He lowered his head and saw her eyes filled with worry and concern, which made Richard quite d andforted, so he replied calmly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

    As soon as the pardon was issued, the servants immediately jumped into the water. A few minutester, they saved Carter and Riley, who had almost fainted from drowning.

    They had their lives safe and sound but received an unforgettable lesson.

    Although the family banquet had been destroyed, Richard hugged Tiffany''s waist and left nonchntly. This time, no matter how Hank called his name behind him, he did not look back and kept his back upright.

    After the two of them got into the car, Tiffany wanted to exin her actions today. However, before she could say anything, she was already in his arms.

    He looked at her and said softly, "I''m happy."

    07:09 Thu, Nov 7.

    *

 Chapter 397

    Tiffany blinked nkly. "For what?"

    Then, Richard said something that made her heart flooded with warmth and guilt. "Because you''re concerned with me."

    "That''s... That''s it?" Tiffany was stunned. This man was so easy to satisfy.

    However, this also proved that perhaps in the past 25 years, he had been surrounded by endless schemes from the people around him. In the coldest family, there were very few people who were really caring about him.

    Who didn''t put on a hypocritical mask when it came to benefits? They were all nice and kind on the surface but evil and selfish inside.

    When she met Richard in the forest in the suburbs, he had been so severely injured that he even copsed in front of a stranger like her. Then what about before? Perhaps the ambushes on all sides had never been absent in his past or present, but she had no idea about

    it.

    At the thought of this, Tiffany felt even more ufortable. She simply buried her head in his chest and said in a muffled voice, "It doesn''t matter. Never mind. I''ll always be here in the future."

    From an angle that she could not see, he smiled secretly in joy. "That''s a deal."

    "Of course." Tiffany nodded. Recalling what had happened at the Hampton family today, she paused and asked, "By the way, what did Hank say to you in the study?"

    "Nothing." His tone was soft and nonchnt.

    "He didn''t say anything?" Tiffany didn''t buy it. Before that, she had heard from Hank that the Azure Sea Royal Family woulde next month.

    woulde. However, her intuition told her that this matter was She did not know who they woulde for, nor wh definitely rted to Richard. However, he did not say anything. Tiffany really wanted to know, but after thinking about it again and again, she held back these words atst.

    ''Forget it. So be it.'' She didn''t bother to be inquisitive about everything nor leave no space for him. As long as it wasn''t betrayal. In warm peace, Tiffany lowered her head and slowly closed her eyes.

    As the car drove forward, the two of them arrived at a restaurant on a high floor. The view here was extremely beautiful in a romantic atmosphere. They felt like they were strolling in the clouds and overlooking the city. It was indeed a perfect ce for dating. Tiffany sat down by the window. After ordering, she asked in surprise, "Why did you think ofing here?"

    "What? You don''t like it?" He tilted his head.

    "I like it." Tiffany blinked. "I just didn''t know you could be so romantic." This was too good to be true.

    Richard coughed lightly and looked a little unnatural. Of course, he wouldn''t say that in order to please her, there were several more love manuals on the table in the study room.

    Because of this, Sidney keptughing at him for days.

    At this hour, there were quite a lot of peopleing to this restaurant for a meal. Richard had already booked the entire restaurant in advance, so there were only a few upied tables, but all were far away from them and wouldn''t cause any inconvenience. After a quiet and pleasant candlelight dinner, Tiffany wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and was about to get up when

    her expression drastically changed. ''God! It''s about the time!

    3

    0N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Tiffany''s face suddenly turned pale and then blushed in the blink of an eye, Richard frowned and asked, "Are you feeling unwell?" Tiffany lowered her head. "It''s, my time." When she said this, Tiffany felt extremely awkward and even wished she could disappear into the air right away. Richard was stunned and asked subconsciously, "What your time?"

    Tiffany struggled to find words. ''What? You really don''t know? Why are you so stupid? Just stop asking. It''s getting things worse.''

    Tiffany stomped her feet, embarrassed and unnatural. "It''s... It''s the things that girls have every month!"

    Richard froze. This time, he finally understood. "Do you have what you need?"

    "Em..." Tiffany nodded, her expression getting awkward. This incident came out of the blue and got her off guard while she didn''t prepare in advance. Richard stood up. "Wait for me."

    Seeing the man''s tall figure leave the restaurant, Tiffany''s face blushed like bleed. Even her heart was beating wildly as if it could jump out of her mouth,

    ''Oh my god, the tycoon goes to buy this thing for me in person. What if he gets recognized? Would it hit the headlines tomorrow?'' Tiffany couldn''t help butugh at the thought of this.

    After leaving the restaurant and taking the elevator to the first floor, Richard found there was a convenience store next to this building and walked straight in.

    At first, he thought that it would be easy, but when he stood in front of the shelf, he instantly frowned and a trace of shock shed across his dark eyes. There were too many goods in kinds of types. Dazzled by the various unfamiliar choices, he had no idea which one to

    pick.

    Even though he had always been swift and decisive, this was the first time he was in a dilemma regarding this choice. After pondering for seconds, he casually grabbed two and went to the counter.

    The cashier girls had noticed him when Richard came in. Their eyes could not help but light up as they whispered, "Look, look, that man is so handsome!"

    "Oh my god, his figure is awesome. He is much better than the models in magazines, right?"

    The excited screams didn''t stop until Richard approached. The cashier was overjoyed and their cheeks were red.

    They secretly raised their heads a few times to nce at the handsome man in front of them. Their hearts were beating wildly and they were overjoyed. However, when they saw what the man bought, their hearts instantly turned hopelessly cold. It seemed that this man had been upied by a lucky girl.

    One of the girls mustered up her courage and asked, "Sir, did you buy this for your girlfriend?" How she wished she could hear him say no.

    Richard raised his head. His handsome face was emitting irresistible charm, but his dark eyes were cold and without any warmth, so solemn and intimidating, making their hearts skip a beat. This man was very dangerous.

    He spoke nonchntly, "My wife." His clear and deep voice could not hide this strong gentleness.

    4>99%

    The girls were stunned. When they came back to their senses, they saw that the cold and distant man had already walked away with his tall figure disappearing into the air. Only a fewrge notes were left on the register. At the restaurant, Tiffany felt uneasy in her seat and did not dare to move. At this critical moment, a pair of hands reached out to her.

    He was even carrying a bag.

    She looked up and saw Richard pulling a long face, pretending as if nothing had happened. "I didn''t know which one you wanted, so I randomly picked a few." "...Thank you." Tiffany took the bag silently and quickly went to the washroom with a blushed face down.

    Seeing that there were indeed several different types inside, she couldn''t help but smile.

    John was downstairs. Richard could have just given an order for such a small matter. However, since she was the one who needed it in an awkward state, he went alone, instead of letting another man interfere. This was the very first time.

    Tiffany smiled and quickly came out of the washroom.

    Just as she was washing her hands in the sink, a familiar female voice suddenly sounded behind her. "Wow, it''s you. You''re quite capable. You''re really racking your brains to get Richard to ept a substitute like you."

    1. 1.

    Tiffany looked up and saw the womanughing behind her in the mirror. It was Wendy, the daughter of the Trujillo family in Traron City. The feud between the two of them had been sowed a long time ago. Tiffany''s eyes turned cold. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 398

    What did she mean by a substitute?

    "Oh, so you still don''t know anything?" Wendy flipped her hair and smiled provocatively. "Then beg me and I''ll tell you."

    Tiffany turned around and grabbed Wendy''s neck, pressing her against the wall. "My patience is running out. Shut up or open your mouth."

    "You... let go of me..." Wendy was frightened.

    Tiffany''s eyes were cold and sharp, filled with mes, like an enraged leopard that could tear her apart at any moment.

    Wendy struggled a few times before finally giving up. She roared, "Don''t you really know? Or are you ying dumb? The Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family ising. Everyone knows. Didn''t you hear anything?" Tiffany frowned. "Continue."

    "It seems that you really have no idea. Then let me tell you. She came here this time under the promise of Hank to marry Richard! The saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family. This is equivalent to half a princess!

    "Only a woman of such a noble status deserves to stand with Richard. As for you? Who do you think you are? You''re just an excuse he needs." Wendy raised her chin and smiled gloatingly. "I don''t envy you at all now. But I pity you. Tiffany, you''re so pathetic." In Hampton Manor, she heard Hank mention the Azure Sea Royal Family before. It turned out that there behind it.

    was such a secret

    Indeed, if one were to ask who in the world could bepatible with Richard''s wealth and background, then only the Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family would be the right one.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes and smiled. The joy and sweetness in her heart hadpletely disappeared at this moment. She released her grip on Wendy and said slowly, "Get lost."

    Wendy stepped back and snorted coldly. "Idiot! You will cry soon. I''ll wait to see you make a fool of yourself!" With that, she left in her high heels.

    Tiffany washed her hands again and casually took a tissue to dry them before returning to her seat in the dining room. Richard waited there patiently. Seeing here out, his eyes lit up and he asked teasingly, "Done?"

    "Yes, let''s go." As Tiffany spoke, she turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, she felt a tight grip on her waist. She looked down and saw his fingers tie his suit around her waist.

    Tiffany smiled. "Thank you."

    Richard rubbed her head and held her hand. The man''srge palm was rough, but it carried a different sense of security. Tiffany did not say anything and walked out of the restaurant hand in hand.

    Wendy, who was sitting not far away, quietly saw this scene in jealousy. The tablecloth was crumpled by her grip. "Just wait. You''ll get dumped soon."

    *****

    A luxury car slowly stopped. Tiffany smiled as usual. "Let''s go."

    As she got off, she was pulled back by a domineering hand.

    Richard frowned. She sharply caught the slight gloom on her face, "Do you feel bad?"

    "No." Tiffany looked into his eyes and said something that only she could understand, "It''s just ufortable."

    Her period wasing and she was naturally feeling unwell, both psychically and mentally.

    Richard reached out and gently rubbed her hair. "Had a good night."

    "Yeah." She nodded gently.

    "Half a month left," He added.

    "Ah?" Tiffany was stunned for a moment before realizing that what he meant was their engagement.

    3

    #

    "Leave everything to me." Richard leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead. His maic and pleasant voice was filled with anticipation and joy. To him, half a month felt like an eon. Every minute and second was torture and he wished desperately he could travel in time to that day right now.

    Tiffany smiled and nodded. "Okay." Then, she got out of the car and walked into her vi without looking back.

    As he watched the slender figure walk away, Richard''s eyes darkened and his brows furrowed imperceptibly.

    Seeing this, John asked tentatively, "Mr. Hampton, what''s wrong?

    "It''s okay. Let''s go." He retracted his gaze and his voice turned cold. "To the manor."

    "Yes." John nodded. After a pause, he mustered his courage and asked, "Mr. Hampton, the Saintess from Azure Sea Royal Family ising. What... do you n?"

    The moment he finished speaking, a sharp gaze swept over him John was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hampton."

    Richard leaned against the back seat and tapped his fingers on the armrest of the leather seat. After a while, a cold sentence was drifting in the wind. "Kick her back to where she''s from."

    **

    Tiffany returned home and hurriedly went upstairs. Her stomach hurt terribly. After taking a shower, she copsed on the bed motionlessly.

    Wendy''s gloating was still ringing in her ears and kept floating in her mind.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to turn around, she heard something from the window. She thought it was Richard, so she ignored it.

    Anyway, he had much experience in sneaking into her room through the window. He was unstoppable while the window was not locked either.

    A few secondster, there was the sound of someone falling to the ground. Tiffany looked overzily, but when she saw the person clearly, her face was filled with shock. "Jeremy? You, why are you here?"

    She sat up in shock and reminded, "Are you going out again? How long will you be gone this time? Remember to bring the pills I gave you. Be careful."

    But Jeremy just stared at her and replied, "I''m here to say goodbye to you."

    "You''re leaving?" She tilted her head.

    "Yeah."

    "Are youing back?" She asked.

    "No." Jeremy dropped this word calmly.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes. No matter what motive she had for keeping Jeremy by her side back then, after all, they had been together for so long that he was much more than just a security guard in her heart. They were partners and also friends. He said that he would leave, but there was no reluctance at all. It seemed that during this period of time, Jeremy had just been trying to repay her for saving his life. Now they were even and owed each other nothing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had no reason to keep him anymore. Tiffanyughed and raised her head. "Since we won''t meet again, can I see your face? Lord Cooper? Let me see your... true face." There was a smile in her eyes, with a hint of slyness and teasing. Jeremy hesitated for a moment before slowly raising his hand.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 Tiffany

    for years but got separated. This was her first time meeting him after s quite nervous. She had known Jeremy parting, and it would be a lie to say she was not curious.

    Tiffany never expected a man who appeared calm to have such a naughty side. However, as Tiffany was about to tear off his clothes, Jeremy held her hand. There was an inexplicable smile on his face that was filled with mischief. "To leave you some memories, it''s better not to show it to you."

    Tiffany was dumbfounded. I''m getting curious and you''re telling me this?"

    She had learned some shocking truths. In the past, Jeremy had always been honest and would never tease her. But after staying in Luna Vi for half a year, she couldn''t believe he was toying with her. Tiffany did not know who he learned it from.

    Tiffany red at him with a resentful gaze, Meanwhile, Jeremyughed. As he smiled, his eyes became brighter. His face was delicate and handsome. His lips were red, and his teeth were white. He had such an indescribable charm. This charm did not emanate from his appearance but from his personality. Even if he disguised himself as a jerk, he could never hide his radiance.

    Tiffany sighed inwardly. She feared Jeremy''s appearance would be thousands of times better than she had remembered. Thinking of this simply made her heart itch and her lungs burn with curiosity. Then, Tiffany jumped up from the bed.

    Tiffany could not help but want to rip Jeremy''s clothes off. After all, he was about to leave, and she did not know if she would meet him again. She might as well take this opportunity to satisfy her curiosity.

    Tiffany made up her mind to pounce over. But unexpectedly, as she jumped down the bed, Jeremy, who had seen through her thoughts, smiled again. Then, he stood at thending point where Tiffany jumped down.

    Before Tiffany could react, she fell into a fragrant embrace. Jeremy caught her. But his hug did not have any romantic thoughts. It felt like a farewell and onlysted for a few seconds. It was like a gust of wind, so fast that she could not catch it. Tiffany was stunned. But Jeremy was no longer in the room when she returned to her senses.

    The white curtains fluttered, and there was wind outside the window. As the wind blew past her, Tiffany heard a voice, "On the table is my gift to you. If you encounter danger, crush it. No matter where I am, I will be there in fifteen minutes." Tiffany turned around and saw a diamond pendant on the table. The pendant was aqua blue with a golden mark in the

    center.

    She had never seen such a diamond pendant before. But when she held it, she felt warm. She seemed to have felt this feeling before. It was familiar. However, when Tiffany thought about it carefully and recalled her memories, she could not tell where the feeling originated. ''Am I thinking things now?''

    Tiffany shook her head. No matter what, the thing Jeremy left seemed rare and precious. He gave this to her and made this promise that sounded impossible. Tiffany could not help but wonder, ''What is he hiding?'' She pondered for a while and could only put the question behind her.

    She found a ne from her pile of jewelry and threw the original pendant aside. Then, she reced it with the aqua-blue diamond pendant before hanging it around her neck. ''No matter where he is, he will be at my side in 15 minutes, right?'' Tiffany raised her eyebrow.

    ''But what if he won''t be there when I use this pendant as he instructed?'' Tiffany smiled and tried to ignore the disappointment in her heart.

    James, whose whereabouts were erratic, had long left. He had disappeared from the face of the earth. Then, at that moment, Jeremy. At Luna Vi, only she and June were left.

    Coincidentally, June called. "Miss, Jeremy left. He didn''t say why. He just said he was leaving and might note back. Then he disappeared."

    "I know," Tiffany replied softly. "He came to say goodbye to me."

    "Seriously? I can''t believe he left without telling you the reason. Everyone in Luna Vi treated him well and almost treated him as one of us. But what about him? He''s so heartless!" "June, don''t see it that way." Tiffanyforted. "I did say I need him, but I have no the rest of his life."

    right to tie him up and make him stay for

    Moreover, Jeremy stayed in Lovell City because he had his mission. For this mission, he could not even reveal his true colors.

    They had been together for so long, so Tiffany understood why Jeremy wanted to leave. Meanwhile, June understood Tiffany''s exnation but still felt reluctant. After all, they had snuck into the Harper Family''s manor two days ago. This experience made them close. But only a couple of dayster, Jeremy left.

    June sighed softly but keenly sensed that Tiffany was even more disappointed. So, she turned around tofort her. "Don''t worry, Miss. No matter who leaves, I will always be with you."

    Tiffany smiled bitterly. "How long will you stay with me?"

    "For life." June''s eyes were firm in a ce where Tiffany could not see. She would apany her and use her entire life protect her.

    Tiffany smiled when she heard June''s promise. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. "June, you''re not young anymore. How can I let you sacrifice your life to stay with me? You should consider where you belong and your life."

    June smiled without saying anything. She believed some things were predestined. No one could change it.

    Tiffanyy on the bed and thought something. Then, she made a decision. "June, could you help me investigate something?" Ten minutester, a document was sent to Tiffany''s phone. She quickly opened it and saw rows of dense words. This was an investigation of the Azure Sea Royal Family. However, the information was something even amoner knew.

    For example, in the internal struggle for royal power decades ago, the princess, who was only four years old but had the right to inherit the royal family, was taken away by a servant. At the same time, the treasure that made people fight over it disappeared. It was a treasure box that could spy on one''s life. No one knew how this internal strife was resolved. Everyone only knew the once-rich Azure Sea Royal Family had be private after this incident. They even decided to stopmunicating with the outside world. Tiffany continued reading. She saw the records of the Saintess of Azure Sea Royal Family. Rumor had it that this saintess had a high status in their country. She was equivalent to half a princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    Just a few months ago, there was already news that this Saintess wasing to Room Lovell City. The goal was exactly as Wendy had said. A marriage with the Hampton family.

    Tiffany read the whole article and inexplicably felt likeughing Why do ver hear of such early news? Or is there someone who didn''t want me to know?''N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 400

    If it was thetter, the answer was obvious. It could only be Richard.

    The more Tiffany thought about it, the more frustrated she became. That feeling of knowing some clues but still being kept in the dark and even confused was unbearable. She turned over, feeling suffocated.

    Suddenly, the wind outside the window blew even more fiercely Tiffany sensed something and looked up. She saw the man she had been cursing in her heart for most of the day nimbly flipping through her window.

    Only he could do such an ungentlemanly thing. However, his movements were smooth and even pleasing to the eye. It did not affect his noble and elegant presence as well, and every move he made had a charm that made one''s heart palpitate.

    Tiffany looked at him, then picked up amp by the bed and threw it at him without thinking. "Get lost!" She was in a bad mood and did not want to see that person.

    Themp flew out with full force. If it were an ordinary person, they would be smashed until their head bled. However, the person before Tiffany was Richard. He casually stretched out his hand and caught themp effortlessly. Then, he calmly ced themp on a coffee table. There was an elegant and charming smile on Richard''s face, with a hint of gentleness.

    Richard didn''t look like he was trying to fight her but rather flirted with her. Realizing this, Tiffany choked. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She picked up the doll beside her pillow and threw it at him. However, Richard caught it again. Tiffany threw a pillow at him. This time, she threw it with both hands. It was quick and rough. She wanted the pillow to throw Richard off bnce. ''Let''s see if you can catch it faster than I throw it!''

    As Tiffany reached out to take something, she realized she couldn''t find a thing. She had thrown everything she could get her hands on. There was nothing but an empty bed.

    On the other hand, Richard was still as carefree as ever. Only the mountain of things on the table could prove how rough Tiffany had been.

    Seeing this, Tiffany was suffocated and turned her head away from Richard. But unexpectedly, Richard approached her. He raised his eyebrows slightly and teased, "Madam, I don''t mind you throwing yourself at me." Tiffany''s eyes widened. She was furious. "In your dreams!"

    Tiffanyy on the bed and covered her head with the nket. It was too obvious that she didn''t want to talk to him. Even Richard, who had a sharp mind, was quite puzzled seeing this.

    Richard could only step closer and gently lift the nket. But at the same time, a hand reached out. Tiffany iled her hand. "Go away. Get lost!"

    However, arge palm suddenly caressed her stomach gently. Richard massaged her again and again. "Does it hurt?"

    A clear and pleasant voice sounded outside the nket. Tiffany was stunned by his actions and instantly lost her temper. She could no longer get angry at Richard.

    Finally, Tiffany lifted the nket, revealing only her head. Then she red at him with some grievance. "Aren''t you going to exin yourself?" Tiffany demanded a detailed exnation while trying to keep their distance. She didn''t want to keep guessing when there was a misunderstanding between her and Richard. She was tired of feeling powerless.

    Fortunately, Richard was sharp. When he heard her question, he understood almost instantly. However, he did not know whether tough or cry as he asked, "Are you jealous?"

    Tiffany did not speak. However, the usation in her eyes was obvious.

    3

    Richard smiled and reached out to pinch her face lovingly. "Is it about the time when we had dinner? Why didn''t you ask me

    then?"

    "You still have the cheek to ask back?" Tiffany was furious and smiled insincerely. "Didn''t I ask you already? But did you answer? Stop denying that you have answered. Because if you have, I shouldn''t be asking anything anymore!" Richard was stunned before he answered smoothly, "It''s my fault. How do you want to punish me, Madam?"

    Richard''s devilish attitude surfaced as he approached. Facing his charm, Tiffany retreated step by step. Even she began to stutter. "What are you doing? Don''te so close to me. Ah, it''s itchy, it''s itchy!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany tried to struggle. However, it was already toote. Richard had silenced her with his lips.

    Richard''s kiss felt different. It wasn''t sweet and gentle. It was wild and domineering. Tiffany was in a daze.

    It wasn''t until Richard let go that Tiffany regained her senses. She gritted her teeth andined, "Bastard! Do you think a kiss can fix the mess you''ve made?"

    "No, but it does make me feel happy." Richard''s voice was hoarse, but the satisfaction in his eyes was apparent.

    Before Tiffany could understand what he meant, he spoke earnestly,

    "I knew nothing when my Grandpa made this decision. So, when I heard the news, I immediately rejected the invitation. "What I want to tell you is that I''m crazy and desperate to tie you to me and tell the world that you''re my woman. "So, I won''t let anyone affect our rtionship.

    "No one!"

    Richard enunciated each word firmly. His low and maic voice became even more alluring under the dim light. Tiffany''s heart was beating wildly as she listened. She wanted to keep a straight face, but the corners of her lips smiled. Richard noticed the change in her face and lowered his head to sigh. His tone carried an indescribable disappointment and difort. "Madam, you''ve wronged me."

    Tiffany never expected such a man to have a soft side. She panicked and immediately felt guilty. "I''m sorry. I... I didn''t want

    didn''t tell me. You need to know I heard this from someone else, and I just kind of sulked." to be angry with you,

    but you

    In Tiffany''s defense, she felt the entire world knew about this. However, she was the only one kept in the dark.

    When Tiffany heard it from Wendy, Wendy''s tone made it look like the Hampton Family''s marriage with that Saintess was imperative. This made Tiffany even more anxious.

    Richard chuckled softly. When he looked up again, a cold glint shed across his eyes. "It''s not impossible to get married. After all, the Hampton Family doesn''t have many things but a handful of grandchildren"

    Tiffany almost choked when she heard his remark. "What are you nning, Richard?" Several thoughts shed through her mind. She admitted that Richard''s approach was ruthless, If the other few people were allowed to marry Saintess, then the -purpose of the marriage would be achieved, and the matter could be resolved without much effort.

    Tiffany was about to ask for the details, but Richard shook his head and gently pinched her face. "Be good. Kids shouldn''t listen to this. I don''t want you to have nightmares."

    3

 Chapter 401

    Tiffany immediately pounced on him and bit his neck.

    She said in a muffled voice, "If I''m just a child, why did you kiss me? You just want me to shut up, right? Bastard!"

    "What else do you want to hear? You''ve heard enough." Richard let out a lowugh and allowed her to bite him. He did not struggle or resist.

    As Tiffany bit Richard, she felt something odd. She let go, and Richard immediately pushed her onto the bed.

    Richard revealed a mischievous smile, and his well-defined face revealed an ill desire. It was as if a god had descended, handsome and otherworldly, bewitching all living beings. Richard was indeed bewitching her. "Why did you stop? Keep going," Richard demanded.

    His words echoed in Tiffany''s mind. The corner of her eyes twitched. Feeling embarrassed, she could only push him away and say angrily, "In your dreams!"

    "Hey, that''s not fair!" Richard pointed at the bite mark on his neck with a faint smile. Arge red dot had appeared. Judging from the color, it would not disappear in a few days.

    Tiffany was shocked. She only intended to take revenge on him. Fuck, did I bite him that fiercely?''

    "It''s impolite to stop halfway. You''ve been so good to me, how can I not repay you?" A low and hoarse voice came along with ill intent.

    Tiffany was shocked and retreated frantically. However, her stomach hurt terribly when she moved. Her blushed face immediately turned pale.

    "Lie still and don''t move." Richard pressed her down and rubbed her stomach through the nket. With such gentle movements and warmth, Tiffany immediately felt better. However, just as Tiffany was about to thank him, Richard''s gazended on her neck.

    Then, he picked up the diamond pendant she had just worn and asked, "Who gave it to you?" His raised voice carried an obvious murderous intent. After all, he was the king of jealousy. Tiffany rubbed her hair and replied, "It''s from Jeremy. He told me to crush it when I''m in danger."

    She thought that a domineering man like Richard would be jealous and might take off her pendant in the next second. But unexpectedly, he didn''t. Instead, he nodded. "Keep it." Richard could tell that the diamond pendant was extraordinary. It would even be beneficial for Tiffany.

    "Yeah." Tiffany nodded.

    "Now go to sleep," Richard said softly. "I''ll watch over you. I''ll leave after you fall asleep."

    The main lights were off, but he didn''t stop massaging her stomach through the nket. Tiffany moanedfortably.

    With the familiar environment and sense of security Richard gave, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep not long

    after.

    Seeing that Tiffany''s sleeping face was peaceful and rxed, Richard finally stopped rubbing her stomach.

    A warm yellowmp covered the bedroom. Before Richard got up and left, he leaned over and kissed Tiffany''s forehead. "Good night, my love."

    07:10

    Thu, Nov/

    *****

    0000 99%f

    It was nighttime. Some people smiled in

    eir sleep, while others rolled around, with their faces looking uneasy.

    Outside Lovell City, on a remote vige road. A ck SUV parked by the roadside with its lights shing. Two middle-aged men in the car smoked a few cigarettes and looked at a phone screen from time to time.

    It was not even lit, making one of the men curse angrily. "Women are so troublesome. The signal has been sent out for so long, but we still can''t see her!"

    The other man was much calmer. "Don''t be anxious. After all, we''ve already found a clue. Now that we''re at the doorstep, we don''t need to worry about losing her again."

    If Odin were here right now, he''d know exactly who these guys were. The one with the nasty scar on his chin-that was the guy who''d told Keh to dig into the treasure box and feed him any intel back at that quiet little bar.

    At that time, to make the scar-faced man keep his mouth shut, Odin had specially given him the money for an additional check. But the man turned around and sold him out.

    AT that moment, not only had the scar-faced man gotten the money, but he had also tracked the box all the way to Lovell City.

    He also knew that the treasure box''s current location was most likely with the Harper family. What he needed to do was to turn this possibility into certainty.

    The cursing man lit another cigarette and blew out a beautiful smoke ring. He asked, "Lorenzo, we''ve been waiting for more than two hours. Why don''t we just drive into Lovell City to find that girl?"

    The scar-faced man, Lorenzo, immediately shook his head. "Remember our objective. Our current whereabouts can''t be exposed. We have no choice but to wait."

    If the treasure box was with the Harper family, Lorenzo was confident that he would get his hands on it no matter what.

    On the contrary, the Harper family was not easy to deal with, especially with the even more terrifying Richard behind them. To be safe, Lorenzo needed a foolproof n. Pose o

    whereabouts, don''t even think

    Lorenzo added, "Don''t forget how the Isted Riverdale was destroyed. If we about snatching the treasure box back. I''m fine with offending anyone, but not with Mr. Hampton." "Got it." The man Lorenzo lectured could only nod.

    At that moment, the phone on the cars dashboard suddenly lit up. A young female voice was heard. "Where are you guys?"

    "The country road. Did you see the SUV with the shing lights? We were in that car."

    "Got it."

    Lorenzo turned on the hazard lights, giving a signal. A few minutester, an unlicensed Cayenne slowly drove over.

    The person who got out of the car was Melody. She wore a white dress and was as elegant as a white rose.

    Melody drove a branded Cayenne, and even her nails had been specially trimmed. At a nce, she indeed had the temperament of a rich youngdy.

    Lorenzo''s partner was stunned. "Fuck, that girl is beautiful! If I had known she was this beautiful, I wouldn''t have scolded her over the phone back in Lovell City,"

    Melody opened the car door and sat in the back seat. Then, she asked directly, "Tell me, what do you need me to do?"

    Thu, Nov

    07:10

    "We''re looking for something. The item is most likely in the Harper family''s possession. Our boss wants you to confirm the whereabouts of this item in the shortest time possible."

    After Lorenzo exined, he turned around and looked at Melody, half threatening and half warning. "This mission isn''t difficult for you, right? If you can''t do it, then there''s no point for our boss to help you." Melody immediately replied, "Of course I can." She replied almost instantly, afraid she would be killed as a useless chess piece if she was a stepte.

    Felix was such a devil, and Melody''s guts weremendable to make a deal with him.

    Ever since the incident where she let Jansen kidnap Alexia while framing Tiffany, she was almost done for.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    At that time, Jansen had been arrested, and he could expose Melody at any time.

    But just as she was feeling anxious and at a loss, Felix took the initiative to approach her and offer a helping hand. Then, he gave her a bloodbite.

    Felix said that Jansen would be dead once he came into contact with the bloodbite. She believed him and immediately did as he said. Melody did not expect things to be as simple as Felix said.

    From then on, Melody received a steady supply of bloodbite from Felix. But the more she received, the more she owed Felix.

    Felix wanted her to do something in return. But what he requested could be quite challenging. Melody had to deal with the Harper family.

    FT

 Chapter 402

    Seeing Melody''s hesitation, Lorenzo mocked, "Why? Are you worried about your little lover?"

    Although Melody was different from Felix''s subordinates, her life was in his hands. She should know better than anyone what the consequences of resisting would be.

    Moreover, the news of Keh breaking off the engagement had made her aughingstock, and it spread like wildfire. Although Felix was far away, he had also learned about this. Therefore, Lorenzo had arranged a mission for Melody under Felix''s orders. "You know his temper. You can only do this well. Otherwise, you know what will happen, right? Or do I have to remind you?"

    "I know." Melody took a deep breath and asked, "So, what are you looking for? Tell me."

    Lorenzo showed a picture to Melody. The picture showed a dark blue box. It looked ordinary at first nce. There was nothing special about it. Melody had no idea and asked, "What is this?" Although clueless, Melody knew it must be a special item. Lorenzo put the picture away. He looked at Melody and forced a smile, but the scar on his face made him look terrifying. "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. It''s not good for you to know too much."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    He gave her a warning. But Melody''s face remained calm. "Got it. I''ll do it as soon as possible."

    Afterward, Melody left the SUV and entered her Cayenne. With a roar, her Cayenne drove into the distance.

    Lorenzo''s partner looked infatuated. Only when the carpletely disappeared did he p his thigh and say, "Shit, I forgot to ask her phone number!" To avoid being exposed, all theirmunication was done through an encrypted inte. They only used it when necessary.

    Lorenzo lit another cigarette and snorted. "Forget it. She doesn''t like you." He knew her ambition beat her need for love.

    Meanwhile, Melody drove away. As the slightly cold night wind blew, her muddled mind gradually became clear. Melody frowned and gripped the steering wheel tightly. She did not expect Felix to give her such a mission.

    After confirming that the box was in the Harper family''s possession, she was curious what would Felix do. ''Are they nning to take it openly or snatch it?''

    No matter what, Melody knew this matter was huge. But once Keh discovered that she was the one behind it, at least she could get her revenge.

    Melody gritted her teeth and recalled the engagement banquet that day. Keh broke off the engagement in public. Her hesitation was gone. ''Keh, since you were the one who broke my heart, then don''t me me for being heartless!''

    Melody drove all the way back to the small manor where she stayed. Her father, Charlie, was quite heartless. He made Melody stayed there alone to reflect on her mistakes and fend for herself. She had been living alone for days, but Thalia did not even pay her a visit.

    If she had known that the Obedience Poison was useless, she would have asked Felix to give her the Death Poison. This way, Charlie and Thalia''s lives would be in her hands, and she could do whatever she wanted.

    However, she took a wrong step and it lead to many mistakes. Melody was filled with disappointment.

    Fortunately, Charlie had always been generous in terms of material resources. The pocket money he gave her was massive. Even when Melody said she needed a car, Charlie asked someone to bring a Cayenne worth millions of dors over. Hence, although being kicked out of her family was contrary to her original n, Melody felt she gained a lot in return. Morepver, it was much more convenient for her to do whatever she wanted. And one day, she would w her way back to Thu, Nov 7

    the Kelley family and take back everything they owed her.

    ? 61 399%]

    At the same time, after Jeremy bid farewell to Tiffany, he quickly left and rushed towards a small path. Under the moonlight, he could hear the sound of crickets and other insects.

    Jeremy suddenly stopped. Five meters from him, six men in uniform knelt down on one knee and gave him an Azure Sea Royal Family noble salute.

    "Sir." They greeted in unison and in respectful manner.

    The evening breeze blew, and the treetops by the roadside swayed gently. Under the moonlight, Jeremy''s shadow lengthened. He quietly looked at the men who came to pick him up. After a while, he said indifferently, "Get up." The six men stood up. Then, the leader said, "Sir, should we set off now or...?"

    "Let''s go." Jeremy''s voice was clear.

    As the Prince of Azure Sea Royal Family, he had been assigned a mission since he was born. He had to protect the princess of the royal family for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, the princess had disappeared for years, and he had searched for her to every corners of the world. But the result had been disappointing.

    Jeremy turned around and looked at the road they hade from. It was in the direction of the Kelley Family''s vi. The mission he had carried with him had to bepleted, because this was the entire meaning of his existence in this world.

    However, when Jeremy thought of Tiffany and how he said that he was leaving, the light in the girl''s eyes instantly dimmed. He felt that her heart was empty. Therefore, he wanted to find the princess as soon as possible. After everything in the royal family was settled, he might have a chance to stand before Tiffany again.

    At that time, no matter how she took off his mask, no matter how curious she was about his appearance. He could satisfy all of them. At the thought of this, Jeremy looked determined.

    When Jeremy turned around, his face had returned to its usual calmness and indifference. "Let''s go."

    "Yes, Sir!" The people behind him nodded and immediately followed respectfully.

    Coincidentally, after they got into the car, not far ahead, an unlicensed Cayenne turned into the road and drove in the opposite direction. Jeremy looked up and saw Melody sitting in the Cayenne. He frowned. Since Melody had been chased out of her family, her dream of bing their heir was shattered. Jeremy felt she would not be a future threat to Tiffany. Hence, he retracted his gaze and calmed down.

    A subordinate noticed Jeremy''s slight distress and asked, "Sir, is there a problem with that car? Do you want me to investigate?"

    "No need." Jeremy shook his head. Such a woman whose schemes had failed would not probably achieve much. Perhaps there was such a coincidence. After losing an opportunity, everything that followed would be like a sh flood, unstoppable and destructive. Melody, who drove over, also sensed Jeremy''s sharp gaze. She looked back through the rearview mirror. But except her, no one on the quiet street. Only the fallen leaves stirred up by the wind and the streetmps elongated by moonlight. There was nothing else. Melody continued driving toward the Haper Family Manor.

    *****

    Keh did not sleep at that time. To be precise, he had been unable to sleep for a while. All he could think about was what had happened recently.

    hu, Nov

    8

    I 2 99%L

    Keh had missed someone who could never return. That person had alreadymitted a crime that could never be redeemed. Every passing second, day and night, was like torture for him. His heart was unwilling.

    He even had an impulse. ''Didn''t Grandpa say the treasure box could spy on someone''s past? Thest time I used it was too short and too shocking. I haven''t seen all of my memories. But what about the future? Will I be able to talk with Tiffany again?'' Keh grew impatient. He clenched his fists as the voices in his head grew louder.

    At that moment, a servant came to report, "Sir, Miss Melody is looking f

 Chapter 403

    Upon hearing this, Keh frowned. "What is she doing here sote at night?"

    Just tell her I''m already asleep and ask her to leave"

    When the servant nodded, Keh suddenly added, "Forget it. Let her in. He had some things that should be made clear. The servant nodded again and turned to leave.

    Melody was invited into the living room. She looked at the servants who were busy handing her coffee. Melody said gently. "It''s gettingte. You better rest.

    "Thank you, Miss. The servant nodded and left.

    She had a good impression of Melody. After all, she looked like a gentle, innocent, and knowledgeable youngdy. She thought the servants would never be mistreated if Melody married into the Harper family. Unfortunately, although the family had this idea, the youngest son broke off the engagement casually. There was no room for negotiation after this. It was such a pity.

    Keh came down from upstairs. He asked from afar, "Why are you looking for me?"

    "I missed you, so I came to check on you"

    Melody smiled extremely gently as if nothing unpleasant had ever happened between them. She showed no ill intent and continued to hold Keh''s hand intimately. "Keh." Her voice filled with a young girl''s yful attitude.

    Keh was dazed. It was as if he had suddenly returned to a few years ago. At that time, Tiffany, who was 16, often followed behind him and shouted his name. She would also asionally jump out from the side with a sly smile. But at that moment, everything had be memories. There was no going back.

    Keh returned to his senses and gently pushed Melody''s hand away. He said indifferently, "It''s gettingte. If there''s anything, say it"

    Does my presence disturb his sleep?

    Melody''s heart ached, but she remained polite as if nothing happened. "Look, my allergy symptoms are almost fully healed. I''m not ugly anymore!"

    To be precise, Melody was more than not ugly. She wore a white dress. Her figure was slender and her long hair fluttered in the wind. Her frown and smile were filled with brilliance. Moreover, her eyes were simr to Tiffany''s. When she smiled. they curved into crescent moons. She was extremely beautiful.

    But no matter what, Melody was Melody. Not Tiffany. Keh was about to speak, but Melody smiled and said, Tm ready to spend the rest of my life with you. It doesn''t matter if you hate me or not. No matter what, I won''t give up."

    Melody enunciated each word with a serious expression. "We had a very beautiful past, Keh Could you please give me another chance?"

    Keh was silent before shaking his head helplessly. "Just take it that I''ve let you down." Treating Melody as his savior was a mistake.

    Everything became clear when Keh spied on the treasure box. In the past, he had persuaded Tiffany to take the me and go to jail for him, and he would not do such a stupid thing again. "Let''s stop here. For real, we''re done. Keh emphasized it twice, his expression firm.

    Hearing this. Melody immediately cried. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    0N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "But I don''t want this to end You were the one who had this idea and now you''re asking me to put an end to this rtionship? This is unfair!" Unbeknownst to him. Melody also led to him then. Keh was about to speak. But in the end, he could not bear to say the words.

    Melody pounced into his arms and choked. "Ten days, just ten days. Please keep mepany for ten days like before. After that ten days, I''ll stop thinking about you and won''t pester you anymore. "Melody..."

    "I beg you. With my illness, I only have a few months to live. Are you not willing to give me ten days?"

    As she spoke, Melody took out a medical report from her bag. This was the fake report she had asked Jansen to show Charlie.

    However, this medical report made Charlie and Thaliapromise. Later, Miracle Healer exined that Thalia did not need a kidney transnt. The Miracle Healer also left some herbs for Melody''s treatment. The outside world did not know about this, and Keh was no exception.

    "You...

    Keh was indeed shocked. "Why have ver heard you mention this before?"

    "It''s not a glorious thing. Why should I bring it up? But don''t worry, when I got engaged to you, it was because I found a suitable kidney source to match. I wanted to have it transnted after the engagement*

    She smiled, but her face was filled with bitterness. "But there''s no need for that now. I don''t want to continue hiding. So, please, fulfill myst wish."

    Looking at Melody''s expectant eyes, it seemed its brilliance could dim at any moment. Keh was silent before saying, "Ten days, just ten days."

    Because Keh had broken off the engagement, Melody had suffered ridicule and grievances. This was the least he could do. He would take it aspensation. But after that ten days, they were even. "Okay." Melody agreed and smiled sweetly. No one saw the ruthlessness in her eyes sh past. With this, she had achieved her goal. Melody continued, "It''s alreadyte. Can I stay at your house? I''ll be alone when I go back to my house. It''s empty. I''m afraid..." Keh had also heard the news that Charlie had exiled Melody. He feltpassion for her. "Fine."

    Kh ordered his servants to clean a guestroom. After that, Melody said, "I''m going to rest. You should sleep early too. See you tomorrow."

    Melody smiled at him and went upstairs with light footsteps. The guest room door closed, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    When Keh turned around and left, he had just taken two steps when he saw his grandfather standing before him. "Grandpa, y-you''re still awake?"

    Come with me." After saying that, Romeo turned around and walked towards his courtyard. Keh could only follow Soon, they sat in the study Romeo asked. "Keh, what are you thinking? Do you n to continue this marriage?" "Of course not. Since I''ve already broken off the engagement, I have no reason to ask her again. ''Oh, so your head is still functioning. Romeo sneered. "You also broke off the engagement with that girl Tiffany. You said

    0

    you were determined back then. Why are you still thinking about her now!"

    Keh choked. "Grandpa..."

    Romeo continued. "You may think you''ve hidden your feelings well. But I know what you''re thinking!"

    Romeon believed that a third-person perspective was important to assess a situation. He knew what his grandson was like.

    "I warned you not to regret it back then, but not only do you regret it now, you''re making it worse! Romeon said coldly. "Since you don''t want to continue the engagement with Melody, why did you agree to spend ten days with her?" 1- Keh opened his mouth. He

 Chapter 404

    Romeo expected better from him. He had high hopes for his grandson, and Keh exceeded his expectations. A few years ago, Keh had learned to strategize the family''s business and soon helped manage thepany. Everyone praised keh for being such a refined and talented gentleman.

    But on a personal level, he was indecisive. When he encountered something, he was easily swayed by momentary emotions. This trait became his weakness.

    Keh exined, "Grandpa, I agreed to the ten-day promise because Melody is dying, so I...This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Romeo Harper sighed and said. "You''re so easy to manipte, you had given your love to that girl Tiffany back then, you wouldn''t regret your actions now,"

    When Keh was young, he only cared about his image. It was such a pity. Because when he got through that phase, it was toote to win Tiffany. Fate truly loved to y tricks on people.

    "Whatever." Romeo shook his head, turned around, and slowly left the study.

    Meanwhile, Keh was still sitting on his chair. His mind was filled with what Romeo had just said. If back in the day Keh had been patient with Tiffany, perhaps the oue would have been different.

    However, there was nothing Keh could do. He smiled bitterly and returned to his room in a daze. The night was peaceful for the time being.

    about It was autumn, and the day was getting colder. After the autumn rain, the air was cold and humid. Tiffany was but turned around and entered her room to put on a coat. Then she got into her car and drove towards the studio. It was weekend. Tiffany had promised Abbie that she would visit her at work. She had missed the previous few appointments. If Tiffany did not go this time, Abbie and Zoe would probably bombard her with calls.

    to leave

    When Tiffany arrived, Zoe was already waiting for her at the entrance. Seeing Tiffany leave her car, she waved excitedly, "Tiffany, I''m here!"

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Yeah, I see you." It was impossible to ignore such a heavy talker.

    Zoe chuckled and happily ran to hold Tiffany''s arm. They walked along the path to the filming location and soon arrived at Abbie''s shooting ground. Coincidentally, Abbie was filming an intimate scene.

    When Tiffany and Zoe approached, they saw an actor from the same production team had already kissed Abbie. The scene was silent, and the director had no intention of shouting "Cut.

    "Ahhh!" Zoe covered her mouth in excitement. She was so excited that she was about to jump. "How does it feel to live my dream?"

    Tiffany was puzzled. She could not help but ask, "Are you happy or mad?"

    "Of course I''m happy! Tiffany, did you know that Abbie is kissing Alexis Renner? He just entered the industry this year. He acted as the second male lead in a movie some time ago and became famous overnight!" "And" Tiffany asked.

    "Then, this is the second drama he''s taken on, and he''s ying the male lead with Abbie!" Zoe chuckled and added, "Most importantly, he''s Abbie''s scandal partner!"

    Tiffany had heard about Abbie''s scandal. She remembered some time ago, it had caused an uproar. Entertainment news

    07:50 Fri, Nov 8.

    everywhere was following Abbie''s rtionship. There were photos of her entering a hotel with a male actor from the same production team.

    In short, the scandal sparked a national sensation. However, the rumors turned out to be fake. It was fabricated by a certain party to gain poprity.

    But looking at Zoe''s smile, Tiffany raised her eyebrows and asked "Are you supporting their rtionship?"

    "Yes, yes!" Zoe nodded crazily. "I think he and Abbie arepatible. What do you think, Tiffany?"

    Tiffany did not answer. At the same time, the director shouted "Cut" because Abby''s kissing was not passionate enough. In other words, she was not in character.

    Abby kept resisting Alexis''s kiss. Perhaps she was exhausted from taking so many scenes before, so the director simply let the actors rest. He chatted with Abbie for a few minutes before returning to his seat.

    In Abbie''s motorhome, Tiffany and Zoe sat on chairs. Next to them were Nevach and two assistants. Each had a ss of coffee and handed them to the crew. She visited Abbie and bought coffee for the entire production team.

    Tiffany took a sip of her coffee and asked casually, "Nevach, how many times has she filmed this kissing scene?"

    "Six times. Including just now, that''s seven times." Nevaeh felt awkward. After all, Abbie was an award-winning actress but was stuck on this scene so many times. Especially with Tiffany visiting. Nevaeh feared she would not be impressed. However, reality proved that Nevach was overthinking. A few minutester, Abbie returned to her motorhome. The moment she saw Tiffany, she rushed over with a face full of surprise. "You heartless bastard. So, you finally have the time to visit!

    In front of Tiffany, the cold and aloof movie queen turned into spoiled brat. Everyone was shocked. Fortunately, the motorhome belonged to them and no one else came. The rest of the staff and other actors were also resting, so no one saw Abbie''s yful side.

    Tiffany smiled and said. "I was busy. But now, I cane whenever I want. Here, I bought this for you. Have some." She handed him a ss oftte.

    Abbie reached out to take it. She nimbly poked the straw and took a sip. Pumpkin spicedtte, hot. It was her favorite vor.

    Zoe came over and asked, "Abbie, are you and Alexis in a rtionship?"

    "Pin. Abbie almost spat out a mouthful of milk.

 Chapter 405

    07:51 Fri, Nov B Chapter

    405

    Tiffany, sitting at the side, watched the show leisurely. As an outsler, she noticed Alexis was interested in Abbie. He was probably deliberately indulging these scandals. What a pity. Tiffany shook her head.

    Abbie had suffered too much in the early years. It was difficult for her to put aside the past and embrace a new rtionship. Moreover, hereback was still in the early stages. With Abbie''s brilliant career, she didn''t have the time to care about love. Refusal was inevitable. It all depended on how long Alexis could hold on.

    ck food sh

    Tiffany was drinking her coffee. When she turned around, she saw that Zoe had already turned into a love-struck fool. She even subconsciously said, "Fuck, he looks better in real life than on television!"

    Tiffany held her breath. Meanwhile, Alexisughed at hearing this. Then, he turned his head and winked at Zoe. Thank you?

    Alexis''s wink was like an electric discharge. Zoe''s face instantly turned red. She could not help but lean towards Tiffany. She lowered her voice and whispered excitedly. Tiffany, I''ve been seduced!"

    Alexis was indeed flirtatious and affectionate. He showed it during his breakout act in his first movie. Although he was the second male lead, his character was deeply ingrained in people''s hearts, so he became popr overnight and gained fans. Even though he was no longer the character, he still had an irresistible charm to his fans. Alexis''s charm ranged from the character he yed to himself as a person.

    Tiffany could not bear to break her bubble, but she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Who do you think is more handsome? Sidney Pauley or Alexis?"

    "Alexis, of course!" Zoe answered without hesitation.

    Tiffany raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully. "You think so?" Usually, those who answered impulsively were trying to deny something

    While the women were talking, Alexis had already leaned towards Abbie. He was still smiling, but he looked especially cynical. "If we can''t make a good scene, we''ll only keep reshooting it. Can''t we practice while resting?

    "No, I won''t Can''t we use what we have and carry on?" Abbie took a step back and distanced herself from him. This rejection was obvious.

    "Do you hate me that much?" The smile on Alexis''s face faded, and his beautiful eyes were filled with disappointment. The scandal was at its peak. Seeing many people staring at them, Abbie frowned and replied, "This is just a coboration project. Other than work, she felt there was nothing else to talk about.

    I understand." Alexis smiled mysteriously, then turned around and left the rest area.

    Seeing this, Nevach could not help but say, "Abbie, even if you don''t like him, there''s no need to reject him so bluntly. At least you can still be friends"

    As a manager, Nevaeh had to consider Abbie''s image. After all, with Alexis''s current poprity and influence, it would not be difficult for him to go from a B-list to an A-list celebrity. In this circle, it would be better to have more friends than another enemy.

    Abbie smiled and said nothing

    She understood Nevach''s intention, but when Alexis''s intentions were obvious, she couldn''t help but avoid him. His

    presence was sickening-It was safe to assume he was hopeless for attention.

    H

    After a fifteen-minute break, the crew continued to shoot. It was still the kissing scene but quickly wrapped because Alexis took the initiative to kiss Abbie.

    This was an improvisation Alexis changed without permission. It did not match the script at all. However, the director looked closely and felt the intimacy was just right. He waved his hand and shouted, "Cut, this one passes!" Abbie was dumbfounded the entire time. She looked at Alexis in shock. Unexpectedly, he wiped his mouth and came up with a dignified excuse. Please don''t me me. I only want to test a better performance method." Abbie was speechless. Alexis imed he was trying a new acting method. She returned to the resting area with a stern look. Then she saw Tiffany lying on the rocking chair and smiled at her.

    "I saw it all. I didn''t expect our Movie Queen to be teased so pompously." Tiffany chuckled.

    "You''reughing?" Abbie''s gaze was intive.

    She did not know Alexis improvised at thest minute, so she was caught off guard. Moreover, he didn''t request a substitute actress. It was a real kissing.

    Abbie wanted to say something, but Tiffany raised her eyebrows and said, "It''s alright. At least the director said it was good, right? Remember that the pain you had is in the past. Now, with your return, you can finally start anew." Abbie felt Tiffany was encouraging her to start a new rtionship. She did not know whether tough or cry.

    However, Zoe did not understand anything. She leaned over and asked curiously. "What are you talking about?"

    "Smart girl. Tiffany patted her head and held back herughter. Ask Sidney about that question. He might be able to give

    you an answer.

    Upon hearing this name, Zoe immediately shook her head. "No, I don''t want to ask him."

    Tiffany smiled and said nothing. Everyone had their fate. If they didn''t force it and didn''t say much, time would always

    answer.

    After spending the entire afternoon on set, Tiffany left with Zoe. She noticed it was gettingte. "Alright, Abbie, we''ll head home now. We''ll visit you next week when we''re free

    "You''re free next week? Tiffany, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten something Abbie said as she waved an invitation in her hand. It had a bright red shell and gold-embossed words. There were also exquisite prints on it. It was an invitation to an engagement banquet Abbie teased, "You''re not forgetting your engagement banquet, are you? If Mr. Hampton finds out, he might spank you."

    "It''s not like I haven''t been beaten up before. I''m already used to it." Tiffany muttered softly. But then, she realized she had overshared and immediately covered her mouth. Fortunately, no one heard her.

    Abbie smiled. "Go home first. I''ll be there on time for your engagement party."

    "Okay." Tiffany winked at her before leaving the set.

    The film studioplex was closed off. Other than the staff, only a handful of tourists could enter and visit every day. They could not drive inside, so they could only walk out of the film studioplex. Tiffany''s car was parked outside Coincidentally, when Tiffany walked to the door, she bumped into a group of people.

    The person in the lead was Wendy, surrounded by several assistants. She was walking at the front in her high heels. Her miniskirt was enough to show off her figure.

    Some of the assistants around her were holding umbres, some were carrying bags, and some were holding coffee. There were four bodyguards behind her.

    If someone who didn''t know better saw this, they would think it was some big star who was going somewhere. However, Tiffany only smirked and did not intend to pay attention to her

    On the other hand, when Wendy saw her, her eyes lit up as she ran over. "Tiffany, you''re dead to me!"

    Tiffany, sitting at the side, watched the show leisurely. As an outsider, she noticed Alexis was interested in Abbie. He was probably deliberately indulging these scandals.

    What a pity: Tiffany shook her head.

    Abbie had suffered too much in the early years. It was difficult for her to put aside the past and embrace a new rtionship. Moreover, hereback was still in the early stages. With Abbie''s brilliant career, she didn''t have the time to care about love. Refusal was inevitable. It all depended on how long Alexis could hold on.

    Tiffany was drinking her coffee. When she turned around, she saw that Zoe had already turned into a love-struck fool. She even subconsciously said, "Fuck, he looks better in real life than on television!"

    Tiffany held her breath. Meanwhile, Alexisughed at hearing this. Then, he turned his head and winked at Zoe. "Thank

    you

    Alexis''s wink was like an electric discharge. Zoe''s face instantly turned red. She could not help but lean towards Tiffany. She lowered her voice and whispered excitedly. "Tiffany, I''ve been seduced!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Alexis was indeed flirtatious and affectionate. He showed it during his breakout act in his first movie. Although he was the second male lead, his character was deeply ingrained in people''s hearts, so he became popr overnight and gained fans. Even though he was no longer the character, he still had an irresistible charm to his fans. Alexis''s charm ranged from the character he yed to himself as a person

    Tiffany could not bear to break her bubble, but she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Who do you think is more handsome? Sidney Pauley or Alexis?"

    "Alexis, of course!" Zoe answered without hesitation.

    Tiffany raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully. "You think so?" Usually, those who answered impulsively were trying to deny something

    While the women were talking, Alexis had already leaned towards Abbie. He was still smiling, but he looked especially cynical. "If we can''t make a good scene, we''ll only keep reshooting it. Can''t we practice while resting"

    "No, I won''t. Can''t we use what we have and carry on?" Abbie took a step back and distanced herself from him. This rejection was obvious.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 BK914%

    People who came up to say such things usually deserved a beating. However, Tiffany was still rtively calm. After all, many people had never liked her. Wendy was only one of them. However, Zoe could not ept this and retorted.

    "Can''t you use your eyes? And why are you using the entire sidewalk? Are you going to start a parade? And what''s with that makeup?

    2 Did you not look at yourself in the mirror? Your foundation is too thick!"

    After a round of harsh criticism, Wendy began to feel insecure. She immediately turned to look at her assistant and asked, "Is my foundation too thick?"

    "No, Miss." The assistant trembled as she replied, "You are naturally beautiful. Your skin is soft and delicate. Your makeup isn''t too thick

    Hearing this, Wendy was slightly relieved. "You know how to please people!

    The assistantughed dryly and wiped the sweat off her forehead. In all honesty, she didn''t dare to say it. She could only tter her boss until she was happy. Only then would she not cause trouble for her. Wendy touched her face narcissistically. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Tiffany was about to leave, so she immediately stopped her.

    "Tiffany, I remember your engagement banquet is next week. But let me ask you, do you think you can get what you want?" Wendy raised her chin and smiled sarcastically. "Why don''t I tell you another secret?" Tiffany smiled insincerely. "Why? Do you want another p? Perhaps the lesson she gave was not enough. So, it was time to teach Wendy another lesson.

    Wendy had a strong desire to live. She almost immediately retreated and hid behind her assistant and bodyguard. Then, she shouted, "As far as I know, the Saintess is arriving tomorrow!

    "How long will you be in the limelight when shees?

    "Stop dreaming. Tiffany. Richard would never give up such a huge benefit over you!" Wendy said with pride.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany looked at her with a faint smile.

    "Don''t you think that your words have indirectly belittled yourself? Or is the Trujillo Family a bunch of pushovers?" With that, Tiffany left with Zoe.

    "What?" Wendy gritted her teeth in anger. She was both embarrassed and angry.

    Tiffany was right. She had raised the Azure Sea Royal Family''s Saintess so high that she had indirectly ced the Trujillo family on a lowly level. But that was not her intention. She just wanted to show off and provoke her.

    Wendy was so angry that her stomach hurt. Tiffany''s family was inferior to hers, but she did not know where Tiffany got her confidence. "She''s just boasting!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Wendy stomped her feet. There were still some vicious words of ridicule and cursing in her throat, but when she looked in the direction where Tiffany had walked away, she could not say anything.

    Under the setting sun, the ground was covered in ayer of golden afterglow. The shadows of the trees rustled as a cool breeze blew past.

    Tiffany''s back was straight, and her steps were noble and elegant Such a noble bearing instantly diminished the charm of countless daughters of prestigious families. Tiffany would alway stand out among the crowd. No one couldpare to her

    because she had an innate temperament that no one could ever steal or copy

    2 < 14%

    Wendy bit her lip. She finally knew why the lost. "But so what? What I said is the truth! The Saintess of Azure Sea Poyal Family wille to Lovell City With her noble status, it would be easy for her to deal with Tiffany!

    Wendy looked forward to when the Saintess took the limelight from Tiffany We''ll see Afterward, Wendy pushed an assistant aside and took the lead once more

    Tiffany and Zoe had already gotten into the car. Zoe was still forious. She looked like she wanted to beat Wendy up. "Tiffany, you shouldn''t have stopped me. That woman needs to be taught a lesson. You should have made her kneel by your Why are you holding back" "She''s from Traron City, and is the youngest daughter of the Trujillo Family, Tiffany exined calmly. After sayin

 Chapter 407

    Chapter407

    By the time Tiffany snapped out of her daze, Thalia had already called her for the third time. Tiffany? Tiffany? What are you thinking about? Are you feeling unwell? You don''t look too good either. Did you not sleep well yesterday?" "No, no." Tiffany shook her head and smiled as usual. "I was just distracted for a moment. It''s nothing."

    Thalia said, "Ti d then. You''ll be engaged in a few days. You be a big girl in the future. You can''t be as naughty as before, okay?"

    Tiffany nodded at Thalia''s nagging and said perfunctorily. "I know, Mom. Don''t worry."

    At this moment, a servant walked in happily and reported, "Mrs and Miss Kelley, Mr. Hampton has sent someone over to deliver the gown and jewelry to Miss Kelley."

    Previously, Richard had said that he would arrange everything, but Tiffany did not expect him to act so quickly,

    Thalia nodded. "Send the person in immediately.

    The person who came was John. He was holding a veryrge gift box. He first greeted Thalia before respectfully delivering the item to Tiffany. "Mrs. Hampton, Mr. Hampton sent me to deliver it. He asked you to try the size and style when you''re free"

    Tiffany nodded. "Put it down. Thank you."

    John grinned. After putting the thing down, he left without stopping.

    Thalia sat at the side and smiled. Tiffany, open it and take a look

    Tiffany then opened it. In the huge gift box, there was a champagne-colored wedding dress lying quietly. The color was beautiful, and the design of the entire dress was low-key and luxurious. It was simple yet grand

    Thalia immediately recognized from the design that it was made by an internationally renowned wedding gown designer. The gowns designed by that master had never had abel or a price, but they were extremely expensive.

    On the other end of the box were several jewelry boxes. When Tiffany opened them, she saw that there were several styles. Be it diamond or gemstone nes, all of them were unique top luxury items.

    Thalia was shocked by Richard''s generosity. However, after the shock, a smile appeared on her face. She was gratified and moved

    Previously, she was still a little worried about marrying off her daughter, but when she saw that Richard had done everything impably and attentively, all her worries were put aside.

    "Hurry, try it on." As Thalia spoke, she pushed Tiffany upstairs with a face full of joy. "Go, it''s such a beautiful wedding dress. My daughter will definitely look gorgeous in it."

    Tiffany had a wry expression, but she still carried the box upstais.

    In the end, when she returned to her room, a tall figure stood by the window in her bedroom.

    Richard was noble and elegant in a suit. He had broad shoulders a narrow waist, and long legs. His figure was really handsome. He was definitely better-looking than the models in magazines. Tiffany blinked and closed the door behind her. "Richard, why are you here?"

    It was fine that he was here, but he appeared in her bedroom in such a manner. She wondered what was going on.

    Richard turned around with a smile on his handsome face. "Try it on."

    This was a gown designed by him and personally made by an international master. Every of extremely luxurious golden silk.

    Ich and thread used was made

    The gown looked good this way, but when the light or sunlight shone down, it would dazzle brightly like starlight. It was so beautiful as if one was wearing stars.

    Richard had put in so much effort just to give Tiffany the best. He also wanted to be the first to see how radiant Tiffany would look after wearing it.

    Tiffany blushed. "Then you-you should turn around."

    Richard turned around and stood in front of the window.

    There was a rustling sound. Then, Tiffany pitifully asked for help, "I can''t zip it up."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    The zippers of gowns were hidden and usually took a little more effort. Tiffany had been struggling for a long time, but when she couldn''t pull it up with her hand, she had no choice but to ask for help. Richard responded and turned around. There was a sh of surprise in his brown eyes.

    In front of him, Tiffany was wearing a champagne-colored wedding dress. Her skin was wless, her beautiful face was flushed, and her big, distinct eyes were clear, with a hint of helplessness.

    Richard walked forward and gently pulled the zipper up. He felt that the dress was very suitable. It was simply made for Tiffany

    Tiffany was a little surprised herself. She could not help but ask, "How did you know my size?" She had clearly gained a linle weight in the past two days.

    V measurements are more urate."

    Richard smiled and answered with a double meaning. "My

    Tiffany thought, ''What did he measure with? This seems like a dangerous topic. Tiffany blushed and looked at him angrily

    Richard casually picked up the diamond ne from a jewelry box and gently put it around Tiffany''s neck. Itplemented her and made her look extremely gorgeous. She was peerlessly beautiful and charming. Richard nodded in satisfaction. His eyes darkened. "You look very beautiful."

    After being praised so seriously, Tiffany became smug. She immediately replied, "Of course."

    Richard could not help butugh. He knew that Tiffany was narcissistic, but he did not expect her to be so narcissistic. However, he liked it. He liked her no matter what.

    Tiffany thought about her mother still waiting downstairs, so she said, "I''ll show it to my mother. Wait for me. I''ll be right

    back."

    After saying that, she lifted the hem of her dress and ran downstairs excitedly. She swayed in front of Thalia twice and asked, "Mom, does it look good? Does it look good?"

    It looks good. Thalia nodded. She was stunned. Even the servants beside her heapedpliments on Tiffany one after another.

    After receiving another round of ttery, Tiffany returned to her room happily.

    I''m back." She closed the door and walked toward the window.

    Richard turned around and teased. "Are you satisfied?"

    =

    "Yeah. Tiffany nodded heavily, but the smile on her face became brighter. "Thank you, Richard. I like it very much."

    The dress had a unique design and style. His thoughtfulness could be seen in every aspect. So, of course, Tiffany was satisfied.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and approached her step by step. His deep, brown eyes carried a dangerous aura. "Be good. You should call me hubby at a time like this." Tiffany was silent. She subconsciously took a step back.

    She had yet to get used to this form of address. She found it difficult to call Richard that.

    Unexpectedly, when she moved back, Richard pressed forward step by step. "It''s time to practice. Perhaps you

    will get used

    to it after calling me that a few more times."

    He cornered her and there was no escape.

    When Tiffany saw his handsome face looming in front of her, she hurriedly begged for mercy. T''ll call you, I''ll call you that, alright?"

    "It''s toote." A light kiss followed.

    Tiffany blinked and closed her eyes obediently despite her nervousness.

    0

 Chapter 408

    In the end a certain big shot ran out of the window again with a straight face.

    Richard''s sorry state made Tiffanyugh out loud. He wasn''t asking her to practice calling him hubby. He was clearly practicing his self-control.

    Tiffany chuckled and turned over. When she sat up, she touched her burning face. She had no choice but to go to the bathroom to cool it down with cold water. Only then did the temperature gradually subside,

    After wiping the water off her face, Tiffany raised her head and saw her beautiful reflection in the mirror. The wedding dress that perfectly outlined her figure was extremely beautiful. It was graceful, luxurious, and elegant. Her eyebrows rose as she changed out of her dress and stowed it in the cloakroom with the expensive ne.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Counting the days, the engagement ceremony was around the corner.

    Tiffanyy back on the bed and called James. However, all she heard was a mechanical voice saying that the other party''s phone was switched off and could not be connected. She still couldn''t reach him.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and could only send a message over. She told James about her engagement on the first of next month. She hoped that James, whose whereabouts were uncertain, could see the message and show up. The next morning, the sun rose, and the wind was gentle.

    After breakfast, Tiffany got into the car and went to school.

    Usually, this journey would only take 17 to 18 minutes. However, several roads were actually blocked today. The only essible road was filled with cars.

    "What''s going on?" Tiffany looked out of the window. "Why are the roads blocked?"

    The driver, David, said, "Miss Kelley, don''t be anxious. I''ll get out of the car and ask."

    At this rate, the car would probably be stuck all morning. David got out of the car and handed a cigarette to the driver of al cab beside him. During the conversation, he asked a few questions.

    A few minutester, David returned to the car and said, "Miss Kelley, the roads are blocked to make way. I heard that some big shot ising over. It''s quite a grand scene."

    "Oh Tiffany was deep in thought. It seemed that Wendy''s first-hand information was indeed urate. It was obvious who it

    was

    Tiffany rolled up the window and said calmly, "Then take a different route."

    "Yes" David immediately turned around and drove to school on another road.

    At the same time, on the blocked road, a line of cars drove over majestically. Bodyguards cleared the way from all sides. This startling lineup protected the Rolls-Royce in the middle. Some passersby muttered curiously, "Who is this? Why is she so ostentatious?"

    "I don''t know, but from the looks of it, she seems to be someone quite important. She probably has an extraordinary background."

    No matter what the passersby guessed, the convoy continued to move forward unimpeded.

    The destination was Royal Bay.

    NOV

    In thefortable and spacious car, an impable-looking woman was leaning against the leather seat.

    1461

    The woman was only in her early twenties. She was wearing a long silver dress that was spotless and elegant. In terms of looks, she was exquisite and charming. She was a little distant and cold, like a transcendent being

    In the car that was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers, the woman finally said. "Are we almost there?" Her voice was ethereal, like the sound of nature.

    The two maids at the side knelt respectfully, waiting for orders at any time. When they heard this question, they immediately nodded. "Yes, Saintess."

    "Alright, since we''re already outside, change the way you address me."

    "But... The two maids looked at each other. One of the maids, who was more unconventional, immediately ttered. "Saintess is of noble status. We can even call you princess,"

    The other maid frowned.

    The Azure Sea Royal Family had strict royal rules. No matter how noble the status of the Saintess was, she was only a subordinate.

    The only princess of the royal family had been missing for many years. Until now, no one knew if she was dead or alive. Her whereabouts were unknown, which was why the Saintess was praised time and time again and had been in the limelight for many years.

    However, the maid did not dare to say that.

    On the other hand, Morwen found the maid''s words extremely pleasing to the ear. She was clearly smiling, but she still reprimanded softly, "You can''t say such things casually. Who knows, the little princess might be found one day.

    The maid who was reprimanded curled her lips and said disapprovingly. "It''s been more than ten years. Perhaps she''s already dead. How are we supposed to find her?"

    This time, Morwen did not say anything else. It was because she was thinking the same thing.

    As they spoke, the convoy had already stopped.

    The Royal Bay in front of them stood majestically on the mountaintop. It looked just like its owner, looking down on all living beings from the clouds.

    Morwen paused for a moment, feeling inexplicably nervous.

    She and Richard had not seen each other for more than ten years. She wondered if he still recognized her.

    One of the maids opened the car door, turned around, and extended her hand respectfully. "Saintess, no, Miss Xanthus, we''re here."

    Morwen slowly got out of the car.

    Contrary to what she had expected, the iron gate of Royal Bay was still tightly shut. There were no rows of servants in the courtyard to wee her. It was as calm as if no one knew that she woulde. Morwen was stunned. She never thought that she would be ignored like this.

    The two maids were also stunned and immediately went forward to ring the bell

    Not long after, a few servants walked out of Royal Bay. The servants looked at them strangely and asked, "Who are you? What''s the matter?"

    Fri, Nov 8

    One of the raised her chin and said proudly, "Mydy is the Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family

    She originally thought that this sentence was enough to intimidate the servants.

    Unexpectedly, when the servant from Royal Bay heard this, he suddenly realized what was going on and asked, "And then?"

    The maid was speechless. She thought, Since he knows that, he should open the iron gate and respectfully invite us in

    After being rendered speechless, the maid said angrily. "Didn''t Mr. Hampton instruct you? Our Saintess is Royal Bay''s future hostess and Mr. Hampton''snc¨¦e." She reckoned that the servant was probably afraid now.

    Unexpectedly, the servant rolled his eyes and looked at them as if he were looking at some fools. "Are you joking? The entire city knows about the engagement party of Mr. Hampton and his future wife on the first of next month. Why? Don''t you guys surf the inte?" The maid was again speechless and thought, "What?"

    Speaking of which, the Azure Sea Royal Family was too far away to know everything about Lovell City.

    However, this marriage had been arranged with Hank a long time ago. Why would there suddenly be another fianc¨¦e?

    Morwen''s face darkened. She took a step forward and asked, "Who is the future wife you''re talking about?"

    "She is the daughter of the Kelley family. Some time ago, Mr. Hampton personally proposed and caused a hugemotion. I advise you to go back now if there''s nothing else. Give up on this idea as soon as possible." After saying that, the servant turned around and returned to the vi.. Morwen and her maids had left the Azure Sea Royal Family ande all the way here, but they did not expect to be snubbed on their first visit.

    One of the maids asked cautiously, "Miss Xanthus, what should we do now?"

    Morwen replied, "Let''s find Hank and ask him.

    0

 Chapter 409

    FT

    Chapter409

    Morwen settled back into the car but suddenly changed her mind as the vehicle started moving "Wait, let''s meet with Miss Kelley first.

    A smirk of disdain curled at the corners of her lips as she was eager to see who would dare topete with her, the Saintest of the Azure Sea Royal Family, for a man.

    Tiffany spent the entire morning at school, moving between the ssroom, art studio, and library.

    After the therapist''s hypnosis sessions and guidance with Thalia, she felt inspired to develop a unique form of hypnosis thatbined her abilities.

    Tiffany had been frantically researching in the library for the past few days. Suppose she could find books on this topic and truly master hypnosis, getting someone to tell the truth would be much more essible. Hence, she was busy searching the entire library.

    The Lovell School library was nicknamed the Treasure Vault, where one could find many books if they looked hard enough Whether famous or obscure, it had it all. Tiffany made her way to the third floor.

    The higher she went, the rarer the books became, as fewer people ventured to this level due to its niche offerings.

    She didn''t expect to run into Keh again. Tiffany paused momentarily, and Kermeth looked just as surprised.

    You" he began, seemingly wanting to greet her, but Tiffany had already brushed past him.

    A wave of bitterness spread in Keh''s heart. He forced a wry smile, but his gaze unknowingly lingered on Tiffany, who was lost among the bookshelves.

    The school uniform radiated youthful energy in her, and her long hair was tied in a high, refreshing ponytail With her delicate skin and stunning features, she was captivating.

    Unable to resist, Keh approached her and asked, "What are you looking for? I can help you."

    "Are you that kind?" Tiffany asked, a teasing smile on her lips. She didn''t believe him and left, ignoring himpletely.

    Keh quickly chased after her, saying. Tm quite familiar with this ce. Tell me the book title, and I can help you find it. It''ll be more efficient than searching aimlessly

    She wondered, Why has he suddenly changed so much? Tiffany felt confused but still mentioned the book title, asking, "Do you know where it is?"

    "No, I don''t know," Keh replied, shaking his head awkwardly. His usually calm andposed demeanor WAS overshadowed by lingering embarrassment.

    The library had too many books spread across several floors; he was only familiar with his major-rted ones. As for the book Tiffany mentioned, he had never paid attention to it before, so he naturally didn''t know its location. Tiffany remained silent and was about to continue her search when the librarian rushed over, calling, "Someone is looking for you downstairs in the library. You should go check!"

    She thought, "Who could be looking for me at this hour? Tiffany furrowed her brows in confusion but still headed

    downstairs.

    Keh stood still, not moving until Tiffany had left. Then he rolled up his sleeves and began searching through the books individually.  b

    pter 109

    On the shaded path below, a Rolls-Royce was parked under the trees. Morwen sat elegantly in the car, a ss of rich, sweet wine at her side.

    The maid stood nearby, ncing repeatedly at the library entrance. Growing increasingly frustrated at the dy, she muttered. "Who does that Miss Kelley think she is? She doesn''t know what''s good for her!"

    Initially, they had nned to go to the Kelley family to find Tiffany. However, after sending someone to investigate, they learned that Tiffany attended sses at Lovell School.

    They then drove directly to the school. Unable to find Tiffany in the ssroom, they inquired further and eventually located her in the library.

    The maid grew increasingly frustrated. "Miss Xanthus, you are showing your respect by wanting to meet her! How ungrateful of her to keep us waiting like this, she has a big attitude!" Just as she finished speaking, a girl slowly emerged from the library. The girl was slender, and her school uniform entuated her graceful waist. Her youthful face bore no makeup, yet her natural charm needed no embellishment, making her breathtakingly beautiful

    The maid called out, "She''sing! Miss Xanthus, is this the Miss Kelley you were looking for?"

    Morwen swirled her wine ss, casually turning her head to look. But as soon as she caught sight of the girl, her expression changed dramatically, and the ss slipped from her hand, shattering on the ground.

    The maid turned in surprise, witnessing Morwen''splete transformation. She had once exuded an air of aloof elegance. Now, her eyes widened, and even her crimson lips trembled uncontrobly.

    "How is this possible? How can she still be alive?" Morwen''s hands shook as if she had encountered a fathom.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The two maids exchanged confused nces and asked, "Miss Xanthus, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, nothing at all." As she saw Tiffany approaching, Morwen quickly mmed the car door shut and shouted at the driver, "Drive! Hurry up and

    and go!"

    The driver looked confused but still started the vehicle. With a press of the gas pedal, the Rolls-Royce shot off like an arrow, speeding away rapidly.

    Tiffany stood under the shade of the trees, ncing around in confusion. She thought, The librarian said someone would meet me here, but there''s no one here?''

    Except for the Rolls-Royce that had just sped away. "Why would they leave so quickly if they wanted to see me?" Tiffany frowned, puzzled, but decided not to dwell on it. Just in time for lunch, Tiffany left the library and headed towards the cafeteria, where Zoe awaited her.

    Meanwhile, Morwen couldn''t shake off her shock. She felt tense and anxious throughout the journey, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    Memories from thirteen years ago flooded her mind-back then, she wasn''t the Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family but merely the daughter of an ordinary servant.

    Due to her humble status, everyone looked down on her, and no one wanted to y with her.

    Only the young princess, born with a silver spoon and the sole heir of the Azure Sea Royal Family, would talk to Morwen. Even when others bullied Morwen, she stood up for her. Morwen remembered that delicate, beautifully carved, vibrant princess in a golden royal gown. Herughter was sweet and crisp

    like a chime as she ran about the pce.

    NOVO

    The princess had stunning features; even at age five, she hinted at a breathtaking beauty that would capture the hearts of many and enjoy countless adoration. Everyone who saw her had to bow and pay their respects, calling her "Your Highness, including Morwen, the daughter of a servant.

    Morwen clenched her fists. Back then, she could only bow and catch glimpses of that luxurious dress.

    She wondered if she was willing to ept a life foreverbeled as the daughter of a servant with no hope of rising above it.

    Morwen endured until she could use the princess''s trust and innocence to conspire with several eager factions, sparking a fierce conflict.

    No one knew the extent of her involvement in that struggle, but it went as smoothly as she intended-the princess vanished due to the chaos.

    She thought, "After more than a decade, she should be dead, right? So why is she here? Why now?"

    1

 Chapter 410

    Just the thought of it made Morwen tremble uncontrobly. If the princess recognized me, what would be of me as the Saintess? In the face of supreme power, everything I had would be meaningless! What did it matter to be a Saintess? Ultimately, I was still just an enved person beneath the royal family!"

    Moreover, during the turmoil thirteen years ago, when the princess stepped forward to calm the subjects, Morwen had intended to end her life with a vase. However, all she managed to do was injure the princess, causing her to bleed profusely.

    At that moment, a servant risked everything to rush in and save the five-year-old princess, taking her away along with the Treasure Box, and they both vanished without a trace from that day forward.

    Morwen had once sent people to relentlessly hunt the princess down, convinced she would not survive. Reports from her subordinates confirmed that the princess, who had escaped amidst the chaos, was as good as dead.

    Finally, at ease, Morwen ascended to great heights within the Azure Sea Royal Family, earning a status that led others to regard her as half a princess.

    But now, the

    was back ating nightmare loomed before her. Morwen thought about why the princess had returned and why she

    was back again. She trembled all over, uncertain if it was fear or anger coursing through her.

    The two maids nearby quickly wrapped her in a nket and asked with concern, "Miss Xanthus, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" "Did you just see her?" she asked

    "Who?" The maid asked, puzzled. "Are you talking about the youngdy from the Kelley family? I saw her, but is something wrong?"

    She thought, "Why did Miss Kelley''s arrival leave the usuallyposed Miss Xanthus so shaken?"

    Morwen paused, momentarily taken aback. She remembered the face so clearly-even after thirteen years-because she had served the princess for several years. That familiarity meant she could recognize it instantly.

    Besides, no matter how many years had passed or how much a person''s appearance might change, that striking elegance in her expression had only grown more captivating over time. It was an innate, unreplicable nobility that radiated from deep within.

    Yet to others, even if the once radiant princess stood before them, they wouldn''t recognize her. They were neither familiar with her nor truly knew her. After thirteen years, the delicate five-year-old had blossomed into an eighteen-year-old with striking beauty. Unless they were close family, it would be surprising if anyone else could recognize her.

    But that very statement had struck her. Morwen was taken aback. She pondered, "That''s right, the princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family, the sole heir to the throne; how could she end up as the Kelley family''s daughter in Lovell City?

    ''Is it just a coincidence? Or are they two people who look remarkably alike, and I''ve made a mistake?"

    Morwen snapped out of shock and immediately ordered her subordinates, "Investigate Miss Kelley. I want aplete record of her life, from childhood to now!"

    "Yes, Miss Xanthus!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As she finished giving her orders, the car stopped before a Eukiman vi in the hills, just five miles from Royal Bay. Surrounded by mountains, the scenery was breathtaking. Morwen took a nce around, feeling somewhat pleased. It was the ce she had arranged to be purchased before her

    D

    arrival.

    The Azure Sea Royal Family was renowned for its collection of rare nts and herbs. In terms of wealth, it was the only entity capable of maintaining an equal footing with Richard.

    However, in terms of influence, the Azure Sea Royal Family had withdrawn from the world for many years and was still in disarray after the previous internal conflict, making them somewhat inferior to Richard, who was all-powerful. Nevertheless, as the revered Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family, she was the most suitable match for Richard in terms of status. A union would make them even stronger if no one got in the way. Morwen''s eyes

    darkened slightly.

    Shortly after she took her seat, one of her subordinates brought the documents and ced them in front of her. "Miss Xanthus, everything you asked me to investigate is here."

    Tiffany was undoubtedly a figure of interest in Lovell City. Initially known for her relentless pursuit of her foolish fianc¨¦, sheter transformed into the city''s most beautiful woman and was famously proposed to by Richard as the adopted daughter of the Kelley family. These facts were no longer secrets, making the investigation rtively straightforward.

    Morwen read through the information line by line, her heart sinking further. The records on Tiffany were indeed very detailed, but there were no photographs of her from before the age of five, which felt a bit too convenient with a gap of five years.

    ording to the Kelleys themselves, Tiffany was their birth daughter, but she had not been raised with them until she was five years old. At that time, the Kelley family''s business was still in its early stages, so no one paid much attention. However, the recent recognition banquet held by the Kelley family on the cruise raised questions about Tiffany''s identity, and the identification report indicated that she was not Kelley''s biological child.

    Based on this reasoning, it could be inferred that the Kelleys officially adopted Tiffany as their biological daughter when she was five. It meant that Tiffany was, in fact, the missing princess of the Azure Sea Royal Family, and the answer became clear Morwen''s face turned pale. A five-year-old child could remember many things, including the vase she had shattered and the crime of attempting to assassinate a royal princess

    She thought, ''Did Tiffany Kelley remember it all?'' The file slipped from her hands and scattered on the floor as Morwen''s eyes grew v

    Vacant.

    Just then, she received a video call from the king Morwen quicklyposed herself and answered, wearing a faint smile as she respectfully greeted, "Your Majesty."

    On the other end of the video call, the king responded. His hair was gray; although his spirit remained strong. on his face and the weariness in his brow indicated his advanced age. the wrinkles

    After coughing for a moment, he spoke in amanding voice and asked, "Since you have arrived in Lovell City, have you heard anything about the princess?"

    Morwen respectfully bowed and replied, "No." She had not heard anything, nor had she seen anything. She would ensure this possibility was reduced to zero even if there were any leads

    Having received no results over the years, the king''s expression turned to a familiar numbness upon hearing her response; disappointment etched on his face. He said nothing more and ended the video call

    Morwen heaved a sigh of relief. Then she turned to the maids and subordinates she had brought with her and warned. Today, I ordered an investigation into that girl from the Kelley family. This information must not be shared with anyone. Do you understand?" The maids and subordinates nodded in agreement, replying, "Understood!" They were in Lovell City, and as the esteemed

    Saintess, Morwen held the highest status there. Whatever she said, her subordinates had no choice but to obey

    After the order, Morwen settled back onto the sofa. The king was advanced in age and likely couldn''t hold his position for much longer. Because of this, the entire Azure Sea Royal Family had be increasingly frantic in their search for the missing princess, as everyone eagerly awaited her return to the throne.

    At that moment, she could not let her efforts go to waste. After a long moment of contemtion, Morwen finally made up her mind. "Someone,

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 2413%#

    Tiffany walked into the third-floor cafeteria of Lovell School and saw Zoe standing up and waving at her. She made her way over, and the dishes had already been ordered and served.

    After all, it was an elite school, and the cafeteria spanned several floors, each with different standards. Students could enjoy food and serviceparable to outside restaurants with a bit of extra money. Tiffany sat down and nced at the array of exquisite dishes before her, raising an eyebrow as she asked, "Are you treating me"

    "Absolutely I''m treating you!" Zoe replied enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Tiffany, I got my paycheck! That rtive of yours is incredibly generous, they gave me even more than what was initially promised" Tiffany smiled and quietly deleted the transfer record. "That means you''ve been doing a great job

    Zoe managed the charity fund Tiffany established under her rtive''s name. She meticulously tracked every expenditure and its purpose, ensuring no discrepancy existed.

    Furthermore, beyond the ounting, Zoe was also responsible for purchasing items. While these tasks seemed minor when discussed, they were pretty cumbersome in practice, and all contributed to her aplishments. Tiffany picked up her fork and said, "Then I won''t stand on ceremony. Zoe giggled, looking quite pleased.

    After finishing lunch. Tiffany skipped the afternoon ss on business negotiations, intending to head to the library to continue her search for books. However, she received a phone call from June. "What''s up, June?" "Miss Kelley, it''s bad news. Someone is trying to buy out your father''spany," June said gravely. "The opposing party has significant backing and has quickly acquired shares from several major shareholders. Given the current situation, this is unfavorable for the Kelley family."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I got it, Tiffany replied and hung up the phone. She then left the school and headed straight home.

    When Charlie established hispany, he had nothing and worked up from scratch. At that time, there were several partners, with Owen being one of them. There were also a few other shareholders, each holding a small portion of thepany''s shares.

    These shareholders did not interfere in thepany''s internal affairs and only appeared during the annual dividend distributions. After more than a decade of friendship with Charlie, their rtionship had remained strong, and they asionally met for meals or to y golf together.

    On her way home, Tiffany couldn''t stop thinking about the situation. How could they sell their shares so suddenly and without any warning? What kind of temptation had the opposing party offered that made them disregard their longstanding rtionships?

    Upon returning home and stepping through the vi''s front door. Tiffany found her father sitting in the bright and spacious living room, looking troubled, while Thalia stood beside him, massaging his shoulders.

    Tiffany turned and instructed David, "David, wait for Eric at the school gate when sses end. Remember, don''t leave his

    side.

    Previously, Eric had been kidnapped by Selena at the school gate, and that incident nearly turned disastrous. Although the opposing party''s intentions were still unclear, it was better to be cautious this time. David nodded solemnly, his expression serious. "You can rest assured, Miss Kelley. I will ensure Mr. Kelley''s safety."

    Tiffany finally stepped into the vi. "Dad, Mom

    "Oh, Tiffany, why are you back?"

    Charlie was slightly taken aback and couldn''t help but ask, "Did someone say something to you? Good deeds do not make the headlines, but scandals spread like wildfire!" Charlie was frustrated. A few shareholders he considered friends had betrayed him, and he was thest to learn about it.

    Rumors spread rapidly, and within a short time, others imed hat his position as CEO was unstable and that a mysterious figure with a substantial stake could oust him at any moment. Hearing such things was deeply frustrating

    Tiffany walked over and soothingly patted Charlie''s chest, her tone calm as always. "Dad, don''t worry. We still have Owen''s shares, right? While the other shareholders had sold their shares, she was confident that Owen would never do something like that. Charlie nodded. "Owen has always been loyal and values rtionships; he would never do something like this. What worries

    me t

    "What are you worried about?" Tiffany asked.

    "Owen''s Maximus restaurant just opened not long ago. What if that person uses some underhanded tactics against the restaurant? What if they resort to unscrupulous means?" Charlie said. In the world of interests, people could resort to anything. Tiffany narrowed her eyes slightly. She thought, ''Indeed, this couldn''t be overlooked. If Owen sold his shares, Charlie''s fifty percent stake would only allow him to be on equal footing with the opposing party, preventing him from having absolute control. Tiffany reassured him, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to keep watch at Owen''s restaurant. If anyone causes trouble. they''ll be dealt with thoroughly!"

    Charlie couldn''t help butugh. He recalled the first day the restaurant opened when a group of thugs intentionally put bugs in the food to extort money.

    Their legitimate methods had proven ineffective in dealing with such unruly troublemakers. In the end, Tiffany stepped in and, with just a few well-ced words, had the thugs crying for mercy while insisting they pay for their meal. Charlie couldn''t help but tease, "When did my sweet little girl be so fierce? But about this matter, you You''re ady, and in a few days, you''ll be getting engaged. I don''t want you to let this affect your mood" Tiffany raised an eyebrow, not intending to heed his words. She had her ns in mind.

    shouldn''t worry.

    A servant rushed in to report. "Mr. Kelley, a convoy of vehicles has just arrived, heading straight toward our vi. We''re not sure if they''re here to see you."

    "Oh?" Charlie stood up and looked outside.

    Sure enough, the impressive convoy of vehicles approached and stopped at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi. A line of extended Rolls-Royces was nked by bodyguards, clearing the way. The spectacle was quite grand Tiffany raised an eyebrow and then smiled. The Rolls-Royce in the center looked precisely like the one she had seen under the shade of a tree at the library. It was clear who hade to visit.

    Therge iron gate of the vi opened, and the convoy came to a halt. The door of the heavily protected Rolls-Royce. opened, and a gorgeous woman slowly stepped out of the car, exuding an air of aloofness and otherworldliness.

    Despite the crowd around them, Tiffany keenly sensed that the woman''s gaze immediately fell on her as she stepped out of the car. It carried a mix of curiosity, scrutiny, and a subtle hint of apprehension. ''Is this woman afraid of me? Tiffany thought, a yful smile spreading across her face.

    After the group disembarked, one of the maids spoke to Charlie in a condescending tone, saying, "Mr. Kelley, this is the

    Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family. She hase to visit especially, and we apologize for you won''t take offense," BK 13%

    ext informing you. We hope

    While the maid spoke politely about not wanting to offend, her condescending posture and disdainful expression made it clear she looked down on everyone present. Tiffany felt a strong urge to knock that arrogant attitude down a peg, and she

    did.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter412

    With a flick of her wrist, Tiffany sent a coin flying with pinpoint uracy, striking the maid''s leg perfectly. Instinctively, the maid staggered back, caught off guard by the pool''s edge behind her. Before she could cry out, she tumbled into the water with a loud ssh. In that brief moment, her once-highly raised chin collided sharply with the pool''s edge-a pain that seemed palpable even from a distance.

    Tiffany casually withdrew her hand, her eyes filled with an innocent look-as if to say it wasn''t her.

    The atmosphere grew tense. Morwen looked at the soaked maid, her face burning with embarrassment.

    As an esteemed Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family, Morwen couldn''t afford this embarrassment. She scolded those nearby. "Well, what are you waiting for? Get this fool out of here To fall like that unprovoked was utterly ridiculous.

    The maid had taken quite a fall, and her chin was visibly swollen and red. Once helped, she hastily defended herself, "I didn''t just fall-something hit me?" She looked around the ground and quickly spotted the coin responsible. "Miss Xanthus, this hit me-l only fell into the pool when I stepped back by

    ident!" the maid exined.

    Morwen frowned slightly. She thought, ''Who here has the skill to use a mere coin to knock a maid into the water in front of so many people! Not only was the precision impable but the strength and timing required were far beyond most people''s reach

    The maid grew anxious, wanting to exin further when a melodiousugh rang out. Everyone looked up to see Tiffany''s cold gaze and mocking smile, slowly saying, "Did youe all this way just to cause trouble?"

    The maid fell silent, quickly retreating to the side.

    Morwen felt utterly embarrassed and could only reply, "I truly apologize. It''s my fault for being too lenient with them and not managing the servants properly."

    Tiffany thought, ''Servants?" Her condescension reflected the Saintess''s high status. Tiffany smiled subtly but chose not to say anything further.

    Seeing the crowd and the cars before him, Charlie got straight to the point and asked, "I wonder what brings you here?" Morwen, however, responded evasively, "As a guest from afar, Mr. Kelley should at least invite me in for a cup of coffee." Then please,e in," Charlie said, always open-minded, especially when unsure of the other party''s intentions. It was not wise to provoke hostility without cause, as that wasn''t how an interaction urred.

    With that, the Kelleys'' servants opened the door, allowing Morwen to step into Cedar Ridge Vi with graceful strides. Behind her followed two other maids and bodyguards. However after witnessing the incident, this group entered without behaving arrogantly. Soon, the servants brought in the coffee. Morwen, intrigued by the aroma, lifted her head before taking a sip to ask, "Miss Kelley, what is this coffee called?"

    Tiffany replied without a moment''s thought, "Matchatte."

    Morwen paused briefly, wondering if there was a hint of insult, but she couldn''t pinpoint it. Frowning, She continued, "I''ve heard that Miss Kelley is known as the most beautiful woman in Lovell City. Seeing you today, it''s truly a well-deserved reputation." Usually, at times like this, theplimented person would shyly smile and say it was an exaggeration. However, Tiffany was not like others.

    She immediately responded, "Of course," Just those two words, delivered with absolute confidence.

    Morwen w it up.

    momentarily taken aback but couldn''t refute the statement, as Tiffany had the confidence and audacity to back

    Charlie sat nearby, feeling perplexed as he heard Morwen''s words. She hade all this way to his home, likely intending to discuss hispany''s acquisition. Yet, her seemingly trivialments were directed at Tiffany, leaving him unsure of her true intentions. Just as he was in doubt, Morwen spoke again. "Miss Kelley, you-

    She hadn''t finished speaking before Charlie interrupted her. "My daughter has a beautiful appearance and unparalleled grace; do you have any other questions?"

    Morwen fell silent. With Charlie''s strong disy of protectiveness, the probing was on halt. She shifted her focus to Charlie, saying, "Mr. Kelley, please don''t misunderstand. I feel a good connection with your daughter.

    "I believe Mr. Kelley has heard that the Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family possesses the most urate divination abilities. Why not allow me to perform a reading for Miss Kelley? All I need is her date of birth

    As the esteemed Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family offered to perform a reading, the Kelley family should have been delighted. After all, such an opportunity was something that others couldn''t easily obtain

    Confident in her offer, Morwen was taken aback when Charlie responded sternly. His tone left no room for negotiation as he replied. "Thank you, but that won''t be necessary."

    The cold and dismissive attitude infuriated Morwen, prompting her two maids to speak up indignantly. "Our Saintess is offering her services, and this is how you respond? Truly ungrateful..." Tiffany

    y shot a cold re in their direction and asked, "Who are you calling ungrateful?"

    The maids felt a chill as they met her gaze. Tiffany appeared rxed, tilting her head, and her smile was innocent as she spoke. Yet the glint in her eyes was sharp and icy, evoking an instinctive fear.

    The maids immediately fell silent, but the lingering sense of danger still left them trembling with fear, their hearts pounding rapidly. It was clear to them that Tiffany was not someone to be trifled with. This realization was the only thought upying their minds. Charlie was already impatient with the vague exchanges and straightforwardly asked, "Miss Xanthus, you are here regarding mypany, right? Let''s not beat around the bush. I want to make my stance clear.

    "I will not sell thepany," he asserted firmly. After years of hard work building it from the ground up, he could never hand it over to an outsider. Moreover, he intended to pass this legacy on to Tiffany and Eric and would not allow anyone to tarnish it.

    Morwen remained unfazed, replying, "Mr. Kelley, are you sure about this? I can offer a price above market value, and once thepany is under my ownership, I can guarantee that all current employees will remain.

    "By doing so, Mr. Kelley, you won''t incur any losses. On the contrary, the price I''m offering is several times thepany''s market value. It is the amount you would never be able to spend in a lifetime. Are you certain about your decision?" Charlie shook his head, realizing they were speaking past each other. "Send the guest out."

    The polite yet assertive maid stepped forward, gesturing for Morwen and her party to leave. "Please take care."

    After being rejected twice in one day, Morwen felt utterly humted, her dignified persona nearly crumbling. After biting her tongue in frustrationN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 413

    The imposing convoy left Cedar Ridge Vi, and Charlie clicked his tongue in frustration, saying, "What was that all about?"

    Tiffanyforted him by gently rubbing his back, saying. "Dad don''t be upset. It''s just some shares that were sold. We can repurchase themter" "Silly girl." he said, finding it easy to say such things.

    Morwen was confident because the Azure Sea Royal Family had wealth to spare. The shareholders sold all their shares without hesitation because the terms she offered were too temping. Prices far exceeded expectations, making them eager to sell.

    With at least forty percent of the shares under her control, it would not be easy for them to repurchase them.

    Charlie sighed, thinking. This is no longer just about inoney"

    Tiffany, however, remained unconcerned. She patted Charlie''s back soothingly, as ifforting a child, and said. "Don''t be upset. Dad. Those shares wille back. I promise." It wasughable; she had countless ways to deal with someone, and Morwen was hardly a challenge.

    Thalia felt a bit worried and couldn''t help but remind Tiffany, "Tiffany, don''t get involved, and don''t let Richard interfere. We should handle our family matters ourselves

    This marriage was viewed as the Kelley family trying to align themselves with the Hampton family. With thepany facing a crisis, asking Richard for assistance wouldn''t be difficult, but others would have their opinions.

    They might spread rumors and gossip, using them of betraying their daughter for favors. In these times, it''smon to hear bitter remarks from those who can''t get what they desire.

    Tiffany nodded and replied, "I know." She never intended to involve Richard in this matter. It was a trivial issue that she could handle on her own.

    Not long after Morwen and her convoy left, David returned with Eric unharmed in the back seat. "Dad, Mom, sis, what happened? Did we have guests just now?"

    "No," Tiffany said, pinching Eric''s cheek. "From now on, let David pick you up and drop you off from school. And don''t wander around outside the school alone, understood?"

    "Got it," Eric nodded obediently. For him, there was no need to ask why; whatever Tiffany said was like an order, and he would follow it.

    Tiffany cherished his obedient nature, feeling both heartbroken and proud. Having a treasure like Eric was genuinely remarkable.

    The grand convoy continued to parade through the streets. Inside the car, Morwen sat with hier tension-filled maids, all too aware not to utter a word, fearing they might provoke her and earn her ire.

    To their surprise, Morwen was smiling instead. She showed no trace of the anger she had felt at the Kelley family; instead, she seemed to havee to a realization,ughing with unrestrained delight.

    After the recent encounter, Morwen was confident that Tiffany had no recollection of the events from her childhood. Not only had she forgotten, but she also seemed utterly oblivious to any concept or doubts surrounding those memories. This revtion was genuinely fantastic news for her.

    Morwen could hardly contain her joy, wanting tough aloud. The fact that Tiffany didn''t remember meant no one knew

    0

    her true identity, making it much easier for Morwen to eliminate her without any support or obstacles. With this thought. the tension that had gripped her all day began to ease.

    One of the maids couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Xanthus, what have you so happy?"

    "Good news." Xanthus said, leaning back in her seat, radiating arrogance and pride.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jeremy had spent a long time in Lovell City with the person he sought right under his nose, yet he remained oblivious. Meanwhile, Morwen had just arrived and quickly found the long-lost princess who had disappeared over a decade ago, indicating that circumstances were on her side.

    Morwen gazed out at the scenery, a more profound smile forming on her lips. During her time in Lovell City, she was determined to find a way to eliminate Tiffany, who was a potential threat.

    The secret of Tiffany''s true identity was something she couldn''t let anyone find out and had to guard fiercely. Once she eliminated Tiffany and severed the royal family''s only bloodline, she would wait for the king to pass away. Then, it would be only natural for her, the current Saintess, to ascend to the position of queen.

    It was the dream she had nurtured her entire life. After over a decade of nning and enduring, victory was finally within reach; she couldn''t allow any mistakes now.

    Morwen took a deep breath, and as she closed her eyes to rest, she imagined herself ascending to that supreme position, with everyone bowing at her. The more she thought about it, the broader her smile became.

    The nearby maid exchanged nces with the others and quietly asked, "Miss Xanthus, do you still want to acquire remaining shares?"

    the

    "Of course!" Morwen opened her eyes, showing a hint of impatience on her face. "What''s taking so long? Haven''t you with that man yet?"

    She had dispatched people at noon to handle matters, and within just over an hour, they swiftly secured several shareholders through sheer financial power.

    dealt

    Only one remained a tough nut to crack, refusing to be swayed no matter how tempting the offers were. Morwen couldn''t believe anyone could resist such a massive financial temptation

    "Double the amount!" Morwen dered with confidence, "Keep at it until he agrees! No matter what, she was determined to secure the Kelley familypany. Richard was also on her agenda. No one would take anything away from her. "But..." the maid replied hesitantly, "the staff reported that they''ve already offered the best conditions, yet the major shareholder, Owen Hughes, refuses to agree. He even said..."

    "What else did he say?" Morwen asked.

    "He imed we were foolish and stubborn for insisting on opposing the Kelley family..." the maid continued.

    Morwen''s face twisted in anger as she eximed, "He doesn''t know what''s good for him! Since he has a restaurant, find a way to bring it down! Let''s see if he still dares to oppose me!" "Understood!" The maid nodded and immediately instructed the subordinates to get to work.

    Thanks to Owen''s poprity and exceptional cuisine, the Maximus restaurant has been thrivingtely, attracting a steady

    stream of customers.

    Owen had stopped overseeingpany matters months ago, focusing solely on being a shareholder and enjoying his retirement while running the restaurant.

    As long as the Maximus restaurant thrived each day, he felt a great sense of satisfaction. However, today marked the arrival. of a third wave of trouble. F I

    §±

    The first two disturbances involvedints about finding urbanitary items in their dishes or a napkin mixed in with the food, and various petty tactics were used.

    While those incidents were rtively easy to manage, they escted significantly and became uncontroble this time. It turned out to be a matter of life and death.

    0

    FT

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 Owen

    was stunned. He watched in disbelief as a table of diners inished their meals at his restaurant, only for one young man in his twenties to suddenly copse. The young man fell to the floor, convulsing, frothing at the mouth, and twitching uncontrobly. Nearby diners were startled, and several tables hurriedly settled their bills and left. Others, terrified, dropped their utensils and jumped up, shouting. "Is there something wrong with your food?" "Impossible!" Owen vehemently protested.

    His restaurant, Maximus, prioritized health and cleanliness, followed closely by the taste of the dishes. The kitchen was fully transparent, and he even had the confidence to allow customers to visit at any time, demonstrating how much he valued the quality of his food.. He had done his best without regrets, yet people constantly stirred up trouble due to other grievances. This convulsing young man on the ground was likely making a scene to tarnish his restaurant''s reputation. However, he could do nothing and had no choice but to ept the situation.

    Owen felt utterly helpless and immediately instructed someone to call an ambnce. After the call was made, a sudden silence fell over the surrounding crowd.

    Turning back, Owen saw the young man on the ground frothing at the mouth. As he continued to convulse, his eyes rolled back, and then hey still, no longer moving.

    Someone nearby eximed, "Is he... dead?" This statement sent shockwaves through the restaurant. Other diners were visibly shaken, with some even rushing to induce vomiting.

    Regardless of the oue, it was clear that Maximus Restaurant''s reputation and business would be severely impacted moving forward. Owen found himself at a loss for words, unable to defend himself.

    Just as he was about to crouch down to check the young man''s breathing and pulse, the guy''spanion grabbed his arm and spoke in a low voice, half-threatening, half-warning, "Mr. Hughes, I''ll ask you onest time-are you not considering our generous offer?

    "That sum is far greater than the dividends Charlie pays you. It would be a shame to pass up such a significant benefit. I can assure you

    that if you agree to sell us ten percent of your shares, we will withdraw immediately. Otherwise, your restaurant may not be able to stay afloat."

    After hearing such threats multiple times in a single day, Owen smiled thinly but didn''t bother checking the man''s vital signs. He stepped back and replied, "Do as you wish."

    Owen scoffed, thinking. ''Do they believe I can be easily manipted like a soft target just because I''m older?

    Unlike other shareholders solely focused on profit, he wasn''t interested in selling what he valued; even if someone offered him a mountain of gold, it wouldn''t sway him.

    "Mr. Hughes, since you''re so stubborn, you can''t me us if things worsen. It is all on you After delivering that harsh warning, Owen remained unmoved.

    One of the men immediately grabbed a chair and smashed it on the table, shouting. This ce has killed someone! What kind of evil establishment is this? I''m going to sue you! I''ll make sure you go bankrupt? The other men quickly joined in, ready to take action. a matter of moments, chaos erupted all around. tes and bowls were shattered, shards scattering everywhere. Tables were overturned, and the food was strewn across the floor, creating a mess.

    The waiter and the restaurant manager were left stunned by the scene. Meanwhile, Owen stood his ground, remaining

    Fri, Nov B

    If there was any expression on his face, it was neither sadness nor anger, just a sense of resignation and a sigh. Well, if it couldn''t go on, then so be it. Some principles were worth keeping, and external things could be let go. After all, he med himself for getting involved with a group of thugs.

    Owen shook his head and turned to the restaurant manager, saying, "Let the customers leave. There''s no need to settle the bill; close the restaurant."

    The manager was taken aback. "Close the restaurant? But..."

    Owen waved his hand, not wanting to say more. "Just do as I say

    The manager hesitated momentarily and was about to nod when a clear, ringing voice came from the restaurant''s entrance. We''ve done nothing wrong, so how can we just close the restaurant?"

    Owen was taken aback and quickly turned around, seeing Tiffany walk in with a cheerful smile. She was dressed casually today in a light-colored jacket paired with jeans, her figure looking-slender and graceful. Her high ponytail added a youthful and vibrant touch, exuding a yful and lively aura.

    Seeing Tiffany approach, Owen looked pleasantly surprised. Tiffany, what brings you here? Don''t you have ss today?"

    The men smashing things paused momentarily, but when they saw it was just a young girl, they sneered wholly and dismissively disregarded her presence. "Keep smashing!"

    They became more aggressive, and as they continued their rampage, the flying debris even affected several innocent diners nearby.

    Screams mingled with the sounds of destruction, creating utter chaos in the restaurant. If this continued, the situation would be even more dire.

    Owen anxiously contemted calling security to handle the situation when Tiffany snapped her fingers andzily said. "Someone, tie them up for me!

    When Tiffany finished speaking, over ten people entered the restaurant. They wore identical ck suits, their strong imposing physiques radiating energy. Judging by their demeanor and stature, they were skilled fighters.

    and

    The sudden appearance of this group lined up in formation created overwhelming pressure. Under such intimidating circumstances, the men who had been vandalizing the ce panicked and instinctively stepped back, shouting, "What do

    you want? I warn you not round"

    Tiffanymanded, "Bind them!"

    Within two minutes, Tiffany''s ten subordinates swiftlyplied binding the five troublemakers tightly with ropes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    inside. Following Tiffany''s signal, the restaurant''s entrance was locked, trapping everyone

    The troublemaker attempted to incite the other diners, dering. This is a shady restaurant! You''ve all seen it for yourselves -their food has killed someone, and now they''re trying to cover it up by silencing us!" With the doors of Maximus Restaurant firmly shut, everyone realized that escape was no longer an option.

    However, they weren''t overly frighten

    as most people recognized Tiffany''s prominent reputation in Lovell City.

    Instead, their curiosity grew about how the notorious Tiffany nned to handle the situation, whether she would resort to intimidation or bribery, and if she would settle things quietly with money or silence everyone altogether.

    In the end, it was neither. Tiffany turned to everyone with a bright smile and cheerfully announced, "Don''t be afraid. The reason for closing the doors is to invite you all to stay and watch show unfold!"

    Samenne asked, "What kind of show?

    F D

    1000 12% 0

    "That''s a great question: Tiffany replied smoothly. "I want everyone to be witnesses to demonstrate that Owen''s restaurant has no issues with its food whatsoever."

    "How will you prove that?" someone couldn''t help but ask..

    "Yeah, how will you prove it?" more people began to inquire.

    Tiffany''s words piqued everyone''s curiosity. No one had any idea what she was nning.

    0

 Chapter 415

    Even Owen couldn''t figure out what Tiffany was up to. Before he could intervene, he watched as she snapped her fingers and had the troublemakers tied up. It was clear that things were escting quickly.

    Owen felt anxious and quietly urged, "Tiffany, I will handle this matter. Please have them released, and we need to get this person on the floor to the hospital immediately... It would have been toote to save him if they had been dyed longer. Tiffany smiled reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry; leave it to me. Then, she produced a needle from her hand.

    A keen-eyed customer spotted her andughed, saying, "What do you need that needle for? Are you nning to do some embroidery?" Laughter erupted from all around.

    Even the men tied up for causing the disturbance couldn''t help but scoff at the scene. "Do you think you can pull off some tricks? Do you even know who we are?"

    "Oh, who are you? Just a fewpdogs sent by Morwen Xanthus, Tiffany said with a knowing smile, exposing their true identities.

    The Azure Sea Royal Family was well-known for its rare medicinal herbs, and the people there were skilled in using them. The person lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth and convulsing, indeed appeared to have stopped breathing.

    Even if the ambnce arrived, the doctors would likely dere that the individual had lost all vital signs and that resuscitation efforts were futile, with the cause of death determined as food poisoning.

    It was a ruthless move, using a potential manughter case to bring down Maximus restaurant. It relied on the assumption that Owen wouldn''t want to see his hard work go to waste, believing that he wouldpromise under intimidation and temptation. However, what no one knew was that the man lying on the ground in a state of unconsciousness was merely faking his death.

    Tiffany waved the needle in her hand, unfazed by the malicious jeersing from all directions. She slowly crouched down, looking at the man feigning death on the ground, her smile filled with meaning. "Stay still; I won''t hold back," she said as the needle descended. as I

    The man on the ground remained utterly still. Meanwhile, the boundpanions broke into a cold sweat, their eyes fixed on Tiffany as if she were out of her mind. "You n to stab him! You can''t be serious about desecrating a corpse," one of them eximed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The other diners found the situation cruel and couldn''t help but interject, "Someone has copsed in your restaurant, and instead of rushing to the hospital, you''re just stalling? It is incredibly irresponsible."

    "Exactly, the young girl doesn''t know what she''s doing. How can you, Mr. Hughes, just let her act recklessly like this?"

    Amidst the chorus of usations, Owen felt overwhelmed. Yet, he gritted his teeth and chose to wait a little longer. He thought that maybe Tiffany had a n after all.

    The others shook their heads in disbelief, one of them murmuring, "Alright then, let''s make a bet. Let''s see if Miss Kelley had what it took to save someone with a needle." The person then changed their tope, saying, "Anyway, I don''t believe it. Do you?"

    "Of course not," came theughter that erupted around them.

    In their opinion, relying on a mere trophy who depended on men to save lives was unrealistic. Tiffany''s former image was that of a lovesick, chasing after men and little else.

    Even with her recent behavior change, besides that dangerously beautiful face, Richard''s influence stilearned her any respect; without it, no one would take her seriously.

    The crowd shook their heads and sighed, assuming that Tiffany''s fearless confidence, seemingly unafraid of risking life, ultimately came from Richard''s support. With him backing her, she dared to act so boldly. Regardless of what others thought, Tiffany had already administered the second needle.

    This time, unlike the painless needle in the shoulder, Tiffany ced the needle at the top of the person''s head.

    The long needle gradually pierced downward, and a few onlookers, deeply engrossed, shuddered as if watching a needle. sink into their vein. The boundpanion''s expression shifted a few more needles and this feigned state of death would be impossible to maintain! They wanted to intervene, but Tiffany''s hands moved swiftly, and two more needles pierced down simultaneously.

    "Ah!" With a scream, the half-conscious man on the ground suddenly sat up, his jaw trembling from the pain.

    He was unaware of his surroundings, still thinking hispanion had woken him afterpleting the task. Groggily, he asked. "Is it done? Did Owen sign the papers?" No one responded.

    Only then did the man, with three needles in his head, slowly open his eyes. The first thing he saw was a charming, ethereal

    face.

    Her brows resembled distant inkbrush strokes, and her eyes were like clear springs. The young girl crouched before him, exuding azy elegance like a fairy or a mythical being. She looked as if she had stepped right out of a painting.

    The man was momentarily stunned, his eyes filled with amazement. Before he could recover from the shock, the girl smiled gently and asked, "Are you alright? If you''re fine, that''s truly wonderful."

    He instinctively replied, "I''m fine. With my strong physique, how could anything be wrong? I fell on purpose; I hope I didn''t

    scare you."

    He wanted to make a good impression in front of the beauty and felt that his previous convulsions must have looked disgusting. Eager to regain dignity, he blurted out anything that came to mind.

    It wasn''t until he finished speaking that the man sensed something was off. He quickly turned to survey his surroundings and spotted his boundpanions. He also noticed the onlookers, who were staring at him in shock. The

    man suddenly jolted awake, fully realizing the situation. Tiffany smiled, her expression ambiguous. "Since that''s the case, we can tally up the losses from the damage to the restaurant and the fraud, right?"

    With a desperate voice, the man asked, "Is it toote for me to lie back down now?"

    Tiffany stood up, her gaze condescending, "What do you think?" Since the person had already been saved, there was no longer any risk of death at the restaurant.

    Tiffany returned to Owen and reminded him, "Please make sure to list all the damages, and don''t hold back; just write down thergest amounts. After all, the mastermind behind these people has plenty of money."

    Owen was still in a daze until Tiffany spoke to him, snapping him back to reality. His face was filled with disbelief as he asked, "Tiffany, how did you manage to do that?"

    Just a few needles, and she woke him up like that? That''s unbelievable, he thought,

    Tiffany shrugged, her smile innocent. "It''s not my fault; he just can''t act well enough."

    To avoid raising suspicion with Owen, she didn''t mention that in a state of simted death, the person wouldn''t feel a thing if the needles were inserted randomly. So, those seemingly haphazard needles she had just used were targeted at specific areas on the top of his head. It was a technique that others couldn''t recognize..

 Chapter 416

    9 K 12%E

    Initially, he had already prepared for the worst. At most, he would close the shop. It was better than being pestered by these people endlessly!

    However, he did not expect things to take a turn for the worse. Tiffany solved the problem so easily.

    Moreover, it was resolved cleanly. Those people wouldn''t have any strange thoughts about that.

    She also helped him vent his anger..

    Owen did not stand on ceremony and immediately made a list of losses. The losses of the restaurant being smashed, the losses of the guests present who were free of charge, and the losses of the restoration. Thepensation rose quickly. Those who smashed the shop.

    "No way. Even the cleaning fees included? You''re extorting us!"

    "Extorting?" Owen sneered. "This is just apensation fee. You deliberately pretended to be dead to frame me. Do you think that I will let you go easily?" "Never!"

    Owen sent people to take them away. They would be sentenced as they should be!

    There was always a price to pay for everything This was their price!

    Those guys had nothing to say. They also didn''t plead for mercy. Obviously, they believed that Miss Xanthus would save

    them.

    Tiffany smiled and let them be.

    As these people were taken away, the other diners present also recovered from their initial confusion.

    They still could not believe that Tiffany, who had nothing but a beautiful face, actually had such ability to turn the situation around with just a silver needle. That was awesome!

    Everyone looked at each other.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never believed it

    Tiffany yawned, said goodbye to Owen, and left Maximus restaurant.

    As for the group ofckeys she brought with her, they followed her out.

    She was like a queen, followed by her upright and sturdy guards

    After walking out of the restaurant, Tiffany turned around and said to her underlings, "Alright, let''s go back."

    They were going back to the training camp.

    Two months ago, during summer vacation, she was training there.

    It was also on the mountain where the trial w diamond mine there.

    held that she was chased by a tiger. However, by chance, she discovered a

    07.53 Fri, Nov 8

    With that diamond mine, she sessfully destroyed the Lee family, who wanted to assassinate her, and those mountains were now under her name, including the training camp with the best mechanical equipment.

    And these people were strictly selected by her personally to ensure that their backgrounds were clean. They had to be loyal. Then, they were sent to the training camp to be trained step by step

    In order to tram them, she had specially sent Jeremy over to let him train these people.

    This was the first time she brought them out. They were better than she thought.

    Tiffany was very satisfied.

    Just as she finished speaking, her subordinates immediately nodded.

    Yes, mydy!

    They said that together. No one had any objections. They immediately returned to the cars by the roadside and got into the

    cars. The cars drove back

    They were quick and well-trained. They were even more proficient than many bodyguards.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and nced at the night sky above her.

    She was really not used to Jeremy leaving.

    She did not know how Jeremy was doing. She did not know if the people who were chasing after him would find her. She also did not know if the person he was looking for was found and if the mission he tried toplete had beenpleted Unknowingly, she thought too much. When Tiffany came back to her senses, she realized that there was someone in front of

    her

    She looked up and saw Richard''s well-defined handsome face under the streetmp.

    Tiffany could not help but sigh.

    She had looked at him countless times and felt amazed countless times.

    This face was really indescribable!

    Just as Tiffany was in a daze, Richard frowned slightly and said, "Which bastard man are you thinking of? You seem attentive?" Sheughed. "Thinking of you."

    Richard raised his eyebrows and smiled instead of being angry. He curled his lips. It was obvious that his jealousy was gone.

    He didn''t care whether he was called a bastard man but his girl could only think of him.

    She had to think of him.

    Tiffany could not help butugh. "How did you know I was here

    She received sudden news and rushed to Maximus restaurant.

    pin to save

    Because she was worried, she specially arranged for someone to be a spy in the restaurant so that she could step the situation if anything happeried That was why she coulde in time this time.

    1

    Richard pinched her fare and replied. "I went to look for you. I w that you weren''t at home, so I came here to try myck

    "Liar

    Tiffany snorted softly. With his power, if he wanted to find her, did he need to try his luck

    "You obviously investigated my whereabouts!"

    That''s very clever of you, darling"

    Tiffany instantly lost her temper when she heard this soft and attractive voice.

    Who could withstand it? When he tried to flirt with her, a cold but tempting gaze was enough.

    Tiffany''s pretty face was slightly red. Seeing that there were many people passing by on the road, she could only quickly pull Richard forward. "Hurry up and run!" Richard could not help butugh.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    However, he allowed her to pull him into the car.

    Seeing them get into the car so quickly, John turned around and was a little surprised. However, he greeted respectfully, "Hello, Mrs. Hampton."

    Tiffany touched her own face. "Good evening

    "By the way, where are we going?"

    Tiffany looked at the time. It was still early. It was only 7:30 pm. They had nothing to do if they went back at this time. They might as well go on a date! She shared her thoughts with Richard.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and immediately caught the main point. "A date?"

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    "No, it''s fine."

    Richard smiled faintly, and his eyes were deep.

    He liked the word "date"

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "How about.. Tiffany thought about it and felt that there were not many things they could do, so she said. "I haven''t thought about it."

    It was too boring to watch a movie. They had already eaten dinner.

    There were not so many things a couple could do when they went on a date.

    Richard''s expression darkened for a moment before he replied. "How about this? I''ll bring you somewhere."

    "Alright!"

    Tiffany''s eyes lit up and she immediately agreed.

    However, she agreed readily and did not see the mischievous simple that shed across Richard''s eyes.

    D

    "John, let''s go."

    "Mr. Hampton... You mean... Where are we going?"

    Richard did not say anything. He just cast a look.

    As expected of the tacit understanding that he had cultivated over the years. John immediately understood. Even though he was tense, he was still secretly excited! Richard, who was usually distant to women, would soon have his first date. That was exciting!

 Chapter 417

    The car

    sped forward. Tiffany blinked, feeling like she was about to be sold.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    She gasped. "You''re not seriously going to sell me, are you?"

    Richard raised his eyebrows and gently pped Tiffany''s forehead. "What are you thinking about?"

    Could he bear to do that?

    "Then why are you guys so mysterious..." And they were even exchanging secretive nces!

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to go on a date?" Richard curled his lips. His eyes were as deep as the sea. "I''m giving you a surprise." Since that was the case, Tiffany blinked and sat down obediently without asking further.

    However, the journey was a little far...

    The car had been driving for more than half an hour, but they had yet to reach their destination.

    Tiffany yawned and askedzily, "How long until we arrive?"

    "Soon."

    "Oh, then call me when you get there..."

    Sitting in the car for too long made her sleepy. Tiffany simplyy on the seat and fell asleep with her head on Richard''s shoulder.

    After an unknown period of time, the car stopped steadily.

    "Eh... we''re here?"

    Tiffany opened her eyes in a half-asleep state and saw the car door open. A cool breeze blew in. She shivered and her mind instantly became much clearer. "Where are we?" Tiffany got out of the car, her eyes nk.

    Initially, she thought that the ce Richard brought her to would be a romantic date ce like a beautiful garden. However, she did not expect the car to stop in the wilderness! It was pitch-ck on all sides, and there was only the sound of insects and frogs.

    However, in such a ce, John actually turned off the headlights

    Without the illumination of headlights, there was only darkness on all sides. Other than the hazy moonlight and the densely packed stars above their heads, there was no light around. Tiffany subconsciously took a step back.

    However, in the next second, in arge patch of grass in front of her, light spots filled the sky!

    Upon closer inspection, it was actually arge number of fireflies!

    They came with a bright light and flew over the grass in front of them, dancing freely in the valley

    It was like a scene that would only appear in dreams!

    170

    The fireflies that filled the sky illuminated the darkness in front of them. The chirping of the insects on all sides was endless, and the evening wind blew gently. This scenery was shocking and spectacr, making one feel like they were in a valley, but it was as if they hade to heaven!

    Tiffany''s eyes were filled with amazement.

    This was the first time she had seen such a scene. It was simply unbelievable!

    Richard chuckled and asked, "Do you like it?"

    "I like it!"

    Tiffany nodded heavily. After a long time, she finally came back to her senses. She turned around and asked, "How did you find this ce?"

    "This is where I used toe when I was a kid."

    Richard replied unhurriedly, "At that time, I identally discovered this ce, so I got someone to protect this area. After more than ten years, no matter how the outside world changes, this ce has never changed."

    Tiffany nodded. She was secretly delighted. "In other words, I''m the first to be brought to your private domain, right?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard could not help butugh. All his first and first times were with her. It was not just this time.

    However, he could not let go of such a good opportunity to take credit.

    Therefore, he leaned over and approached Tiffany bit by bit. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Yes, so are you going to praise me?

    Tiffany dug her ears. She wanted to retreat, but there was no escape.

    Richard''s handsome face gradually erged, and his thin and tightly pursed pink lips were just inches away...

    Tiffany''s remaining words were stuck in her throat by his kiss.

    The night breeze blew past. In this valley that was enveloped by fireflies, their shadows were stretched out under the moonlight. Unknowingly, the two shadows gradually became one.

    The valley was silent, and the breeze carried the aura of nature.

    There seemed to be ayer of honey in the air, giving off a hint of sweetness.

    Only John felt bad.

    In order not to be a third wheel, he knew his ce and left.

    So now... he was feeding the mosquitoes by the pond on the other side of the valley.

    *****

    When Tiffany was released, her originally bright eyes were dyed with a hint of mist. To Richard, it was as if she was drunk and looked even more delicate and cute.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he said hoarsely, "You''re not going back tonight, are you?"

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She began to stutter.

    ''No, I can''t..."

    hapter 417

    "It''s not easy to drive in the mountains. It''s already veryte," Richard said in all seriousness. His face was not red and his heart was not beating fast. "I''ll send you back tomorrow morning "Well..."

    Tiffany looked at the time. It was indeedte at night!

    ''Is it thatte?''

    She clearly remembered that it was only seven or eight o''clock when she got into the car at the entrance of the restaurant. Even if she had slept for a long time on the way, it shouldn''t be half past eleven now! Tiffany was stunned. He continued, "Your mother called you earlier. I picked up."

    "You answered? What did you say?"

    "I told her you weren''t going back tonight, and she agreed."

    Tiffany''s eyes twitched.

    She had a feeling that she had been tricked...

    However, when she thought about it again, what Richard said was actually within reason. It would take hours to drive back. When they were home, it should be in the morning. She could only nod. "All right, then."

    Richard smiled. Even though he was trying his best to control his emotions, the corners of his lips could not help but curl

    1. up.

    His heart was filled with joy, but he could only maintain a straight face.

    "Let''s go. It''s easy to catch a cold in the valley."

    "Okay."

    Tiffany sat back in the car.

    At this moment, John, who was covered in mosquito bites, was finally summoned back!

    He originally thought that Tiffany and Richard would also be bitten. He felt quite bnced. However

    around, he saw that there was no trace of being bitten on their bodies at all.

    In particr, Tiffany''s slender neck and arms were exposed, but there was not a single red dot Seeing this, John was at a loss.

    when he

    he turned

    on her skin!

    Tiffany looked at him sympathetically and exined with a smile, "Maybe it''s because of my physique. I''ve never attracted mosquitoes since I was young."

    It turned out that even mosquitoes were picky!

    John scratched his itchy arm, his heart aching.

    He could be a third wheel. He could also see they were happy. But how could the mosquitoes bully him?

    "That''s too much!"

    Fortunately, Tiffany gave him a bottle of medicine and teased, "Use it. It''s very effective at stopping itches." 07:35 Sat, Nov 9w.

    The medicine Miracle Healer gave must be the best.

    John was overjoyed as he took it. It really stopped itching!

    "Thank you, Mrs. Hampton!"

    After expressing his gratitude, he did not dare to dy any longer. He started the car and drove forward.

    There was arge vi in this valley.

    3

    Obviously, this was also Richard''s. It was simr to the vi he had lived in the border city previously. It was low-key and luxurious. The design was simple, but it was exquisite and extraordinary. Tiffany stepped into the vi curiously.

    However, her gaze was attracted by the clock on the wall.

    Wait, what did she see? It was only 9:30 p.m.?

 Chapter 418

    07:35 Sat, Nov 9).

    100% +5

    Tiffany understood everything now.

    She turned around and said angrily, "Bastard, you lied to me!"

    In tal, they were dyed by only two hours, which meant the stance was a cha

    Richard had imed.

    Tiffany red a

    at him. "You must be lying to me when you said that you received a call, my Mom earlier," she said.

    As she spoke, Tiffany looked for her phone, wanting to check the call log.

    As expected, there was no call record from her mother.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    liar,'' she thought.

    "The Tiffany walked out. "I''m leaving," she said.

    Furious,

    Richard stood at the side with his hands in his pockets. He looked very rxed and did not bother trying to stop Tiffany from leaving. Tiffany walked out, the only thing she saw was the car''s tail lights.

    As

    John had driven away.

    In the blink of an eye, even the tail lights had disappeared.

    Tiffany was speechless.

    She had been too hasty in leaving earlier.

    Richard chuckled and raised his brows. He said unhurriedly, "John has something urgent to handle, so I gave him the day

    off.''

    Tiffany was rendered speechless once again.

    Richard''s ability to lie through his teeth was the same as hers.

    ''So be it. I''ll stay here for the night. In any case, it''s just one night Tiffany thought to herself.

    Tiffany t

    turned around and walked back in. She surveyed the vi and noticed that it was literally spotless and free of dust. It was evident that a servant had cleaned this vi not too long ago Seems like Richard has nned this from before, Tiffany thought. asked.

    "Where is my room?" Tiffany

    the master bedroom," Richard replied.

    "Upstairs, the

    "Oh. Then I''ll go take a shower now," Tiffany said before she ran upstairs. The sweat made her feel ufortable. She could put up with it when she was outside, but since she was staying the night, she wanted to freshen up. As Tiffany looked through each bedroom one by one, she noticed that one of them was particrlyrge. This must be the master bedroom,'' she thought.

    Tiffany walked in and locked the door behind her.

    In the room, there was a full set of toiletries prepared, even a change of clothes. The more thoroughly everything was

    arranged, the clearer it became that Richard had ulterior motives!

    "Hmph.

    Tiffany let out a light scoff, picked up the clothes, and headed into the bathroom.

    3

    When Tiffany walked out 20 minutester, she saw that Richard who should have been downstairs or in another room- had somehow opened the door and was now sittingfortably on the sofa. "Why are you here?" Tiffany asked.

    She looked at Richard warily. "Don''t tell me... you''re also sleeping in this room tonight?"

    Richard smirked, a mischievous glint in his dark eyes. "What if I am?" he asked.

    "Then I''ll beat you up!" Tiffany said.

    She even raised her fist as she spoke.

    But her small fists did not hold much threat.

    Richard chuckled softly, his gaze darkening.

    Tiffany had a pure, delicate

    He found Tiffany charming appearance, her tanned skin smooth and wless. Her long, wet hair dripped at the tips, and thevender nightgown added a touch of innocence and allure to her overall charm.

    Richard''s Adam''s

    I captivating.

    Is he that kind?'' Tny thouged, but he had a serious expression on his face. "Come here, I''ll blow dry your hair."

    Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany remained I vignt, not daring to go over.

    ''What if I fall into his trap?'' she thought.

    Sha

    did not

    I move, but Richard lightly waved his hand.

    The next second, Tiffany was swept to Richard''s side by a sudden gust of wind.

    ''It''s happening once again!'' she thought.

    Just like by the pool before, Tiffany originally tried to run but Richard had lifted her onto the tree, and after that... Tiffany''s face flushed bright red, but she was already trapped in Richard''s arms, unable to move.

    "Didn''t

    ''t you say that

    that you were just going to blow dry my hair for me?" Tiffany asked.

    "Yeah," Richard said.

    He even turned around and teased, "What do you want to do to me?"

    Tiffany was rendered speechless.

    ''How shameless of him!'' she thought.

    Tiffany decided to keep mum.

    Then, only the sound of the hairdryer could be heard.

    Richard was indeed drying her hair.

    His clean, slender fingers gentlybed through her hair with great care and tenderness.

    Under the warm light, their shadows intertwined on the floor, without a hint of anything suggestive. In the spacious bedroom, a cozy atmosphere filled the space.

    Tiffany rxed like a contented cat, letting out a soft murmur and then settling into Richard''s arms. With the soothing, almost massage-like feeling of him drying her hair, she drifted off to sleep, her breathing steady and peaceful. Looking at at how defenseless Tiffany was in his arms, Richard shook his head and gently carried her to the bed. Tiffany had a terrible sleeping posture. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she rolled over dramatically, pulling the nket with her.

    Half of

    f it was draped over her, while the other half was clutched tightly in her arms.

    Richard could not help butugh. He bent down and tapped her nose.

    As a result, Tiffany pped him with a loud smack, mumbling, "Stupid mosquito." Richard, who had just taken a solid hit, was left speechless.

    Well, she''s definitely the first person who dares smack me,'' he thought.

    Even after being pped, he found it hard to be angry. After all, this was Tiffany. "Stupid woman," he muttered.

    Richard stood up, tucked the nket around Tiffany, and then left the room. After the door closed, the sleeping Tiffany smiled softly in her sleep.

    "Stupid man," she muttered.

    In another mountain vi, Morwen had thrown everything all over the floor.

    "A bunch of useless idiots! You can''t even handle something so simple and end up getting yourselves caught up in it. How stupid can you be?" she yelled.

    "Miss, that old man is really stubborn. It seems unlikely that you can buy shares from him..."

    The maid tried to console Morwen. She said cautiously, "And if you want to go after the Kelley family, you don''t necessarily have to buy theirpany shares to gain control."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Morwen shot her a cold re.

    "Are you telling me how to do things?" Morwen asked coldly.

    "No, I wouldn''t dare..."

    The

    maid''s heart skipped a beat and she quickly pped her mouth. "That''s not what I meant. Miss, please don''t be angry!"

    The maid was aware that despite Morwen''s pristine and ethereal image in public, Morwen was anything but that. Only those who served her know that Morwen can be cruel and had a bad temper. "Get lost, all of you!" Morwen yelled.

    314

    Sal,

    Just seeing these fools make me angry!'' she thought.

    Morwen impatiently dismissed them, and her subordinates, along

    ith the trembling maid, quickly retreated.

    ''It''s good we don''t have to serve her, at least everyone can rx for a moment, everyone thought.

    "How useless!" Morwen said angrily.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    Morwen originally thought that causing trouble at Owen''s restaurant to the point where it resulted in someone getting killed would surely make him back down, no matter how stubborn he was. After all, with the generous conditions she offered, the other shareholders would be tempted, and taking down Owen would only be a matter of time! However, Tiffany appeared out of nowhere. Morwen could

    could not believe that Tiffany managed to bring that supposedly dead subordinate back to consciousness in front of everyone, and as a result of the damages from the restaurant incident, Morwen ended up losing a significant amount of money! This was called "Aiming for a quick win and ending up with a loss."

    Morwen was in a fit of rager''s hands, it would be difficult for her to take over Charlie''spany!

    Without the shares in

    Owen''s

    Morwen had initially intended to use this as a warning to the Kelley family, but now it seemed that this tactic would not work.

    She could only find another way.

    However, there were only three days left.

    Three dayster, it would be the first of next month.

    This meant that Tiffany and Richard''s engagement party was just around the corner.

    ''No, I must make Tiffany vanish before that!'' Morwen thought. That man is mine, no one can snatch him away from me!''

    0

 Chapter 419

    Under the cover of night, there wasplete silence in the Harper family''s manor.

    Suddenly, the door to the guest room opened. Melody slipped quietly down the stairs, careful not to make a sound. Seeing no one around, she took advantage of the moonlight to sneak into the manor''s back garden. A few days earlier, Melody had begged Keh to agree to a 10-day arrangement, using a final farewell as her excuse to stay with the Harper family.

    Now, with the 10 days nearly up, the box Felix had instructed her to find was still nowhere to be seen.

    But Melody had searched everywhere.

    ''Where on earth can the box possibly be?'' she thought.

    Melody''s anxiety was growing by the second.

    Melody knew that if she could not find the box, Felix would not let her off.

    Therefore, she had to continue searching.

    As Melody walked toward the back of the manor, in her peripheral vision, she caught a glimpse of the main courtyard, which still had its lights on. An idea struck her.

    Melody had searched every corner of the manor under the pretense of cleaning, including Keh''s room and even the quarters of the elderly Harper couple.

    The only ce she had not been was Romeo''s private quarters.

    Melody wondered if it was possible that the box was at Romeo''s

    However, Romeo was notoriously strict and traditional, and he clearly disapproved of her. If Romeo found out she had sneaked into his quarters, he would likely chase her out immediately.

    ''It''s risky, but I still have to go!'' Melody thought.

    Melody gritted her teeth and, under the cover of moonlight, quietly slipped toward Romeo''s quarters.

    There were hardly any servants in Romeo''s courtyard. He disliked anyone hovering under his nose, so even the daytime cleaning was done by the butler himself.

    This made it even more likely that the box could be hidden in his quarters.

    ''But where could it be?'' Melody thought.

    Melody mulled it over and decided to take a risk. She decided that while Romeo''s ce still had the lights on, she would sneak over and peer through the window. ''Who knows what I''ll find there?'' she thought. Melody crept closer, moving quietly.

    Unexpectedly, Alexia happened to pass by and when she spotted Melody creeping around in the dead of night, she called out to Melody, "Hey! What are you trying to do? Are you trying to steal something?" Upon hearing Alexia''s voice, Melody froze.

    Her back stiffened instantly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    This is bad. I''ve been discovered, Melody thought.

    She turned back and smiled helplessly. "What are you talking about, Alexia? How could I possibly be trying to steal something? I merely ate too much for dinner and couldn''t sleep, so I''m taking a stroll." "Taking a stroll?* Alexia asked.

    She sneered. "If that is indeed the case, why were you acting so sneaky, like you were afraid of being caught? This seems like you have a guilty conscience. Now, tell me what you''re really up to!" I''m telling the truth!" Melody insisted with an indignant tone. "Why won''t you believe me?"

    Alexia said, "Don''t y games with me. My brother might fall for this, but I won''t! You won''t talk? Then I''ll have to call for someone! Someone,e quick! Catch the thief! There''s a thief here!" Melody clenched her fists in fury.

    ''Alexia is really hard to deal with!" she thought.

    "Stop shouting, stop shouting!" Melody yelled.

    She tried to stop Alexia, but it was toote.

    Alexia''s shouting had attracted Keh''s attention.

    "What''s going on?" Keh asked.

    Alexia said, "Keh, this woman has ulterior motives for staying in our home! I saw her sneaking around, and I could tell that she was up to no good! We should get rid of her as soon as possible. Just looking at this liar makes me feel nauseous!" Listening to her words, Keh frowned. "Alright, I''ll handle this. You should hurry and get some sleep."

    Hmph!

    Alexia made a face and gave Melody a provocative look before leaving with her hands on her hips.

    "Keh..."

    Melody stepped forward, instinctively wanting to throw herself into Keh''s arms, but Keh raised a hand to stop her. "What are you doing here sote at night?"

    "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk. Besides, what could I possibly be up to?" Melody gave a bitter smile. "I guess it''s time for me to leave. After all, you''re all treating me like a thief.

    Keh did not say anything.

    Melody bit her lip, trying to find a way out of the awkward situation herself.

    "There are only a few days left in our agreement, and I don''t want to leave with any regrets, so you can''t chase me away, not until the end of our agreement," Melody said.

    Melody knew Keh was someone who valued his promises deeply

    Since Keh had already agreed to this arrangement, there was no way he would send her away now.

    She was right.

    07.30 Sat, Nov y

    Keh sighed. "Alright, this is thest thing I can do for you."

    "Thank you," Melody said.

    "Have an early rest."

    After saying that, Keh turned around and left.

    After Alexia''s earlier shouts, several servants rushed over and looked around. "There''s a thief? Where''s the thief?"

    Melody stared at them speechlessly.

    ''Tonight''s search was in vain,'' Melody thought.

    Her expression darkened as she turned back toward her guest room.

    Sneaking around at night was not going to work. In that case, Melody thought that she had toe up with a legitimate excuse to search Romeo''s courtyard during the day.

    The next morning, Romeo had already gone out for his early morning exercise.

    This was a routine he never missed.

    Ryan had gone to thepany, while Felicia had been invited out for a gathering. Alexia and Keh had also left for school.

    In just a few days, Melody had figured out the habits of everyone in the Harper family.

    iming health issues, Melody had not attended school for several days. Seeing that everyone had left the house, she picked up a feather duster and began dusting around, just like she had before.

    A nearby servant said, "Miss, you can put that down. Let us handle these chores."

    "It''s fine. I have nothing to do anyway," Melody said.

    She smiled sweetly. Melody''s charming, lovely smile made it hard for people to dislike her.

    Seeing that she could not dissuade Melody, the servant had no choice but to let her be.

    Just then, another servant came in to call for help. "The butler has hurt his back, and we need to clean Mr. Harper''s courtyard."

    lit Melody''s eyes

    up, and she immediately said, "Let me help you with the cleaning. The manor is sorge; it must be exhausting for you all."

    ""But..."

    The servant shook her head and said, "It''s better not to. Mr. Harper doesn''t like outsiders entering his room." "It''s okay, I''ll just sweep the outside," Melody said.

    Regardless of the servants'' objections, Melody eagerly made her way over there.

    She resembled a child who had found a captivating toy-innocent andpletely free of ulterior motives.

    The servant shook her head helplessly. There was no way to stop Melody, so she could only let her go.

    When they arrived at Romeo''s courtyard, Melody started sweeping the floor at the entrance, working diligently enough that

    who saw her would have topliment her effort.

    anyone

    Sat, Nov

    Unfortunately, the Harper family had high standards. Merely doing household chores well was not enough to secure the position of a young mistress there.

    The servants had varying thoughts as they quickly focused on their own cleaning, heads down.

    Melody seized the opportunity and suddenly pointed at Romeo''s bedroom, eximing, "Oh no, a rat just ran inside!"

    "A rat?"

    The servants were taken aback.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah," Melody said.

    The Harper family''s manor was sorge that it was hardly surprising to spot the asional rat.

    "Quick, we must catch the rat before Mr. Harper returns!" the servants said.

    "I''ll help too."

    Melody smiled and walked in openly.

    The servants were indeed busy moving furniture and therge bed. Seizing this rare opportunity, Melody began to search everywhere.

    After a thorough search, they did not find any rats, and the servants, sweating profusely, asked, "Did you perhaps see it wrongly?"

    Melody did not answer.

    As she rummaged under Romeo''s wardrobe, she discovered a hiddenpartment.

    Thepartment popped open automatically when "ed.

    Melody was taken aback for a moment, then quickly brushed aside the clothes that were deliberately covering it. As expected, she found a box lying there! ''I''ve found it!'' she thought excitedly,

 Chapter 420

    The item was identical to the image Scarface Lorenzo showed Melody that day.

    The dark blue box emitted a mysterious light which was far more vivid than what she saw in the image.

    Melody was so excited that her hands were trembling. She had finally aplished the task Felix Quaid assigned her!

    However, this also meant that the Harper family did indeed have what Felix wanted. So what would Felix do next? Would he steal from the Harper family or rob them?

    A sinister and cunning person like Felix would probably have endless tricks up his sleeve.

    If Keh Harper found out that Melody was responsible for all of this, what would he think? And more importantly, what would he do?

    Melody hesitated, but she did not have time to think too much. The servant behind her was already walking toward her so she could only put back everything quickly. She then stood up as if nothing had happened and smiled. "There''s nothing here either."

    The servant was a little suspicious but in the next instant, Melody opened her hand. A dead cockroach had somehow magically appeared in her palm. "I was mistaken. It wasn''t a rat that ran in. It was this big cockroach." The servant took a step back in disgust. At the same time, she was baffled.

    The senior Mr. Harper''s room was cleaned every day. How did such a big cockroach escape her vacuum cleaner?

    Fortunately, the offending bug was caught in time so the servant expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Miss Princeton."

    "You''re wee." Melody went out to wash her hands. When she saw the servanting out after cleaning the room, she reminded servant, "When Mr. Harper asks, please don''t tell him that I went into his room. "After all, my marriage with Keh is already..." She lowered her head and looked a little sad. "In short, Keh and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. I don''t want to incur Mr. Harper''s wrath." As Melody''s exnation was valid, the servants saw no reason to object. "Okay."

    In fact, even if Melody didn''t remind her, she would still have kept mum.

    After all, Mr. Harper had given strict instructions earlier that no outsiders were allowed to step into his room. If Mr. Harper found out someone had entered his room, all the servants would be in trouble. Melody thanked her with a smile and returned to her room. The moment she stepped into her room, her smile vanished.

    After that, she used themunicator Felix gave her to contact Scarface Lorenzo and she reported her findings. "The box you''re looking for is in Romeo Harper''s room. It''s hidden at the bottom of his bedroom closet." The old man must have thought that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce and so he put it in the closet. He probably did not expect anyone to stumble upon his secretpartment and discover the secret within.... Lorenzo became very excited. He asked Melody again, "Are you sure you are not mistaken?"

    Melody then described what she saw. "The patterns on the box are veryplex, and the color of the box is a little darker than the photo you showed me."

    The voice on the other end of themunicator fell silent

    After a long while, Lorenzo''s slightly trembling voice was heard again. "Good, good. You did well. Master will reward you as

    promised."

    With that, themunicator went silent. Melody sat on the bed and sighed heavily.

    In this world, it was every man for himself. Even if she still felt a little soft-hearted towards Keh, what was the point of helping a man who didn''t want her? She might as well drag him down to hell with her! Besides, Felix had promised her the reward she wanted after the task waspleted. And the reward she wanted was to kill Tiffany Kelley with her own hands!

    Only then could she give vent to the hatred in her heart. Melody''s face turned vicious, and her clear eyes were filled with deep hatred.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door and Alexia Harper''s voice rang out from outside. "Hey, have I''ve been calling out to you for so long. Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me?" Melody frowned at once and got up to open the door.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    you died inside?

    "Gosh, you''re still here? I thought you had left already. But you''re so brazen and still refuse to leave our house! You''re really shameless!" Alexiaunched into a tirade.

    She was wearing her school uniform so it was obvious that she had just returned from school. She was a young girl of school-going age, yet the things she said were downright unbing. Melody snickered inwardly. ''Go ahead and do your worst. Let''s see how long your family can remain smug!

    So this bitch wanted to kick her out, did she? Well, since her mission was alreadypleted, she would grant Alexia her wish.

    Melody did not put on her usual pitiful pretense. Instead, she pushed Alexia aside brusquely and said cryptically, "Fine, I''ll leave now. But in the future... we won''t see each other again."

    Alexia did not catch her underlying meaning. She continued railing at Melody. "Get lost quickly! Do you think I want to see you? It''s even better if I don''t see you anymore, in case I feel like puking when I see you!" Melody did not say anything else and stalked out. As she hade empty-handed, she had nothing to pack.

    Alexia was somewhat surprised that Melody walked out of the vi in such a forthright manner.

    In the past, this woman was such a shameless hanger-on who refused to leave. Yet today, she literally walked out after Alexia only said a few words. Things couldn''t be better.

    With a wave of her hand, she instructed one servant, "Quickly set off some firecrackers to celebrate. We''ve finally gotten of this scourge!"

    rid

    The servant felt a little helpless. Before she could say anything, Alexia added, "Don''t forget the household fireworks too. Do it at once. Step on it!"

    Alexia was the Harper family''s pampered princess and had always done whatever she wanted. The servant had no choice but to do as Alexia instructed.

    The firecrackers were quickly brought out. Alexia lit them herself before tossing them at Melody''s feet. She jeered loudly, "Whoever turns back is a sewer rat! Get lost now!"

    Melody never thought that Alexia could be so heartless. As the firecrackers started exploding all around her, she was so frightened that she screamed and fled. She could only rush into the safety of her car as quickly as possible.

    After the car door mmed shut, the car shielded her from the crackling firecrackers outside. However, the car was shaking slightly from the exploding impact of the firecrackers. No doubt the car''s paintwork would be severely damaged as a result.

    3

    Even Melody''s body suffered some burns from the firecracker sparks.

    She turned to look in Alexia''s direction, her eyes brimming with venomous hatred. ''Just you wait,'' she swore under her

    breath.

    In a few days, she would personally strangle this bitch to death!

    After swearing vengeance on Alexia, Melody drove off.

    Unfortunately, Alexia didn''t catch sight of Melody''s expression which was hidden behind the car window. It would not make any difference even if she saw it. Such was her character that she would only make a face at Melody.

    As Melody''s car gradually vanished, fireworks went off in the Harper family''s vi in broad daylight, but they soon died down.

    ****

    In Lovell School, Tiffany Kelley waste for ss today.

    As for the reason... she couldn''t reveal it because she was simply too embarrassed. However, the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to kick herself.

    She did not know what possessed her to go into the guest room to say good morning to Richard Hampton.

    In the end, she was pushed onto the bed and the indescribable almost happened.

    In the end, the man who nearly lost control had to dash into the bathroom to take a cold shower to quell the morous desire within his body.

    Tiffany could still feel her face burning and her heart racing when she mulled over the incident now.

    As she sat in the ssroom and stared out of the window in a daze, the words that Richard whispered in her ear kept reying in her mind. "We will be engaged in two days. I won''t hold back anymore after that." For some inexplicable reason, she answered him, "Okay."

    0

 Chapter 421

    Tiffany''s cheeks were burning, and she felt embarrassed and ashamed.

    Suddenly, a hand covered her forehead.

    Tiffany turned around and saw Zoe Stevens examining her with a baffled look. "You are not having a fever but why is your face so red?"

    For once, Tiffany felt guilty as she pushed Zoe''s hand away. She abruptly changed the subject, "Is it time for the exam?"

    Zoe chuckled. "It is, but what you are thinking about now is probably not the exam, but your engagement in two days, Tiffany. Thereafter, you are considered a married woman!"

    ''Why is she bringing up the engagement again?'' Tiffany cleared her throat softly before chiding Zoe, "Exams are more important!"

    "The engagement is more important!" Zoe countered.

    "Zoe, you''ve changed. You''re no longer the lovable friend who swore allegiance to me back then."

    "No, I''m only abandoning the darkness to join the light!" Zoe made it clear that she was on the side of a certain big shot. She emphasized vehemently, "So, the engagement is more important!" "You..." Tiffany pretended to raise her hand to punch Zoe. Just as the two girls were fooling around, a shadow suddenly loomed over them.

    Both of them looked up and saw Keh Harper standing in front of them.

    Zoe immediately rolled up her sleeves aggressively. "What do you want?"

    Keh ignored her and ced the book in his hand in front of Tiffany before leaving. Throughout the whole encounter, he did not utter a single word.

    Tiffany looked at the book title and realized that this was the book she had been searching desperately for quite some time

    now.

    The library was too big and once a book was misced, it would require lots of luck to locate it.

    Tiffany had almost given up on the book after searching high and low. Thus, after running into Keh in the library that day, she decided to give uppletely and stopped going to the library. To her surprise, Keh managed to locate the book for her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    If he started searching from the time he bumped into Tiffany, that meant he had been searching for two days...

    Tiffany stared at the book glumly, her heart tormented by conflicting emotions.

    The truth was, she had not gotten used to Keh''s sudden change. It was as if he had be a different person... Zoe also saw the book title and eximed in surprise, "Tiffany, isn''t this the book you''re looking for?" A few days ago, she had spent the entire day in the library with Tiffany searching desperately for this particr book without sess.

    Now, out of the blue, Keh brought it to them....

    Zoe was incredulous. "Why is he suddenly so kind?"

    Tiffany shrugged. "I don''t know."

    However, this book was very important to her. Tiffany stole a nce at Keh. She wanted to thank him, but at this moment, the bell rang for lessons to begin so she put this thought aside for the time being. Tiffany could not wait to open the book and start reading. This was a very old book on hypnosis.

    If one could grasp the book''s inscrutable essence and put into good practice the precepts, not only would one have the ability to hypnotize people but one would also be able to implement effective psychological treatment.

    As Tiffany flipped through it, she couldn''t helpmenting that this was truly an ancient book. The contents were obscure and difficult to understand. Laymen couldn''t even decipher thenguage, let alone understand and grasp the essence. However, in Tiffany''s case, the arcanenguage seemed to have been engraved in the depths of her memory. She could actually understand those totally unfamiliar words.

    ''What''s going on here?'' Tiffany frowned in bewilderment. She did not recall having learned the contents of this book. Yet, this faint sense of familiarity was too real...

    She shook her head and cast aside all the distracting thoughts in her mind to give the book her full attention.

    When she finally tore her eyes away from the book, an entire day had passed.

    Zoe felt very puzzled when she saw Tiffany so engrossed. She leaned closer and asked, "Tiffany, is this book that good? You are so absorbed in it yet I can''t understand a single word!" "Because all your intelligence has been used up by your beauty." Tiffany''s retort was swift.

    "Huh?" Zoe was taken aback momentarily. After that, she did not know whether tough or cry. Was Tiffanyplimenting her or insulting her?

    Tiffany blinked at her friend cheekily and wanted to say more when she noticed Keh walking past from the corner of her eye.

    She hesitated for a few seconds before calling out, "Keh!"

    Keh stopped in his tracks but he did not turn around. He simply stood on the same spot with his back to Tiffany.

    Bathed in the glow of the setting sun, the young man''s slender figure seemed to be enveloped by a surrealyer of gold which made him appear somewhat aloof and distant.

    However, no one knew that his palms were sweating profusely at this moment.

    Tiffany only uttered two words, "Thank you." The phrase sounded so polite, so detached, and so... unfamiliar.

    Keh remained standing for a long while before finally replying, "You''re wee."

    He then strode off, and his shadow cast by the setting sun gradually grew longer on the ground...

    Zoe was surprised that the exchange between Keh and Tiffany today was not confrontational, unlike in the past. "I''m still not used to this change in him. I find that he''s quite pitiful... ''Pitiful?'' Tiffany shook her head. She had no doubt that Keh was the least pitiful person in the world. "Stop staring. Let''s go."

    Tiffany put the book into her bag and walked out of the school campus with her arm around Zoe.

    At first, she wanted to search for the book she needed at the library again. However, now that the book had been found, she could go shopping instead.

    Zoe asked as she walked, "Tiffany, are you nervous?"

    Tiffany was puzzled. "Huh? Nervous about what?"

    "It''s going to be the first soon. Your engagement party is in two days. Mr. Hampton previously proposed to you with so much fanfare. He will turn this engagement party into a grand affair too!"

    "I don''t know about that," Tiffany looked doubtful. She genuinely didn''t know anything about the engagement party because she had never bothered herself with it.

    After all, Richard had told her not to worry about anything as he would arrange everything. Since he had already given his word, all she had to do was wait for that day.

    Zoe couldn''t understand why Tiffany was still so calm. "Tiffany, aren''t you looking forward to it at all? Aren''t you excited at all? This is a major event in your life!"

    "I guess so." Tiffany could not helpughing out. Of course, she was looking forward to her engagement but she had never shown her excitement outwardly.

    Tiffany quickly changed the subject. "So where do you want to go for dinner?"

    Sure enough, the word "dinner" caught Zoe''s attention at once. She perked up excitedly. "Shall we go to the nighttime street foodne? There''s a new barbecue food kiosk there. The taste is simply superb!" A foodie like her could always sniff out thetest street food happenings.

    Tiffany beamed. "Let''s go then."

    The nighttime street foodne was not far from the school. It was only two streets away.

    At this hour, many food carts and kiosks were already doing a brisk business. This street foodne had always been popr. Before the sky turnedpletely dark, many people had already made their way to thisne.

    Zoe bought different kinds of finger food as she strolled down thene. Within minutes, she already had her arms full of paper bags of food.

    When Tiffany saw her greasy hands, she shook her head helplessly, "Wait here. I''ll go buy a packet of tissues."

    "Mm-hmm," Zoe mumbled an unintelligible reply as she chewed non-stop.

    There was a convenience store nearby, so Tiffany got what she needed easily.

    After Tiffany returned, she offered the tissue to Zoe but thetter seemed to be staring into space at some unknown spot. She asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    She turned to look at where Zoe was staring at. Other than a few street food kiosks, there was nothing else. "What are you looking at?"

    Zoe swallowed the food in her mouth and said with a confounded look, "Tiffany, I think Lsaw Grelle just now..."

 Chapter 422

    Grelle? It took Tiffany a while before this name rang a bell in her mind.

    Grelle was that lively, energetic, and pretty young girl from Melvor Mountain Vige.

    Tiffany recalled that when they were returning to Lovell City after finishing their charity work in the vige, Grelle had begged Tiffany to let her follow them back to Lovell City, but Tiffany had refused.

    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" Tiffany asked doubtfully.

    Zoe shook her head. "I''m not sure. I may be mistaken. After all, it''s been a while. I''m not sure if the person I just saw was truly Grelle. Maybe it was just someone who looked like her."

    Most importantly, the girl Zoe saw just now was dressed in a very youthful and trendy style. She was theplete opposite of the simple and squeaky-clean Grelle from Melvor Mountain Vige. Even her bearing was very different from Grelle''s. Zoe concluded that she must have been mistaken. She wiped her mouth with some relief.

    "I must have mistaken someone else for Grelle. Let''s go, Tiffany. The barbecue kiosk I told you about is just ahead. Their food tastes so good!"

    Tiffany nodded and looked again at the spot Zoe was staring at earlier. After ascertaining there was nothing unusual, she turned and left.

    After the two girls left, Grelle stuck her head out from behind another food kiosk. After confirming that Tiffany and Zoe had walked off, she patted her chest in relief and walked out. "That was close,'' she thought.

    Next to her, Grelle''spanion couldn''t resist asking, "Grelle, what''s wrong with you? Why are you hiding all of a sudden? It''s not like you''re not presentable when you are so pretty."

    "It''s nothing. I saw two friends but I was a little embarrassed to go up and say hello so I could only hide." Grelle broke into a smile.

    Her innocent and pure appearance was appealing to men and women. She had a naturally guileless face, and when she

    smiled, her eyes curved endearingly into crescent moons. She was so sweet and lovable that many passersby rubbernecked to look at her.

    Herpanion disagreed and said disapprovingly, "What''s there to be embarrassed? You should let your old friends look at you now. You''re going to be famous throughout the country soon. At that point, they won''t be worthy of being your friends." "Don''t say that." Grelle lowered her he even more delicate and lovabl

    humbly. When she was bashful, her cheeks became flushed which made her look

    Herpanion pursed her lips. "It''s the truth."

    "Gosh, let''s go quickly. Otherwise, it won''t be good if we''rete... With that, Grelle grabbed herpanion''s hand and hurried onward.

    However, once she left the street foodne and got into the taxi, she turned around and looked at the bustling street. She smiled faintly and a hint of smugness shed across her pure and innocent face.

    Back then, at Melvor Mountain, she had begged Tiffany to bring her to Lovell City, but Tiffany had turned her down. She was even given a dressing down by Zoe.

    Now, not only did she rely on her own ability toe to Lovell City, but she had also been selected by an entertainmentpany because of her outstanding looks.

    Sat, Novy

    2 99%]

    The scion of that entertainmentpany pursued her relentlessly and was willing to spend an astronomical amount of money just to make her famous.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The tables had turned. When Grelle had established a firm foothold at the pinnacle after making use of this opportunity, Tiffany would not be able to look down on her like she was a burden. Just you wait," Grelle thought as the taxi drove off.

    At the barbecue street food kiosk, Tiffany had eaten her fill. After Zoe drained her drink, she asked eagerly, "How is it, Tiffany? Does it taste good?"

    "Not bad." Tiffany nodded.

    "Hah! I knew you''d like it." With that, Zoe rushed to pay the bill happily.

    Tiffany did not stop her. She would usually let Zoe pay when the sum involved was small.

    By the time the two of them left the barbecue kiosk, the sky hadpletely darkened.

    The streetlights were already lit and the entire neighborhood was bathed in colorful neon advertisement signs.

    Tiffany saw a taxi on the side of the road and gave Zoe a light push. "You go first. Let me know when you get home."

    "Sure!" Zoe waved goodbye and left in the taxi.

    Tiffany hailed another taxi. As she had decided to go shopping today, she told her driver not to fetch her.

    Besides, her home was not far from her school, and it was convenient to take a taxi home.

    After the taxi came to a stop, Tiffany got into the back seat. She told the driver her destination and took out the ancient book to continue reading.

    However, when she raised her head subsequently, the taxi had driven away from the city center. The streetmps outside were still bright, but the surroundings were getting increasingly more deste and less urban. More worryingly, the taxi was going faster.

    Tiffany casually put the book back into her bag. Despite suspecting that she was being kidnapped, she did not panic at all. She asked nonchntly, "Hey, did you take the wrong turn?"

    "No, it''s the right way." The driver''s voice was very confident as if he firmly believed that Tiffany could not escape. He even turned around and grinned at Tiffany.

    Out of the blue, a bottle of water smashed into his face.

    Tiffany looked disgusted and scolded him, "You look so ugly when you smile. Don''t you have any self-restraint? What if you frightened a little kid like me?"

    The bottle hit the driver''s face so hard that his nose started bleeding. The steering wheel unwittingly went askew and the whole taxi swerved abruptly.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 3.99%1

    Not surprisingly, the dozen or so suited assants were infuriated by Tiffany''s provocativements.

    They thought they would simply use her attempts to antagonize them to galvanize themselves, but as the fighting dragged on, they realized that this infuriating young girl in front of them was just toying with them. She could have defeated all of them quickly but instead of doing that, she made numerous feints at them to trick them into hitting their own guys identally.

    This brat was downright sinister, cunning, and shameless!

    As if that was not bad enough, she had the upper hand in every aspect and the condescending look on her face showed that she clearly despised their ipetence.

    She was treating them like a bunch of bumbling fools. The assants were furious, but they could do nothing to her.

    Sensing their frustration, Tiffany asked with mock innocence, "Why? Do you guys want to have a quick end? You should have said so earlier."

    After saying that, she kicked the unlucky guy closest to her. He was instantly sent flying far away as a wretched scream escaped his mouth.

    The rest of the suited assants looked at one another in shock. They had underestimated this girl.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    They had no choice but to deploy that trick...

    The assants signaled to one another with their eyes and nodded discreetly. Then, all of them rushed something on the ground. All of a sudden, a cloud of screening smoke erupted. up and tossed

    Tiffany was very surprised that these people had such aprehensive n. They even came prepared with smoke grenades.

    The screening smoke instantly filled the air until the whole area was enveloped in a thick white fog.

    With zero visibility and the other party having the advantage in numbers, Tiffany would be at a disadvantage if she fought them alone.

    Tiffany listened to the footsteps approaching in various directions. Just as she was about to parry their strikes and then counterattack, a strong gust of wind blew past and the white fog instantly dispersed.

    Under the moonlight, the man''s handsome face was revealed. He was as exquisite as a painting and his bearing was akin to the Almighty descending from Heaven.

    Shocked by Richard Hampton''s sudden appearance, the suited assants no longer cared aboutpleting the mission to eliminate Tiffany. They quickly fled in all directions.

    However, that deep icy voice apanied by an infinitely oppressive pressure boomed out, "Those who mess with my woman shall with their lives."

    pay

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cloud of sand and dust flew up. Tiffany was still dazed at Richard''s sudden appearance but before she knew what was happening, his long coat was wrapped around her from head down. A pristine and refreshing scent wafted into her nose. Next, she heard his overbearing yet seductive voice next to her ear, "No peeking."

    Tiffany gave up on the idea of throwing off his long coat and answered meekly, "Okay."

    Sal,

    She stood in the same spot obediently as she tried to discern which direction the wretched screams wereing from. They sounded very far away and muffled and she could not quite make out the words. Before long, the gusts of wind died down along with the screams. After that, she felt a familiar, refreshing presence embracing her.

    Tiffany blinked a few times before asking, "Are you done?"

    "Mm-hmm. Let''s go." Richard wrapped his arm around her waist but he did not remove the coat that covered her.

    Tiffany could only pull it off herself. However, she was shocked by what greeted her eyes. She was already back at her home!

    "Holy shit!" Tiffany swore softly. Wasn''t she in the remote suburbs just now? Yet in the blink of an eye, she had arrived at the entrance of her home.

    If she had not experienced it herself, she would have suspected that everything that happened earlier was an illusion.

    Unless she somehow suffered amnesia and could not remember how she had gotten home...

    Tiffany raised her head and looked at Richard in disbelief. She asked, "You... you..." She wanted to say something, but she could not find the right words. This was just like instant teleportation!

    Tiffany was so excited that she grabbed Richard''spels and pleaded, "Can you do it again?"

    Richard raised his eyebrows and asked with a soft chuckle, "What''s the magic word?"

    "Plea... Hubby!" Tiffany corrected herself mid-sentence and gave the correct answer.

    She clung to him with her arms around his neck and pleaded petntly, "Can you do it again? Can you do it again please?" She didn''t get a clear look just now.

    Richard wrapped his arms around her waist and was about to agree to her request when the door of the vi swung open. Charlie Kelley stood at the door, his cheeks all puffed up in anger. He red at the intimate couple furiously.

    The couple stared back helplessly. Richard swore under his breath, ''n backfired. If I had known, I wouldn''t have sent my wife home so quickly.'' He couldn''t do anything now that his father-inw was present.

    Tiffany quickly distanced herself from Richard. She couldn''t bring herself to act all lovey-dovey like that in front of her father...

    She lowered her head and quickly ducked into the house. However, before slipping away, she whispered into Richard''s ears, "Let''s do it another day. Drive safely."

    Charlie was still standing at the door glowering at Richard. He struggled inwardly for a long time before finally asking somewhat sullenly, "Do you want toe in for a drink, Richard?"

    The would-be father-inw finally extended an invitation grudgingly.

    Richard kept a straight face as he replied, "Thank you but not today. I''ll join you for a drink a few dayster."

    The engagement party was the day after tomorrow. There would be plenty of time to bond with his father-inw after that so there was no need to rush. At that point, he could walk into the Kelleys'' residence with his head held high too. Richard then bade the older man farewell. Charlie watched his future son-inw depart with mixed feelings. He felt a little glum in his heart, but he also felt gratified.

    To Richard''s credit, someone with Richard''s status carried himself with humility and was polite, well-mannered, and

    W

    respectful to Charlie. As a father-inw, Charlie could not have asked for more.

    I 60 99%

    Thus, Charlie secretly made a decision. At most... if he encountered such a scenario again in the future, he would just pretend not to see it.

    At the mountain vi, Morwen Xanthus had justpleted her manicure. She blew on her nails and seemed very pleased with the light pink color.

    After checking the time, she reckoned the person she wanted to get rid of should have disappeared from this world by now. Morwen gloated secretly. This was the price that wretched girl had to pay for snatching something that belonged to her. After tonight, the Azure Sea Royal Family would no longer have any princesses. Regardless of whether the princess was found or not, she would disappear from this world and pose no more threat to her.

    As for that wretched girl from the Kelley family....

    She too, would perish from this world. There was no one left to stand in Morwen''s way.

    Morwen yawned and was about to go to bed when there was a knock on her door. The maid''s panic-stricken voice rang out. "Miss Xanthus, bad news!"

    "Come in," Morwen called out.

    "Those guys we dispatched have all disappeared. Only one has returned. He said... he said that they have failed in their mission and he even received a warning letter..."

    Morwen was baffled and inquired, "Warning letter? From who? Show me!"

    The maid handed the letter over with trepidation. It was a piece of paper stained with blood. There was only one line on the paper. After Morwen saw the contents of the letter, her eyes widened in shock and she fell back into her chair. How could this be...

    All the subordinates she dispatched had died save one guy, and it was all because Richard Hampton took action.

    To think that he liked that wretched girl Tiffany Kelley so much that he did not hesitate to issue such a warning letter to make her stop. Morwen''s face had turned pale. She did not even have the energy to throw things to vent her anger.

    The maid kept quiet tactfully when she saw Morwen''s expression. Out of curiosity, she nced at the letter, and then she became terrified.

    The motif printed on the warning letter was a ck devil''s trumpet. Only one person in the whole world used such a symbol as a warning. That person was the all-powerful and cold-blooded head of the Hampton family, Richard Hampton.

    And this warning letter was an omen of brutality and death,

 Chapter 424

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard Hampton was warning Morwen Xanthus that if something like this happened again, even her designation as the Saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family would not be able to save her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The maid asked fearfully, ¡°Miss Xanthus, are we still¡­ proceeding with the n to attack the Kelley girl?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This issue had now turned into a sore point for Morwen and a taboo subject that the maid should not have broached.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen flung a cup at her straightaway and roared, ¡°Get lost!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The cup smashed into the maid¡¯s head and blood began oozing. She grimaced in pain but sensibly held back her tears and hurriedly excused herself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was so angry that her face turned downright ominous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She hade to Lovell City with such high hopes, thinking that everything was under control. Yet on her first day in this city, when she went to Royal Bay joyfully, she was turned away at the entrance unceremoniously. She did not even get a chance to meet Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She even learned from the servants at Royal Bay that he was about to get engaged¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tomorrow was thest chance for her to take action.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At first, Morwen had nned for people to eliminate the scourge Tiffany Kelley today. To her dismay, not only did her n not seed, but she also received a terrifying warning letter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In other words, Richard knew that she was the one who sent those people to kill Tiffany Kelley¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen shuddered at this thought. She knew this man¡¯s modus operandi very well and the underlying meaning of this warning letter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It would be difficult to get rid of Tiffany in the future¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the very least, she had to be extremely cautious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was another night before the storm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Two inconspicuous cars cruised into Lovell City. One of the cars looked ordinary from the outside, but its interior was opulent and lush.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the back seat of this car, a man with a treacherous air was ying with the lighter in his hand. The me from the lighter illuminated the man¡¯s seductive but sinister face intermittently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This man was Felix Quaid.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the front seat, Scarface Lorenzo turned around and asked excitedly but respectfully, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had searched for this treasure box for many years. Now that they finally knew where it was, they could no longer contain their excitement.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If the Harper family noticed something amiss and moved the treasure box elsewhere, wouldn¡¯t all their efforts have been in vain?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo continued, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we sneak to the Harper family tonight and steal the treasure box? In case something unexpected happens</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Felix put away the lighter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The lighter¡¯s blue me instantly disappeared, but his face looked even more enigmatic under the illumination of the Streetlights that spilled over into the car interior. ¡°We have already waited for so long. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±</font></font>

    Lorenzo said cautiously, ¡°But¡­we have hidden our tracks on our way here, so no one knows that we havee to Lovell City. This is the best time to attack. Otherwise¡­

    ¡°Otherwise, if Mr. Hampton finds out, everything will be over!¡±

    Felix had faked his death by using dissolving chemicals to make Sandra Olson look like him and die in his ce. This trick fooled Richard for now.

    However, Richard pulled all the strings in Lovell City. If he found out that Felix was still alive and hade to Lovell City with some ulterior motive, they would not be able to get their hands on the treasure box anymore. Moreover, everyone would perish here.

    As he listened to his henchman, Felix smiled faintly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t it Mr. Hampton¡¯s engagement party the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the engagement party will be held the day after tomorrow, but Mr. Hampton has too many subordinates. The longer we dy, the higher the risk of being discovered¡­¡± Lorenzo tried to convince his master again.

    However, what Felix said next startled Lorenzo so much that he was tongue¨Ctied for a long time.

    ¡°This is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity. We have to give Mr. Hampton a big gift for this engagement party.¡± Felix narrowed his eyes.

    Lorenzo gulped nervously and grumbled inwardly, ¡®You are still so brazen when you are standing in your enemy¡¯s home ground, even though you almost lost your life in earlier confrontations. What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡±

    However, he did not dare to say such things out loud. He could only ask with a puzzled expression, ¡°Master, you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°If we want to get the treasure box, we have to get rid of Richard Hampton,¡± Felix drawled,

    Lorenzo thought his ears were ying tricks on him. ¡°What? Master¡­ this joke is not funny at all.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t fought before. The entire castle at Isted Riverdale had been taken down by Richard. Moreover, he did not deploy his full strength back then.

    Such a terrifying opponent could not be eliminated so easily.

    Felix smiled mysteriously. He lowered his voice and issued Lorenzo an instruction. ¡°Find an opportunity to capture the Kelley couple and their son.¡±

    ¡®What does this have to do with eliminating Richard Hampton? And what does this have to do with snatching the treasure box? Shouldn¡¯t their goal be the Harper family? Isn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse?¡® All these questions swirled in Lorenzo¡¯s mind.

    He wanted to ask further but Felix had leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed. His master¡¯snguid and enigmatic demeanor belied the intimidating power inherent in his every action. Lorenzo knew better than to say too much.

    Thus, he chose to nod meekly. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    On the day of the engagement party, it was 6:30 in the morning and the servants in the Kelley family¡¯s vi had barely woken up.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    However, a few vehicles were already parked at the entrance of the vi. The top makeup artist and hair stylist in Lovell City had arrived.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany was still in dreand when her mother wok her up. She was extremely sleepy and burrowed into her bed again, muttering, ¡°Mom, just let me sleep for a while more. Half an hour, just half an hour¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I can let you do whatever you want at other times but not today!¡± Thalia Kelley chided her sternly.

    She then dragged Tiffany out of bed. When she saw how sleepy her daughter was, her heart ached terribly but she still coaxed the sleepyhead gently. ¡°My dear, today is your special day. You mustn¡¯t bete. You can catch up on your sleep after the engagement party, okay?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s sleepiness was finally dispelled when she heard the word te.¡±

    Last night, before she went home, a certain man pinched her face and repeatedly instructed her to follow all the procedures obediently today. Otherwise¡­ she could expect a drubbing!

    Fully awake now, Tiffany jumped out of bed and quickly washed up.

    Meanwhile, the styling team which had been waiting for a long time was led upstairs by Thalia.

    Tiffany changed into the wedding gown she had tried on a few days ago. It was a unique design that was ssy and elegant, and her styling team was full of praise for her.

    The makeup process was quick and effortless. In the makeup artist¡¯s opinion, Tiffany was a natural beauty who didn¡¯t need too much makeup. Heavy makeup would only mar her youthful vitality.

    Hence, Tiffany only had a lightyer of makeup. Even so, she was still dazzling and captivating.

    By the time everything was settled, it was still early, but the bridal motorcade was already on its way to pick Tiffany up. Naturally, Richard was in the car leading the motorcade.

    When the head of the Hampton family held an engagement party, security was tightened in the entire city. Traffic diversions were made and roads were blocked to ensure a smooth motorcade route.

    Along the way, bubbles apanied the motorcade. The scenario was simr to the day Richard proposed. It was so romantic that the entire Lovell City was enveloped in joy¡­

    The majestic fleet of luxury cars arrived at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi without any obstruction.

    When Richard got out of the leading car, a joyful twinkle shed across his deep dark eyes. He hade to fetch his bride- to¨Cbe.

 Chapter 425

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As she surveyed the grand motorcade discreetly from a corner, Thalia Kelley dabbed at her tears. Though she was happy. she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her daughter. It felt as if her daughter was getting married, even though she was only getting engaged.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie Kelley did not know whether tough or cry as heforted her. ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement and you¡¯re already weeping buckets. Are you going to cry non¨Cstop on the day of your daughter¡¯s wedding?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As he spoke, his own eyes became red¨Crimmed. ¡°I¡¯m going to cry too if you keep crying. As a father, Charlie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of marrying his daughter off either.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw that her husband was on the verge of weeping too. She punched him yfully and chided him, ¡°Why are you imitating me? You¡¯re not allowed to cry on such a special day. How unbing for a strapping man like you¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How is it unbing? So what if I¡¯m a strapping man? Can¡¯t a man shed tears of heartache¡­¡± Charlie argued back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Thalia gave a dismissive snort.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She turned around and went out of the house to wee her would¨Cbe son¨Cinw who had just gotten out of the car. The moment Richard entered the house, there was a smallmotion upstairs. Then, Tiffany slowly walked down the stairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her sun¨Ckissed skin was glowing and the gown entuated her slim waist and curves. Her feathery eyshes fluttered delicately as she looked downward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she raised her eyes, her eyebrows were perfectly arched while her eyes were as clear as spring water. They were so pristine that they seemed to be filled with stars, sparkling and resplendent. Indeed, she was a peerless beauty.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard gazed upon Tiffany with amazement. His thin lips curled up gradually until his handsome face was filled with gentleness and doting affection.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He watched her intently. In the crowded sea of people, he only had eyes for her. It was as if there were only the two of them in this world.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed as she felt that steadfast pair of eyes boring into her. Her heart began to beat wildly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany snapped out of her reverie when she heard her styling team¡¯s reminder to watch her step. She continued to descend carefully in her high heels.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thereafter, she walked up to Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She smiled radiantly, shing a set of wless pearly whites. Her sparkling eyes resembled dancing stars in the night sky. She was unbelievably beautiful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mr. Hampton, I will be counting on your guidance in the future Tiffany murmured.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard came back to his senses. His thin lips curled up into a charming smile, much like a cier melting and reviving all living things. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, I¡¯ll be at your mercy from now on</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she heard that, Tiffany smiled even more sweetly. ¡°I will definitely show mercy.¡± She batted her eyelids with a sly nce.</font></font>

    Richard leaned close to her and said in a leisurely tone in her ear, ¡°No need to show mercy. You can bully me in any way you want.¡±

    The double entendre was not lost on Tiffany.

    Only then did Tiffany realize that the words that this wicked man said at the beginning did not mean what she thought.

    She had been too naive. She was no match for this big ravenous wolf!

    Tiffany blushed furiously and could only re at him. However, her gaze was not intimidating at all. Instead, her dewy eyes only made her more alluring to Richard.

    The onlookers nearby all looked away as they covered their mouths and tried to hold back fromughing out loud.

    Thalia watched the whole exchange with a smile on her face. As long as her daughter was happy, everything was worth it. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Get in the car. We can¡¯t waste any time,¡± Thalia irged the couple.

    She gave her daughter a final hug before cing her daughter¡¯s hand in her future son¨Cinw¡¯s hand. Charlie was also watching from the side. He sniffled a little as he watched Richard pick Tiffany up and carry her out of the house.

    The engagement party was scheduled to start at 10:30 a.m. The couple would be just in time if they set off now.

    Charlie and Thalia watched the lead car drive off with their daughter inside before they got into another car with their son Eric.

    At first, Eric was pestering to get into the lead car with his older sister, but he was pulled back by Thalia. She admonished the boy with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be a third wheel today!¡±

    Eric thought for a moment. Richard had always been very good to him, so he relented and happily got into the car behind with his parents to go to the hotel.

    The motorcade did not encounter any obstruction on its way to the hotel thanks to the traffic diversions and roads that had been blocked. The majestic motorcade cruised down the road as bubbles floated down from the sky. It was as beautiful as a dream.

    The long line of luxury cars finally arrived at the hotel.

    Meanwhile, on another road, Scarface Lorenzo, who had been waiting for a long time, hit the steering wheel in exasperation.

    They had been lying in wait here for a long time to carry out Felix Quaid¡¯s instruction, which was to lure the Kelley couple away.

    However, as they watched the motorcade cruise past, not only was the entire city under tightened security but all the roads that the motorcade passed by were also blocked. Unfamiliar cars were stopped from entering the restricted area in case they disrupted the engagement party.

    Lorenzo rubbed the spot between his eyes as he grumbled glumly, ¡°This guy really pulled out all the stops for his engagement party. The security is so tight that there is no loophole for me to take advantage of¡­¡±

    Earlier, Felix had told them that today¡¯s engagement party was their only chance. If they wanted to obtain the treasure box, they had to get rid of Richard Hampton.

    As Richard was Keh¡¯s uncle, the former would not sit back and do nothing if something happened to the Harper family. With Richard around, even if they obtained the treasure box, it would be a waste of effort in the end.

    It was best to eliminate all possible threats to them at the source

    Lorenzo gritted his teeth and drove after the motorcade. Another henchman beside him asked, ¡°Lorenzo, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? You¡¯re asking me? If I knew, would I still have a headache?¡± Lorenzo sted the hapless fellow.

    Then again, Lorenzo was no fool and that was why he could get to where he was today. He growled through gritted his teeth, ¡°We can only take the risk!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The henchman didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hotel. We have to get in no matter what!¡± Lorenzo made up his mind and drove all the way to the hotel. Infuriatingly, the entire hotel was sealed off. Other than guests with invitations, no one was allowed to enter.

    Moreover, there were manyyers of security checks performed by uniformed bodyguards both inside and outside. The breadth and depth of the whole setup was simply mind¨Cboggling

    Lorenzo parked the car near the hotel and scanned the surroundings. He caught sight of the Harper family members getting out of another car and he did a headcount.

    He then turned to the henchman beside him, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Harper family have a daughter named Alexia, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± The henchman nodded.

    They had done a lot of homework on the Harper family previously during their investigation of the treasure box. They knew everything about that family.

    Lorenzo smiled. Among the people who had just entered the hotel, there were only Mr. and Mrs. Harper and their son. There was no sign of the daughter Alexia.

    ¡°You two go and look for Alexia Harper,¡± Lorenzo barked an order.

    ¡°Roger.¡± The two henchmen swung into action at once.

    At first, Alexia was unwilling to attend Tiffany¡¯s engagement party so she told her family that she would not being. However, she could not contain her curiosity and changed her mind at thest minute. In the end, she took a taxi to the hotel.

    Due to the earlier incident when shended in trouble, she had many bodyguards following her at all times.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    When Scarface Lorenzo and the others found Alexia, she had just gotten out of the taxi and was about to enter the hotel. ¡°Follow her!¡±

    Lorenzo shouted from afar, ¡°Miss, wait for me!¡±

    Alexia turned around with a puzzled expression. ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 426

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Scarface Lorenzo lowered his head and said very ingratiatingly, I¡¯m your bodyguard. Some time ago, the butler recruited me and instructed me to protect you from today onward.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Really? Howe I¡¯m not aware?¡± Alexia Harper looked at him in disdain and pursed her lips.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is the butler blind? He hired such an ugly person like you to protect me? If I have to look at you every day, won¡¯t I lose my appetite?¡± She was referring to the scar on Lorenzo¡¯s chin which had a different color from the rest of his skin. It made him look particrly menacing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When he heard this, Scarface Lorenzo raised his head abruptly as a killing intent shed across his eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He hated it the most who people poked fun at the scar on his face, especially when those people were clearly being condescending just like Alexia was.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the killing intent only surfaced for a fleeting instant before vanishing. Scarface Lorenzo smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll just walk behind you. At any rate, your safety is the most important, Miss.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He lowered his head so much that his head almost reached his knees.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Alexia had always led a pampered life and she was arrogant by nature. She loved it when other people worshiped her like a princess and yielded to all her wishes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although she was a little puzzled that the butler did not inform her about hiring bodyguards for her, she did not probe further when she saw howpliant this person was. She said with a dismissive wave, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re so obedient, I¡¯ll allow you to follow me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her tone was so haughty and she made it sound like it was an honor for Lorenzo to be given such an opportunity.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Scarface Lorenzo simply bowed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± He would put up with this brat for the time being. When he went to the Harper family¡¯s ceter to snatch the treasure box, he would exact revenge on her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just like that, Scarface Lorenzo and his gang followed Alexia into the hotel as her bodyguards.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The hands of fate worked in mysterious ways. Sometimes an insignificant event could lead to a chain reaction of repercussions.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If apse urred at some critical juncture, a foolproof n could be knocked off coursepletely. This might very well lead to a¡­ disaster.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although Scarface Lorenzo could make use of Alexia to enter the hotel, he was not able to enter the grand hall where the engagement party was held. All the bodyguards of guests were directed to wait in a special lounge, regardless of the guests¡® statuses.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, it did not matter as Lorenzo¡¯s goal was to sneak into the hotel.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now that Lorenzo¡¯s team had sessfully sneaked in, Scarface Lorenzo and his two aplices went straight to the staff room and stole three waiters¡® uniforms.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    At the engagement party hall, the tables and chairs had been neatly arranged, and the entry aisle was covered in flower petals. The entire ce appeared very romantic and surreal.

    There were countless balloons in hues of pink, blue, and white which formed an arch over the entry aisle. One could tell how much effort was put into the decoration.

    As soon as Charlie Kelley and Thalia Kelley arrived, they were surrounded by guests. Some congratted them, some tried to curry favor with them, and some simply took the opportunity to make small talk.

    The Kelley family was not considered a high¨Clevel aristocratic family in Lovell City in the past. Now that the family had connections to the Hampton family by means of this engagement, the status of the Kelley family had risen dramatically. They were in a different league now.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Even those who had a feud with Charlie were now trying to mend rtionships with him. If it was just one or two guys, he could still deal with them. But when there were so many of them, he could not take it anymore.

    Charlie had always made a clear distinction between gratitude and grudges. Whoever treated him well, he would return the favor. Simrly, whoever tripped him up in the past and trampled on him when he was down, he could not be bothered to feign civility now.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Charlie gave a perfunctory smile and waved at all the people who came to curry favor with him.

    Then, he led Thalia away while nagging at her, ¡°Is your stomach hurting again? I told you not to drink that cold beverage in the morning, but you refused to listen. Serve you right!¡±

    As the couple walked further away, the nagging gradually became inaudible¡­

    The guests who were left hanging exchanged looks but the ttery continued unabated. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Charlie Kelley dotes on his wife and is a devoted family man. He certainly lives up to his reputation.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± another chimed in.

    However, Charlie could no longer hear thesepliments. He led Thalia to the rest lounge at the back and ordered some

    and drinks from the waiter. soup

    Soon, the hot soup was served. Charlie whipped out the medicine for stomach pain from his pocket and handed it to Thalia. ¡°Come, have some soup first before taking your medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Thalia reached for the medicine with a blissful smile.

    At this moment, a waiter suddenly rushed up and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Kelley, Mrs. Kelley, your son identally fel! pool. Pleasee quickly!¡±

    to th

    ¡°What?¡± The couple became extremely anxious when they heard this. Didn¡¯t that brat run off to look for his sister? They had allowed the boy to roam freely because they thought that the hotel¡¯s security was tight and there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. Moreover, the party hall was not far from the suite where Tiffany was. How did he fall into the pool out of the blue? Despite the many doubts in their minds, the couple did not hesitate too long and shouted urgently, ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    The waiter immediately turned around and ran up front as the couple followed.

    However, the couple became increasingly puzzled as they rushed further away from the public areas. Didn¡¯t he say that Eric had fallen into the pool? This was the hotel¡¯s guest room block and there was no pool here.

    Charlie stopped in his tracks and frowned warily. ¡°Hang on.¡±

    He sensed that something was wrong and immediately pulled Thalia with him to turn back.

    However, the moment he turned around, he was startled by the sight of a handsome man blocking their way.

    The man had an enigmatic air about him. His eyes were dark and steadfast. With that ambiguous expression, he exuded a sense of treacherous cunning.

    The waiter who led the way called out respectfully to the mysterious man, ¡°Master.¡±

    Felix Quaid looked at the Kelley couple and smiled faintly. ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    *****

    The first thing Tiffany Kelley did when she arrived at the hotel was to touch up her makeup.

    Someone had kissed her so vigorously in the car that her lipstick had smudged. When she saw the makeup artist trying to stifle augh, she blushed furiously.

    Soon, her makeup was fixed and the suite door swung open.

    Richard Hampton, dressed in an expensive bespoke suit, walked in.

    This man was a walking advertisement for fashionbels. He was a tall strapping man with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. When he wore formal suits, he exuded an air ofid¨Cback elegance that oozed seductiveness that bordered on forbidden desires.

    He was aloof and distant, graceful and charming. He resembled a divine presence that was unattainable.

    Tiffany¡¯s styling team stole nces in awe at this man¨Cgod.

    However, Richard only had eyes for Tiffany. His eyes never strayed from her the moment he entered. All he could think about was her.

    The styling team tactfully excused themselves.

    Richard walked to Tiffany¡¯s side and leanednguidly against the dressing table. As he examined her newly re¨Capplied lipstick, he could not resist chuckling. ¡°What vor is it this time?¡±

    Tiffany immediately shielded her mouth. ¡°You still want to lick it? It¡¯s toxic!¡±

    Richard raised one eyebrow. His voice was low, seductive, and very pleasing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try itter tonight.¡±

    Tiffany red at him wordlessly before her fist suddenly flew out in a fit of embarrassment. ¡°Scum!¡±

 Chapter 427

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard caught Tiffany¡¯s iing punch with a chuckle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany tried to pull her hand away but she was trapped firmly in Richard¡¯s grasp. By now, even her cars had turned red from embarrassment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, someone knocked on the door at this moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mr. Hampton, Mr. Hank is here. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s throwing a tantrum. Do you want to take a look?¡± John Ross called out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard frowned and his ¡± instantly clouded over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had made thorough preparations for today¡¯s engagement party because he did not want any slip¨Cups. The old man knew his intentions, so why was he causing trouble?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Richard gently pinched Tiffany¡¯s face, his eyes twinkling wickedly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After he left, Tiffany¡¯s styling team returned. They could barely keep a straight face as they examined Tiffany¡¯s makeup. Finally, they smiled and teased her, ¡°Whew! Your makeup isn¡¯t ruined this time.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed again. Just as she was about to reply, she suddenly thought of something which made her frown, Where was Eric?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her younger brother was very clingy. He would most certainly look for her the instant he arrived at the hotel. However, she seen the little fellow. had been here for so long yet she had nor</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although the hotel¡¯s security was tight and there would not be any danger, it was better to be safe than sorry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As she thought of this, she gathered her gown and dashed out. The surprised styling team called out after her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you going?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not reply. Oddly enough, as soon as she rushed out of the suite, she bumped into a waiter. Before she open her mouth, the waiter spoke up. ¡°Miss Kelley, your brother identally fell into the pool and was sent to the guest room. Do you want to check on him?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Fell into the pool?¡® Tiffany¡¯s heart sank when she heard him. ¡°Bring me there now!¡±</font></font>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This way.¡± The waiter immediately led the way hurriedly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the entire hotel had been reserved, there were no other guests around. The section housing the guest rooms was empty and particrly quiet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The deeper they went, the more suspicious Tiffany became.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Logically speaking, John Ross, who was in charge of security, should have known about Eric falling into the pool. Even if he did not report every incident, he would certainly not have hidden this matter from her. Unless¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes turned sharp. As she followed in the waiter¡¯s hurried footsteps, she asked, ¡°How did my brother fall into the pool? Which pool did he fall into?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I don¡¯t know either, When I arrived there, Mr. Eric was soaked through and trembling from the cold. Mr. Kelley personally brought him to the guest room to change his clothes.¡± The waiter did not stop walking as he replied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He then added, ¡°Fortunately, it was nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry too much, Miss Kelley.¡±</font></font>

    Though the waiter¡¯s exnation was impable, Tiffany was still suspicious.

    However, when she sniffed the surroundings carefully, she could detect the soap fragrance that Eric normally used. This meant that the waiter was not lying. Eric had indeed passed through this area. Perhaps she was being paranoid¡­.

    Tiffany felt a little more at ease and less wary at this point.

    Before long, the waiter stopped at the door of a room and bowed ¡°This is the ce. I¡¯ll take my leave first. If you have any instructions, you can press the service bell and I¡¯lle at once

    ¡°Thank you.¡± When she detected Eric¡¯s scenting from this room, Tiffany did not dy any longer and opened the unlocked door at once.

    ¡°Eric?¡± The guest room was spacious and beautifully decorated. Tiffany called out, but there was no response from inside. She walked straight in but left the door open behind her.

    ¡°Eric?¡± Tiffany called out again. After turning the corner, she saw a bright and roomy living room.

    On the sofa in this room, a sinister¨Clooking man was sitting there with a ck tabby on hisp.

    Tiffany got a shock. Instantly, rm bells went off in her mind.

    The man was Felix Quaid!

    ¡°Did you lure me here?¡± Tiffany looked into the adjacent bedroom and caught sight of Eric lying on the big bed motionlessly.

    She rushed to his side and checked his pulse and breathing. She heaved a sigh of relief when she detected nothing unusual.

    In the adjoining room, Charlie Kelley and Thalia Kelley were also lying on a bed. Their faces were calm, and their breathing was even. They looked like they were sleeping peacefully.

    Tiffany was so angry that she wanted to hit someone.

    She turned to look at Felix as anger surged in her heart. ¡°If you have any grudges, you cane after me. There¡¯s no need to use such despicable methods to hurt my family, is there?¡±

    This man was genuinely crazy. Back then, when Sandra Olson was presumed dead, he used the ck tabby to deliberately lure her to a house so that she could see with her own eyes that Sandra Olson was still alive.

    At that juncture, she could not tell if he was a friend or foe. However, there was no doubt right now that he was her enemy. Felix smiled with interest as he watched Tiffany¡¯s reaction. ¡°Youngdy, shall we make a deal?¡±

    ¡®Deal? Evil creature, dream on!¡® Tiffany straightened up and hissed, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Felix¡¯s ck tabby seemed to understand Tiffany¡¯s reply. It suddenly arched its back and let out a threatening yowl. It seemed to be protecting its master and was ready to attack Tiffany at any moment.

    Tiffany turned her attention to her parents. She tried to rouse them by patting their faces to no avail. Strangely, no matter how she shouted or pushed them, they did not wake up¡­

    It was the same with Eric. If not for the fact that they were still breathing normally, Tiffany would have thought that Felix had already¡­

    ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Thankfully, she still had a shred of rationality left. Otherwise, she would have attacked Felix by now, even though she was acutely aware that she was not his match.

    Felix smilednguidly and replied slowly, ¡°I only made them take a good nap and have a wonderful dream.¡±

    The realization hit Tiffany at once. ¡°Hypnosis?¡±

    The book she had been reading for the past few days was about Bypnosis. Those who were truly powerful would use hypnosis to directly control other people.

    Such a person could turn the hypnotized person into a walking corpse. Those with weak willpower would lose their consciousness and be subjected to theplete control of the maniptor.

    As for those with strong willpower, even if their minds were clear, their actions would still be controlled by the orders injected into their minds.

    This was even more terrifying than mind¨Ccontrol spells¡­

    Felix looked mildly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much.¡±

    Tiffany took a deep breath. She hated herself for rushing out in her gown so thoughtlessly. She did not bring her phone or the amulet that Jeremy Cooper had given her¡­

    She could only ce all her hopes on the service bell, so she pretended to talk to Felix to distract him. ¡°I don¡¯t recall having any grudges with you.¡±

    Then she discreetly rang the hotel service bell. As long as the waiter answered, she could call for help.

    Otherwise, she would not be able to rescue three people from Felix on her own.

    The service bell beeped twice before it was cut off.

    The waiter who led her here appeared at the door. The first thing he said was, ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have much time left. We can¡¯t dy any further.¡±

    This guy turned out to be Felix¡¯s henchman.

 Chapter 428

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix Quaid was not a patient man. He immediately asked Tiffany a second time, ¡°For thest time, do you want to cooperate with me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Cooperate on what?¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes narrowed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°ed you to do something for me.¡±</font></font>This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What is it?¡± Tiffany knew it would not be anything good, but she was still stunned by Felix¡¯s request.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I want you to help me¡­ kill Richard Hampton,¡± Felix said calmly</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned him down without thinking, ¡°No way!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Felix sneered and gestured with his hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the next second, a dozen men suddenly appeared in the room On Felix¡¯smand, they headed straight for the two bedrooms.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes turned sharp. She immediately attacked ruthlessly and mercilessly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the two bedrooms were at two different ends. If it was just one bedroom, she could still fend them off</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, under the siege of a dozen men, it was difficult for Tiffany to protect her brother in one bedroom and her parents in the other at the same time. She couldn¡¯t split herself into two.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After two minutes, Tiffany was out of her depth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this moment, she recalled when Melody Princeton dragged her into the sea with her during the reunion feast. Thalia was caught in a dilemma at that time and in the end, she chose to save Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the one who had been abandoned, Tiffany didn¡¯t hate her mother. She only felt sad.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, she was facing a simr dilemma. No matter what happened, she was determined not to give up either party get lost!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany knocked out one of the attackers with a chair. She then punched another two trying to rush into the bedroom. Every one of her moves was lethal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, when she finally managed to secure her parents¡® bedroom, she turned around and saw that Eric was restrained on the ground in the other bedroom with a dagger pressed to his throat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Stop!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">During this brief distraction, one attacker behind her took the opportunity to strike Tiffany in the back with a stun gun. ¡°Ugh!¡± Her whole body convulsed from the electric shock before she copsed on the floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix was sitting on the sofa watching the whole show. From the beginning to the end, he appeared very rxed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the moment he saw Tiffany fall, his face clouded over. An ashtray beside him went flying and hit squarely the head of the person who struck Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That ashtray was very heavy, and its strike was lethal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That attacker¡¯s smug expression froze when the flying ashtray struck him. He then fell to the ground with a gory hole in his head. His eyes were wide open but he was no longer alive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The rest of Felix¡¯s men becaune frozen in shock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany struggled to get up from the ground. However, she could not stand steadily at all and immediately fell to the ground again.</font></font>

    The electric shock was not fatal, but it was extremely painful. No matter how powerful a person was, he would lose all his strength after being hit by an electrical charge.

    Tiffany¡¯s whole body was still quivering and her face was ashen. In spite of this, she still raised her head. Her clear eyes were filled with indescribable defiance and tenacity.

    Her mouth trembled as she struggled to say, ¡°No one can¡­. touch my younger brother.¡±

    Felix watched her with a sinister expression. After a while, he asked, ¡°How about this? I will trade your younger brother¡¯s life in exchange for your agreement to perform the task I have requested?

    ¡°If your younger brother¡¯s life is still not enough to convince you, shall I add two more over there?¡± He pointed to the other room where Charlie and Thalia were sleeping.

    Was it enough to trade the lives of three loved ones in exchange for Richard Hampton¡¯s life?

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. Her face became contorted from the inner struggle and resistance she felt. ¡°No.¡±

    That single word was an emphatic rejection.

    Felix shook his head with a cruel smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any weakness, you can still say no without any scruples. But now¡­ you have no choice.¡±

    He reached out and caressed Tiffany¡¯s face with his slender fingers.

    Tiffany turned her head and bit his hand viciously in a desperate gamble. Like a ferocious wolf that had been cornered, she was prepared to risk her life to give the enemy a fatal blow.

    Felix did not even flinch. This bit of pain was nothing in his eyes

    After some time, Tiffany grudgingly released Felix¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t have any strength left¡­

    At this moment, Eric, who had been pressed to the floor by one attacker, woke up. He called out in a daze, ¡°Tiffany¡­¡±

    Then, he struggled to free himself but his neck was nicked by the dagger pressed against his neck. ¡°Argh! It hurts¡­¡± Eric burst into tears at once. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s so painful!¡±

    This kid was a veritable crybaby. When he was very young, he wouldunch into crying fits just to get candy from Tiffany whenever he had to take an injection.

    Now, the sharp dagger had made such a long cut on him. It must hurt a hundred times more than an injection.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart tensed up as she shouted, ¡°Eric, don¡¯t move!¡±

    Eric was fully awake now. He turned his head and saw his elder sister lying limply on the floor. He realized then what was happening in front of him. He ignored the dagger on his neck and crawled forward heedlessly despite the attacker¡¯s attempts to stop him.

    ¡°How dare you bully my sister? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± The little fellow yelled out, his tiny face purple with rage. However, he was only eight years old. Who would take his threat seriously? It was equivalent to throwing an egg at a rock. Felix frowned and instructed impatiently, ¡°Kill him.¡±

    As soon as the order was issued, the henchman who was holding Eric down immediately raised the dagger in his hand.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Still trembling. Tiffany grabbed Felix¡¯s arm and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± It took a lot out of her to utter these words.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± Felix signaled to his man. He put away the dagger bin still knocked Eric out to prevent him from giving trouble.

    Tiffany forced herself to get up from the ground. She recovered her strength gradually and said, ¡°I will do what you want me to do, but I have to take them away.¡± She would never feel at ease leaving her family with this demon.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Felix agreed readily.

    Tiffany was caught by surprise. ¡®He agreed so quickly?¡®

    She was nning something but she did not reveal any hint outwardly as she got ready to leave. However, Felix pulled her back.

    He stared at her steadily. His pitch¨Cck eyes seemed to exude some kind of magic which made people sink into his eyes helplessly and fall into a trance.

    It was hypnosis!

    Tiffany instantly snapped out of her daze and resisted vehemently. However, Felix grabbed her chin with such force that it felt like he was crushing her jaw.

    Tiffany tried to avert her eyes but her efforts were futile. Under this strong and overpowering hypnosis, her eyes gradually zed over.

    In the end, she fell into a trance.

    As thest shred of consciousness was about to slip away, Tiffany bit her tongue so hard that blood filled her mouth. ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to be hypnotized. I don¡¯t

 Chapter 429

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kill Richard Hampton? Kill him?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany bit her tongue again and tried to break free mentally. Every cell in her body was resisting vehemently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, thismand¡­ these words were like a curse that swirled in her mind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She felt her body moving despite having been weakened after the electric shock, and then¡­ She epted the dagger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The dagger resembled a garter knife, and the sharpest edge was coated with ayer of lethal poison.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The alienmand reverberated incessantly in Tiffany¡¯s mind and almost crushed thest shred of her rationality. Tiffany grunted as blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. Her exquisite face waspletely devoid of color.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen. Please¡­ she railed mentally.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her entire body trembled as themand and her rationality yed out a mental tug¨Cof¨Cwar. Her head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pain was excruciating. Tiffany was on the verge of tears, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix gave a condescending smile and his heartless eyes did not show any pity. ¡°You still want to fight to the death? You¡¯re the same as before. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s head was hurting so much that she did not hear what he said at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as she was trying to force the foreign consciousness out of her mind, Felix tightened his grip on her chin and forced her to look into his eyes again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The almost soul¨Csapping hypnosis slowly ate away at Tiffany¡¯sst shred of rationality.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Go. Kill Richard Hampton,¡± Felixmanded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, at the grand hall, Hank Hampton threw a massive tantrum. He picked on everyone and everything was an eyesore to him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Whenever any bodyguard or waiter tried to pacify him, they would be scolded by the old man.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By the time Richard showed up, the old man was still yelling at people. In the end, Richard told John Ross crisply, ¡°Throw him out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Throw me out? How dare you! I¡¯m your father!¡± Hank became more incensed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Richard meant what he said. When he ordered his men to throw people out, he expected them to act immediately. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Richard barked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To stop things from spiraling out of control, John resisted the tremendous pressure from Richard and approached the old man to smooth things over. He asked, ¡°Mr. Hank, who made you so angry on this fine day?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In all fairness, although the old man was old¨Cfashioned and had a bad temper, he was not the kind of person who would wantonly throw a tantrum regardless of the asion, especially when the asion was his son¡¯s engagement party.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When he heard John¡¯s inquiry, the old man snorted and said, ¡°I think some people just don¡¯t take me seriously. Our offspring are already engaged, yet these people still don¡¯t know how toe out and wee me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By ¡°these people,¡± Hank was referring to the Kelley family.</font></font>

    Since the two families were already connected by an engagement, the Kelleys should make some effort to contact him.

    In particr, Charlie Kelley should still a to be on equal footing.

    older man some respect though they were now inws and were deemed

    However, the Kelley couple were nowhere to be seen.

    Thinking that he had been snubbed, the cranky and stubborn old man was naturally angry.

    After finding out what had upset the old man, John heaved a sigh of relief and tried to soothe him. ¡°Gosh, here I was, wondering what could have upset you so much. Mr. Kelley must be in the grand hall now. You haven¡¯t even entered the hall so why are you throwing a tantrum?¡±

    John¡¯s words unwittingly made Richard frown.

    If John hadn¡¯t mentioned this, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Now that he thought about it, the Kelley couple weren¡¯t in the grand hall either.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    On such an important asion, the couple would never leave for no reason. If that was the case¡­

    Richard¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He immediately ordered. ¡°Check the surveince cameras and look for the Kelleys!¡± After that, he strode to the suite.

    However, the suite was empty. There was no sign of Tiffany at all.

    The guests present did not know what had happened. They only knew that the entire hotel was suddenly put under lockdown. Countless well¨Ctrained bodyguards rushed in and they seemed to be looking for someone. They practically turned the whole hotel upside down.

    Not surprisingly, John knew the gravity of the matter. He immediately checked all the hotel¡¯s surveince camera footage and found that Eric was taken away by a waiter at first. After that, the Kelley couple was led away. Lastly was Tiffany

    All of them were led to one ce, and that was the guest room at the back of the hotel.

    Richard¡¯s handsome face turned frosty and his eyes were shockingly icy. The sense of impending storm that his demeanor exuded made everyone shudder.

    John¡¯s knees almost gave way. He was the one who nned the security measures in this hotel. He thought that no one would have the guts to try and stir up trouble, yet in spite of his meticulous nning, he still overlooked a minor detail.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, I¡­¡± Before he could say anything, Richard had stormed off to the aforementioned guest room.

    When Richard kicked open the door of that guest room, he saw Tiffany standing in the center. At her feet, a few waiters were wailing on the ground. One of them even had his head smashed by an ashtray until he was covered in blood.

    Richard could finally breathe easy again.

    He strode up to Tiffany and hugged her. His voice was brimming with anxiousness. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Tiffany slowly turned around. Her beautiful gown was a little dirty, and her exquisitely styled hair was a little messy. However, her beauty was not diminished and she was still dazzling.

    What surprised Richard a little was that the moment Tiffany raised her head to look at him, her clear eyes glinted with a vixen¨Clike glow. She appeared even more flirtatious than normal.

    she threw herself into his arms. She whined coyly, ¡°Hubby what took you so long?¡± Her coquettish tone was extremely seductive.

    Soul. He hugged her firmly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my

    Richard¡¯s eyes gradually darkened. He felt a little guilty fault.

    All of Richard¡¯s subordinates tactfully waited outside the guest room in silence when they stumbled upon this sight after rushing here.

    Tiffany snuggled into Richard¡¯s arms with a smile but the hand behind her back was holding an extremely sharp dagger, a dagger that had been coated with lethal poison.

    At this moment, a thought was moring madly in her mind, ¡®Kill him, kill him!¡®

    However, there was another inner voice resisting this force. ¡®No

    Tiffany¡¯s headache was bing unbearable as her consciousness was torn apart again and again.

    Her remnant rationality enabled her to know what she was doing, but all her actions were totally not under her control. She could only watch helplessly as she raised her hand.

    Tiffany was on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡®Richard, leave quickly! Leave!¡®

    However, no matter how she screamed inwardly, she had already raised the hand holding the dagger discreetly

    In contrast to the inner struggle going on in her mind, she had a sweet and lovable smile on her face.

    ¡°Hubby,¡± she called out to Richard sweetly and coyly. A hundred stars seemed to be sparkling in her clear eyes, and Richard was the only one reflected in her pupils.

    Richard¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Are you seducing me, my dear wife? Hmm?¡±

    Judging from Tiffany¡¯s behavior, she did seem to be seducing him, silently but surely.

    However, what Richard didn¡¯t know was that when he approached this woman in this unguarded fashion, what awaited him underneath the honey¨Ccoated veneer was arsenic¡­

    Tiffany raised her head and smiled. ¡°I love you.¡±

    She uttered the most passionate deration of love and then stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips.

    Richard was extremely shocked. After the initial bewilderment, his slender fingers ran through her hair and he responded ardently.

    At this moment, a steely light shed past and the sound of a sharp weapon stabbing into flesh was heard.

 Chapter 430

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All the tender affection vanished.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard was stunned. He slowly looked down and saw that his white shirt was stained with blood, and an extremely sharp dagger was stabbed into his heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In front of him, Tiffany¡¯s eyes were cold and distant. Little did anyone know the struggle in her heart and how hard she was resisting internally.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">How she wished that it was all a dream. But it wasn¡¯t. The reality was she stabbed him, and she was pushing the dagger further in inch by inch.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany could feel the dagger in her hand ruthlessly pressing into Richard¡¯s heart. Bit by bit, it cut open his flesh, and blood oozed out. She pressed harder into his heart without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard didn¡¯t dodge or move, but his dark and deep¨Cset eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Tiffany¡­¡± He called out her name, and it was a cry of pain and shock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John and the others, who were guarding outside, sensed that something was wrong. They immediately rushed in and saw what happened. Tiffany was smiling beautifully like an angel, whereas Richard stood straight and tall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two of them stood close to each other, and it was supposed to be an extremely loving and beautiful scene. Sadly, a dagger had prated Richard¡¯s chest as he shared this intimate moment with Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Bright red blood trickled down the handle of the knife, staining the carpet under their feet. The warmth was gone. What was left was and there was only coldness and a heart of stone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John widened his eyes in shock. In the next second, his heart was filled with anger and worry. He immediately rushed forward with his men. ¡°Mr. Hampton!¡± he cried.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Get out!¡± A strong gust of wind blew, and all the men, including John, who was worried about Richard¡¯s wound, were sent flying.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The entire room was in a mess, and the gust of wind wreaked havoc. All the men who were sent flying were smashed heavily against the wall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard became extremely hostile and wrathful. His handsome face had turned vile. His eyes were filled with monstrous anger and murderous intent, and the temperature of the room dropped to the freezing point.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing that, John, who was lying on the ground, felt his nerves taut. When the king rages, a massacre follows. The brutal and ruthless demon has returned,¡® he said to himself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No matter how violent the gust was, Tiffany was left unscathed. Even though Richard was furious, he could not bear to hurt her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany closed her eyes. Her remaining consciousness almost tore her to pieces. Her heart was hurting so much. It was as if she was being sped tightly by a pair of invisible hands. so tight that she could not breathe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Despite that, her body was out of her control. She heard herself saying, ¡°Richard, do you think I really like you? You¡¯re just tool.¡±</font></font>N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡®I¡¯m just a tool? Richard murmured in his head and stared fixedly at Tiffany. His scorching and sharp gaze was about to put a hole through her. ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± he asked.

    Even though her mind resisted, her body betrayed her. ¡°Yeah,¡± she murmured. ¡°I hated you from the very beginning. All I wanted was to get back at Keh. Now that I¡¯ve got what I wanted, the only thing left that¡¯s useful to me is your blood¨Cto open the Treasure Box.¡±

    Her smile was like a rose in full bloom, and her wless face radiated the confidence of someone who¡¯d already won. ¡°People

    Mr. Hampton¡¯s untouchable, so I figured, why not see for myself?¡±

    Tiffany leaned in close to Richard¡¯s car, her voice dripping withzy mockery. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this easy to break.

    The moment she finished speaking, Richard hurled his arm and grabbed her neck. Tiffany didn¡¯t struggle. Instead, she said firmly, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me because you just couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Richard really couldn¡¯t bear to. This man, who had no weaknesses, was defeated by the woman he loved most. He could¡¯ve killed her right there and then, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    ¡°You know me. Very good.¡± Richard slowly released his grip on Tiffany¡¯s neck. Very shortly, the poison spread, and his hands began to turn ck.

    ¡®What a ruthless woman. She smeared the dagger with poison. Was she worried that I wouldn¡¯t die from the fatal blow? She actually had a n B?¡® Richard wondered.

    He realized just how foolish he¡¯d been, letting himself fall for Tiffany. Her smile had him wrapped around her finger, making him look like aplete fool. Richard stumbled back, utterly defeated, andnded t on his back.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton!¡± John quickly got up from the ground and dashed to support Richard. Thetter¡¯s wound was too deep and the bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Moreover, the poison was spreading rapidly. It looked like Richard was going to die.

    John¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Tiffany with hatred. He looked at her as if he wanted to eat her up. It was the plete opposite of how he used to smile at her like a silly kid.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mr. Hampton didn¡¯t want to harm you, I would¡¯ve killed you myself!¡±

    After saying this, he immediately carried Richard and left the ce with his men. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Pauley? Find Mr. Pauley! Hurry!¡± John was anxious and flustered.

    After they left, Felix walked out of the room next door. He gently stroked Tiffany¡¯s cheek and said approvingly, ¡°Not bad, you did well.¡±

    Tiffany did not answer as she had yet to regain her consciousness. However, Felix continued, ¡°In return, I¡¯ve already sent your family back. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t know what happened today.¡± With that, Felix left with a smile.

    The meticulously nned engagement party was ruined. For some reason, this incident spread. Everyone knew that Richard had been stabbed by his bride¨Cto¨Cbe on the day of the engagement party.

    The stab was fatal. Everyone doubted that Richard could survive this time. Unlike most of the people, who were worried, there were two people who were pleased with what had happened.

    One was Melody, who had been looking forward to this day. Ever since she helped Felix find out the whereabouts of the Treasure Box, she had been wanting to know how Felix would deal with the Harper family.

    She learned from Lorenzo that the first thing Felix was going to do was to mess up the engagement party. As nned, the party had been ruined, and it was even more horrible than she had imagined.

    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that Tiffany would do such a thing? In the future, she would be the target of public criticism. She would be that ungrateful bitch and everyone is going to hate her!¡® Melody sneered and found it gratifying.

    The other person, who was more excited and happy about the incident, was Morwen. Previously, she had tried her best to get rid of Tiffany, but to no avail. She couldn¡¯t even stop this engagement party.

    She didn¡¯t expect Tiffany to ruin the party herself by trying to kill Richard on the day itself.

    ¡®How wonderful this is! In the future, not only won¡¯t Hank ept Tiffany, but even Richard, who Tiffany harmed, will no longer stand by her side. That¡¯s when I can hurt her without any worries!¡® Thinking of this, Morwen stood up and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Hampton?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve sent him back to Royal Bay. We don¡¯t have any updates yet, but his situation doesn¡¯t seem good.¡±

    ¡°Get my car ready.¡± Morwen smiled faintly. It was time for her to put on a show.

 Chapter 431

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Royal Bay was in chaos.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After checking Richard¡¯s injuries, Sidney was absolutely distressed. ¡°This poison is too strong. If we don¡¯t get it out of his system fast enough, there¡¯s no hope to save him!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outside Royal Bay¡¯s private operating room, Hank almost passed out a few times, whereas John and Garry were anxious and panicked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°So what should we do? Tell me where to get the antidote, Mr. Pauley. I¡¯ll go look for it right away!¡± John was like a cat on a hot tin roof.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney pondered for a short while and suddenly said, ¡°I remember that Tiffany left me a ss bottle before. The pills inside are antidotes to all the poisons in the world. I think-¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by John. Mr. Pauley, Mr. Hampton was injured because of that woman. Are you sure we can use that medicine she gave you? It may not be an antidote but poison!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John no longer addressed Tiffany by her name. It was enough to show how deep his resentment was.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re having an emergency and we need to take the chance. Besides, I don¡¯t believe Tiffany would do such a thing. There must be a reason.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What reason could there be? I was right there and saw it with my own eyes. That woman was up to no good. She¡¯s not worthy of Mr. Hampton treating her like that!¡± John shouted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The more John thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°I really regret not killing that cold¨Cblooded and heartless woman back then!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney ignored him and got someone to bring the ss bottle over. He poured out a few pills and fed them to Richard, who was unconscious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pills produced using Miracle Healer were truly extraordinary. It dissolved instantly in the mouth, making the absorption fast and effective.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney had been observing Richard¡¯s physical signs and symptoms. The country¡¯s Asclepius, who had always been calm, was now covered in sweat. He was taking a leap in the dark.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If what John said was true and if Tiffany had foreseen this, what she gave me back then wouldn¡¯t be the antidote but poison. And if that¡¯s the case, Richard is doomed!¡® Sidney forced himself to calm down as he thought about the chances.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, the electrocardiogram showed an abnormality. The ebb and flow of the heart activity had gone t. Sidney was shocked and immediately rushed to rescue Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One silver needle after another was prodded into Richard¡¯s skin, and it took a lot of effort to restore the ebb and flow on the electrocardiogram. This time, Sidney didn¡¯t dare to wait any further. He needed to perform surgery on Richard immediately.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outside the door, Garry and John were waiting. Even though they were anxious, they knew that they shouldn¡¯t disturb Sidney at this crucial moment.</font></font>

    A servant came over and reported, ¡°The Saintess from Azure Sea Royal Family, who camest time, is here again. She said that she knew how to save Mr. Hampton. Do you want to let her in?¡±

    Garry and John looked at each other and frowned. ¡°Is it Morwen?¡± they blurted.

    ¡°Thest time she came to Lovell City in a high¨Cprofile manner, the first ce she came to was Royal Bay. However, at that time, Richard had orders to not let any outsiders in. That was why Morwen was given the cold shoulder. Garry recalled.

    ¡°But now, she¡¯s here again, and she¡¯s saying that there¡¯s a way to ive Richard. Could it be true? If it¡¯s true¡­¡± John was still hesitating when Hank, who had been silent the entire time, said ¡°Let her in!¡±

    His son¡¯s life was in danger. Even if there was only the slightest glimpse of hope, he would grab onto it. Garry frowned but didn¡¯t say anything as they didn¡¯t have any other choices.

    Soon, Morwen could be seen rushing over with a servant. She took out the medicine that she had prepared and said, ¡°This can cure Mr. Hampton. Give it to him now!¡±

    Azure Sea Royal Family was famous for its medicines. They also have many extraordinarily talented members. As the Saintess of that royal family, it made sense for Morwen to be able to offer such an antidote.

    John was overjoyed and immediately reached out to take it. Unexpectedly, Morwen added, ¡°But under one condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± He knew that this woman had other motives.

    ¡°When Mr. Hampton wakes up, I want him to marry me.¡± Morwen smiled and looked directly at Hank. ¡°After all, this is what we agreed on before. Now, we just have to forgo the mistakes made and start with a clean te. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡®Forgo the mistakes? Right, Tiffany was the mistake. Morwen¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to wipe it all out and move forward!¡® Hank thought. And just as he was about to agree, the door of the operating theater opened.

    Sidney stood there, his tone a little stony. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Mr. Hampton is in a stable condition. The medicine I just gave him worked.¡±

    Tiffany gave Sidney the pills back then and told him to use them in case of emergencies. They have proven their efficacy. What Tiffany gave wasn¡¯t poison but a miracle drug that was the antidote to all the poisons in the world.

    John was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡®Tiffany stabbed Richard, but she gave Sidney the antidote. Why would she do that?¡®

    Sidney ignored him, looked straight at Hank, and said, ¡°You know your son¡¯s temper best. It¡¯s better not to arrange a marriage at whim. Let¡¯s wait till Richard wakes up and decide after that.

    Sidney knew that even if the person Richard wanted to marry wasn¡¯t Tiffany, it wouldn¡¯t be Morwen. Richard wouldn¡¯t listen to Hank, anyway. No one could coerce him into anything.

    When the old man heard what Sidney said, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s stable already? Will he still be in danger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in a stable condition. It¡¯s just that he¡¯d lost a lot of blood. It¡¯ll be some time before he wakes up.¡± Sidney lied.

    In fact, Richard wasn¡¯t out of the woods yet. After Sidney removed the dagger from Richard¡¯s chest, he found out that other than poison, there was also a hallucinogenicponent in Richard¡¯s blood.

    This meant that even if he had saved Richard¡¯s life, it was still unknown when thetter would regain his consciousness. There was also a possibility of him not waking up at all. However, Sidney kept this to himself.

    Hank nodded and stood up with his walking stick. ¡°That¡¯s good. Take good care of him.¡± With that, he left.

    Morwen didn¡¯t manage to hand over the pills in her hand. She never expected such an oue and immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Hampton was poisoned? Aren¡¯t you going to save him?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It turned out that Morwen was oblivious to the part where Tiffany had already given the cure to Sidney way Morwen couldn¡¯t understand what Sidney was saying.

    Sidney put on a fake smile, patted Garry¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Escort Miss Xanthus out.¡±

    beforehand.

    Although Garry didn¡¯t like being ordered around, he didn¡¯t want to see Morwen at Royal Bay. Hence, he immediately grabbed Morwen by the cor and forced her out.

    Morwen didn¡¯t say anything and was trembling with anger. I¡¯m a woman after all. How could he treat me like trash? Is he really a man?¡® She thought.

    Garry was indeed a man¡ªa very frank one. He left Morwen at the entrance of Royal Bay and said politely, ¡°We shall part here, and I won¡¯t see you out. Goodbye.¡± Then, with a bang, the steel door was closed.

    Morwen was dishevelled. She was so angry that her face puckered. ¡°Argh! Come back!¡± she yelled.

    Garry rolled his eyes at her. This time, he cut the act. ¡°Don¡¯t make me shoo you.¡±

 Chapter 432

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was exasperated and red¨Cfaced. She could only get into the car and leave Royal Bay angrily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That¡¯s too much! I just wanted to make use of the opportunity to get Hank to name me as Richard¡¯s new wife, and get married while he¡¯s still in aa</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By the time he wakes up, whether he likes it or not, there¡¯s no way for him to change the fact that we¡¯re married. How could it be that they have the antidote to the poison? This is absolutely humiliating! Damn it!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen clenched her fists so tightly that her fingers turned white. She felt that someone kept ruining her ns in the dark</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After throwing Morwen out, Royal Bay regained its peace. Garry turned around and returned to the vi. He looked at Sidney who was drinking water as if nothing had happened and asked directly. ¡°Tell me the truth. How¡¯s Mr. Hampton doing?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hank was easy to deceive because he didn¡¯t care that much about his son. That was why he left when he heard that it was nothing serious. He didn¡¯t even look back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To Hank, as long as Richard didn¡¯t die, the Hampton family would not be in chaos. However, Garry was different. He had sensed that something was wrong when Sidney told the first lie, but he chose to restrain himself from asking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney¡¯s hand that was holding the ss paused. He hesitated for a bit. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from Garry. He sighed and said, ¡°The antidote was indeed effective, but Mr. Hampton¡¯s wound is too serious. There¡¯s only so much I can do.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There¡¯s only so much you can do? Aren¡¯t you the country¡¯s Asclepius? Aren¡¯t you able to save anyone who¡¯s still breathing? And now you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s nothing you can do?¡± Gerry panicked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He felt like crying as he couldn¡¯t ept what Sidney had just said. ¡°Go and treat him now! Why are you giving up before doing your best?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Calm down, will you?¡± Sidney rubbed the space between his eyebrows with his thumb. He knows that there¡¯s no more poison in Richard¡¯s body, all thanks to the pills Tiffany left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pills were very precious. Other than being able to cure a plethora of illnesses, it could also strengthen one¡¯s heart. That was why in spite of the deep stab wound in the chest, Richard managed to survive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even so, the dagger that pierced his heart had been tampered with. It wasn¡¯t that Sidney didn¡¯t save him, but Richard had fallen into a deep sleep. No one but himself can pull him back to consciousness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°We can only wait.¡± Sidney lifted his head and said in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Hampton isn¡¯t a weakling, so let¡¯s just wait. He¡¯s going to wake up soon.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Good deeds do not make the headlines, but scandals spread like wildfire. In just a few hours, this engagement party, which was highly anticipated and watched, ended with shocking news.</font></font>

    All the news was about how Tiffany stabbed Richard with her own hands, causing him serious injury and being in aa. Richard was sent to the hospital urgently, and his condition was still unknown.

    Rumors were flying and Tiffany became the woman who was criticized and hated by millions.

    ¡°Hey, I heard that Miss Kelley, who stabbed Mr. Hampton, agreed to Mr. Hampton¡¯s proposal because she wanted his assets! I also heard that all the assets under Mr. Hampton¡¯s name have been transferred to her!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. She cheated Mr. Hampton of such a huge fortune and turned her back on him. What a nasty woman!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I also heard that she stabbed Mr. Hampton because he found out about her secret affair! She did it to protect her lover.¡±

    ¡°What? I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    All kinds of rumors continued to spread. In just a few hours, Tiffiny was cursed by millions of people!

    The other guests at the hotel had left. They also thought that Tiffany was a scourge and that nothing good would happen to anyone who got close to her. They used that as the exnation as to why Richard¡¯s engagement party was ruined.

    The guests even believed that she was a seductress, and to be in the limelight, she deliberately disfigured Melody¡¯s face. They justified their hatred toward Tiffany by defining her as a vicious woman.

    All the guests walked away in disdain andmented, ¡°Look, she¡¯s hiding now and doesn¡¯t dare toe out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What she did there was assault, and the punishment for that is pretty serious. We should arrest her and put her in jail.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I wonder how Charlie Kelley raised his daughter. I heard that she¡¯s not his biological daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what Charlie Kelley is thinking. He even kicked his biological daughter out for such a sinister and vicious adopted daughter. What a stupid man.¡±

    As the guests walked out of the hotel, two people were looking for Tiffany.

    Abbie was so exhausted after looking around the entire hotel. She was so tired that her head was covered in sweat. Then she called Zoe and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not here either.¡± Zoe was so worried that she was about to cry. ¡°How did it be like this? No matter what those people say, I don¡¯t believe Tiffany would do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Abbie sat on the stairs without any care for her image. She was very tired and was panting heavily.

    When the bloody incident happened, Abbie and Zoe were still patiently waiting for the engagement party to begin. Unexpectedly, news about Tiffany stabbing Richard and causing him to be seriously injured and unconscious was suddenly announced.

    After that, the entire ce was in chaos, and Tiffany was nowhere to be found. Abbie and Zoe were worried about her. That was why they were looking for her relentlessly.

    Abbie stood up and said over the phone, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our search. Since Tiffany hasn¡¯t left the hotel, we¡¯ll definitely find her!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zoe nodded heavily.

    Meanwhile, in a hotel room, Tiffany had been sitting lifelessly on the cold floor for a long time. Light shone in through the window andnded on her face.

    However, her eyes did not move, as if she didn¡¯t feel it. After taking a few breaths, she finally moved her limbs and tried to get up. However, the wounds on her leg caused by the dagger in her hand started to bleed.

    There were a total of seventeen strokes, all of which she had inflicted upon herself. She was going through intense resistance against her hypnotized consciousness, and that was her way of holding to thest bit of her own consciousness.

    Fortunately, she seeded. Tiffany moved her hands and made a few movements. The feeling of being controlled had disappeared. She could finally do as she wanted.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany had learned something from Felix. She had been reading ancient books about hypnosis for the longest time but she couldn¡¯t fully understand it. This time, she finally got the essence of hypnosis.

    If anyone wanted to hypnotize her in the future, she could even counter¨Chypnotize them.

    ¡®I wonder how Richard¡¯s doing. I stabbed him¡­ Tiffany¡¯s face turned pale. Ignoring her bleeding wound, she suddenly got up from the ground. At that very moment, the room door opened, and Abbie and Zoe rushed in.

    The moment the two of them saw Tiffany, they heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that she was in a sorry state and had countless shes on her body, they immediately panicked. ¡°All these injuries! What happened?¡±

    Tiffany only shook her head in response. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She then asked urgently, ¡°Where¡¯s Richard? How is he? Is he alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We were busy looking for you. We only know that he was sent back to Royal Bay. With Sidney around, he should be fine.¡± Zoe¡¯s heart ached as she held Tiffany. She quavered as she spoke. ¡°Tiffany, you made us worried to death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Tiffany spoke, she was about to walk out. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the whole storyter. I¡¯m going to Royal Bay to take a look now.¡± Tiffany couldn¡¯t be at ease without knowing how Richard was doing.

    However, after she had just taken a step, she tripped and fell to the ground. She reached out and touched the item that was in her way. It was a chair.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the switch? Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights when you came in?¡±

    Hearing this, Zoe and Abbie looked at each other and their expressions changed.

 Chapter 433

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe and Abbie thought, ¡®It¡¯s clearly the afternoon. The sun is zing outside the window, and the room is brightly lit. Everything can be seen clearly. Why do we need to turn on the lights?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were shocked, almost thinking that Tiffany was joking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasn¡¯t until Zoe stepped forward and waved in front of Tiffany that they realized something was off. Tiffany did not even blink, as if she did not notice anything¡­.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany, can¡­ can you see me?¡± Zoe asked, her voice trembling.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned, finally realizing that something was wrong</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The engagement party was in the morning. Time did not pass as long as she had imagined, so it was not the evening she had mistakenly thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Yet, everything before her was pitch ck. She couldn¡¯t see anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Earlier, to resist Felix¡¯s hypnoticmand to control her, she had no choice but to forcefully strip away this part of her consciousness. This process was extremely painful, and she might even suffer a bacsh and pay the price</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she did not expect the price would be blindness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But she didn¡¯t regret it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®Even if it means dying, I refuse to be Felix¡¯s puppet, and I don¡¯t want to do anything to hurt that man again¡­¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not care about her condition at all. She even turned around andforted Zoe, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Such a bacsh won¡¯t be permanent,¡® she thought. ¡®Perhaps in three or five days, I¡¯ll return to normal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is that so?¡± Zoe was panicking. After saying that, she felt that it was inauspicious and immediately changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll be your visual guide.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But this remark still sounded odd.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe spat and pped her own mouth in anger. ¡°I¡¯m such a Debbie Downer. Urgh. You¡¯ll be fine. Maybe you¡¯ll recover after getting a sleep.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tiffany raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I can¡¯t see. For now, you two will support me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe wiped her tears. She and Abbie linked arms with Tiffany as they left together.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if she couldn¡¯t see, her ears could still assess the surrounding environment and the voices of people.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she walked out of the hotel, some people spotted her and immediately eximed, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Kelley? Look at her disheveled appearance. Sure enough, she did something with her lover.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tsk tsk, how shameless.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All sorts of insults and foulnguage filled her ears.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned a deaf ear and walked toward the car with Zoe and Abbie linking arms with her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The people who were criticizing her got even angrier when they saw that she was unfazed without a hint of guilt on her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Someone even took off his shoe and threw it at Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe and Abbie immediately wanted to block. Tiffany tilted her head, raised her foot unhurriedly, and kicked the shoe into thendscape pond by the hotel.</font></font>

    Just because she couldn¡¯t see didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t hear.

    Zoe¡¯s jaw dropped, not expecting Tiffany to be so quick¨Cwitted under such a circumstance. She thought, ¡®Sure enough, a badass remains a badass, regardless of the situation.

    Ignoring the cursing of the lunatic who had lost his shoc, Tiffany got into the car and headed to Royal Bay.

    It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they arrived.

    The scorching sun hung high in the sky.

    Zoe helped Tiffany out of the car and rang the bell outside therge iron gate of Royal Bay.

    Actually, the servants of Royal Bay had already spotted Tiffany through the surveince system the moment they arrived. Everyone knew that the current situation was a little special. The servants did not dare to make the decision on their own and immediately reported this matter to their superiors.

    Now that Richard was unconscious, only Sidney had any say in Royal Bay.

    Coincidentally, Sidney had just fallen asleep for a nap when the servants went over.

    Because Richard¡¯s injuries were too serious and he was in the most critical period with multiple instances of cardiac arrest, Sidney was so frightened that his heart almost stopped beating as well. He did not dare to leave the bedside for a moment.

    He was under a lot of mental stress. After keeping watch for a few hours and seeing that Richard¡¯s condition had stabilized, hey down and rested for a while.

    The servants did not dare to disturb him. After thinking about it, they had no choice but to report this matter to John.

    John frowned and said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    He then got up, went downstairs, and walked to the entrance of the vi.

    Under the scorching sun, Tiffany was still wearing the gown that Richard had meticulously designed for her. This really beautiful, but a few drops of bright red blood had stained the champagne¨Ccolored hem.

    John walked over with aplicated expression. ¡°Mrs¡­¡±

    Before he said ¡°Mrs. Hampton,¡± he changed the way he addressed her. ¡°Miss Kelley.¡±

    Tiffany lowered her gaze, thinking, ¡®Previously, before my rtionship with Richard was confirmed, John kept calling me ¡°Mrs. Hampton.¡± No matter how I corrected him, he wouldn¡¯t change it. Yet, he now¡­

    ¡°How is he doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, what¡¯s with the pretense toe over and ask?¡± John said. ¡°You were the one who did it. It was you poisoned him and did everything yourself. Shouldn¡¯t you have long known about these things?¡±

    John clenched his fists tightly. His face was filled with suppressed anger. ¡°Mr. Hampton said that he has nothing to do with you anymore. Please leave.¡±

    Tiffany looked in the direction of Royal Bay, even though everything before her was shrouded in emptiness and darkness. But in this darkness, she outlined the entire setting of Royal Bay in her mind, along with¡­ the man inside.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± she said, standing stubbornly at the entrance and refusing to leave. ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±

    Looking at her expression, Jolin got even angrier. ¡°That stab you dealt him was almost fatal. But what¡¯s even more fatal than this is your betrayal.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zoe could not hold back her feelings anymore. She immediately said, ¡°What betrayal are you talking about? You spoke with such certainty, but are you certain that Tiffany doesn¡¯t have any justified reasons? Otherwise, howe she ends up not being able to see-

    ¡°Zoe!¡± Tiffany softly interrupted, stopping her from saying something she almost let slip.

    ¡°I just want to know how he¡¯s doing now.¡±

    She repeated this remark again, her clear eyes filled with unwavering stubbornness.

    John sneered. ¡°Miss Kelley, thanks to you, Mr. Hampton¡¯s life hangs by a thread. Even though he has been barely saved, he still can¡¯t regain consciousness. Are you pleased now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that he can¡¯t regain consciousness?¡± Tiffany had a sudden feeling of worry.

    ¡°You have to ask yourself. You know very well what you did to that dagger.¡±

    With that said, John left angrily.

    Tiffany stood still, her mind filled with the words John had just said.

    She thought, ¡®Was that dagger tampered with?

    She then recalled carefully. When she was hypnotized by Felix and stabbed Richard¡¯s heart with the poisoned dagger, there was indeed another substance within it.

    It was not poison, but it still had harmful effects.

    It was a kind of hallucinogenic substance that could make people unwilling to wake up in their dreams. Many people even thought that everything in their dreams was reality, so they could not wake up at all.

    Tiffany was filled with panic.

    She thought, ¡°This kind of hallucinogenic substance is extremely dangerous. If people are in deep sleep for a long time, they will never wake up and can even unknowingly die in their dreams. Felix really went all out, pulling off a series of actions to take Richard¡¯s life.¡¯

 Chapter 434

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany thought, ¡®No, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch this happen</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She hurriedly turned around, wanting to return to the car, but she tripped in herck of attentiveness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With this fall, the seventeen wounds on her leg that were created by cuts from a knife cracked open again. Blood trickled down, yet she did not seem to feel the pain. She gripped Zoe¡¯s hand that was holding her and said, ¡°Get me in the car. Take me to the car.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe said, ¡°Tiffany¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She felt a pang of heartache, as if her heart were bleeding.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Abbie helped Tiffany into the car and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Luna Vi,¡± Tiffany said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After returning to Luna Vi, Tiffany rummaged through the cabs, sniffing scents as she kept searching for ss bottles of various sizes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She remembered that she had refined a kind of medicine a long time ago. At that time, she had casually refined it on a whim, thinking it would never be of any use. After all, very few people fell into a deep sleep from being hypnotized.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She wanted to find this medicine now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June hurried to the basement. When she saw the mess on the floor, she could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Kelley, what are you looking for?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Where¡¯s the medicine I refined previously?¡± Tiffany said. ¡°The red one. I evenbeled it. It¡¯s number seven. Where is it? Howe I can¡¯t find it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June replied with difficulty, ¡°Miss Kelley¡­ that medicine was sold two months ago¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s hand paused as she rummaged through thepartments without being able to see.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It was sold?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That¡¯s right. Two months ago, June did ask her about it, saying that someone had found Medicinal Haven and requested that medicine. At that time, she thought that the medicine was of no use and agreed casually.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So, it was now gone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if she wanted to refine it again, there were no scarce medicinal herbs left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany slowly stood up. She was somewhat unstable on her feet. ¡°Where can I find the Eternal Herb?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The most important ingredient in refining this medicine was the Eternal Herb.</font></font>This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June answered without thinking, ¡°Only Azure Sea Royal Family has it, but this is a medicinal herb that they don¡¯t trade with outsiders. Plus, I heard that¡­ it has already gone extinct.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Eternal Herb was toxic and could be a deadly weapon if used to harm others. However, when used to save lives, it also had remarkably rare effects..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart sank again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, she raised her head. Her lifeless eyes were filled with unwavering determination as she said, ¡°Right now, I want to set off immediately.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*Where to?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Half an hourter, Tiffany and June boarded the helicopter together.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Initially, Zoe and Abbie wanted to go along, but Tiffany firmly refused.</font></font>

    Azure Sea Royal Family had notmunicated with the outside world for years, so it was uncertain if there would be any danger. Moreover, it was unknown when they would return from this trip, so Tiffany felt it was unnecessary to let Zoe and Abbie take the risk along with her.

    The helicopter slowly took off from the open space at Luna Vi

    Zoe was filled with worry. ¡°Tiffany can¡¯t see. I¡¯m worried that something would happen to her¡­

    Abbie sighed helplessly. ¡°But even if we go along, we wouldn¡¯t be of any help. What can we help her with? Not holding her back is good enough.¡±

    Zoe had nothing to say in response because this was the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Abbie said. ¡°Since Tiffany asked us to go to the Kelley family¡¯s home to check on her family, let¡¯s hurry over. This way, she can be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Zoe said, nodding vigorously.

    Then, the two of them got into the car and headed to Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Tiffany had called home before setting off and confirmed with the servants that her parents and brother had returned home in one piece. It was just that they were still asleep.

    But Tiffany did not trust Felix, so she could only ask Zoe and Abbie to visit her family and check on their situation.

    Fortunately, the situation was not as bad as she had imagined.

    Soon after Zoe and Abbie entered the vi as Tiffany¡¯s friends, Charlie and his wife woke up from their sleep.

    They only had a vague memory of what had happened today. They could not even remember what had happened after arriving at the hotel.

    They found it strange that they lost that part of their memories.

    However, no matter how much they thought about it, they could note up with a reason, so they had no choice but to give up thinking about it.

    Eric kept crying out about his neck hurting when he woke up. When Charlie lifted his son¡¯s cor to take a look, he saw a faint bruise on Eric¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Who did this?¡± he said.

    He exploded, almost losing his temper right away.

    When he asked the servants at home, they shook their heads in unison and only said that a few waiters from the hotel had sent them back. As for what happened on the way or in the hotel, the servants did not know either.

    Charlie could only call the hotel and ask. In the end, he learned from the hotel staff about the events that followed the engagement party.

    He then saw the news and learned that all media outlets were ndering Tiffany, iming that she had killed her fianc¨¦. Richard, on the day of the engagement party and that she had disappeared, immediately escaping because of fear of getting punished for the crime shemitted.

    Some people even imed that Tiffany was caught cheating at the engagement party by Richard, and in a fit of anger, she then had the intention to kill him.

    This news also had a huge headline. It was a bold and prominently disyed headline with two words, which were ¡°Vicious Woman.¡±

    When Charlie saw this, he was so angry that his vision darkened

    ¡°Who exactly made up such things to hurl mud at my daughter?¡± he said. ¡°I want to hold them legally ountable. Once I catch the people who fabricated this false information, I swear I make them pay!¡±

    Charlie was so enraged that his face flushed.

    After venting his anger alone for a while, he heard the servant say that Tiffany¡¯s two friends came to visit and wanted to see them, and they had already been waiting in the living room downstairs for quite some time.

    Charlie immediately went downstairs to meet them in a hurry.

    He thought, ¡®I also want to find out if this is true. Why did the engagement party turn out like this? And what about my daughter? Where exactly has she gone?¡®

    All questions were stuck in his mind. So, the moment Charlie saw Zoe and Abbie, he asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany? Are you all Tiffany¡¯s friends? You all know where she is, right?¡±

    He thought, ¡®I can¡¯t reach her on the phone. I¡¯ve sent countless messages, yet there¡¯s no reply. She¡¯s really driving her dad antsy as hell.¡¯

    Zoe and Abbie exchanged a nce and replied, ¡°Charlie, Tiffany said she¡¯s feeling down and wanted to get away for a few days to rx. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±

    This was what Tiffany had told them to say before she left.

    They also had to keep her blindness from her family so her family would not worry.

    They also had to hide the fact that she had traveled a long distance to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce to seek the herb.

    Charlie replied suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    As Charlie saw them respond with certainty, he reluctantly believed them. He felt both heartbroken and upset. ¡°Even if she¡¯s feeling down, she should make a trip back home. She said she¡¯s going on a trip, but who knows where that silly girl has gone to cry¡­¡±

    Thinking of this, Charlie¡¯s eyes turned teary.

    Abbie was somewhat surprised. She thought, ¡°The outside world says that Charlie dotes on his wife and daughter. Now that I see him today, it¡¯s indeed true.

    However, they were not only here to inform Tiffany¡¯s family that she had gone on a trip, but also to confirm the physical condition of Charlie, his wife, and Eric. So, Abbie thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Charlie, is Mrs. Kelley alright? I heard that you all were sent back unconscious?¡±

 Chapter 435

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although Abbie and Zoe were also at the engagement party, they did not have much interaction with Charlie and werepletely unaware of this matter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie nodded and replied ambiguously, ¡°I think so.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That was what the servants had told him, and others had said the same thing. But he couldn¡¯t remember how he had fainted at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was as if he had lost a portion of his memory. No matter how hard he tried, he could not recall it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Abbie and Zoe exchanged a nce, both feeling puzzled about the same thing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Charlie, do you remember seeing anyone before you fainted?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Charlie said, shaking his head. He then asked, ¡°Those people out there said Tiffany stabbed Richard. Is this true?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Well¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone out there is saying.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie almost cursed. He thought about it and held back. He just said, ¡°This can¡¯t be true.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As a father, he naturally sided with his daughter unconditionally without any justification.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the rumors out there were uncontroble. When he thought of the dirty words everyone was saying, he got furious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe and Abbie did not stay for long. After offering a few words offort, they said their goodbyes and left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe walked out of the vi and sighed softly. ¡°I wonder if Tiffany can see the message I sent.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the message, she truthfully described the situation with the Kelley family and informed Tiffany that her family was fine, asking her not to worry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Abbie patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two of them were about to leave when someone suddenly rushed out from the side of the road.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe looked up in surprise and said, ¡°What, what are you doing here?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The young man rushing over was Keh.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany?¡± he said. ¡°Where is she?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Zoe asked, her face full of vignce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh had no choice but to rush toward Cedar Ridge Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He attended the engagement party today but didn¡¯t have the courage to stay at the venue. He drank alone in the hotel winery the entire time. After that, he fell asleep. When he woke up, he heard that the engagement party had been ruined.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He also heard that Tiffany had personally injured Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When he heard the news, he rushed over to the Kelley family¡¯s home just to confirm Tiffany¡¯s situation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Zoe noticed that he was about to rush into the vi, she quickly called out to him. ¡°Stop right there. Tiffany is not at home, and this is not a ce you shoulde.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were already rumors out there saying that Tiffany had been caught meeting her lover in secret.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the rumors spread, who this lover was remained unclear, and because of Tiffany¡¯s previous pursuit of Keh, many people maliciously spected about their current rtionship.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If someone saw Kehing to the Kelley family¡¯s home, these rumors would have a devastating impact on Tiffany.</font></font>

    After being called out to by Zoe, Keh turned around and asked, ¡°You know where she is, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you?¡± Zoe said. ¡°Tiffany has already taken a flight and left. Could it be that you still want to chase after her?¡±

    ¡®Besides, even if he wanted to chase after her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, she thought.

    ¡°Where has Tiffany gone?¡±

    After Keh asked for the third time, Zoe said irritably, ¡°The Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.

    Keh nodded in thanks, then turned and left.

    Looking at his thin back, Zoe was stunned. ¡°Damn, could it be that he really is going to look for Tiffany?¡±

    Abbie said, ¡°He likely won¡¯t go to such an extent¡­¡±

    She shook her head. A short whileter, she suddenly smiled, thinking, ¡®Having said that, it¡¯s possible too.

    The two got into the car and left, unaware that everything happening at the vi¡¯s entrance was being closely monitored by people sent by Morwen.

    Upon hearing her subordinate say that Tiffany had gone to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce, Morwen panicked and immediately stood up from her chair in shock.

    ¡°What?¡± she said.

    At this moment, Morwen even suspected that Tiffany¡¯s real motive for going to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce was because she had discovered something. She then thought, ¡®Did Tiffany realize her identity and specifically return to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce to acknowledge her family?

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. If Tiffany were to really seed in taking the throne, wouldn¡¯t all the ns I have painstakingly devised for so many years be in vain?¡®

    Morwen was burning with anxiety, her gaze growing colder by the moment. Eventually, she made a decision.

    ¡®Intercept and kill,¡® she thought. ¡®While Tiffany is on her way, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to intercept and kill.¡¯

    ¡°Pass down the order,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone is to be mobilized. This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. If you fail again, don¡¯te and see me.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The group of subordinates nodded in agreement and immediately set off in batches.

    Meanwhile, several inconspicuous ck sedans moved into the vicinity of the Harper family¡¯s manor one after another.

    They parked in scattered spots and arrived at different times, not drawing anyone¡¯s attention.

    They were going to make a move tonight..

    Now that Richard was in a deep sleep and could not regain consciousness, no matter what kind ofmotion happened in Lovell City, no one could suppress it.

    Simrly, no matter what happened to the Harper family, no offe could protect them.

    I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time, Felix thought, sitting in the back seat of the car, patiently tapping his fingertips on the armrest.

    ¡°Strike at midnight,¡± he said. ¡°Avoid detection whenever possible. It¡¯s best if we aren¡¯t discovered. If we¡¯re discovered, then let¡¯s just wipe out the Harper family entirely.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Lorenzo said, rubbing his palms excitedly.

    He thought, ¡°This day has finally arrived.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t forgotten how that little princess of the Harper family humiliated me to the point of worthlessness.

    ¡®Now that the opportunity to take revenge has finally arrived, I want to sew that bitch¡¯s mouth shut and see if she still dares to talk rudely and be arrogant in the future.

    This night is destined to end up in a bloodbath.¡®

    Meanwhile, Tiffany waspletely unaware of what was happening in Lovell City. She was determined to go to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce, but the more anxious she was, the easier it was for something to go wrong.

    After flying for only three hours, the helicopter had no choice but tond in a in valley because of a malfunction. There were no cities in sight from any direction. As far as the eye could see, there were only mountains and forests, and there were only a few viges not far away. It was obvious that this ce was very deste.

    June, who came along with Tiffany, recounted what she saw.

    Tiffany nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Let¡¯s stay here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± June replied affirmatively. She then asked the pilot and the two subordinates who came along to explore the vige ahead first to see if they could stay at those people¡¯s houses for the night.

    Soon, the two subordinates returned and said. ¡°Miss Kelley, there¡¯s a family in the vige ahead that is very hospitable. They agreed to take us in without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Tiffany said, allowing June to lead her forward.

    The family they were staying with was an elderly couple, but due to thenguage barrier, they could only gesture and pronounce words clearly. Tiffany could not see anything, so she had to let June handle all themunication.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Fortunately, June was clever and was able tomunicate without any obstacles by relying on half¨Cguessing and half- understanding.

    After a simple dinner in this house, it was already veryte. The elderly couple went back to their room to sleep after arranging rooms for them.

    The two subordinates and the pilot squeezed into one room, while Tiffany and June shared a room.

    Lying on the somewhat shabby and damp bed, Tiffany suddenly

 Chapter 436

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, while searching for Sidney, who had gone missing in a mudslide, Tiffany and Richard had no choice but to stay at a farmhouse on the stormy night. The owner even mistook them for a married couple and arranged for them to share the only room lef¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Alone in a room together, there might have been some caution and probing, but there was much more trust and protection. Nheless, no one expected that the situation would turn out like this.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany slowly closed her eyes, pulled the nket, and turned over to sleep. As night fell, the air changed suddenly, and the temperature dropped rapidly. There was a gust of wind in the vige. Before long, a drizzle began to fall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A helicopternded nearby. Keh alighted from it, apanied by his trusted subordinate, Odin.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mr. Harper, it¡¯s here,¡± Odin said as he pointed at the vige nearby.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Under the cover of the night, nothing could be seen in the vige, which was devoid of neon lights, except a mass of shadows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh walked forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Got it,¡± Odin replied before quickly holding up an umbre and following him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was already quitete, and it wasn¡¯t until they knocked on the doors of two houses that someone finally responded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The homeowner, who had been woken up from his sleep, was about to curse when Odin put a wad of cash into his hands. The owner rubbed his eyes and immediately weed them into the house.</font></font>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They finally found a ce to stay, but looking at the time, it was almost dawn.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Odin yawned. Unable to hold it in any longer, he asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Harper, why did wee all the way here?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh did not answer as he did not know what exactly he wanted to do.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had only heard from Zoe that Tiffany had left for the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce. Driven by impulse, he immediately flew over without thinking, not even having the time to inform his family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®If I really had to give a reason, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lost my mind¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Rubbing the space between his eyebrows, Keh reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t let Tiffany know that I¡¯m here. Understand?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Odin nodded. However, he could not help but feel surprised, not expecting Keh was actually here for Tiffany. He thought, ¡®Haven¡¯t they already had nothing to do with each other? What¡¯s the point of making such a long trip here?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He muttered inwardly, but he did not dare to say it out loud. He turned around and left the shabby room to sleep outside with a few other subordinates.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, several thieves had quietly entered the Harper family¡¯s manor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo and the others had been holding back for a long time. Finally, the best time to make a move in the dead of night had arrived. They quietly rushed to Romeo¡¯s courtyard right away.</font></font>

    ording to the information Melody had gathered, the Treasure Box was located in Romeo¡¯s bedroom. With this target in mind, Lorenzo led a few subordinates straight to Romeo¡¯s bedroom.

    There were also several cars and subordinates waiting outside to provide support..

    Once they were discovered, everyone else would be mobilized.

    Felix was still sitting in the back seat of one of the cars. He had been resting with his eyes closed for a long time, his face showing no sign of restlessness. He still looked unusually calm a ever.

    In his view, obtaining the Treasure Box was already guaranteed.

    In the manor, Romeo had long fallen asleep.

    After all, he was getting on in years, and it was a habit he had developed over the years. Every night before going to bed, he would turn on the diffuser with sleep¨Cinducing scent.

    Today was no exception.

    Lorenzo led a few subordinates to avoid areas with surveince cameras and jammed all signals in the manor. Their progress was surprisingly smooth, and they climbed over the wall of the courtyard where Romeo lived and made their way toward his bedroom.

    The bedroom door was gently pushed open, and it was dark inside.

    Lorenzo walked in, treading softly. He noticed that Romeo was deeply asleep. For the sake of caution, he went behind Romeo and put something into the sleep¨Cinducing oil.

    This was a double dose of sedative that could make Romeo sleep even more soundly. Even if there was noise, he would not wake up for the time being.

    ¡°Hurry up and look for it. Keep it down.¡±

    ording to the information obtained by Melody, the Treasure Box was hidden in the wardrobe of Romeo¡¯s bedroom. Lorenzo was extremely excited and personally searched for it.

    However, after searching for a while, where almost everything inside had been searched, no secretpartments were found, let alone the Treasure Box.

    ¡°Damn it, could that woman have lied?¡± one of the subordinates said, his face full of anger.

    Lorenzo thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have lied. Keep searching. Maybe that old man has put it somewhere else.¡±

    As the saying goes, better safe than sorry. For such an important item, Lorenzo believed there was no way Romeo would keep it in the same spot all the time, thinking It was bound to be hidden deeper and deeper.

    But after searching the entire bedroom for over ten minutes, nothing was found.

    ¡°Lorenzo, what should we do?¡±

    The other subordinates exchanged nces, thinking to themselves, ¡®If we can¡¯t find the Treasure Box and go back empty- handed, Mr. Quaid will get rid of us.¡¯

    Lorenzo frowned and eventually shifted his gaze to Romeo¡¯srge bed. ¡°Who said we¡¯ve searched everywhere? We haven¡¯t checked under the bed. Come on, brothers. Help me move this damn old man aside first¡±

    They lifted Romeo and ced him on the sofa at the side. Under the effects of the sedative, Romeo would not be woken up no matter what noise was made.

    They flipped the bed and searched under it but still found nothing.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Lorenzo gritted his teeth and eventually waved. ¡°Retreat.¡±

    They then left the ce by going the same route they came in.

    Upon hearing this news, F¨¦lix suddenly opened his eyes. His blue eyes were filled with malice. ¡°It wasn¡¯t found?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lorenzo knew that failing the mission would bring bad consequences, but he dared not lie. ¡°Mr. Quaid, we searched the entire room, but¡­ there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    Felix¡¯s face darkened.

    He was determined to obtain the Treasure Box. He thought, ¡®I¡¯ve finally managed to deal a huge blow to Richard, and I¡¯ve finally pinpointed the location of the Treasure Box. This is just the mere Harper family¡¯s home. Even if I have to dig through the earth, I have to find it.

    ¡°Mr. Quaid, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Keep looking,¡± Felix ordered coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not found in Mr. Harper¡¯s bedroom. Search the entire Harper family¡¯s home then. If you people still can¡¯t find it, then there¡¯s no point for you all to exist.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lorenzo had a sudden feeling of fear. Not daring to refute, he immediately led his men out.

    There was no way to search the entire manor in one night. Lorenzo pondered for a moment and had an idea.

    He thought, ¡®I led a team disguised as Alexia¡¯s bodyguards the other day and infiltrated the tightly secured hotel.

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t I do the same thing this time?

    ¡®That way, we can roam around the Harper family¡¯s manor openly. Not only can we search at night, but we can search during the day as well. As long as the Treasure Box doesn¡¯t move by itself, we will eventually find it.¡¯

    Speaking of which, this excuse was reallyme, but Alexia surprisingly believed it without any doubt.

    When she woke up the next day and saw them, she said in her usual sarcastic tone, ¡°Where the hell did you guys vanish to the other day? Howe you all disappeared right after leaving the hotel?¡±

 Chapter 437

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Lorenzo could exin himself, he heard Alexia let out a short. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Why would I want to keep a bunch of disobedient idiots like you people? Get lost! Don¡¯t follow me around.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that said, she strode away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo suppressed the menace within him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we have yet to find the Treasure Box and can¡¯t alert anyone, I¡¯d definitely cut off Alexia¡¯s tongue.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking at the situation, one of the subordinates asked, ¡°Lorenzo, she wants to chase us away. What should we do?¡±</font></font>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s even better,¡± Lorenzo said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He immediately brought his men to Romeo¡¯s courtyard and told the butler that they had been driven away by Alexia.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their excuse was reasonable, and their acting was convincing. The butler did not suspect anything at all. After all, the frequency of Alexia kicking out her bodyguards was surprisingly high in the past.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The butler said, ¡°Let¡¯s have this arrangement. It happens that the manor has been short of stafftely. You people can stay. You don¡¯t have to follow Miss Harper anymore, Just take charge of patrolling the manor.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Gotit,¡± Lorenzo agreed respectfully and nodded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®Just when we are faced with a problem, the solutiones up at the right time. This arrangement is exactly what we want.¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were a few new faces in the manor, but Romeo and his wife did not care at all. These minor matters had always been handled by the butler, and they had never had the energy to ask about such trivial matters.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It could only be said that everything fell into ce coincidentally.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The butler thought that they were bodyguards that Alexia had recruited but did not want, so he made them stay to guard the manor. Meanwhile, Alexia thought that everything was arranged by the butler.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This coincidence perfectly allowed Lorenzo to search the manor for the Treasure Box without any obstacles.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the vige that was shrouded in a drizzle, Tiffany was led out by June from the house where they had stayed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The malfunction of the helicopter had been fixed. They got up early in the morning and said goodbye.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before leaving, Tiffany thanked the kind elderly couple and left them a sum of money. Then, she set off for the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, just as they got into the helicopter and before they could take off, gunshots could be heard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss Kelley, watch out!¡± June said, reacting quickly and throwing Tiffany to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the same time, a bullet whizzed over their heads and embedded itself in the helicopter¡¯s door with a bang.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There¡¯s danger. Protect Miss Kelley!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June shouted at the subordinates behind her. Then, she jumped off the helicopter, wanting to fight back. But the opponents numbered over a dozen, and they were all armed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®We¡¯ve got nothing. How are we supposed to fight?</font></font>

    Tiffany tilted her head and listened to the footsteps in the drizzle. She counted silently in her mind. ¡°There seem to be twelve people, she thought.

    She then extended her hand and said, ¡°Where¡¯s my bow and arrows?¡±

    The subordinate beside her immediately took out her bow and arrows from the luggage that was brought along and reminded, ¡°Miss Kelley, stay put on the helicopter. We¡¯ll deal with these people.¡±

    Several subordinates jumped off the helicopter from the rear part of it one after another.

    But the gunshots grew increasingly loud.

    Tiffany nocked an arrow and drew the bow, her movements smooth and skilled.

    The moment the gunshot sounded, the arrow in her hand flew out as well.

    The precision was unparalleled.

    Those people¡¯s target was her in the first ce, so they surrounded the helicopter.

    Tiffany fired another arrow, and it happened to pierce the thigh of one of the subordinates. A scream of pain and increasingly intense gunshots followed. June knew that the situation was bad. She immediately pulled Tiffany down and said, ¡°Miss Kelley, we have to retreat.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°With the terrain here, we¡¯ll be live targets the moment we leave the helicopter. Get everyone on the helicopter and take off immediately.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a risk of crashing if we take off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better than getting shot and ending up with holes all over our body.¡±

    Seeing the determination in Tiffany¡¯s eyes, June had no choice but to nod.

    The group returned to the helicopter again. A gust of wind blew and the helicopter slowly took off.

    The leader of the hitmen immediately shouted, ¡°Shoot them down!¡±

    Bang! Bang! The gunshots became even more intense.

    The nearby vige was also rmed.

    Keh had just woken up when he heard Odin running in hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Harper, bad news,¡± he said. ¡°Miss Kelley was attacked outside the vige. Their helicopter¡­ has crashed into the valley.¡±

    Keh was stunned. ¡°What? Who are those people?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Chase after them. We must find Tiffany before those people do

    Keh hurriedly put on his shoes and rushed toward the valley with his subordinates.

    It was a case of something looking closer than it actually was. The valley looked close, but it was very far away. Moreover, trees were densely packed. It was impossible to determine where Tiffany¡¯s helicopter had crashed.

    Keh thought, ¡®Given the situation, it¡¯s going to take forever to find her. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s that group of unknown hitmen secretly tracking Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts. If they get there first, she¡¯ll be in danger.

    He was sweating profusely, end his heart was beating wildly.

    ¡°Odin, take some people to search over there. The rest of you, go over there. The remaining onese with me. Inform me immediately if there¡¯s any news¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The group split into three teams, each heading in a different direction to search.

    In the stream within the valley, Tiffany was badly choked by the water. Fortunately, she grabbed onto a piece of driftwood and used it to float to the stoneden shore.

    The helicopter was not flying high in the first ce. So, although the crash was dangerous, everyone fell into the stream in one piece.

    But the current was too rapid. Tiffany was separated from everyone else.

    She was drenched, and she was shivering from the cold.

    She could not see anything clearly and did not know if there were wild beasts or other dangers nearby. She could only listen warily to the sounds around her, her expression tense.

    Fortunately, there was nothing unusual other than the sound of the wind and the natural rustling of the trees

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief and shouted to the surroundings, June? June?¡±

    Those who were chasing her might be nearby, so she did not dare to shout too loudly to avoid drawing their attention. Tiffany lowered her head and found a stick on the ground to use as her blind cane. Then, she walked back along the stream

    When the helicopter crashed, she was the only one who fell into the rapids. She was swept downstream by the water,pletely losing her sense of direction.

    Now, she did not know if she was walking in the right direction or the opposite direction.

    Tiffany held the stick that acted as a blind cane and moved forward.

    In the nearby jungle, Keh was looking for Tiffany everywhere, but he did not find her. Instead, he encountered those hitmen first.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± he asked.

    His face darkened, but those hitmen looked as though they did not want to be enemies with him. They merely said, ¡°We only have one target. Mr. Harper, you had better not get in our way.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t let you create trouble like nobody¡¯s business.

    Keh raised his hand, and his subordinates behind him rushed forward.

    He thought, ¡®They have guns? Well, we have them too!¡±

    Gunshots rang out in the jungle.

    Tiffany, who was not far away, naturally heard the gunshots. She stopped in her tracks and listened to the sounds, thinking that June and the hitmen had bumped into each other. She then quickly stumbled over.

 Chapter 438

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were too many loose stones in the valley, and the ground was filled with obstacles. Not only were there rocks on the ground, but there were also trees.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even though Tiffany had excellent hearing and had a stick in her hand as a blind cane, she still stumbled and fell several times along the way.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she got closer and closer to the gunshots, all the sounds disappeared.</font></font>This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°June?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had a sudden feeling of fear. Those hitmen hade prepared. On the other hand, there were only a few people on Tiffany¡¯s end, and none of them had firearms. Under such a circumstance, they would definitely be at a disadvantage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking about how intense the battle had been earlier, she wondered how June and the others were doing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany jogged over, but she tripped over a protruding rock. She tripped hard, and her forehead hit the ground. A terrifying bloodstain appeared on her smooth forehead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She took a sharp intake of breath as it truly hurt.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany gasped and struggled to get up while enduring the pain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the nearby jungle, the battle that took ce earlier had been intense. Both sides were mostly injured.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Three subordinates were injured on Keh¡¯s side, and the other party was in a simr situation, or even more serious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The leader of the hitmen frowned, knowing that if this continued, they would be wiped out, so he retreated with his subordinates. But before leaving, he warned, ¡°Mr. Harper, we¡¯ll retreat this time out of respect for you, but if you still want to interfere next time, we won¡¯t hold back.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at any time.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Retreat!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group of hitmen left and disappeared into the other end of the jungle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh shook his hand and ordered, ¡°Keep looking for them.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®Since that group of hitmen has tracked them here, It means Tiffany and the others are nearby.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the thought of meeting Tiffany here, Keh was a little anxious and nervous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just then, a subordinate rushed over and eximed, ¡°Mr. Harper there¡¯s someone over there. I took a quick look, and that person seems to be Miss Kelley.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was overjoyed and immediately wanted to run over, but halfway there, he hesitated. Then, he said softly, ¡°All of you, retreat and hide. Don¡¯t let her see you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®Given how much Tiffany dislikes me, she probably doesn¡¯t want to see me. ¡°Got it.¡± The subordinates immediately did as they were told and hid in the nearby bushes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Footsteps could be heard. In a moment of urgency, Keh also hid behind arge rock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No one would have expected that the honorable scion of the Harper family, who had always been refined and reserved, would look indescribably awkward as he hid in a fluster at this moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The footsteps grew closer, and Tiffany slowly walked over.</font></font>

    Keh thought, ¡®It seems like she has just fallen into the water. Her clothes are only partially dry under the sun¡¯s heat. She¡¯s holding a branch in her hand. Hiding behind the rock, Keh wondered if Tiffany was preparing to use this branch to whip someone.

    With Tiffany¡¯s rough personality, he thought it did seem possible¡­.

    Keh chuckled silently, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness, his heart fluttering uneasily.

    He sneakily raised his head a few times, but fearing that Tiffany would spot him, he immediately ducked down after ncing at her.

    Tiffany got closer and closer. She could smell the blood in the air, but when she listened carefully, there was no sound at all around her. She could only raise her voice and called out in all directions, ¡°June? June?¡±

    No one answered.

    Tiffany called out the names of her subordinates twice, ¡°Billy? Ronnie?¡±

    There was still no response.

    She thought, ¡®With such intense gunshots earlier, could it be that those hitmen already killed June and the others¡­

    Tiffany got antsy. She followed the smell of blood and went toward it, walking a little faster. However, she ended up stepping into an uneven crack in the ground and losing her bnce, falling hard once again.

    Her palm was cut by sharp stones, and the same thing happened to her knees.

    She felt utterly powerless.

    Tiffany forced herself to stand up, groping the ground for a moment before gripping the branch tightly again. Then, she slowly moved forward.

    Behind therge rock, Keh, who had witnessed everything, wore an expression of disbelief.

    ¡®It¡¯s such an obvious pit, yet Tiffany could still fall?¡® he thought. Previously, she could even tame a tiger on the mountain after the trial.

    Keh was stunned. A terrifying thought appeared in his mind.

    ¡®In a situation like this, there¡¯s no way Tiffany would be joking, he thought. ¡®So, could it be that she can¡¯t see anymore?¡®

    Keh suddenly stood up and walked toward Tiffany, not deliberately hiding his footsteps.

    Tiffany immediately turned around and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    She raised the branch she was using as a blind cane, thinking, ¡®This is the mountains, so there could be other fierce beasts around.¡®

    Tiffany tilted her head to listen for any sounds, her face full of a defensive expression.

    Keh¡¯s pupils constricted, and he thought, ¡®She really can¡¯t see¡­ Howe she ends up like this?¡®

    He slowly approached her. When he saw that the bright and clear eyes of the girl in front of him had lost their former luster his breath hitched. He felt as though even gasping had be somewhat difficult.

    Tiffany heard the sound and raised the branch in her hand, her voice turning cold as she said, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Kehposed himself. He deliberately made his voice sound deep and changed his tone as he said, ¡°I¡¯m from a nearby vige. What are you looking for here? Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°This voice is a little muffled and rough, Tiffany thought. Indeed, I don¡¯t know him

    After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Did you see anyone on your way here? I was separated from my family and couldn¡¯t find them for the time being.¡±

    Keh lowered his voice and replied, ¡°Nope. But I just saw a gunfight here. It¡¯s not safe. Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll get my people from the vige to search around here. If they find your family. I¡¯ll get your family to meet up with you at the ce you¡¯re heading to. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but the ce I¡¯m heading to is far away. How about this? Can you take me out of this valley?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keh agreed. He reached out to hold the other end of the branch, guiding her as he walked ahead. ¡°Slow down. There are many weeds here. Be careful not to trip.¡±

    Feeling the kindness from Keh, Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her smile was still stunning. Even the two bloodstains on her forehead did not diminish her beauty at all. Keh¡¯s eyes glinted, and his ears flushed. He had no choice but to look away in a fluster.

    The other subordinates hiding in the bushes looked at each other, wondering if they should follow.

    Keh immediately waved, signaling for them to follow from a distance and not get too close.

    Although Tiffany could not see, her hearing was sharp. If people were to appear, they would not be able to keep the chaotic footsteps from her.

    The subordinates did as they were told and stood still. They only slowly followed after Tiffany and Keh had walked farther away.

    Just like that, Keh led Tiffany out of the valley.

    Along the way, he pondered, ¡®How can I make Tiffany board my helicopter and leave with me by assuming the identity of an ordinary person? Otherwise, it would take a long time to leave given that the in is too vast and I can¡¯t find a car on short notice.¡®

    After thinking about it, Keh said, ¡°By the way, where are you going? We happen to have a helicopter taking off to buy medicinal herbs. If it¡¯s on your way, I can bring you along.¡±

    ¡°Buying medicinal herbs?¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Where are you all going¡±

    ¡°The Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce.¡±

    Everyone knew that the Azure Sea Royal Family produced medicinal herbs in abundance, so what he said wasn¡¯t surprising. Tiffany raised her eyebrows with a half¨Csmile, thinking, ¡®It happens that I¡¯m heading there. Is it that coincidental?¡®

 Chapter 439

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes darkened. Identifying the direction that Keh voice came from, she immediately grabbed his throat without saying a word and pressed him against the tree. The switchde in her hand was unsheathed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tell me,¡± she said. ¡°Who are you? Are you one of those people?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought. Those hitmen have already tracked me to this point, so they won¡¯t let me off so easily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The person who can track my movements after gathering information with extraordinary abilities and send people specifically to kill me is either the still¨Cpersistent Felix or another group.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In any case, they are all people who are unfavorable to me.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tell me!¡± Tiffany said, pressing the knife against Keh¡¯s neck again.</font></font>N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The switchde was pressed against his neck swiftly and decisively. The sharp de instantly scratched his skin.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Traces of blood seeped out, but he didn¡¯t even frown. He exined nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m a good guy.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was left speechless, and her eyes twitched.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This reply wasplicated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh almost bit his own tongue. At this moment, he hated himself for not being able to speak eloquently. Otherwise, he would not have repeatedly acted foolishly, with each word he said sounding more silly than thest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But after taking a long while to think of the right words, all he could manage to say was, ¡°I really want to help you. I have no other intentions.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®Even if I had other intentions, it would just be a little selfish desire that I can¡¯t say.¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned, only believing half of what Keh said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t know what his motive is, but at least he has no intention of harming me. Otherwise, he could have taken advantage of the fact that I can¡¯t see by secretly stabbing me in the back. This is the perfect moment to do that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After hesitating for two seconds, Tiffany withdrew her hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The switchde had been retracted, but she still looked a little suspicious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had never been good at acting and lying. The excuse he just made had caused his face to flush. He felt guilty and nervous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If Tiffany could see, what she would see was definitely his awkward and ashamed expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But to avoid exposing himself, he could only force himself to exin in a deliberately deep and rough voice, ¡°I¡¯m really not a bad guy. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®By emphasizing it like this, it seems like I¡¯m exposing myself, huh?¡® he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was tongue¨Ctied. He was left speechless by his own words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re lost, so I thought it wouldn¡¯t be safe for you to stay here alone. Maybe you can tell me where you¡¯re going. I¡­ I can send you home too¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought Tiffany would still be on guard, but to his surprise, she merely said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This time, it was Keh¡¯s turn to be stunned. He asked stupidly, Where are we going?¡±</font></font>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce to buy medicinal herbs?¡± Tiffany shed a sweet and charming smile. ¡°It¡¯s on my way. Please bring me along. Thank you.¡±

    Keh thought, ¡°The sweet and somewhat fawning attitude of the girl in front of me ispletely different from the fierceness of just moments ago when she had the knife pressed against my throat.

    He touched the wound and smiled helplessly, finding that such a contrast in her attitude was really indescribably cute¡­.

    Just like that, he continued to hold the stick in Tiffany¡¯s hand and brought her out of the valley and into the helicopter.

    Not far behind, his subordinates looked at each other, not knowing what the next arrangement would be.

    Keh waved at them and mouthed a few words silently, roughly indicating that they should all pretend to be vigers from a nearby vige¡­

    The subordinates were greatly shocked. However, they had no choice but to do as they were told.

    So, soon after Tiffany boarded the helicopter, she heard loud voicesing from many people.

    The kind¨Chearted man named Jumbo, who brought her to the helicopter, exined, ¡°They¡¯re all from our vige.¡±

    ¡°Oh Tiffany nodded and gestured around. ¡°Sorry for bothering you guys.¡±

    One of the subordinates quickly replied, ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re not bothering us.¡± But upon seeing Keh giving him a look that signaled a message and mouthing a remark, the subordinate understood and spoke again.

    ¡°While we wereing out of the vige moments ago, we bumped into a group of outsiders in ck suits and dealt with them. Youngdy, those people are not yourpanions, right?

    Tiffany thought, ¡®He must be referring to that group of hitmen.¡®

    She shook her head and said, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. They have run off after getting beaten by us. Come along with us, just in case they return again. We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiffany nodded as she expressed thanks.

    She thought, ¡®I initially thought the gunshots were fired because June and the others had run into those hitmen, but it turns out it was these vigers taking care of those hitmen. They¡¯re badass.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes.

    In that case, she reckoned that even if she was separated from June, she did not have to worry about their safety anymore.

    After all, the hitmen¡¯s target had always been her.

    The helicopter slowly took off.

    In the huge cabin, this group of ¡°vigers¡± were chatting about some gossip from the vige.

    Half of this gossip was made up, while the other half was based on their acting skills.

    Keh heaved a sigh of relief, secretly giving his subordinates a thumbs up.

    He thought, ¡®I can¡¯t detect anything fishy in their words, so Tiffany definitely won¡¯t suspect anything

    Tiffany was indeed not in the mood to guess their motives.

    She thought. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worse than the current situation. Besides, I believe these people won¡¯t harm me. If they wanted to, they would have long done it.

    As she could not see anything, she leaned against the cabin wall, spending the entire time closing her eyes and resting.

    The noisy sounds in her ears gradually quieted down. The people in the helicopter seemed to have fallen asleep during the long flight one after another, leaning and slumping in all directions.

    Faint snoring could be heard.

    Tiffany closed her eyes. Her mind was filled with thoughts about Richard.

    She thought, ¡®I wonder how Richard¡¯s injuries are and whether that bastard Felix would take advantage of his serious injuries to attack him again.

    ¡®All I can do is hurry and rush to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce to beg for the medicine.

    ¡®Only with that medicine will Richard be able to wake up¡­

    Tiffany was filled with anxiety, but the more she felt this way, the more she needed to stay calm.

    Just as she was zoning out, her forehead was wet and cold, apanied by a sharp pain.

    She instinctively wanted to attack, but before she made a move, the smell of iodine lingered in her nose.

    Someone was disinfecting her injured forehead and applying medicine to it.

    The person seemed to be very careful, cautiously dabbing the wound with a cotton swab.

    Tiffany slowly rxed and kept her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. Once that person moved away from her a few minutester, she slowly opened her eyes.

    All that met her eyes was still a blur of gray and ck, with nothing clear in sight.

    Previously, June had asked her how long it would take for her to recover from her blindness. She said it would take at most two days.

    But it had been two days, and she still couldn¡¯t see anything¡­.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart sank, thinking, ¡®Could it be that¡­ I¡¯d never be able to see again?¡®

 Chapter 440

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The helicopter flew on, the buzzing soundsting for a long time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany fell asleep twice in a daze, each time waking up after only a few minutes of sleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She estimated that they had been flying for a long time. ¡®Considering the initial distance, we should be able to reach the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s territory in two hours, right?¡® she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany held back and did not ask.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unexpectedly, the man beside her understood what she was thinking and exined, ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. The helicopter willnd in a bit to refuel. Then, we can fly directly to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany tilted her head and thanked him with a serious expression, saying, ¡°Thank you, Jumbo.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jumbo, Keh thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was left speechless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany asked him his name earlier, he thought for a long while but could note up with a fake name. In a moment of urgency, he could only casually mention a name.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®I regret it now. I really regret it. This name sounds so silly. But I¡¯m even sillier than the name!¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jumbo nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°You, you¡¯re wee¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany continued, ¡°Once we get to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll leave. You guys can go ahead with your own business. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll repay this favor.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®The people chasing after me to take my life definitely won¡¯t stop. If I¡¯m still with these vigers, I might end up dragging innocent people into this.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jumbo panicked upon hearing that. He hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t see, so how can I be at ease about letting you go alone?¡± Halfway through, he realized it wasn¡¯t right to put things that way. He then corrected himself. ¡°What I mean is that I want toplete a good deed without stopping halfway¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There¡¯s really no need to do that,¡± Tiffany replied indifferently. Her tone was aszy as usual, sounding unhurried and calm, yet she spoke with an attitude that allowed no resistance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jumbo knew he could not dissuade her, so he could only nod helplessly. ¡°Alright then.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just bring along some people to follow her from afar.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Soon, after another few hours of flying, the helicopter crossed the sea and finallynded beside a glorious ind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ind in front of them was so enormous that they could not see its boundary. The surrounding seawater was deep blue, and the area was filled with all sorts of strange, never¨Cbefore¨Cseen nts.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh led Tiffany to disembark from the helicopter and exined the situation around them. After thinking about it, he still wasn¡¯t at ease, so he said, ¡°How about this? My other sub¡­ fellow vigers will go buy the herbs, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany still wanted to refuse, but Keh immediately put a bracelet on her hand.</font></font>

    It was a leash, originally meant for an adult to hold onto a child to prevent the child from getting lost.

    Now, it was being used to hold her.

    Tiffany felt a mix of annoyance and amusement. She had no choice but to let him lead her forward by using the leash to hold her. Finding it funny, she asked, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I found it in a pile of junk in the helicopter.¡±

    Keh also found it somewhat funny, his handsome look filled with amusement.

    But in the next moment, the glint in his eyes dimmed again.

    He had never thought that he would have such an experience, where he could spend time alone with Tiffany without conflict and head¨Con confrontation. He had be the only person Tiffany could trust and rely on.

    This kind of situation was something he hadn¡¯t even dared to imagine before.

    He was d that he hade along with Tiffany. He was even d for the coincidence of her blindness, which gave him such an opportunity to stay by her side as Jumbo.

    However, all of this was just a sh in the pan.

    After returning to Lovell City from the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯a ce, he and Tiffany would still return to being strangers, with their paths separated as they once were.

    Keh lowered his gaze. There was a hint of bitterness on his handsome face.

    He just hoped that time would slow down a little¡­

    Tiffany was led forward.

    Based on what Jumbo described as they walked, she had formed a rough impression of the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce in her mind even though she couldn¡¯t see.

    This ind was not just an ind.

    In the front, it faced the sea, while its back was against an endless valley. The ground was covered with tall buildings. Pearls and gems could be seen everywhere. It was magnificent, beautiful, and luxurious.

    The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers, with a faint hint of medicinal herbs drifting over from a short distance away.

    It was said that not only was the Azure Sea Royal Family rich, but the scenery here was also superb. It was a beautiful ce with treasures. It was a pity that she could not see it and sense it with her eyes.

    As Tiffany moved forward, the sounds ahead became even more concentrated. They sounded like people were trying their luck with raw gemstones. From afar, she could hear someone shouting excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s cut open. It¡¯s really a pink diamond!¡±

    The surroundings were in an uproar.

    Keh nced around and turned to Tiffany. ¡°Are you tired?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll find a hotel to stay in first. We¡¯ll set off after you rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Tiffany said firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I want to go now.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Treasure Pavilion set up by the Azure Sea Royal Family. It¡¯s said that if you get to the highest level, you can ask them for any treasure.¡±

    ¡°You want to take on challenges at Treasure Pavilion?¡±

    Keh was shocked.

    Even if he had never seen Treasure Pavilion before, he had heard rumors that the challenges were extremely brutal, and each level was harder than thest.

    There had been many people with stubborn determination who wanted to take on challenges there, but they ended up losing their lives.

    ¡°No way!¡± Keh immediately countered. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. You can¡¯t see. You¡¯ll only end up dying if you go there.¡±

    Tiffany smiled, her delicate and pretty face showing nothing but determination and seriousness as she said. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She thought, ¡®I have to go.

    ¡°The medicinal herb I¡¯m looking for is already extinct, but the royal people of the Azure Sea Royal Family definitely have it. If I want it, I must be willing to pay the price.

    ¡®Forget about danger. Even if Treasure Pavilion is extremely perous, I have to take on the challenges.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Keh was at a loss for words. He asked weakly, ¡°You came here just to take on challenges at Treasure Pavilion? What exactly do you want?¡±

    He almost said that he would give her whatever she wanted.

    Fortunately, he held back from saying it.

    Tiffany did not hide anything and said directly, ¡°ed a medicinal herb, one that can only be obtained this way. It¡¯s because I want to save someone. This is something I owe him¡­¡±

    Keh¡¯s throat was dry. He asked with difficulty, ¡°Is that person very important to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± she answered without hesitation.

    Of course, Keh knew who she was referring to.

    He felt a deep sense of sadness. This remark was like an arrow, unexpectedly and mercilessly piercing through his chest.

    Her heart ached a little¡­

    Keh took a long while to suppress his sorrow before he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡±

    Treasure Pavilion was open all year round and allowed people to form teams.

    Tiffany wanted to refuse, but Keh said firmly, ¡°I can be your guide. At least¡­ let me be your guide.¡±

    Since things had already been said to this extent, Tiffany nodded and agreed readily. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    As they had decided to take on the challenge at Treasure Pavilion, they went to grab a bite at a shop. Then, they headed to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s pce without any dy.

    This news reached the ears of Morwen, who was far away at Lovell City.

    When she heard that Keh had been protecting Tiffany, her face turned ashen. Upon hearing that Tiffany had arrived at the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce, her expression changed even more dramatically..

 Chapter 441

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was extremely enraged. She said. ¡°Good¨Cfor¨Cnothings. A bunch of good¨Cfor¨Cnothings! Since you¡¯ve already found her, why did you retreat?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her subordinates looked innocent and replied carefully, ¡°But the scion of the Harper family is blocking the way, and we didn¡¯t dare to really hurt him¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen thought, ¡®That¡¯s true. Keh is the only heir of the Harper family. If anything were to happen to him, his family would do everything in their power to tear us apart, and it would be a huge loss for us, especially considering that his family has Richard backing them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Where is Tiffany now?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°She went to Treasure Pavilion. Judging by her appearance, she wants to take on the challenges and seek treasure.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Oh?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen almostughed. She thought, ¡®No one could take on the challenges of the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. Not only is the difficulty level very high, but there¡¯s also a rule. Life and death don¡¯t matter. Since that girl is courting death, I¡¯ll have to add fuel to the fire then.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She sneered. ¡°Pass down my orders. I don¡¯t want to see that girl walk out of Treasure Pavilion alive!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Goit, Miss Xanthus.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°One more thing.¡± Morwen closed her eyes, her gaze ruthless. ¡°Don¡¯t let His Majesty know about this, and don¡¯t let His Majesty see that girl¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinate was baffled, thinking, ¡®Why, though? The girl taking on challenges at Treasure Pavilion is a trivial matter that won¡¯t interest His Majesty. Even if His Majesty were to see her taking on challenges there, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t care.¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although feeling a bit doubtful, the subordinate still obedientlyplied, saying. ¡°Got it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After hanging up the call, he immediately went to do as he was told.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even so, Morwen, who was far away in Lovell City, still could not be at ease. She suddenly stood up and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Arrange for a ne right away. I¡¯m heading back to Azure Sea.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®Only by personally witnessing Tiffany die in Treasure Pavilion can I rest easy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was six in the evening, and Tiffany entered Treasure Pavilion very smoothly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the eyes of the people here, someone would try to take on the challenges at Treasure Pavilion every so often, either for money or seeking thrills. In any case, with many peopleing it was no longer something surprising.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even the guard at the entrance simply took out a liability waiver and said indifferently, ¡°You can go in if you want. Sign this. Any dangers you encounter inside, regardless of whether you are injured or end up dying, will be your own responsibility.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany signed it without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh followed suit and signed as well.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The main entrance of Treasure Pavilion was opened, revealing along passageway inside.</font></font>

    The exterior of this building was the shape of a ss tower with a unique style. One could tell that it had cost a lot of material and financial resources to build it back then. It was beautiful, ornamental, and valuable.

    But ironically, this ce was set as Treasure Pavilion, and not just any Treasure Pavilion, but one fraught with danger. It seemed beautiful, yet in reality, every step was a deadly trap.

    Keh pulled the rope and held Tiffany¡¯s hand as they slowly ascended the long staircase.

    Passersby outside Treasure Pavilion nced inside. One of their said, ¡°Two more foolhardy people have gone in. There are many treasures in Treasure Pavilion, but it depends on whether one has the ability to take them.¡±

    ¡°This time around. how long do you think they canst? They look young and frivolous. I guess they won¡¯t evenst ten minutes before crawling out in defeat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    The passersby shook their heads, feeling sorry for Tiffany and Keh.

    When these voices reached Tiffany¡¯s ears, she continued walking forward as if she did not hear them.

    With a bang, the main doors of Treasure Pavilion were slowly closed, signaling that the real challenge of going through each level was about to begin.

    Upon arriving on the second floor, Tiffany asked, ¡°What¡¯s on this floor?¡±

    Keh looked around and whispered, ¡°At the spot directly ahead of you, five people are blocking the stairs leading to the third floor.¡±

    The objective of clearing this level was obvious. They had to defeat these people before they could continue forward.

    Tiffany turned her wrist and was about to face the challenge when Keh gently pulled her back and said, ¡°Let me try.¡±

    He thought, ¡®It¡¯s rare to have a moment like this. I want to try protecting the person I care about.¡®

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    She thought, This is just the first level. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. But can he handle it? It¡¯ll be embarrassing if he gets beaten and has to retreat, crying out in pain.¡®

    Keh said nothing, immediately showing his determination through action. He rushed forward and fought against the five opponents at the same time.

    Tiffany could not see. She could only hear screams from time to time. After counting, it seemed to her that there were more screams from the opponents. Tiffany restrained herself and did not move. Half an hourter, the noises disappeared.

    The leash on her wrist was gently tugged.

    Jumbo¡¯s cheerful voice came through. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡®It seems like we¡¯ve cleared the level, Tiffany thought.

    Hearing the faint sense of pride in Keh¡¯s tone, she did not ask him how many punches he had taken.

    The two of them sessfully reached the third floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s the challenge on this floor?¡±

    ¡°There are ten people on this floor.¡±

    Looking at the ten burly men with disdainful gazes not far away Keh felt a little powerless.

    He thought, ¡®Could it be that the entire challenge follows this kind of pattern? Such battles are simple, but they drain too much stamina, making it hard to keep going straight to the top

    Tiffany rolled up her sleeves and handed the end of the leash to Jumbo. ¡°Let me know if anything happens¡±

    She prepared to face the challenge alone.

    A faint warmth lingered in the palm of his hand, fleeting and brief. Keh was somewhat dazed. When he recovered from his daze, Tiffany had already started engaging in a fight with the ten burly men.

    These ten people were indeed very strong, but their moves were all direct. They fought fairly. Even if they could not defeat Tiffany, no one took the opportunity to y dirty.

    Keh, who had been feeling anxious, finally felt a little relieved.

    In the center of the arena, Tiffany skillfully and efficiently took down thest opponent. The rule here was that once one¡¯s back came into contact with the floor, it was considered a loss, and the person who lost could not continue to fight.

    It was quite fair.

    In the third round, the ten people were all defeated miserably.

    The path was cleared, revealing the stairs leading up to the fourth floor.

    Unlike the brightness of the first two floors, the fourth level was pitch¨Cck and nothing could be seen.

    Keh thought, ¡®What¡¯s the challenge here?¡®

    He did not figure it out. He could only tell Tiffany what he saw, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all dark. I can¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try moving forward,¡± Tiffany said before taking a step ahead.

    She thought, ¡°The ground feels solid, and there don¡¯t seem to be any traps. So what is this challenge testing?¡®

    Just as Tiffany was feeling puzzled, a smell quickly spread through the air of the darkness.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡®It¡¯s rosemary!¡® she thought. ¡®Breathing in too much can easily cause hallucinations.¡±

    She immediately said, ¡°Cover your mouth and hold your breath She was not worried about herself at all but was only concerned about Jumbo.

    If he got affected, it would be impossible to get rid of the effect quickly. But it was toote, as Keh had already been affected.

    His vision was blurry, and his mind was even more chaotic. He was groggy.

    He was clearly in darkness and could not see anything, but the face that he had been thinking about appeared vividly in his mind.

    This was especially the case as the person he had been thinking about for a long time was now beside him.

    Almost without hesitation, Keh lunged toward Tiffany.

 Chapter 442

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In Keh¡¯s memory, everything seemed to have returned to the past.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the past, the girl with attractive facial features would always follow him. Wherever he turned around, he would see her smiling radiantly like a blooming flower, her expression filled with lively energy and mischievousness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But at some point, he had personally pushed her far away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh extended his hand like a drowning man grasping at thest lifeline. He lunged forward and pulled Tiffany into his arms. His mind was filled with thoughts of madness and possession¡­.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He wanted to call her name.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Each time he called her, his voice trembled and was filled with a sense of pleading.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany, Tiffany, I¡­¡± He thought, ¡®I was wrong. I was wrong. I was so wrong that there¡¯s no chance of redeeming it.¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh lost all rationality, his strength surprisingly overwhelming. After toppling Tiffany, he lowered his head, wanting to kiss her by disregarding everything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, a p could be heard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany pped him so hard that her hand went numb. Even though she could not see anything with her clear eyes, they were still filled with menace and coldness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is this p enough?¡± she asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s face was knocked to the side by the p.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, it was precisely because of this force that he suddenly shuddered, and the madness in his eyes slowly faded. Once he became clear¨Cheaded, his handsome face was filled with shock and regret.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®What did I just do? Damn it.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh wished he could p himself again. He thought, ¡®Damn it. I didn¡¯t even do anything to get involved with her, huh? This is already the second time.¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Previously, he had been drugged by Sandra in the studio and had improper intentions toward Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if his improper intentions toward Tiffany this time around were due to hallucination, at the end of the day, his hallucination was caused by the unspeakable thing in his mind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh wished he could crash into the wall. After feeling vexed he said in an extremely low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He did not even dare to look at Tiffany¡¯s expression, afraid of seeing disgust, rejection, and disdain on her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Tiffany got up from the floor as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The difficulty was already apparent at this level. The higher they went, the more severe the test was.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh nodded and continued walking forward, holding onto the rope.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The path ahead was still dark, but there were no obstacles on the floor. However, the bewitching scent in the air was still spreading.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh had already been affected by the scent once. He did not dare to repeat the same mistake. So, whenever he felt tempted upon walking a few steps, he would harshly do something to himself, either by giving himself a loud p or a hard pinch.</font></font>

    Just like that, he led Tiffany through the darkness and found the staircase that led to the fifth floor.

    Because he had already passed the challenge of the hallucination, the scent gradually dissipated, and the lights lit up The entire area was brightly lit, and the crystal chandelier reflected the zed tiles, casting dazzling, radiant beams of light.

    Yet, in such brilliance, Keh felt that his disarray was exposed with nowhere to hide.

    He thought. After what just happened, I wonder how Tiffany would view me¡­ Would she think I¡¯m a petty person with ulterior motives?¡®

    After struggling a few times, Keh carefully looked at Tiffany He saw the girl behind him slightly lowering her head, her long eyshes casting a shadow on her eyelids.

    Her cold and smooth skin was wless and delicate under the light.

    She was as beautiful as a fairy.

    Keh zoned out a little. He hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tiffany looked up, her clear eyes unfocused. She could only turn her head in the direction of the voice and reply, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    In such an illusion, ordinary people will be trapped,¡® she thought. ¡®Not everyone has a system that is immune to all toxins like me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Keh continued to lead the way. The moment he turned around, he was secretly d, his tense nerves finally easing.

    He thought, ¡®That was close. Fortunately, when I tried to knock Tiffany down earlier, I didn¡¯t say anything that would expose my identity. So, to Tiffany, I¡¯m just the kind person she met by chance in the valley, not the Keh she hates¡­ This is good too.¡®

    Keh shook his head in distress.

    When they reached the fifth floor, theyout here waspletely different from before. It was all mirrors. At a nce, the mirrors were tightly arranged. Standing in front of the mirrors, heir shadows were reflected endlessly.

    Keh was so overwhelmed by the sight that his vision became blurry.

    He shook his head, exined the situation here to Tiffany, and said in confusion, ¡°Why do I feel like this is a maze?¡±

    ¡°A maze?¡± Tiffany said.

    For some reason, Tiffany did not find it difficult at all after listening to his description. Instead, it was as if she had already walked through this maze in her mind long ago.

    She didn¡¯t even need to think about which way to go. Her body¡¯s instincts could make the decision.

    It was really strange¡­

    Tiffany tugged at the rope and took the lead to walk ahead.

    She wanted to verify if the route she took was correct.

    Keh immediately said. ¡°Step back. We¡¯re not familiar with this maze. If we go in and lose our way, we¡¯ll bepletely trapped.¡±

    He thought. ¡®This ss tower is unexpectedlyrge, and there are so many mirrors causing distraction, so getting out of this maze smoothly is no easy task.¡®N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Tiffany acted as if she did not hear anything and merely said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Looking at Tiffany¡¯s unyielding figure, Keh shook his head. He had no choice but to quickly memorize the route of the maze while holding the other end of the rope and following her

    Dozens of surveince cameras were running on the ceiling at Treasure Pavilion.

    Two supervisors were watching their every move from the live feed of the surveince camera.

    One of them said, ¡°These two are quite lucky. They actually made it all the way to the fifth level. Previously, many people were trapped in the illusion on the fourth level and couldn¡¯t get out, failing directly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the other supervisor chimed in. Then, he pointed at Tiffany on the monitor and said, ¡°And this girl is blind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    They thought, ¡®A blind person came to take on challenges in Treasure¨CPavilion.¡®

    One of the supervisors took a sip of coffee leisurely. When he saw that Tiffany had already reached the maze level, he could not help but shake his head and speak, feeling sorry for her. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her good luck at the beginning, but she definitely won¡¯t be able to pass this level,¡± he said.

    He thought, ¡®The maze isplicated. Without a map, it¡¯s impossible to find a way out. Even if there¡¯s a slim chance of making it through, it would require both brains and luck. But she¡¯s blind. She can¡¯t even see, so there¡¯s no way she could make it through.¡¯

    Jack, who was the supervisor with a long beard, looked away from the monitor, no longer having any anticipation for what would happen next.

    Micheal, who was the other skinny supervisor, continued to watch with interest. He even teased, saying, ¡°We¡¯re so free anyway. Isn¡¯t it interesting to see how this blind girl cries out of distress?¡±

    ¡°You watch then. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Jack yawned and fell asleep while leaning on the recliner.

    Tiffany did not know that there were surveince cameras above her and that her every move was being monitored.

    She walked forward slowly without needing to look at theyout or consider whether turning a corner would lead to a dead end.

    She needed nothing at all.

    She just relied on her recollection of the path and moved forward step by step.

 Chapter 443

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ten steps, a left turn. Five stepster, she turned right again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was as if she had such an experience in the depths of her memory. As she walked forward step by step, this feeling became clearer and clearer, like an indescribable summon. Or was it an ilusion?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was at a loss, but she searched all the memories and could not remember walking through such a maze.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Where did this familiar feelinge from?¡® she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just likest week, when she first saw Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s Saintess, Morwen, she also had this feeling. She vaguely felt that it was familiar, but when she thought about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She stopped thinking and quickened her pace. If her judgment was correct, she would be able to walk out of the maze after turning the corner!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh followed behind. Seeing that the rope was taut and Tiffany¡¯s figure quickly disappeared, he was a little worried. He could not help but shout, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We need to be patient!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As he spoke, he followed Tiffany around the corner. The next second, he was suddenly stunned. That was because the exit had arrived.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All the mirrors were in the opposite direction, and the stairs to the sixth floor were already revealed in front of them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was stunned and thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that this maze is very difficult to walk through? Even the best one has to be locked inside for a while beforeing out. But Tiffany made it as easy as crossing the road. She walked out in three to five minutes! How amazing!¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh sighed. ¡°Tiffany was so lucky!¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was not the only one who thought so. The skinny person in charge, Micheal, in front of the surveince camera was very shocked and said, ¡°What? They cleared the level just like that?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Because he was too shocked, he shouted a little too loudly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Another staff, Jack, with a long beard, who was already asleep, was woken up. He turned over and smacked his lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see that blind girl cry?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m the one crying!¡± Micheal wanted to cry but had no tears. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°She passed in less than three minutes!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What?¡± This time, Jack was no longer sleepy. He rubbed his eyes and saw that Tiffany was already on the stairs leading to the sixth floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He still couldn¡¯t believe it, so he immediately checked the surveince records. Just as his colleague had said, Tiffany had just entered the maze three minutes ago.</font></font>Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After entering, her journey was smooth and unobstructed. She did not take a single wrong step. It was as familiar as her own home!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jack was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth wide. After being shocked for a while, he finally said, ¡°Fuck! She cheated! This maze is so difficuk. She walked so easily. If she didn¡¯t cheat, what did she do?¡±</font></font>

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Micheal shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the two of them only came to Azure Sea Royal Family today. How could she have the chance to cheat in such a short period of time? Most importantly¡­

    Micheal continued seriously, ¡°The only people above the third floor of the Treasure Pavilion who know the corresponding method are the royal people. Do you think it¡¯s possible that she cheated?¡±

    For every corresponding level to clear, there would definitely be an answer or a map.

    Only the royal people of the Azure Sea Royal Family knew the answer and the map. Could this little blind wornan have cheated? Impossible.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jack nodded and sat back in his chair. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Should we report this to the higher¨Cups?¡±

    After all, it had been many years since anyone had been able to reach such a high level in the Treasure Pavilion.

    After clearing all the levels, the winner could also ask for a treasure.

    In any case, they had to report it when the time came, especially since Tiffany¡¯s ability to clear the maze level in less than three minutes was really amazing. Perhaps Azure Sea King was interested in taking a look!

    Micheal thought about it and felt that it was better to report it in advance, so he nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    The two of them were about to stand up when two familiar people walked in from outside the Treasure Pavilion.

    They directly revealed their identities. They raised their chins slightly and pointed at Tiffany on the monitor.

    They said, ¡°Miss Xanthus said that this girl is disadvantageous to us. She ordered that the Treasure Pavilion must increase the difficulty of the levels and by the way¡­

    He made a throat¨Cslitting gesture.

    Were they trying to take the opportunity to kill Tiffany?¡® Micheal really could not understand. ¡®She is just a little girl who could not see. When did she offend Morwen? Could it be¡­ Could it be that Morwen is jealous that she is prettier than her?¡® he thought.

    Micheal could not bear it and pleaded, ¡°Azure Sea Royal Family has never done such a dirty thing. Did Miss Xanthus give the wrong order? After all, she¡¯s just a blind girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Blind?¡± When the two subordinates heard this, they immediately looked at the surveince camera and saw that Tiffany¡¯s eyes were indeed unfocused. She also needed Keh to lead her in all directions.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that be even better?¡® the subordinates thought and looked at each other, and the killing intent in their eyes intensified. Then, they said, ¡°Do you dare to disobey Miss Xanthus¡¯s order? Just do as she says! Otherwise¡­¡±

    The two men sneered. The threat was obvious.

    In the Azure Sea Royal Family, Morwen¡¯s status was very noble. Nobodies like them who guarded the Treasure Pavilion naturally couldn¡¯t provoke her.

    Micheal could only nod respectfully and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two subordinates left after giving the order.

    In the Treasure Pavilion, Micheal and Jack looked at each other and smiled bitterly at the same time.

    Even amon leader could let them feel stressed, let alone the noble Morwen. They could only do as they were told.

    Before Jack activated Hell Mode, he gritted his teeth a few times and sighed. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t bear to!¡±

    No one could bear to watch an innocent person die in the Treasure Pavilion because of the sudden increase in difficulty.

    Especially since she was a girl who was beautiful and likable. Because she was blind, they felt some sympathy for her.

    But now¡­ Micheal was also in a dilemma. They could not disobey Morwen¡¯s orders. Otherwise, they would be the ones in trouble.

    After some thought, he suggested apromise, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll report to Azure Sea King and see if he¡¯s interested in this girl who cleared the level. If he keeps her, even Saintess can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±

    Jack said, ¡°Alright, then go quickly.¡±

    Both of them knew very well that Azure Sea King was already old and was depressed because he had been searching for the little princess whose whereabouts were unknown for many years, he probably did not have the time to care about such a small matter.

    But no matter what, this was the only thing they could do for Tiffany. The rest was up to fate.

    Just as Micheal left the Treasure Pavilion, the two subordinates who had been ordered by Morwen rushed in again and asked coldly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the difficulty increased?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Jack smiled slightly. Then, he gritted his teeth and pressed the button, activating the Hell Mode!

 Chapter 444

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Treasure Pavilion had never activated this Hell Mode in the ten years since it was established.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The higher the level, the more difficult it was.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now that this Hell Mode was activated, obviously, no one could sessfully walk out of it. There was no one!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jack looked at the two people on the monitor and sighed regretfully. ¡®Good luck,¡® he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had just broken through the maze and was now standing at the entrance of the sixth floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh looked at the situation and instantly frowned. He said. There¡¯s only a single¨Cnk bridge here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On this floor of the Treasure Pavilion, all the paths were blocked Only the single¨Cnk bridge hanging in the air on the tform 10 feet was left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was nothing to grab on the left and right of the single¨Cnk bridge. It was just a round wood that was neither thick nor thin. Under the wood was ake on the left and a row of long nails on the right!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Damn it! It was just a maze just now. Why did it suddenly be so ferocious?¡® Keh thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He frowned, and his handsome face was filled with anger. ¡°They¡¯re deliberately raising the difficulty. This is too much! I have to talk to them!¡± he said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If they can¡¯t give the treasures, then they shouldn¡¯t have set up this Treasure Pavilion. Seeing that we only have four levels left to clear, do they deliberately increase the difficulty? They are deliberately not letting us leave sessfully!¡® he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was so angry that he turned around and left, but Tiffany didn¡¯t follow him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He turned around and saw that Tiffany had already climbed up the steps of the single¨Cnk bridge! As she couldn¡¯t see, she bent down and touched it bit by bit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s expression changed drastically. He rushed over and pulled her down. He was so frightened that his voice rose. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±</font></font>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was courting death. She knew that there was danger, and she knew that this level was frightening. However, she could not retreat at thest moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but when he saw Tiffany¡¯s calm but stubborn eyes, he smiled helplessly and lowered his head weakly. ¡°I can¡¯t persuade you, right?¡± he asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I think so,¡± Tiffany said and blinked. Her eyes which had lost sight were still filled with energy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was so angry that heughed. Then, he pulled her away and stepped on the wood.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡®Are you going to challenge this bridge? I will do it for you!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She hurriedly reached out to stop him, but she only felt a corner of his shirt sliding across her palm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was so fast that she couldn¡¯t even catch it. The single¨Cnk bridge swayed and was extremely unstable.</font></font>

    If you looked at it from the side and thought it was just like that, when you actually stepped on it, you would find that this was an uncontroble bnce and an irresistible fear.

    Especially if he fell down, it would be dangerous on both sides. There was no way to escape and no way to avoid it.

    Tiffany hurriedly fumbled forward and shouted, ¡°Come down quickly! Come down!¡±

    She did not want to implicate others in her own matters.

    Unexpectedly, Keh snapped in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Wait there!¡±

    As long as one person passed this level, the path would open. When Tiffany came over again, she would not need to pass through this dangerous bridge. This was the rule of the Treasure Pavilion.

    Tiffany was stunned by his sudden words. She could only obediently stand where she was.

    Tiffany knew that the most important thing to do when crossing a single¨Cnk bridge, especially one like this, was to concentrate mentally and maintain the bnce and stability of the body. Not a single mistake could be made. Not a single step could be rushed.

    Tiffany did not dare to make another sound, afraid that she would divert his attention..

    She did not dare to explore recklessly anymore, afraid that she would bump into something. She could only listen to his movements the entire time.

    Keh¡¯s palms were sweating the moment he stepped onto the bridge.

    He did not have much confidence in himself. It was just a moment of courage. But for Tiffany, whom he wanted to try his best to protect, he had to persevere!

    Keh focused on it and carefully walked forward.

    This level was indeed frightening. The single¨Cnk bridge under his feet could actually move!

    Although themotion was very small, for a person without any support, he could fall at any time because he could not control his bnce.

    Keh was very nervous. One step at a time, he tried his best to walk carefully, but even so, the entire wood suddenly shook and he fell, caught off guard!

    The ce he fell was on the left, and there was ake below him

    Theke water seemed to be much better than the iron nails on the right, but the difficulty of the level was obvious. Could it be that there was nothing in theke?

    Keh instinctively grabbed onto the wood and barely managed not to fall straight down. However, it was about the same because he fell into midair. As long as he let go of the wood, he would be finished!

    Hearing this slight movement, Tiffany¡¯s heart tightened. However, her vision was still blurry and she could not see anything clearly. She could only ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Keh said with difficulty.

    His face turned red, and the muscles in his arms bulged.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw Tiffany¡¯s worried expression. He smiled. In this nervous situation where he could fall off at any moment, he relied on hisst breath to exert his limit and sessfully climb over!

    This time, he did not dare to be careless. He moved forward bit by bit in a prone posture.

    He could only rejoice that Tiffany could not see. When he saw him in such a sorry state like a toad, he couldn¡¯t even bear to look at himself. How embarrassing¡­.

    Fortunately, even though the bridge was still shaking, his posture was very good. It could not shake him off no matter what and he barely managed to survive until the end.

    After passing this level, the single¨Cnk bridge was put away under the operation of the mechanism. Then, a normal path appeared in the middle.

    Keh had never been so happy. At least he still had value. At least he could repay some of his debt to her.

    He said, ¡°Come on over. There¡¯s a road in front of you. Straight ahead.¡±

    Tiffany was shocked and asked, ¡°You passed?¡±

    ¡®He passed just like that! That would be great!¡® she thought.

    Tiffany followed the direction he pointed out and asked as she walked, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Keh lowered his head and looked at his leg. His leg was injured. There was no blood, but it looked especially scary. They were all burn wounds.

    Just now, when he fell from the bridge, theke water did not seem to be harmful, but it was extremely corrosive and hot with special chemicals.

    Fortunately, only his feet touched theke and he did not fall into it. Otherwise, he would have to suffer a lot even if he did not die.

    Keh smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    There was no smell of blood in the air. Tiffany believed it.

    The two of them climbed the long stairs again. This time, it was the seventh level. The seventh level was even more difficult.

 Chapter 445

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the same time, outside the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s luxurious and exquisite pce, Micheal had rushed over to report and waited. After waiting for seven to eight minutes, there was finally a response asking him to enter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal did not dare to dy. After entering, he bowed and said in a polite tone, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report to you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Fire away.¡± A dignified and steady voice came from above.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The person sitting above was majestic and dignified. Even though he was old, his eyes were still very sharp. His aura was not to be underestimated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was an old man in his seventies, also the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s king!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal stood up and carefully raised his head. He reported, ¡°Your Majesty, someone came to challenge the Treasure Pavilion. Moreover, they have already reached the sixth level in one go!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Really?¡± Azure Sea King seemed a little surprised. There were very few people who could reach the sixth level of the Treasure Pavilion in one go unless they were those with extremely good luck. Apart from that, there were not many people who could sessfully pass.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, this surprise onlysted for a short moment. He retracted his gaze and said, ¡°So be it. Everything will be done ording to the rules. After the challengers pass all the levels, you will reward them.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Micheal scratched his head and said, ¡°The main reason is that one of the two people who came to challenge the level this time is a blind girl.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea King said, ¡°Blind? That¡¯s really something.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°So¡­ I mainly want to ask, do you want to see with your own eyes how that little girl cleared the level?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal smiled and continued proudly, ¡°Your Majesty, so many people were stopped at the maze level before! Just now, in the fifth level, that little girl who couldn¡¯t even see walked through easily!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I think that this seems to be the only one in the Treasure Pavilion to sessfully pass this level in less than three minutes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing this, Azure Sea King¡¯s hand that was holding the pen paused. His expression darkened slightly, and a trace of regret shed across his sharp eyes. ¡°Not the only,¡± he said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">More than ten years ago, the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s little princess, who was only three or four years old, liked to y in the Treasure Pavilion the most.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, all the levels in the Treasure Pavilion could not trap her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Let alone a maze, she could pass easily no matter how difficult the other levels were. She was happy to treat the Treasure Pavilion as a yground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At such a young age, her intelligence was high. In his eyes, she was the future of the royal family!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unfortunately, the year when the entire royal family was in chaos and war, his little princess disappeared. There was no news at all.</font></font>

    Azure Sea King closed his eyes for a moment as if he had been reminded of the past. His originally sharp eyes now carried a hint of destion and sadness.

    Micheal¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Azure Sea King must have recalled the past. He did not dare to say anything else, afraid that he would anger him if he said anything wrong. He could only lower his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take my leave first¡­¡±

    It seemed that it was in vain. Morwen had already given the order, and he could not say anything bad about her. He could only try to arouse Azure Sea King¡¯s interest so that he could see the challenge with his own eyes.

    However, from the looks of it, not only did it not arouse his interest, but it also reminded him of his granddaughter.

    Micheal sighed in his heart. In short, he had already done what he could. As for the oue, it was up to fate. Then, he left the pce.

    At this moment, on the seventh floor of the Treasure Pavilion.

    Keh looked at the level in front of him and rubbed his eyebrows helplessly.

    There was a huge chessboard. Every brick was a chess piece. As for chess, he knew nothing.

    Keh rubbed his eyebrows and told Tiffany about the situation. He looked a little embarrassed and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not good at it.¡±

    Speaking of which, was he just not good at only this one? He was clearly not good at all of them!

    Just like the previous level of the illusion. If Tiffany had not pped him awake, he would have been trapped in the illusion forever. He did not know when he would be able toe out!

    Although he managed to cross the single¨Cnk bridge in front of Tiffany, it was mostly due to luck.

    Now, this chessboard tested one¡¯s intelligence. It was really difficult to handle.

    Tiffany tilted her head and asked, ¡°Chessboard? What if we go the wrong way? Throw something over and try.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Keh did as he was told.

    He casually picked up a vase on this floor, ced it on the ground, and rolled it over.

    Just as the vase touched the wrong direction, fire spewed out from all four sides of the chessboard! It was a real fire, bringing with it a scorching heat wave.

    Tiffany felt it and smiled faintly. ¡°How ruthless,¡± she said.

    Although she said that it was ruthless, she was still walking forward step by step.

    Keh was shocked and said, ¡°Dangerous!¡±

    However, nothing happened when Tiffany made that move. This meant that it was right.

    Tiffany continued forward. She did not even need anyone to guide her. She moved forward without any obstacles or resistance. She seemed to have walked this road thousands of times before. It was so familiar that she did not have any worries. It was unimpeded.

    In front of the surveince camera, the subordinates who were waiting for Tiffany to be in trouble were all stunned. Seeing that she was about to pass this level halfway easily, they were so angry that they grabbed Jack¡¯s cor and said fiercely, ¡°Is this what you call Hell Mode? The legendary difficulty of entering but not leaving? Tell me, did you reveal the route to her in ¨Cadvance?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack really looked aggrieved and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m innocent. How could I provide her with a route? I wouldn¡¯t know even if I walk myself.¡±

    He wanted to say that it was so amazing, just like how she had passed through the maze in less than three minutes.

    ¡®If they couldn¡¯t ept it, they would calm down after taking a few more nces. Was there a need to grab me like this?¡® Jack thought to himself.

    But he could only smile apologetically and added, ¡°Since you¡¯re Miss Xanthus¡¯s men, you should know that we don¡¯t have the authority to know the answers to all the levels in the Treasure Pavilion, so you¡¯ve really misunderstood.¡±

    A few of the subordinates frowned as they watched Tiffany pass the level on the monitor.

    There were only two levels left. This was theirst chance. Otherwise, Morwen would never let them off!

    They said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to think of a way to increase the difficulty again!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no way to increase it. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look. This is the most difficult model,¡± Jack said.

    If it were anyone else, it would have blocked them one by one. Who would have thought that a blind girl could pass through all obstacles with ease? This was fate!

 Chapter 446

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The only miserable person was him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jack groaned inwardly. Under his extremely serious begging, the subordinates finally let go of his cor and threatened, ¡°Open the passageway and let us up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jack asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing the obvious killing intent in their eyes, Jack instantly reacted. ¡°You guys want to¡­¡± He made a throat¨Cslitting gesture.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinate nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap and do as I say!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jack activated the Treasure Pavilion mechanism again and closed all the checkpoints under Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without the danger of breaking through checkpoints, the subordinates immediately rushed forward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since the mechanism didn¡¯t work, they could only do it themselves.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The chessboard¡¯s oue had been decided, and a path was slowly revealed. Tiffany stood at the other end gracefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What¡­ She cleared the level just like that?¡® Keh was shocked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Under Tiffany¡¯s unstoppable method of clearing the level, he was repeatedly struck. At first, he was extremely shocked, but now, he was only slightly shocked.</font></font>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Could it be that the Treasure Pavilion was deliberately going easy on Tiffany? Or could it be that this Treasure Pavilion belonged to her family? Otherwise, how could she have barged in so easily?¡® he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh shook his head to shake off the distracting thoughts in his mind. He followed the safe path and walked towards Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this moment, messy footsteps sounded behind him. Keh turned around and saw a few men in ck rushing up. They were the assassins that they had encountered in the valley a few hours ago and had chased after Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s expression changed. He was afraid that these people would call him ¡°Mr. Harper¡°. This way, he would not be able to hide his identity in front of Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before the assassins could speak, he said in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? What do you want? I¡¯m warning you not toe</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">you off!¡± over. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mr¡­¡± Just as the assassin was about to speak, Keh threw a vase at them. Then, he grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hand and ran upstairs with her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hurry up. They are the assassins who wanted to kill you in the valley!¡± Keh said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany could not see anything and could only be led forward by him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As they ran up the stairs of the ninth floor, the sound of rushing wind could be heard. Tiffany keenly heard it and pushed Keh to the ground. A bullet pierced through the wall above his head.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tiffany quickly got up. Keh¡¯s reaction was not slow either. He smashed another vase beside the staircase and ran up with Tiffany¡¯s hand in his.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was the ninth floor, a true purgatory.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh looked at the situation in front of him and his pupils constricted slightly. However, those assassins with guns were behind him. There was no way out and he could only rush forward!</font></font>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Keh led Tiffany to the level.

    This level faced nine doorways, each painted with a different design. Some were angels, some were demons, and some were just small figures.

    Keh wanted to bring Tiffany into the door with the angel design. Unexpectedly, Tiffany tilted her head and suddenly said, ¡°Are there nine doors here? Don¡¯t go to this one, go to thest one.¡±

    Keh was full of surprise. He even suspected that Tiffany had been here before. He had not even told her about the door. She could not see, so how did she know? And she said it in such a familiar and confident tone.

    However, the situation was critical and he did not have time to think too much. Keh immediately changed his way and rushed towards thest door, which was painted with demons and looked ferocious..

    ¡®I¡¯ll take my chances,¡¯ he thought.

    The door was pushed open, and the assassins had already arrived. Keh pushed Tiffany in first. The next second, gunshots sounded, followed by a suppressed groan. Then the smell of blood spread.

    Keh was shot. Fortunately, the door closed. The assassins were flustered and exasperated, but there was nothing they. could do.

    They could only stomp their feet and guard the door that could no

 Chapter 447

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was an acting cute gesture.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned. Keh, who was paralyzed on the ground, was even more dumbfounded.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking back to the trial arranged by the school during the summer vacation, she met a tiger at the back of the mountain. Everyone thought that Tiffany would not be able to escape the fate of being eaten. In the end, the tiger also shook its head cutely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now that she met this adult ck bear, it was actually the same!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked. She could not sense any danger or threat. This meant that the bear did not have any ill intentions towards her. She put away the switchde in her hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany slowly squatted down and patted its big head which had been acting cute towards her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she did not expect the ck bear to cry. Tears fell into her hands.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The big ck bear grunted and kept making low sounds in its throat as if it was acting cute or telling something.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This feeling was inexplicably familiar. Tiffany was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Why did she have such a memory? It was blurry and not real. If this was all her imagination, it was obviously unreasonable. She must have experienced it somewhere. It had to be.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Otherwise, how could she have broken through the maze and the chessboard full of traps of the Treasure Pavilion so easily? She tried her best to recall. However, in her previous memories, she could not find an answer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany could only give up. She touched the big head again. The big bear rolled around and whined.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Behind them, Keh stood up from the ground with the help of the wall. He looked at the scene and could not help but say strangely, ¡°This bear¡­ It seems to know you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It felt like this, but it was undoubtedly a fantasy to say that they knew each other. How was that possible?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°Are you okay? Why don¡¯t you rest here and I¡¯ll go to thest level?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Together.¡± Keh forced himself to walk forward. Even though every movement hurt terribly, he still persisted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was thest level. He wanted to apany her to the end.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When they left the Treasure Pavilion and Azure Sea Royal Family, he would never have such an opportunity again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh forced himself to walk forward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany heard themotion and reached out to help him up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their conditions were quite simr. One couldn¡¯t see, and the other couldn¡¯t move. It was very tragic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two of them walked to the stairs leading to the ninth floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The big ck bear followed closely behind. Seeing that Tiffany was about to leave, it even gently tugged at her clothes with its ws, looking reluctant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned around and smiled gently. ¡°See you again, little guy,¡± she said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The big ck bear seemed to understand and stood there watching her leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally, it was thest level. As long as she passed this level, she could leave with the herbs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.</font></font>

    Outside the door, the three assassins looked at the closed door and looked at each other. They asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that this is a door of death? Didn¡¯t they say that she would encounter that crazy ck bear that hurt people after entering? But this¡­ Why isn¡¯t there anymotion inside?¡±

    ¡°Should we go in and take a look too?¡±

    ¡°What if there¡¯s danger?¡±

 Chapter 448

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinates who came to wee her stood neatly in two rows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">to wee her. ¡°Miss Xanthus.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">they saw here down, they bowed in unison</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen raised her chin and brushed the scattered hair beside her ear with a calm and elegant expression. She asked, ¡°Is there any news? Where is the little girl¡¯s corpse?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her trusted subordinates looked at each other, not daring to answer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She continued, ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No¡­¡± The subordinate lowered his head and replied carefully, ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best. The Treasure Pavilion has also activated the highest difficulty to trap her inside, but¡­ But every level is not difficult for her.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was not the answer Morwen wanted to hear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before she boarded the private ne in Lovell City, she had already instructed them to let Tiffany die in the Treasure Pavilion forever at all costs. Even if she came out, they could not let her walk out alive!</font></font>Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After such a three¨Chour flight, she thought that everything would go as she wished, but in the end¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°A bunch of trash! A bunch of good¨Cfor¨Cnothings!¡± she said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s face was ashen. She continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a maze in the Treasure Pavilion? Isn¡¯t there also the crazy big ck bear? That little bitch Tiffany sessfully passed them?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her subordinates lowered their head and endured. Their voices became lower and lower. ¡°She easily passed the maze. As for the ck bear, for some reason, it seemed to know her. Not only did it not attack, but it also acted cute at her</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s expression changed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">More than ten years ago, the little princess of the royal family loved to y in the Treasure Pavilion. Even that ck bear was raised by her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, even after more than ten years, the little princess¡¯s appearance had changed. Ordinary people would not be able to recognize her at all. However, that ck bear that attacked people at the drop of a hat could recognize Tiffany at a nce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After all, Tiffany was its master. Since that was the case, she could not let Tiffany live!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A ruthless glint shed across Morwen¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°All cleared. On the way to the pce to collect the rewards,¡± a subordinate said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What?¡± Morwen panicked. She no longer cared about her usual reserved and elegant demeanor and hurriedly ran in the direction of the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s Pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was walking on the road. There was a gentle tug on the rope in her hand. Tiffany followed and asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s your injury? Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup first.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No.¡± Keh shook his head.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He knew that although Tiffany had a calm expression, she was very anxious.</font></font>

    She wanted to get her things and return to Lovell City as soon as possible. She wanted to see Richard as soon as possible. Therefore, she rushed out of the Treasure Pavilion without any dy. Since that was the case, he could not be a burden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go faster. We¡¯ll return as soon as we get the things.¡± Keh smiled and said, ¡°This way, we¡¯ll be able to reach Lovell City tomorrow morning.¡±

    Tiffany nodded and looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. She asked, ¡°How do you know that the ce I¡¯m going back to is Lovell City?¡±

    Keh¡¯s expression changed, and he regretted it.

    Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile and her voice turned cold. She added, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you this, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Keh was not good at lying, to begin with, so he was even more tongue¨Ctied when he was asked this question. He did not know what excuse to find to cover it up.

    He thought, ¡®I was too careless and spoke without thinking. This made the already smart Tiffany suspicious of me.

    Keh was so frustrated that he wanted to p himself! However, what he did not expect was that Tiffany gently tugged on the rope and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You, you still doubt me?¡± Keh hurriedly exined, ¡°Actually, when we were in the valley, I saw the helicopter that you fell from. It had the logo of Lovell City on it, so I guessed that you were from Lovell City.¡±

    The excuse was perfect, Keh secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tiffany nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡®Was this dispelling her suspicions or not?¡® he thought.

    Keh did not think it through and did not dare to say anything else. He led Tiffany forward.

    At the front of them was Micheal. He took a few steps and turned back. ¡°Come, this way.¡±

    The direction of the pce was getting closer.

    After walking for a few more minutes, the magnificent pce was right in front of them. Even Keh, who had grown up in a wealthy family, was a little shocked at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    This pce was veryrge. It towered in front of them, giving off an extremely shocking feeling. The relief sculptures on it were even more beautiful and luxurious.

    Micheal brought them to the outside of the pce and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and report first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Micheal nodded and walked into the hall again.

    Azure Sea King originally wanted to rest at this time, but he heard from Micheal that after the challengers of the Treasure Pavilion cleared the level, they were here to get the rewards they deserved.

    Azure Sea King was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect them to pass all the levels so quickly. With this difficulty, he had thought that it would take at least a few days!

    Micheal exined, ¡°Your Majesty. This is the pair of challengers I told you about not long ago. The girl is blind. She broke the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s record just like that. She¡¯s simply amazing!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Azure Sea King was curious and said, ¡°Then let them in.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Micheal said.

    Just as he was about to turn around and let them in, a report came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Xanthus ising.¡±

    This time, he sent Morwen to Lovell City because she had other missions. When Azure Sea King heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Call her in.¡±

    Two minutester, Morwen walked in with her usual bright smile. She greeted him, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    In private, she was already publicly acknowledged as a princess by the Azure Sea Royal Family. Naturally, she was also publicly acknowledged as a granddaughter by Azure Sea King.

    Especially when the little princess had not been found all these years, Azure Sea King had given her almost all his love.

    Morwen walked closer. The tone she greeted him was intimate and carried the innocent and lively cuteness of a young girl. It made people like it very much.

    A trace of a smile appeared on Azure Sea King¡¯s stern face, but after all, he was thinking about the mission to send her to Lovell City this time. He could not help but ask, ¡°How is it? Did you find out anything?¡±

    This news was naturally about his biological granddaughter, Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s missing little princess.

    Morwen gritted her teeth. She had just returned and did not even have time to rest. In the end, he didn¡¯t ask her how she was doing but the whereabouts of Tiffany¡­.

 Chapter 449

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s heart was burning with hatred; there was no way she was going to let Ti ¡°News? Yes, I¡¯ve got some, but it¡¯s¡­ not exactly good news.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure Sea King¡¯s attention snapped to her. ¡°What did you find out?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany live. But on the outside, she just said, Morwen took a breath, choosing her words carefully. ¡°Well, from what I¡¯ve dug up, the servant who took the little princess away all those years ago¡­ died on the way. And as for the princess herself¡­ she also met an unfortunate end.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king slumped back into his chair, his weary face somehow seeming older, more worn.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°But,¡± Morwen added, feigning concern, ¡°it¡¯s possible I tracked down the wrong lead. The little princess was a kind soul; I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep investigating, Your Majesty. I won¡¯t give up hope.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But her words fell on deaf ears. The Azure Sea King only lifted a tired hand, waving her off. ¡°Leave. All of you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The head of pavilion hesitated, then said carefully, ¡°But, Your Majesty, there¡¯s the young woman outside. She¡¯s waiting for her reward. Aren¡¯t you going to meet her?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king¡¯s gaze drifted. ¡°Let Morwen handle it.¡± With that, he turned and walked away, his footsteps heavy with the weight of years.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The head of pavilion looked pained, knowing the scene thaty ahead. When that young, blind girl had barged into the Treasure Pavilion, Morwen had been the one to make things difficult, wanting her dead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And now, just as she had passed every test and earned the reward, here was Morwen, meddling once again, making it hard for her to get what she deserved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The head of pavilion wanted to say something, but he eventually held his tongue, watching the king¡¯s retreating, forlorn figure. He knew better than to argue.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Morwen smirked confidently as she strolled out of the pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outside, Keh and Tiffany had been waiting for what felt like forever. The sun had set, and there was still no word from inside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had been ambushed on the way here, and other than a quick break in the helicopter, they hadn¡¯t stopped since arriving at the Azure Sea Royal Pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally, now that the hardest part was over and victory was almost in hand, the tension faded, and exhaustion hit them hard. It felt like they could barely keep their eyes open.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was barely hanging on, his face pale and tired. A few times, he almost stumbled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His foot was still hurt¨Cuntreated. The bleeding had stopped, but the bullet was still in there. He gritted his teeth and kept quiet, not wanting to worry Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just hold on,¡® he told himself. He couldn¡¯t afford to slow them down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just then, the head of the pavilion walked out of the pce. Keh straightened up, hoping for some good news. ¡°Is it done? Can you give us the reward we came for?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But the head of the pavilion only gave a bittersweet smile and didn¡¯t respond.</font></font>

    ¡®What does that supposed to mean?¡® Keh¡¯s gut twisted¨Csomething felt off. Behind the pavilion head, a woman stepped out, surrounded by a group of people. It was obvious she was someone important¨Ceveryone bowed as she passed.

    Tiffany noticed the shift in the atmosphere and gently tugged the leash in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Keh lowered his voice, ncing around. ¡°The head of the pavilion came out, but he didn¡¯t say anything. I think something¡¯s changed. Now¡­ a woman just came out.¡±

    Not long ago, Morwen showed up in Lovell City as the Saintess of tContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 450

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh had been holding it together for too long, but he was at his limit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, he could barely keep his eyes open, his legs felt like lead, and he couldn¡¯t even lift himself off the ground. Every muscle ached as if he was carrying a mountain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Are you okay?¡± Tiffany knelt beside him, her fingers gently pressing his wrist.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His pulse was faint, and his skin was hot to the touch. He had a fever, likely from his wound, and if it worsened, infection was almost inevitable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But before Tiffany could speak, Morwen cut in, smirking. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day. Either leave him here ande with me to get the Eternal Herb or take him somewhere to get treated. You can only pick one.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With her arms crossed, Morwen looked downright pleased, as if she was watching an entertaining y.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s mind raced. She hade all this way to the Azure Sea Royal Pce for the Eternal Herb, even braving the dangerous challenges of the Treasure Pavilion to earn it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Keh¡¯s condition was worsening, and if he didn¡¯t get help soon, it would be disastrous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh, sensing her hesitation, shook his head and pushed himself up as best as he could. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s keep going,¡± he insisted, steadying himself with pure grit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His team was right behind them, ready to step in at a moment¡¯s notice. He wasn¡¯t going to die, not here, not now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany clenched her jaw, then nced at the head of the Treasure Pavilion nearby. ¡°Do you have a wheelchair? I¡¯d like to borrow one,¡± she asked. Surely, in a pce this size, a wheelchair wasn¡¯t too much to ask for.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll get one right away-¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But before he could finish, Morwen¡¯s cold voice cut in, ¡°Did I say yes? No, you may not.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Uhm, well-¡± The head of the pavilion looked ufortable, clearly wanting to help but forced to lower his head to Morwen¡¯s authority. With an apologetic look at Tiffany, he seemed helpless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen, meanwhile, looked thrilled to have the upper hand. Her smug grin practically screamed, ¡°This is my ce¨Cgood luck challenging me here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany just gave a cool, quiet smile, her sharp gaze so intimidating that even Morwen flinched. More people in the pce began turning their heads, and Morwen, sensing this, quickly grew anxious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If the king saw Tiffany, Morwen would be finished. ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± she snapped, her voice now edged with a hint of panic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was just as eager to get the Eternal Herb, so she let Keh rest his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Come on, lean on me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh hesitated, not wanting to weigh her down, but he didn¡¯t have much choice. Just as he was lifting his hand to her shoulder, a panicked scream split the air.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ground rumbled as a massive ck bear barreled toward them, sending everyone into a frenzy.</font></font>

    Morwen¡¯s face went pale with fear as she shrieked, ¡°This bear¡¯s gone mad! Someone, kill it!¡±

    But the bear didn¡¯t attack anyone¨Cit rushed straight to Tiffany, then stopped and crouched down by her side. Its intense energy turned into a calm, almost protective presence.

    Tiffany paused, surprised, and then caught on. She leaned down, asking gently, ¡°You¡¯re here to protect me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    In response, the bear rubbed against her leg, making a soft, purring sound in its throat.

    Then, the bear turned and shed its ws at Morwen, growling as if to warn her.

    Tiffany grinned, patting the big bear¡¯s head. ¡°My friend¡¯s hurt. Think you could help him out?¡±

    The big ck bear seemed to understand and gave Keh a light swat. It looked rough at first, but before Keh even knew what was happening, the bear had scooped him up in its arms¡°-like Beauty and the Beast live¨Caction.

    Tiffany, though she couldn¡¯t see a thing, could totally picture the whole scene. She burst outughing, eyes sparkling with amusement.

    Keh¡¯s eye twitched slightly. Strange as it was to be carried this way, he had to admit¨Cit was surprisinglyfortable.

    No one would¡¯ve guessed that this massive creature would be so loyal to Tiffany.

    Morwen¡¯s expression dropped. ¡®No, this is too bizarre to go unnoticed. His Majesty is bound to hear about this, she thought. Especially since the bear only ever obeyed the little princess, and now it was rushing out of the Treasure Pavilion to protect Tiffany. This news would be all over the pce in no time.

    If she had known this could happen, she would¡¯ve just handed over the wheelchair without any fuss. But with so many people watching, it was toote to cover it up.

    She could only hope the king wouldn¡¯t hear about this right away. In the meantime, she needed Tiffany out of the picture- fast.

    Morwen¡¯s expression soured again. Her original n to make Tiffany struggle to get the Eternal Herb had instantly fallen apart.

    She needed Tiffany out of Azure Sea Royal Pce, and only then might she have the chance to take her down along the way

    Without hesitation, she ordered someone to fetch the Eternal Herb and handed it to Tiffany, her face unreadable. ¡°Is this enough?¡± she asked.

    Her sudden shift in tone surprising everyone. Even the head of the pavilion looked on, baffled by the change of heart.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on with Saintess?¡® he thought. ¡®She was so reluctant earlier, but now she¡¯s handing over the item without a second thought. What¡¯s her game?¡®

    Tiffany was just as confused. Out of caution, she took the Eternal Herb and gave it a careful sniff. It was real, untouched- just the way it should be.

    She breathed a sigh of relief¨Cfinally, she had the medicine she needed.

    Morwen tilted her chin up. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got it, you can leave

    Tiffany had no intention of sticking around any longer. She turned, and the big ck bear followed her.

    Seeing this, the head of the pavilion stepped forward, looking hesitant. ¡°About this bear-

    He wanted to say that the bear belonged to the Treasure Pavilion, and they couldn¡¯t just take it, but since it had been following Tiffany around from the start, he didn¡¯t know exactly how to put it.

    He settled on, ¡°This bear is important. Its master¨Cwell, in short, it has to go back to the Treasure Pavilion. Miss Kelley, can you convince it to return?¡±

    Tiffany blinked, shrugged, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    The big ck bear seemed to understand. It nuzzled her pants, looking up at her with clear desire to stay with her.

    Tiffany chuckled, rubbing its big head. ¡°Go back. Thanks for helping me out twice.¡±

    There was no way she could take the bear with her¨Cit was too big for the helicopter, and it wasn¡¯t hers to take in the first ce.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The big ck bear dropped Keh gently and walked back to the Treasure Pavilion without hesitation, leaving the head of the pavilion utterly dumbfounded.

    They had been feeding and training the bear for years, but it had never listened like this before. The moment it saw Tiffany, though, it acted like she was its true master.

    ¡®Does this mean the bear recognizes her as its owner?¡® he wondered.

 Chapter 451

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The head of the Treasure Pavilion wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. People who saw the scene couldn¡¯t believe what they were witnessing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Geez, weren¡¯t they the ones who broke into the Treasure Pavilion earlier today? And now they¡¯re out in just a few hours?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Cleared already? Damn, that¡¯s nuts!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s really them. I thought there¡¯s no way they¡¯d make it out. Didn¡¯t know the Treasure Pavilion was this easy. A blind person gets out just like that.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Shut up, thest guy who thought getting into the Treasure Pavilion was easy is buried by now! If you¡¯re not scared, go ahead and try!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The chatter spread like wildfire, and it was clear that what happened at the Treasure Pavilion would be the talk of the town soon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen clenched her jaw, wanting to silence them, but all she could do was hush her own subordinates. The rest were citizens, and she had always been careful with her reputation as Saintess. She wasn¡¯t going to make a scene.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The only thing she could do now was get Tiffany out of there quickly. ¡°You guys go ahead. The car¡¯s waiting, she said. Keh nced over and saw the car parked nearby, with two drivers who seemed to be Morwen¡¯s people. That didn¡¯t sit. well with him, something was off.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His face went pale as he subtly signaled to his team, who were keeping their distance. They quickly rushed over. Keh had his own crew and helicopter. He didn¡¯t need Morwen leading him around.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Sir-¡± One of the Harper family¡¯s subordinates almost let Keh¡¯s real identity slip when they saw how badly he was hurt! but Keh stopped him with a nce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Supported by his two subordinates, Keh turned to Tiffany, gently pulling the rope in his hand. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded and watched as the group moved toward the helicopter, ready to take off from the edge of the empty ind</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen gritted her teeth, frustration written all over her face. She couldn¡¯t let Tiffany leave so easily, especially now that she was blind. This was the perfect moment to strike.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If she didn¡¯t act fast, by the time Tiffany¡¯s identity came out, it would be toote.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s gaze hardened. But since she was already back with the Azure Sea Royal Pce, she couldn¡¯t just walk away without giving some kind of exnation. That would raise too many questions.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So, she turned to her subordinates and whispered, ¡°Follow them Stay out of sight. And bring guns. I want that bitch gone, no excuses. If she doesn¡¯t die, you will. Got it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes!¡± Her subordinates answered quickly, no hesitation in their voices. As soon as the helicopter took off, they scrambled to send out their own to follow.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Tiffany leaned against the cabin wall. She could faintly make out some light ahead, like the soft glow leaking through a window. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to make her sigh with relief.</font></font>

    It meant that her vision was starting to recover, though it would take time. Tiffany was grateful for the progress, even if it was slow.

    The helicopter was headed toward Lovell City, but not far behind, another helicopter was tailing them.

    Odin noticed the strange movement. He wanted to report it to Keh, but the moment Keh boarded the helicopter. he passed out. The doctor on board was already working to remove the bullets and treat his wounds.

    Keh was in bad shape. By the time they returned, the Harper family would likely be furious.

    Odin scratched his head, ncing at Tiffany. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering resentment.

    If it weren¡¯t for Tiffany, Keh wouldn¡¯t have made the trip to Azure Sea Royal Pce, and now his leg injury was so bad, it was unclear if there¡¯d be any long¨Cterm damage.

    Even though Tiffany still couldn¡¯t see clearly, her other senses were picking up everything around her. The hostility was thick, and she could feel it. But she didn¡¯t say anything.

    It had already been almost three days since she had left. She couldn¡¯t help but think about how Richard was doing.

    Tiffany frowned, wishing they could hurry up and get back to Lovell City.

    Meanwhile, back at Royal Bay, John¨Cwho was usually all about keeping clean¨Cnow had stubble on his chin and dark circles under his eyes. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days and his mood was definitely off.

    Sidney walked into the master bedroom and kicked John, who had been sleeping on the floor. ¡°Get up,¡± he said, pointing to the door. ¡°Out. It¡¯s my shift now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± John groggily sat up. He was clearly exhausted but wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°What happenedst night nearly killed me. I¡¯m not leaving until Mr. Hampton wakes up.¡±

    The night before, Richard had suffered another cardiac arrest. It had been a close call. If Sidney hadn¡¯t reacted so fast, things could¡¯ve gone really badly. John was still too shaken to go anywhere, so he stayed put.

    Sidney looked over at the heart monitor, watching the beeping and fluctuating numbers. He swallowed back any attempts to argue.

    But it didn¡¯t feel like enough to just sit there guarding him. If Richard didn¡¯t wake up within two days, Sidney was afraid there wouldn¡¯t be much hope left.

    He sighed as he looked down at Richard. This man, who was always so sharp, soposed, was now lying there, unconscious. His handsome face was pale, and his brows tightly furrowed even in sleep.

    Turned out, even a body of steel could never withstand the betrayal of a lover.

    Sidney¡¯s expression wasplicated as he turned to Garry, who was following him. ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany? Where is she?¡± In this situation, no one could wake Richard from his deep sleep¨Cnot him, not John. Only Tiffany could¡¯ve done that. Garry paused for a second before answering, ¡°I heard¡­ I heard she went on a trip.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It was hard to believe. She had stabbed Richard with her own hands, delivering a lethal, merciless blow. Now, she was just¡­ gone, taking off without any sign of guilt.

    Sidney couldn¡¯t quite process it at first. But John, hearing the news, just scoffed bitterly. ¡°I really misjudged her.¡±

    He had been the one to call her Mrs. Hampton, the one who trusted her. Now, to see her betray Richard like this¡ªit hit hard.

    No one deserved to be stabbed by someone they loved and believed in. John¡¯s fists clenched as he punched the ground, his eyes filled with rage. It made him sick to think Richard didn¡¯t deserve any of this.

 Chapter 452

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In reality, even if Sidney wanted to cover up everything, news of Tiffany stabbing her own fianc¨¦ at their engagement party had already gone viral.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">People online were tearing her apart with insults and usations, and the Kelley family¡¯spanies were paying the price. Stocks had dropped, and they were bleeding money.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Charlie didn¡¯t care about money; he was just desperate for news about his daughter. Since that engagement night, Tiffany had vanished¨Cno calls, no messages, nothing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Kelley family was in shambles. They barely ate or slept, and even round¨Cfaced Eric had lost weight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the midst of their misery, though, Melody was thriving. This was exactly what she¡¯d wanted, and she figured she¡¯d go personally congratte them¨Cseemed only fair, after all her parents¡® ¡°generosity¡± in kicking her out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With a satisfied grin, Melody put on her best dress, slipped into her heels, and set off for Cedar Ridge Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But on her way there, a car suddenly zipped past her intersection, making her sit up in shock. ¡°Stop the car!¡± she shouted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver hit the brakes, ncing at her in confusion. ¡°Something wrong, Miss?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Turn right¨Cfollow that car!¡± she said, looking a bit frantic. Melody wasn¡¯t even sure what she had seen, but it had her on edge.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver hesitated and asked, ¡°But aren¡¯t we going to the Kelley family?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Just hurry up!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡± He elerated, taking a sharp turn to follow the car.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sky was pitch dark, heavy clouds covering every inch above Lovell City. It looked like a downpour wasing, and the streets were almost empty. Only the traffic lights shed in the silence of the night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The autumn wind swept down the road, lifting fallen leaves in swirling gusts. The whole scene looked bleak and empty.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally, the driver caught up with the car Melody had spotted at the intersection. At a red light, they came to a stop. Without wasting a second, Melody ordered, ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Take care-¡± The driver got out, muttering under his breath. He was already her fifth driver. ¡®This woman sure is hard to please,¡¯ he thought, shaking his head as he walked off.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody slid behind the wheel. Just as she took hold of the steering wheel, the light turned green, and the ck car ahead began to roll forward. Her hands trembled a little, but she tightened her grip and kept close.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the ck car, Lorenzo nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a car tailing us¨Cit¡¯s Melody¡¯s. Should we get rid of her?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let her be,¡± Felix replied, his expression unreadable, his eyes cold and distant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo assumed Felix¡¯s mood was due to their recent setbacks in Lovell City. Trying to reassure him, Lorenzo added, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. After my investigation into the Harper family these past couple of days, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get the Treasure Box this time.¡±</font></font>

    They had already tried to slip into the Harper family¡¯s estate, only toe up empty¨Chanded and nearly expose themselves in the process.

    But with their experience as the family¡¯s bodyguards, shadowing Romeo had finally paid off; they had uncovered the hiding ce.

    It was stashed in the ceiling of Romeo¡¯s room, not the closet or under the bed. The old man had taken serious measures to keep it safe, even setting up infrared cameras and reinforcing the manor¡¯s defenses.

    It was practically inviting them to make a move.

    Lorenzo smirked. Even if Romeo guarded it with his life, they were ready this time. If it meant tearing down the whole Harper family¡¯s estate, they¡¯d get their hands on that Treasure Box, no matter the cost.

    A few minutester, the car pulled to a stop. Felix nced upzily.

    There were already 30 to 40 cars scattered around the Harper family manor, with more arriving at different times. All in all, there were over 100 people there.

    And they weren¡¯t just anyone¨Ceach one was an elite Felix had personally trained.

    Felix smirked, watching the clock tick past 2 a.m. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t screw this up again.¡±

    It was both a warning and a final chance. Lorenzo nodded seriously and got out of the car.

    A few secondster, blue fireworks exploded in the sky, glowing brightly against the dark, calm night.

    Before the fireworks had even fully faded, ck shadows poured out of the cars from all directions, heading straight for the Harper family¡¯s manor.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Inside, Ryan had just had a shouting match with his wife.

    The trouble started when Felicia saw him in the backyard, getting too close to a maid. Enraged, Felicia stripped the maid naked and tied her to a tree, causing a scene with Ryan that turned the entire Harper family upside down for hours.

    After years of marriage, they¡¯d be too entwined to just separate over a fight. So, the end result was that they both retreated to their separate rooms for a cold war.

    By midnight, they were still ignoring each other. Felicia, crying all night, stared at her reflection in the mirror, feeling worse by the minute. But just then, she heard light footsteps outside her door.

    She froze, thinking it might be a sign that Ryan wasing to make amends. She stood up, opened the door, and said, ¡°At least you still have- Ah!¡±

    But before she could finish, she saw it wasn¡¯t Ryan standing there¨Cit was a guy with a dark look on his face.

    Felicia screamed in terror, but in the next moment, she was knocked unconscious, her bloated body copsing onto the floor.

    The man shut the door without a word, then turned around and saw more than ten of his teammatesing out of different rooms.

    They exchanged silent nods before sprinting off to their next target. In just ten minutes, the whole manor was eerily quiet.

    Everyone had either been knocked out in their sleep or had their necks snapped during the struggle. The brutality of it all ¡®made it clear just how ruthless and cold¨Cblooded this group was

    After clearing the manor, they made their way to Romeo¡¯s ce

    At the small door, Romeo¡¯s handpicked bodyguards were on watch, as usual.

    But those dozen or so guards didn¡¯t stand a chance against hundreds of attackers. In no time, more than ten of them were taken out.

    With all the threats neutralized, the group advanced toward Romeo¡¯s room.

    Romeo wasn¡¯t asleep. He always woke up in the middle of the night, and like every other night, he got up just now. But the moment he stepped out of his room, something felt off.

    ¡®Why is it so quiet tonight?¡® he thought.

 Chapter 453

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was oddly quiet¨Cno insects chirping, no footsteps from the guards that usually patrolled outside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was as if the whole world had fallen silent. Heavy clouds loomed above, and in the stillness, the sound of leaves drifting to the ground was almost too clear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Romeo¡¯s senses were on high alert. He stopped short of leaving the room and called out, ¡°Hello? Someone?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No response.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Damn,¡® he thought, his expression shifting. He spun around to head back to his bedroom, but froze as he sensed unfamiliar presences inside. He walked in, and there they were¨Cthree masked men waiting for him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded, voice cold. ¡°Do you have any idea whose house you¡¯re in? It¡¯s the Harper family. Get out now while you can.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The intruders exchanged a look, barely fazed, and one replied with a smug grin, ¡°Mr. Harper, after all these years guarding the Treasure Box, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to pass it on? We¡¯ll take it from here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The tone wasn¡¯t just confident; it wasced with threat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">rm bells went off in Romeo¡¯s mind. So they were here for the Treasure Box, after all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had protected its location for over a decade; no one was supposed to know it was hidden here. One final key, and he would unlock its power of immortality¨Cbut somehow, his secret was out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®When did this leak?¡® His expression hardened, and he snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Leave now, or you will regret it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But the men did not budge. One of them climbed onto his bed, grabbed a chair, and hurled it at the chandelier overhead. With a loud crash, the ceiling cracked, scattering debris across the floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And there it was¨Ca hiddenpartment, revealing a small package nestled within.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing this, Romeo nearly lost it, rushing forward with wild eyes. ¡°That¡¯s mine! No one can take it from me. No one!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But one of the men kicked him back to the ground with ease, showing no emotion. Another reached up and pulled down the package.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tearing off the cloth, he revealed¡­ not the Treasure Box, but an ordinary small box containing a few old gold ingots.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What the hell?¡± The men froze, thrown off by the sight. Lorenzo, furious, ripped off his mask, ring at Romeo. ¡°Where is the Treasure Box? Stop the game! Where did you hide it? Tell me!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had been led on too many times now, and everyone¡¯s patience had snapped. Lorenzo looked fierce, but his threats didn¡¯t faze Romeo.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The old man was already facing the end of his life; he had nothing left to lose.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Romeo slowly pushed himself up, dusting off his clothes. ¡°I told you,¡± he said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this Treasure Box.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Really?¡± Lorenzo let out a bitterugh. Dropping any pretense, he sneered, ¡°You really think we woulde here without being fully prepared? Hand it over, Mr. Harper, or I¡¯ll make sure your son and daughter¨Cinw pay the price!¡±</font></font>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Romeo¡¯s face turned pale. But as he nced around, he realized none of his bodyguards had rushed in, even after all the noise. Not a single person wasing to his aid.

    That could only mean one thing¨Cthese men had taken control of the entire manor, with fierce determination.

    With a cold expression, Romeo Harper pressed the rm in the room. This rm not only connected to the entire manor, but it als sent out a distress signal to the outside world.

    Even if they thought they had him cornered, he would not make it easy for them.

    But the rm red for only a second before it cut offpletely¨Cthey had disabled it, isting the entire Harper family.

    ¡°You cut the signal?¡± Romeo¡¯s stomach dropped as he realized just how thorough these men were. With the entire manor under their control, whatever happened inside would stay inside. No one wasing to help.

    Lorenzo was already fed up. He snapped at his men, ¡°Check all the walls. Don¡¯t miss anything. If we have to dig through the ce, we will. We are finding that Treasure Box today.¡±

    The team scattered, searching everywhere, not just the ones in the bedroom but all over the entire manor. Romeo stayed stubbornly quiet, refusing to give them anything.

    Just then, a sharp voice cut through the night. It was Alexia. Seeing strangers tearing apart her home, she yelled, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    The search stopped for a moment as the intruders turned, clearly not expecting anyone to be around after they had taken over the entire manor.

    Alexia was not in the house when they sneaked in. She had just been feeding her horse in the backyard, getting ready for a riding appointment the next day. But when she walked in and saw the chaos, she was fuming.

    ¡°Who the hell let you in? Get out of my house!¡± she yelled, unaware of the situation, not holding back.

    Of course, the intruders didn¡¯t budge.

    Her gazended on Lorenzo, who she vaguely recognized as a former bodyguard she had dismissed. Her usual spoiled attitude red up. She tilted her chin defiantly, barking, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Chase them out!¡±

    When Lorenzo didn¡¯t move, Alexia¡¯s anger boiled over. ¡°You are really useless, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the point of keeping someone around who can¡¯t even do their job right?¡±

    Lorenzo had taken a lot of her insultstely, mostly because he hadn¡¯t been pushed this far before.

    job most

    But now, with the entire Harper family under their control, he was done tolerating it. Alexia was practically asking for trouble with her attitude.

    Romeo wanted to step in, but it was toote.

    Lorenzo marched over, grabbed Alexia by the chin, and sneered ¡°Miss Harper, remember when I said I¡¯d cut out your tongue and sew that nasty mouth of yours shut? You think I¡¯m jaking?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t ying around. Alexia, though, wasn¡¯t buying it.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± she snapped, pping his hand away, looking at him with a mix of mockery and disgust. ¡°You? You¡¯re nothing but ackey. Pathetic.¡±

    Lorenzo¡¯s face darkened, his patience running out. He hated being looked down on.

    Without warning, he grabbed Alexia by the neck and shouted to his men, ¡°Get me a needle! I¡¯m sewing this filthy mouth shut myself!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 454

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinates immediately got to work. It was easy enough to find a sewing kit in the servants¡® quarters.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Alexia still didn¡¯t get it. She kept acting like the spoiled youngdy she was, her voice sharp. ¡°How dare you talk like that to your master?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo just shook his head andughed bitterly. He didn¡¯t know whether to call her naive or in stupid.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then again, it made sense. The Harper family had sheltered her all her life. She¡¯d grown up thinking the world revolved around her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo smiled and pped her across the face, making Alexia¡¯s head snap to the side.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Romeo stood up, anger shing in his eyes. ¡°Enough! She is still young. I will apologize on her behalf. Please don¡¯t take it out on her.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In this situation, he had no choice but to try to smooth things over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa?¡± Alexia looked up,pletely shocked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was the first time she had ever seen her grandfather apologize to anyone, especially not someone like this.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this. They were beneath them, yet Romeo was the one apologizing. It felt like a huge insult.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her anger red, and her eyes went red. She shouted, ¡°Someone! Where are the bodyguards? Where¡¯s the butler? Where is everyone? Get these assholes out of my house!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But no one came, even when her voice cracked from yelling.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That was when Alexia realized something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Who are you? Why did you break into my house?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo smirked. ¡°A littlete for questions, don¡¯t you think?¡± He grabbed a needle from his subordinate, its sharp tip glinting in the light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hold her down,¡± he ordered, and his bodyguards moved to restrain Alexia.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She panicked as soon as she saw they were serious. She shook her head, her voice trembling. ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong! Please, don¡¯t¨Cdon¡¯te near me, please!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo was never one to show mercy. The silver needle went in, and Alexia¡¯s scream filled the room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Romeo rushed forward, but one of the men kicked him down without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was an old man, and this was the second time he had been knocked down in such a short time. Romeo struggled to get up, panting. His voice cracked as he tried tomand, ¡°Enough Stop it now!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Lorenzo¡¯s voice was icy as he asked, ¡°Are you going to hand it over or not?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The silver needle struck again, and blood started dripping onto the floor, staining the cdon tiles red.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Alexia¡¯s face went pale from the pain. It was so intense she thought she might pass out. She wanted to scream for help, but her body wouldn¡¯t let her. She couldn¡¯t even find the strength to speak, just weak, desperate soundsing from her throat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pain was too much. Her face twisted in agony, her body shaking from the torment. It was obvious how much she was suffering.</font></font>

    Romeo¡¯s heart broke seeing her like this. She was his granddaughter, the one he¡¯d watched grow up, the one he¡¯d raised. But now, she was bleeding, and it was like a knife to his own heart.

    But if he handed over the Treasure Box now, everything he had worked for¨Cthe secret he had kept for over a decade- would be exposed. The dream of living longer, the one thing he¡¯d obsessed over, would vanish in an instant.

    In his eyes, more than ten years of obsession was worth as much as his granddaughter¡¯s blood.

    Lorenzo saw Romeo¡¯s hesitation and grinned, driving the needle in again. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about your own granddaughter, I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    He was the definition of ruthless and cruel. Alexia¡¯s body shook with fear, tears streaming down her face as her voice trembled.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ please, save me-¡± She could barely get the words out.

    Romeo¡¯s tears fell too, his voice breaking as he finally gave in. ¡°The Treasure Box¨Cit¡¯s buried under the fig tree.¡±

    It was a real blow that the secret, hidden for more than ten years, couldn¡¯t stay buried anymore.

    Romeo slumped to the ground, his eyes cloudy, filled with regret.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lorenzo didn¡¯t waste any time. As soon as he heard it, he motioned for his men to dig it up.

    The fig tree was in Romeo¡¯s yard, and it wasn¡¯t long before they found the tightly wrapped package buried beneath the soil. Lorenzo released Alexia and eagerly tore into the package. Under theyers of oilskin, a soft blue glow flickered quietly. It was the Treasure Box. The same mysterious, blue¨Ccolored object that seemed to pulse with a strange power. Lorenzo let out augh, feeling a rush of satisfaction. After all the searching, he¡¯d finally found it. He could finally report back to his master.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± hemanded, and his subordinates immediately fired a re into the sky. A firework bloomed over the Harper family¡¯s manor, signaling the end of their mission.

    Within moments, nearly a hundred highly¨Ctrained assassins had disappeared, leaving the Harper estate like they had never been there at all.

    All that remained was chaos¨Cblood, destruction, and the lingering smell of tears. Alexia was still on the ground, shaking uncontrobly, cold sweat dripping from her.

    ¡°Alexia?¡± Romeo struggled to his feet and tried to move toward her, but Alexia¡¯s face was twisted in hate. Her eyes were swollen from crying, filled with anger.

    The silver needle was still hanging from her skin, the thread stretched painfully tight, making it impossible for her to speak. But her expression said it all¨Cshe hated Romeo.

    She hated her grandfather for not giving up the Treasure Box sooner. If he had, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer like ¡®this. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to this agony.

    Romeo closed his eyes, overwhelmed by the weight of it all. Everything he had lived for, every dream, every obsession¨Cit had all been for nothing.

    Lorenzo left the Harper family¡¯s manor, practically grinning from ear to ear. He jumped into the car and handed Felix the

    down!¡± Treasure Box. ¡°Sir, I found it! Didn¡¯t let you

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Felix replied, barely reacting, his face still as cold as ever.

    Lorenzo¡¯s excitement was barely contained. ¡°With the Treasure Box in your hands, and the power inside, once you take down Richard, no one in Lovell City will stand in your way.¡±

    Felix tightened his grip on the box, a cold smile forming on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The sleek car roared to life and sped off into the night. Melody, her heart pounding, carefully got out of the car after Felix and his men had left.

    Felix had definitely noticed her following them, but he did not care.

    Still, Melody couldn¡¯t help it¨Cshe had to know what happened at the manor. Hesitation and fear gnawed at her, but she peeked inside.

    The manor was asvish as ever, but the atmosphere was chillingly silent. Then, her eyesnded on the bloodstains on the floor, and a shiver ran down her spine. Those people were terrifying.

    Fear quickly overtook Melody. She backed away, panic setting in and rushed out of the door, practically running to escape the dark, foreboding ce.

    As she scrambled out through the metal door, running as fast as she could, she didn¡¯t even notice her ne had fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 455

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, on the other side, the helicopter continued its flight. It was still two hours out from Lovell City.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s injuries had been treated, and he¡¯d taken his medicine and an injection. After resting for a bit, he was feeling better.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He nced around at his subordinates, most of whom were sitting quietly, a few already half asleep from the long flight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany, though, was still sitting up straight, her posture stiff. Despite her calm, collected look, her clenched fists betrayed just how eager she was to get home.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh quietly got up and sat next to her, lowering his voice to keep it soft, his tone a bit rough from just waking up. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. We¡¯ll stop to refuel and head straight back to Lovell City after.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany gave him a small smile. ¡°Thanks for helping out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh blinked, slightly dazed. After a moment, he replied, ¡°No need to thank me. Me and my people back home are kind- hearted. Don¡¯t be burdened.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He felt awkward lying and stumbled over his words. If Tiffany could see him, she would¡¯ve noticed how stiff and ufortable he looked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Keh spoke, the helicopter began to slowly descend. They were heading back toward the same valley they¡¯d flown over earlier.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But just as they were about tond, Keh noticed another helicoptering down right behind them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This is our chance,¡± a man in the other helicopter said. ¡°Miss Xanthus wants us to get rid of this woman, no matter what! Listen up¨Cno mercy. We can¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it!¡± came the reply as everyone got ready.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On Keh¡¯s helicopter, one of his subordinates urgently called out. ¡°Not good, the helicopter behind us isnding too! What should we do?¡°.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. These were the same people who had chased Tiffany before they went to Azure Sea Royal Pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In other words, all of this was sent by the mighty Saintess, Morwen. She was really persistent. First, she failed to kill them in the Treasure Pavilion, and now she was chasing them down, even though it was way too risky.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°How much longer can we keep going withoutnding? How long will the fuelst?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It won¡¯tst much longer.¡± The flight time was long, and the helicopter itself had tond to refuel. There was no other choice, they would have to fight for their lives.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh took a deep breath and gave the orders, his voice steady. ¡°Count the people and weapons. Five of you, get Tiffany</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">with me!¡± out of here. The rest, stay</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°But-¡°The subordinate hesitated, but couldn¡¯t go against Keh¡¯s unwavering decision. ¡°It¡¯s decided. Get ready. I want these people to never return.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes!¡± The man gritted his teeth and left to carry out the orders.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany heard themotion and quickly grabbed Keh¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. You should be the one to go.¡±</font></font>

    Without a second thought, she shoved the box into his hands. ¡°Please, just onest thing¨Ctake this herb to Luna Vi.¡±

    Keh had already suspected that she was the Miracle Healer. After all, when he and Melody were engaged, June, the Miracle Healer¡¯s butler, hade to him with the truth,ced in sarcasm.

    Now, it all clicked into ce. That must visited Luna Vi to ask for medicine for the Miracle Healer, whom he had never met, had been so hostile when he Sandra, who was disfigured.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    It was because she was Tiffany. Keh help but smile bitterly. It seemed he was realizing all the secrets a little toote.

    Back then, on the night Tiffany saved him, he had foolishly mistaken the person he fell in love with at first sight for Melody.

    One wrong decision led to another, and now, when he finally understood his feelings and wanted to turn back, he realized the woman who had always been by his side had long since gone.

    Keh sighed and pushed the box with the Eternal Herb back, trying to joke. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a guy. Let me have my moment to be the hero.¡±

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°No. Either you leave, or I stay.¡±

    From the beginning, they had been after her, so as long as she stayed, no one else would be in danger.

    Keh opened his mouth to argue, but it was already toote. The helicopter had just touched down, and the one behind themnded a good ten seconds before. Gunshots rang out almost immediately. No one was getting out of this without a fight.

    ¡°Go!¡± Keh ordered, and just like that, his bodyguards jumped into action. Gunfire filled the air as both sides went at it with everything they had.

    Tiffany turned to Keh. ¡°Got any more weapons? Give me one.¡±

    Her bow and arrow, the ones Richard had given her¨Cbeautiful, sturdy, and named Gxy¨Chad fallen into the stream when she crashed. A shame, really, considering how well it had served her. But now, it was gone just like that.

    Keh didn¡¯t say anything, just handed her a gun. It felt right in her hand. She found a good spot, letting the wind guide her aim. Her sight might be gone, but she didn¡¯t miss once.

    Odin and his guys were stunned, mouths wide open.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± one of them yelled. Seeing someone who couldn¡¯t see shoot more urately than they could was enough to crush their pride.

    However, their shock only pushed them harder. They weren¡¯t about to let Tiffany outdo them. Their attacks became even more brutal.

    The tide of the fight shifted quickly. The enemies who¡¯d had the upper hand were now getting pushed back.

    Meanwhile, the assassin leader was grinding his teeth, furious. ¡°Blow it up! Do whatever it takes!¡±

    With that, a small grenade was thrown a few secondster.

    ¡°Back up!¡± Keh shouted immediately. Everyone scrambled to retreat. A loud bang echoed through the air, and dust and sand flew everywhere.

    In that critical moment, Keh grabbed Tiffany and pulled her behind a hidden rock. For the time being, they were safe- bullets couldn¡¯t reach them. But the box Tiffany had been clutching had fallen a few meters away.

    ¡°The Eternal Herb, I can¡¯t lose it!¡± she said, her voice a little frantic.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose that herb¨Cit had taken so much effort to get from Azure Sea Royal Pce.

    She started to crawl out, but Keh yanked her back. ¡°Do you wanna die?¡± His voice was desperate, almost a shout.

    rmination.

    Tiffany¡¯s face set in determination. Pushing his hand off, she got up and rolled out. A grenade hadn¡¯t been what she¡¯d expected¨Cher focus had been on listening for the enemy.

    As Keh moved her, the box with the Eternal Herb slipped from her grasp and fell just out of reach.

 Chapter 456

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s face twisted with frustration. She had been careless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Right now, she was just thankful her eyesight wasing back. The blur had cleared, and she could make out a bit of light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking around, she spotted the outline of the box. So, she rolled across the ground, making her way to it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But as soon as she reached for it, the assassins were right there, closing in like wild dogs. The gunfire that had already been intense got even worse, forcing her to pull back and hide behind another rock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany!¡± Keh yelled, his heart in his throat. He couldn¡¯t believe she was risking her life for a damn herb.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But he knew if he asked, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t hesitate to say it was worth it. She would never think twice about it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh couldn¡¯t shake the bitter feeling eating at him. His chest felt tight, like there was something stuck in his throat, making him feel like he might cry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was like a wave of regret washing over him. Nothing hurt more than having something and feeling it slip right through his fingers.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had seen Tiffany risk everything for him, but now, another man was the one making her take that same risk.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh fought back the jealousy bubbling up inside him, eyes red as he ordered, ¡°Take them down!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, his men went straight for the assassins. The air was thick with dust, and the tension was suffocating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked at the box, barely three steps away. So close, she could almost feel it in her grasp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But the assassins were relentless, hounding her like they had a personal vendetta. No matter what, they weren¡¯t giving her a second to breathe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany clenched her teeth. A few times, she thought about rushing out, but the bullets were flying all over the ce, making it impossible to even peek out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One of the assassins caught on, though, and saw she was going for the box. He fired a few shots at it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The box got hit twice, the impact making a hole in it and sawdust flying everywhere.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Shit. The Eternal Herb is mmable!¡® Tiffany thought, spotting the small fire burning near the box in her blurry vision. Without thinking, she dove forward to put out the fire, then grabbed the box and tried to pull back behind the stone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before she could get far, two more shots rang out. Tiffany tried to roll out of the way, but one of them grazed her cheek, leaving a nasty cut..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Luckily, the Eternal Herb was still safe. Tiffany let out a sigh of relief, her focus entirely on the herb¨Cshe didn¡¯t even notice the injury on her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany Kelley heaved a sigh of relief. Her entire attention was focused on this medicinal herb, and she did not care about her injured face at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The gunshots finally stopped. A figure loomed over her. Tiffany lifted her head, but with her vision still blurry, she could only make out a slim figure.</font></font>

    The figure was furious, practically shouting, ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? Is this stupid herb really worth it?¡± That bullet had been way too close. If it had been just a little off, it wouldn¡¯t just be her cheek that got scratched¨Cher life would¡¯ve been snatched away.

    Even though she had dodged death, he thought that as a woman she should care about the wound on her face¨Cespecially since it could leave a scar.

    Keh, furious, grabbed the box from her hands like he was about to throw it away.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Tiffany panicked. She jumped up to snatch it, but as soon as she stood, she groaned and copsed.

    Keh quickly caught her, his voice full of concern, ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡±

    He looked down and saw a small metal shard stuck in her bloodied pants. It looked like it was from a grenade fragment that had gotten her when it exploded.

    All his anger faded, leaving only a deep sense of helplessness. Keh sighed and handed the box back to Tiffany. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get that wound checked.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The assassins who had been on their heels were now gone for good. They had had iting.

    And since the Harper family¡¯s helicopter had been destroyed, Keh ordered someone to check the assassins¡® chopper. It was still fully functional, so everyone climbed aboard. This time, the flight to Lovell City was smooth and uninterrupted.

    Over an hourter, they touched down at the back of Luna Vi, Tiffany jumped out of the helicopter and turned to face a few lingering shadows.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Keh forced

    Back in Lovell City, it was like everything had

    a

    smile.

    reset He knew they might nevesen

    cross paths again.

    ¡°Just take care.¡± Swallowing the bitterness in his chest, he gave a slight nod and turned back to board the helicopter.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    But a voice called out..¡°Hey, Jumbo! ver got around to asking¨Cwhat¡¯s your real name?¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t reveal that. Keh hesitated, a small, sad smile on his face. ¡°We only met once. My name is not important.¡±

    If the silly nickname left even a small mark in her memory, that was more than enough. For him, it didn¡¯t really matter if she remembered him or not.

    Turning, Keh forced onest smile. ¡°See you. Maybe we¡¯ll run into each other again someday.¡±

    Just then, her voice.cut through the breeze with a teasing tone. ¡°Jumbo, huh? Keh, that¡¯s pretty¡­ cute.¡±

    He spun around, taken aback.

    Dawn was just breaking, painting the sky with pink and purple hues. And there she stood, worn and bloodied, yet glowing, her eyes bright as stars. And for a moment, that warm, genuine smile lit up her face, soft and clear.

    somehow

    Keh froze for a moment. ¡°Wait¡­ how did you figure it out?¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just a lucky guess.¡±

    Ever since meeting this kind stranger who went by ¡°Jumbo¡± in the valley, she¡¯d had her suspicions.

    It seemed too convenient. Blind, on the run, and suddenly encountering someone who cleared her path and made sure she got back to Lovell City. There was no way it was just chance.

    Plus, there was something oddly familiar about him, a feeling she couldn¡¯t ignore. She was sure it was Keh.

    Keh scratched his head, caught between feeling awkward and oddly relieved.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Tiffany to look at him like this¨Cwithout the usual tension, maybe even with a touch of humor, like they were old friends meeting again after a long time.

    Keh chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better keep this between us. If word gets out, people won¡¯t shut up about it.¡±

    Tiffany smirked but, after a beat, her smile softened. Looking at him, she spoke quietly. ¡°Thank you, Keh. Really.¡±

    so thick she¡¯d barely been able to see beyond The memories¨Cthe hurt, bitterness, the weight of old grudges had been them. Now, standing here, those burdens seemed lighter, like an old dream that didn¡¯t quite belong to her anymore.

    Many things had shifted in her life since she woke up from that dream.

    She had been the one stuck in the past, holding herself captive to the mistakes and pain of her old life. But now, she was ready to make peace with it.

 Chapter 457

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This life was different from her past one, and Keh wasn¡¯t the same as he was before.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without even realizing it, her fate had changed. The life she was living now wasn¡¯t like the one she had had before. For the first time, she could let go of the past and look at Keh without the weight of hatred.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany knew the trip to the Azure Sea Royal Pce had been dangerous. If not for Keh, getting back to Lovell City safely wouldn¡¯t have been easy. He had saved her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Guess we¡¯re even now,¡® she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked and sighed. ¡°Keh, even though I think you¡¯re annoying and kind of a jerk sometimes, I have to admit, you were loyal this time. It¡¯s one of the few things you¡¯ve done right.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®One of the few things? Thanks?¡® Keh couldn¡¯t help but be a little irritated, but also amused. When he looked at Tiffany¡¯s bright eyes, though, he realized what it meant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her being able to joke with him meant she had let go of the grudges from the past.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh smiled, the expression on his handsome face softening. ¡°You should really take care of that face of yours. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll end up with a scar,¡± he said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tiffany shrugged. Her self¨Chealing ability was strong. Even though the wound was deep and hurt, she knew it would heal up in no time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Bye now,¡± Tiffany said, turning and walking down the path toward Luna Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, Keh went back to the helicopter, and it lifted off with a low hum, flying off into the distance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sound of the helicopter was loud enough to make the servants in Luna Vi think something had happened. They quickly turned on the lights and rushed over, thinking someone had broken in. When they saw Tiffany, they shouted, ¡°Miss you¡¯re back!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah,¡± Tiffany nodded, about to ask about June when she heard June¡¯s voice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mydy!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Through her blurry vision, Tiffany made out the shape of June rushing toward her, panic in her voice. ¡°Miss, are you hurt?¡± she asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June noticed the deep bloodstain on Tiffany¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but look her over with worry. When she saw there weren¡¯t any other serious injuries, she let out a big sigh of relief.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That day in the valley, after the ambush and the helicopter crash, everyone had to jump to survive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thankfully, the fall wasn¡¯t too high, and there was a stream at the bottom. They allnded in it, and aside from some minor cuts and bruises, everyone was fine. But the stream had swept them away, and they got separated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June and the others ended up upstream, while Tiffany was carried downstream.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Worried Tiffany might not be able to swim, June had searched along the stream for ages. She only found Gxy¨Cthe bow and arrow, but no sign of Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had nned to stay in the valley that night, but an unfamiliar man told them Tiffany had been taken by the locals. He promised her safety.</font></font>

    With no other choice, June reluctantly headed back to Lovell City. She never imagined Tiffany would be back so soon.

    ¡°I honestly thought those people were just making things up. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be fine. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay,¡± June said, practically glowing with happiness.

    Then, she asked, ¡°So, who did you end up with? And what happened to your face, Miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tiffany replied, brushing it off. But her next question came out sharp. ¡°Nothing big happened in Lovell City in thest couple of days, right? And what about Royal Bay?¡±

    ¡°Nothing from Royal Bay¨Ceverything¡¯s blocked off. I¡¯ve asked around but couldn¡¯t find anything about Mr. Hampton,¡± June answered.

    Tiffany nodded. That was about what she expected.

    ¡°But,¡± June continued, ¡°because of the engagement party mess, Kelley Group¡¯s stock tanked. And people are roasting you online.¡±

    The criticism was pretty subtle, but honestly, everyone probably just wanted to punch her.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow. This wasn¡¯t a surprise, either. If they wanted to curse her, fine. If they hated her, whatever. She didn¡¯t care.

    She gripped the box tighter and headed toward the Medicinal Haven in the basement.

    June followed behind her, looking like she wanted to say something. After a moment, she spoke up. ¡°Uh, I just got word. Something big just happened in Lovell City.¡±

    ¡°Spill it,¡± Tiffany replied, not stopping.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Harper family¡­ they¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    Tiffany stopped dead in her tracks, frowning. ¡°Wait, what? The Harper family? What could happen to them?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, about three hours ago, a group of people broke into their ce. Mr. Ryan Harper got stabbed nine times and died on the spot. His wife¡¯s fine, but she is hurt.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened as June hesitated. ¡°And, uh, there were other casualties. Some of the servants. But the worst part, Mr. Romeo Harper is in the ER, hasn¡¯te out yet. And Miss Alexia Harper¡­ her mouth was sewn shut.¡±

    Tiffany staggered back, her mind racing. Three hours ago, she and Keh had just been dealing with those killers and were on their way back to the helicopter.

    She didn¡¯t expect this kind of chaos at the Harper family¡¯s ce.

    Keh was going to take this hard when he arrived. Especially since he wasn¡¯t even there¡ªhe had been in Azure Sea Royal Pce because of her.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression shifted as she quickly ran into the Medicinal Haven, grabbed a few ss bottles, and handed the box with the Eternal Herb to June. ¡°Keep this safe,¡± she said, her tone serious.

    Then, without a second thought, she rushed out. ¡°Get the car ready, now!¡±

    The servant didn¡¯t waste any time. The car started up and raced toward the Harper family¡¯s manor.

    June stood frozen, processing Tiffany¡¯s reaction. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be so intense. As she stood there, a thought popped up in her mind. ¡®Could the person who saved Tiffany in the valley¡­ actually be Keh?¡®

    At the Harper family manor, the helicopter touched down with a slow, eerie descent. The silence around them was unnerving.

    Keh, dragging his injured leg, stepped out of the helicopter and made his way toward the courtyard, each step heavy with tension.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But something felt off. Normally, there would be servants and bodyguards everywhere. Yet, other than the bright lights still on, there wasn¡¯t a sound in the air.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here? This is way too strange,¡® Keh thought speeding up his pace. His first stop was Romeo¡¯s ce. It was aplete mess. The area near the fig tree had been dug up, and there was still blood on the ground.

    The light overhead had been shattered, and strange, jagged footprints were all over the once¨Cpristine bed. It was clear that someone had broken in¨Cand it wasn¡¯t just one person.

    Keh¡¯s heart raced. He gestured to his subordinates, his voice shaky. ¡°Go check the other areas!¡±

    His team scattered, and soon, they started hauling bodies out¨Cthree servants, and then Ryan, covered in blood.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Keh froze, his stomach dropping. Seeing his father¡¯s face lying lifeless on the ground was like a punch to the gut. His mind went nk, the shock hitting him like a freight train.

 Chapter 458

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Dad?¡± Keh shouted again, but his father remained unmoving.</font></font>Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His subordinate, holding back tears, lowered his gaze. ¡°Sir¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">95%</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">+5</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh¡¯s hope instantly vanished. His legs gave out, and he dropped to his knees, not even noticing the fresh blood seeping through his bandages as he crawled toward his father.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Dad-¡± Keh¡¯s voice shook as he reached out, pping his father¡¯s face. The coldness beneath his hand told him everything he needed to know. It was toote. There was nothing he could do.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®How could this happen? How could this happen?¡® he kept asking himself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had left so suddenly, without even saying goodbye. It had only been three days, and now he was walking into this nightmare.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyes burned with unshed tears as he choked on his grief. All the pain had drained out of him, leaving him speechless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Odin immediately went to check the surveince cameras, but although the cameras were intact, the signal had beenpletely cut off during the critical time. No one knew what had actually happened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Sir-¡± His subordinates exchanged uncertain looks, unsure of how tofort him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Keh wasn¡¯t listening. He kept pping himself, his voice low and broken. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault! I didn¡¯t protect them.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If only he had known before leaving Lovell City, maybe he could¡¯ve arranged things better. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He hadn¡¯t done enough. This was his way of punishing himself, though it felt like nothing at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Tiffany arrived at the Harper family manor and got out of the car. The faint smell of blood hung in the air, making her heart tighten with unease.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She slowed her pace, her vision still blurry but clearer than before.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany got closer, she could see Keh kneeling on the ground, pping his father¡¯s face over and over. His subordinates were standing nearby, clearly distressed, but no one dared to stop him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked over and checked Ryan¡¯s pulse¨Cit was already gone. The body was stiff, meaning he had been dead for at least two hours.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She pulled her hand back and said softly, ¡°Keh¡­.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He looked up at her, his face full of grief, and pulled her into an embrace, almost like a child trying to find some kind offort. For once, Tiffany didn¡¯t push him away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sun had fully risen, and the rain that had been building all night started pouring down. It washed away the blood on the ground, and the sound of the rain hitting the earth filled the air,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany let him hold her as the rain fell, ignoring the pain in her wound as the wetness soaked through. Half an hour passed before he finally released her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyes were bloodshot, and his handsome face, usually soposed, now looked raw and broken.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed, closing her eyes. ¡°We need to get you to the hospital.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 459

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Curiosity kills the cat. Romeo had warned his stubborn grandson time and time again not to dig into the Treasure Box.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had told him countless times to leave it alone, not even to mention it to anyone. Keh had promised just as many times, but in the end, he hadn¡¯t really listened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The result? A brutal, bloody bacsh¨Cone that couldn¡¯t be undone, no matter how deep their regret ran.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Romeo, so furious he nearly fainted, felt a rush of anger and bitter regret. He had managed to keep the Treasure Box safe for over a decade, relocating it often to avoid detection.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But a simple mistake¨Ca chance encounter where Keh discovered the box¡¯s hiding ce¨Chad unraveled it all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This investigation had exposed everything, and now there was no one left to me.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Romeo slumped back onto the bed, his face drained of color and his breathing grew erratic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His men, rmed, quickly called for a doctor. After a quick check, the doctor¡¯s face grew grim. ¡°He¡¯s having a myocardial infarction. Move him to the resuscitation room, now!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The nurses quickly wheeled Romeo away, leaving Keh standing alone, his arm hanging at his side. He looked lost, defeated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± he muttered, voice barely a whisper. All for a curiosity he couldn¡¯t control, for doubts he refused to let go of. He¡¯d wanted answers, yet those answers had brought cmity on his family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa.¡± Watching the emergency room light turn red, Keh felt the weight in his chest grow. The empty hallway felt vast, cold, like he was standing alone in an open field, each gust of wind hitting him like shards of ice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Covering his face, he felt his hands begin to shake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed and stepped forward. ¡°He¡¯ll be alright.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With her spirit herbs strengthening Romeo¡¯s heart and extending his life, if that still couldn¡¯t save him, her reputation as the Miracle Healer might truly be on the line.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But some wounds¨Cwell, no amount of herbs could heal those scarspletely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wasn¡¯t sure how tofort Keh, so she left a small, white ss bottle by his side and slipped away quietly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back at Luna Vi, Tiffany rubbed her temples and went straight down to the Medicinal Haven in the basement.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was still there, standing watch over a small box on the table The Eternal Herb inside showed some slight burn marks, but luckily, the damage wasn¡¯t severe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany began grinding the Eternal Herb into powder, squinting a little¨Cher vision was still a bit blurred but would be fully clear in a day or two. ¡°Alright, Eternal Herb, this¡­ and that..¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After preparing everything, finally, she nicked her palm with a small knife, letting a few drops of her blood blend in; being immune to poisons, her blood added extra resistance to the mixture.</font></font>

    Then, she ced a careful 5% of the blend into the alchemy furnace. Seven hours would be enough for the medicine to be ready.

    June brought over a first aid kit with a look of concern. ¡°No one is going to recognize all you¡¯re doing here. Why push yourself so hard? And look at your face¨Cyou¡¯re hurt badly. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    She gently dabbed a cotton swab on Tiffany¡¯s wound, disinfecting and treating it. The wound was deep¨Ca bullet had grazed her, leaving a harsh cut on her once¨Cperfect skin. Anyone who saw it would feel a little tug of sympathy.

    June worked carefully, trying not to hurt Tiffany more than necessary, but the disinfectant and medicine still stung. Tiffany didn¡¯t flinch or say anything, just staying quiet.

    A few minutester, June finished and said, ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over everything.¡±

    Tiffany immediately shook her head. ¡°Not happening.¡±

    Without missing a beat, she added, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just seven more hours, and everything will be done. I can¡¯t let anything go wrong now.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She hadn¡¯t slept much during the trip, and now that things were finally settling down, she refused to rest.

    June could see how exhausted she was, and it made her heart ache. But she knew there was no changing her mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay with you then.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tiffanyid down on the nearby couch, keeping her eyes closed, but she didn¡¯t fall asleep. For the next seven hours, June didn¡¯t leave her side, either.

    When the alchemy furnace finally opened, Tiffany quickly packed up the ten or so pills that were ready. She wasted no time, hurrying out of the basement.

    ¡°Prepare the car,¡± she said, already moving toward the door. She was heading to Royal Bay.

    June followed closely, worry written all over her face. The rain was stilling down, and the chill of autumn set in.

    It was two in the afternoon, and Tiffany was struggling to stay awake. As Royal Bay grew closer, her heart began to race uncontrobly.

    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Richard. She wondered how he was doing and how much longer he couldst. There was no time to waste.

    *****

    At Royal Bay, Sidney was pacing, his brow furrowed.

    If a person remained in a deep sleep for too long, their body would start to shut down. Medicine could only help for so long, but if it stopped working, the only thing left would be death.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?¡± Sidney muttered to himself, his steps quick and anxious.

    He turned again, eyes locking onto the figure lying motionless in the bed. He couldn¡¯t help ncing at him once more, now for the eighth time.

    Richard¡¯s face looked just like it always had¨Chandsome, serene, but still. His eyes were closed, and even in his deep sleep, he had that noble, almost arrogant vibe about him.

    Sidney walked up and shook his shoulder. ¡°Come on, wake up already!¡±

    If Richard kept sleeping like this, they would really be out of options.

    Sidney paused, thinking his words might need a little more weight. ¡°Tiffany is waiting for you. If you stay like this, she¡¯ll end up with someone else.¡±

    Sidney didn¡¯t know if his words hit a nerve, but just as he finished speaking, Richard¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. Still, he didn¡¯t wake up.

    Sidney kept shouting for a while, but nothing changed.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± Sidney muttered, feeling helpless. With no other choice, he let go and turned around.

    What he didn¡¯t see, though, was that the moment he turned away, Richard¡¯s eyelids twitched again. The pendant around his neck glowed with a soft blue light¨Cjust like the light from the Treasure Box. It was mysterious, almost magical.

    The light rushed into Richard¡¯s body and disappeared in an instant. It was so fast that no one noticed.

    Then, the pendant settled back to its usual quiet, silver full moon shape.

    Tiffany had given him that pendant a long time ago, and she had worn it for as long as she could remember.

 Chapter 460

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The dark blue light had a powerful healing effect.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Slowly, the wound just a centimeter from Richard¡¯s heart started to close up. Even the powder that had caused him to fall unconscious was slowly being dissolved by the light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But no one noticed. Sidney kept pacing back and forth when a servant knocked and said, ¡°Mr. Pauley, there¡¯s a youngdy outside who wants to see Mr. Hampton. She-¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without a second thought, Sidney shot her down. ¡°No.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since the mess at Richard¡¯s engagement party, the gates of Royal Bay had been nearly knocked down, with all sorts of people showing up trying to get in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were all just here to test the waters. Sidney wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant hesitated, then said, ¡°No, Mr. Pauley. This youngdy says she knows how to wake Mr. Hampton up, so I thought I should tell you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When it came to Richard, everything at Royal Bay had to be taken seriously. Sidney raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. ¡°She really said that?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Do you know where she¡¯s from?¡± he asked again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant shook her head. ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t seem to be from Lovell City, and she doesn¡¯t look like the heiress of any family I¡¯ve seen before. She seems¡­ unfamiliar.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney found that curious. The world only knew about Richard¡¯s stabbing at the engagement party. Royal Bay had kept everything about his injuries and condition under wraps. So, this woman shouldn¡¯t have known Richard was unconscious. ¡°Let her in,¡± he said, a wry smile pulling at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to know who this mysterious person was. The servant nodded and left. A momentter, the young girl was brought in, and the servant gestured for her to take a seat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The girl bit her lip, her voice soft and a little nervous. ¡°Thank you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She sat down on the sofa, staying still and not looking around, her face innocent and unsure.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A little whileter, Sidney came downstairs. From the stairs, he saw a girl in a pink sweater sitting on the sofa in the fancy living room. Her brown hair framed her small back, and she seemed a bit nervous, staying in ce without moving.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was something familiar about her, but for a moment, Sidney couldn¡¯t ce her. He frowned and decided to cut to the chase. ¡°What¡¯s your business with Mr. Hampton?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she heard him, the girl on the sofa finally looked up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her face was sweet and soft, with almond¨Cshaped eyes full of innocence, like the clear water of a calmke. They had that shy, hesitant look, almost like a puppy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She spoke, her voice gentle. ¡°Mr. Guest, do you remember me?¡± Her face lit up with hope, and her eyes brightened with excitement.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney froze for a second when she said ¡°guest. Then it clicked. He remembered her now¨Cit was Grelle from Melvor Mountain. The one who was always near Richard, asking about him and calling him ¡°guest.¡±</font></font>

    ¡°You?¡± Sidney¡¯s surprise¨Cfaded, reced by a cold edge. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver medicine to Mr. Hampton,¡± she said, her voice still quiet. ¡°I heard he was hurt, so I came to check on him. I¡¯m not here for anything else.¡±

    Sidney raised an eyebrow, pushing further. ¡°Then how do you know Mr. Hampton¡¯s still unconscious?¡±

    ¡°I found out from John.¡± Grelle stood up, lookingpletely innocent. ¡°I¡¯ve been by a few times, but John got annoyed with me asking too many questions and didn¡¯t want to answer it.¡±

    ¡°This is the medicine from the doctor up in Melvor Mountain. He said to keep using it until Mr. Hampton gets better. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll help, but it¡¯s worth a shot. At least there¡¯s hope.¡±

    She handed over a paper bag. The bag felt light, but Grelle¡¯s sincerity was clear.

    Sidney frowned. He wanted to refuse, but part of him couldn¡¯t ignore how genuine she was. Whether it worked or not, trying it couldn¡¯t hurt.

    Sometimes, you couldn¡¯t dismiss the old¨Cschool doctors who had their own ways of doing things¨Cmaybe they knew something others didn¡¯t.

    With a sigh, Sidney reluctantly took the paper bag. He checked the contents carefully to make sure there were no issues, then turned to head upstairs.

    Grelle looked at him hesitantly. ¡°Mr. Guest, can I go see Mr. Hampton with you?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s response was immediate and firm. ¡°No.¡±

    Richard was obsessively clean. If anyone stepped into his room, Sidney knew he would probably burn the ce down and rebuild it the next day.

    Grelle stuck her tongue out, looking sheepish. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait downstairs then. Is that okay?¡±

    Since the medicine was hers, Sidney didn¡¯t feel right telling her to leave. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, then walked upstairs.

    Inside the luxurious bedroom, Richard was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Sidney noticed something strange: Richard¡¯s lips didn¡¯t look as pale, and his color seemed a little better. However, Sidney didn¡¯t waste time overthinking it. He mixed the medicine and set it up in the IV drip.

    Seconds ticked by, and Sidney felt a mix of nervousness and anticipation.

    He wondered if the drug would actually work this time. If it did, maybe Richard would finally wake up. He waited, and waited, his eyes starting to droop.

    Just when Sidney was about to drift off, he heard two quick beeps from the monitoring device.

    He shot up and looked at the screen. The life signs, which had been weak moments before, were now stronger. The fluctuation was more stable, and things were looking better.

    ¡®Is it really working?¡® Sidney thought, both stunned and excited.

    He rushed to the bed and checked Richard¡¯s pulse. It was just like the monitor had shown¨Chis vital signs were slowly returning to normal.

    ¡°Richard? Richard?¡± Sidney couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as he gently nudged Richard¡¯s arm.

    The handsome man on the bed furrowed his brows slightly, then his eyes snapped open.

    His gaze was cold and intense, like a storm waiting to burst. His expression, sharp as ever, held a faint, unsettling chill.

    Sidney was taken aback but quickly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Richard, you¡¯re awake! I thought you might just sleep like this forever.

    Richard scanned the room with a piercing look before his gravelly, hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany?¡±

    Even though he had just woken up, even in his weakened state, his thoughts immediately went to her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 461

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the first person he asked about was Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡®What could I say? Should I say that since the day engagement party, Tiffany has nevere again after she was rejected outside the Royal Bay? There are even rumors that Tiffany, this ungrateful, cold¨Cblooded, and heartless woman, has abandoned a pile of mess and gone on a leisurely trip!¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He did not dare to say this. He was afraid that if he really said it, Richard would bepletely disappointed and crazy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany isn¡¯t here¡­ She¡¯s fine, but she doesn¡¯t have time to visit you.¡± Sidney lied without changing his expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But how could Richard not know? He was so sharp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became even more oppressive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s restrained and vicious voice sounded again, ¡°Speak the truth.¡± These three words were filled with boundless killing intent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney¡¯s heart trembled and he almost bit his tongue.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Amidst this faint threat, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Tiffany didn¡¯te. I heard that she went on a trip to rx. But you can¡¯t me her. The rumors are so unpleasant. Besides, even if she came to see you, no one let her enter the Royal Bay¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney tried his best to put in a good word. However, he heard a lowugh. Theughter that came out of Richard¡¯s throat was so cold that it shocked Sidney¡¯s heart. It was filled with self¨Cmockery and an indescribable bitterness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard lowered his eyes in bed. His handsome and devilish face carried a heart¨Cwrenching self¨Cdeprecation. However, after a moment, he raised his head, and there was only brutality and viciousness in his scarlet eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Overnight, Sidney seemed to have seen the Richard from three years ago.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His status was high and mighty, and everything in the world was at his fingertips. However, at that time, it was also his darkest time. He was brutal, vicious, unreasonable, and ruthless. These were the evaluations people had of him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney sighed in his heart. He wanted to change the topic, but he pretended that nothing had happened and smiled. ¡°Looks like the medicine I gave you just now is quite effective.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah,¡± Richard casually replied with a nasal sound,pletely unconcerned about all of this.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney continued, ¡°This medicine was sent by Grelle.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Richard had no recollection of Grelle at all and answered without thinking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He looked at Sidney indifferently. ¡°Go out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®He has just woken up and is already chasing me away¡­ Sidney whined a little, but under Richard¡¯s indifferent gaze, he quickly turned around and left the bedroom. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would cry from being beaten up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard pulled out the needle and sat up on the bed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He went straight into the bathroom and tore open his snow¨Cwhite shirt.</font></font>

    In the mirror, his firm chest was exposed, and his abs were clearly visible. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His figure was so good that it made one¡¯s blood boil.

    But there was a circle of white gauze on his chest. Richard casually tore off the gauze. A deep scar was still on it.

    ¡®So that was not my dream¡­ Richard smiled bitterly. He had tried his best to give her the most perfect engagement party, telling the world that from now on, she was his woman.

    He had been looking forward to it for so long and had nned it carefully for so long. What awaited him was the coldness of the knife piercing into his heart.

    Richard pursed his thin lips tightly. Even now, he could still clearly recall Tiffany¡¯s heartless and cold smile.

    She said word by word, ¡°I just want to use you as my stepping stone. I just want to take revenge on the Harper family. Now that I¡¯ve achieved my goal, do you think I really love you? Wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you. I¡¯ve never had any feelings for you. Not even a little bit. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid enough to be used by me¡­¡±

    The knife stabbed into his heart could never win against her cold words.

    Was that really what Tiffany said?¡® Richard closed his eyes. He had also confirmed that the person at that moment was Tiffany. There was no swap, no disguise, and no recement.

    ¡®Was it all her heartfelt words?¡® The more he thought about it, the more his heart felt like it was filled with wind. It was cold to the bone and heart¨Cwrenching.

    Richard turned around and turned on the switch. The shower was turned on and hot water poured down.

    The bathroom was filled with steam, and the figure reflected in the mirror became more and more blurry.

    However, no matter how much he tried to warm his frozen heart, the bone¨Cchilling temperature could not dissipate. She didn¡¯t even look at him when he was in aa.

    Richard closed his eyes tightly. He forced himself not to think about it, but he suddenly felt a chill on his neck.

    He lowered his head and saw the silver full moon hanging around his neck. This was given to him by Tiffany.

    That night, she smiled brightly. Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were like stars in the sky.

    She said that she had worn this pendant since she was young and that it was a gift to him.

    ¡®Could it be that she was doing all this for her own gain? Was she deliberately getting close to me?¡® Richard pulled hard, trying to pull the rope off.

    However, the rope did not move at all. Only then did he remember that when Tiffany gave it to him, he made it a dead knot to prevent himself from identally losing it. Other than cutting it off with scissors, he had to wear it for the rest of his life.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to cut it. ¡°Then just leave it here. I will be trapped for the rest of my life. But I ept it.

    Richard let go. The heat in the bathroom kept rising, but what he didn¡¯t know was that the wound that was soaked in hot water would have rpsed or even be inmed. However, the silver full moon on his neck once again shed with a dark blue light.

    *****

    Sidney went downstairs and saw that Grelle was still waiting in the living room of the vi.

    Seeing hime down, Grelle asked nervously, ¡°How is he? Is Mr. Hampton okay? Is that medicine useful?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sidney nodded seriously. ¡°Thank you for the medicine. Mr. Hampton is awake, but he needs to rest now and can¡¯t meet guests. Anyway, thank you. What reward do you want?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    This was the best way to settle the transaction without owing anyone.

    However, Grelle¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m not here for any reward. I really just want to see Mr. Hampton good. I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±

    If there was no such meaning, it meant that she admired Richard. After all, Grelle had been by Richard¡¯s side during those few days in Melvor Mountain.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell what she was thinking back then.

    Sidney smiled and did not force anything. He only said, ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±

    ¡°I live in¡­¡± Grelle waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no. My ce is a little remote. I can go back alone. There¡¯s no need to trouble you to send me.¡±

    Sidney said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Under his insistence, Grelle finally told him the location.

 Chapter 462

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The location was an ordinary apartment. It was a little remote, and the area was a little chaotic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney casually said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to live there, right?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not the only one. I live wirth a few other actresses in ourpany.¡± Grelle exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m currently at Ascendant Entertainment. I¡¯m their new intern.¡±</font></font>Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ascendant Entertainment was a veteran entertainmentpany. It had many artists and was constantly poaching new ones.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was pretty. With her beautiful face, it was easy for her to make a living in the entertainment industry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Coincidentally, Ascendant Entertainment was one of the manypanies owned by Richard. Sidney raised his eyebrows and had a thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle didn¡¯t notice anything. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just an intern now. Thepany doesn¡¯t value me much, but I believe that I¡¯ll definitely be famous in the future!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Good luck, then.¡± Sidney did not say anything else. He waved his hand and called his subordinates over,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Coincidentally, John walked in from outside. He said to John, ¡°Mr. Hampton is awake. It¡¯s all thanks to the medicine sent by this youngdy. John, send her back.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is Mr. Hampton awake? Really?¡± John had just entered the house. Originally, when he saw Grelle, he was a little disgusted. When he heard this, his face was filled with excitement, and the hostility in his heart was gone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes,¡± said y</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This way, please.¡± John made an inviting gesture.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you, John.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two of them walked out one after another. When they reached the door, Grelle turned around and unintentionally nced at the second floor of Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the ss reflected light and she could not see anything. Grelle lowered her eyes and hid the unwillingness in them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This time, no matter how hard she tried, she could not see Richard. It was a world of difference from what she had expected.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, she didn¡¯t gain nothing. At the very least, she had sessfully gotten in, and everyone in Royal Bay owed her a favor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even John, who had ignored her back at Melvor Mountain, now revealed apletely different attitude from before</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She would have a chance in the future. There would always be a chance for her to win Richard¡¯s heart. Grelle looked an innocent smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John opened the car door. ¡°Please.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as she was about to go up, a ck Maybach sped</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">was June.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">up</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">with over and braked. It stopped at the entrance of Royal Bay. The driver</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Along the way, she rushed over like lightning and finally arrived in the shortest time possible. But someone had beaten her to it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June frowned. Just as she was about to look at Tiffany¡¯s expression, she saw that Tiffany had already gotten out of the car.</font></font>

    Seeing Tiffany appear, Grelle eximed in surprise. Then, she widened her innocent eyes and shouted happily, ¡°Tiffany? It¡¯s really you! Long time no see. But¡­ what happened to your face?

    The wound on Tiffany¡¯s face was too obvious. There was no way to block it.

    Coupled with the fact that she had not rested for more than 20 Hours, her face was haggard and unkempt. She was really¡­ in a sorry state.

    The moment she saw Grelle, Tiffany was also surprised. However, she did not say anything. She only looked at John and asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Richard? I brought¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was coldly interrupted by John. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your wish wille to nothing. Mr. Hampton has recovered. He¡¯s already awake and is fine. You specially rushed over. Are you here to watch a joke or to hurt his heart?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s expression changed as she caught the main point of his words. ¡®Is Richard awake and fine? That¡¯s great! But¡­

    ¡®Felix tampered with the knife. The powder that caused Richard to fall into a deep sleep and be unable to wake up was not poison. It¡¯s even more domineering than poison. Ordinary people can not cure it at all.

    ¡®Could John be lying to me?¡®

    Tiffany was worried that he was speaking out of anger, so she said, ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure Richard is really fine? I have medicine here that can make him¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Grelle spoke at the right time like a child taking credit. She smiled innocently. ¡°It¡¯s me. I specially went back to Melvor Mountain and found our local doctor. His medical skills are godly! I told him about Mr. Hampton¡¯s symptoms and the doctor prescribed me medicine. I didn¡¯t expect it to be effective!¡±

    ¡®So it was all thanks to Grelle¡­ Tiffany lowered her eyes. The ss bottle she had been clenching tightly was covered in a thinyer of sweat due to her nervousness along the way.

    She was worried and anxious all the way and prayed nervously. She thought that she had done everything she could, but in the end, her efforts were like a useless joke.

    The injury on her face mocked her stupidity, and the injury on her leg mocked her wasted effort.

    Tiffany smiled silently and turned around. ¡°Sorry to bother you. She returned to the car.

    June looked worried. ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, June. Don¡¯t make othersugh at me here

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied June. The ck Maybach sped away.

    At the door of Royal Bay, John frowned as he watched Tiffany leave.

    Grelle watched all of this as well. She seemed to have sensed something and said directly, ¡°Oh, Tiffany is really cruel, Mr. Hampton is so good to her. How could she do this? Fortunately, Mr. Hampton is fine¡­¡±

    It would have been fine if she had not mentioned it, but once she did, John¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    Grelle¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. She wanted to say something else, but John turned around with a terrifyingly serious expression.

    Then, he warned her word by word, ¡°Take back your words. Even if Mrs. Hampton is in the wrong, outsiders can¡¯t criticize her, understand?¡±

    Grelle was shocked. She stammered and exined, ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± She looked innocent and scared.

    John¡¯s face was still tense. ¡°That¡¯s good. Get in the car.¡±

    Grelle sat down aggrievedly.

    The car sped away. Along the way, John did not speak again. After sending Grelle to her apartment, he left silently without saying a word.

    Seeing that the car was getting further and further away, Grelle was angry and frustrated.

    She had only said something objective and fair. She had not spoken rudely to Tiffany. However, John was so protec Tiffany. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he hate Tiffany to the core?¡®

    Grelle stomped her feet, not knowing if she was angry at him or herself.

    Just as she was about to turn around and enter the apartment, she bumped into an intern from the samepany.

    They had seen Grelle get out of the luxury car with their own eyes. They surrounded her and asked, ¡°Grelle, who was the person who sent you back just now? Is he your boyfriend? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention him before?¡±

 Chapter 463

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle smiled innocently. ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The person who sent me just now was just a driver.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Someone asked, ¡°So, did you admit you have a boyfriend?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No, but I like him,¡± Grelle admitted frankly. There was a determined glint in her eyes. ¡°I believe that one day, I can win him over! When that dayes, I¡¯ll definitely tell all of you. I won¡¯t hide anything.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing Grelle¡¯s words, the other girlsughed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In their conjecture, the person Grelle wanted to win was probably a rich CEO, one who was old and had a good family background.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was also the only way for a newbie to be famous in the shortest time possible. However, not everyone was willing to take the shortcut.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The girls looked at each other, and the jealousy in their hearts lessened. Some people¡¯s eyes shed with mockery, while others looked down on Grelle. They replied jokingly, ¡°Alright, you said it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course.¡± Grelle lowered her head shyly. ¡®Laugh all you want. One day, I will be the envy of all the women in Lovell City!¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In Luna Vi, when June stopped the car, she turned around and saw Tiffany sleeping in the backseat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ever since Tiffany set off from Lovell City to Azure Sea Royal Family three days ago, she had not had a good rest. On the way there, she was ambushed and everyone fell into the stream.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June did not know what happened after that, but looking at the several wounds on Tiffany¡¯s face and body, she knew this journey must have been filled with difficulties.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June sighed softly and went to the back seat to open the door. She gently pushed Tiffany¡¯s shoulder and called, ¡°Miss Kelley, Miss Kelley? We¡¯re here. Go back to your room and sleep.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not respond.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June could not help but be suspicious, so she reached out and touched Tiffany¡¯s forehead. It was scorching hot. ¡®Oh no, she was too tired and did not get a good rest. Her body can¡¯t withstand it no matter how strong she is.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June carried Tiffany out of the car and carried water and put towel on Tiffany¡¯s forehead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">all the way to the bedroom. She then asked the servant to bring cold</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The towel had to be changed every three minutes. June had been taking care of her from afternoon to night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany opened her eyes in a daze and saw the chandelier above her head emitting a dazzling light:</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked away and saw June¡¯s worried face beside the bed. The expression on June¡¯s face was clear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rubbed her eyes and became more conscious. ¡°My eyes. Alright, I can see now. I can see everything.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s great!¡± June was overjoyed. She picked up the hot porridge on the table and stirred it gently. ¡°Come, sit up a little. Drink this bowl of porridge and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s physique was extraordinary. Her high fever in the afternoon had subsided by the evening. Now she just had a low fever.</font></font>

    ¡°Thank you, June.¡± Tiffany took it and slowly drank it spoon by spoon.

    Porridge warmed the stomach. When she finished the bowl of porridge, her stomach was indeed warm, but her heart was not.

    ¡°Miss Kelley¡­¡± June took the empty bowl and sighed silently. ¡°Miss Kelley, why don¡¯t we go to Royal Bay again tomorrow? We didn¡¯t see Mr. Hampton today. There are some things that we didn¡¯t make clear. We¡¯ll go again tomorrow. Can¡¯t we just clear up any misunderstandings in person?¡±

    ¡®Is it really possible?¡® Tiffany smiled bitterly. Everything that happened on the day of the engagement party was by her. The lethal knife, her ruthless decisiveness and cruelty, the way she stabbed him in the heart without hesitation¡­

    She could exin that she was hypnotized by Felix and that everything she did waspletely out of her control. ¡®But¡­ Would he believe me?¡® Tiffany scratched her head. When she looked up again, she nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go again tomorrow!¡±

    June is right. Some things can only be made clear in person. It¡¯s up to him whether he believes it or not, but it¡¯s up to me to exin. Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. She finally thought of home and quickly asked, ¡°My parents don¡¯t know that I¡¯m back yet. I have to call them¡­¡±

    June said, ¡°I already told them.¡±

    ¡°Zoe and Abbie must be worried too,¡± added Tiffany.

    ¡°I informed them too.¡±

    June smiled and exined, ¡°Do you know how many hours you slept? It¡¯s been since three or four in the afternoon. I knew you would be worried, so I¡¯ve done everything. Now, take good care of your body. You have to take good care of your face, too. Don¡¯t leave any scars.¡±

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Okay, Thank you, June.¡±

    She looked up and smiled. ¡°June, you¡¯ve arranged everything for me. If I leave you in the future, I really won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never leave.¡± June had a serious expression on her face as if she was making a promise.

    In short, there was an iprehensible emotion in her eyes that Tiffany couldn¡¯t understand.

    June said, ¡°Hurry up and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffanyy back on the bed.

    June stood guard at the side. The headlights were off, leaving only an orange wallmp, making the room warm.

    Meanwhile, in the Azure Sea Royal Family, the news that the ck bear in the Treasure Pavilion, which usually went mad at the sight of people inexplicably, obeyed a young girl who trespassed into the Treasure Pavilion, spread throughout the entire royal family in a very short time.

    It was truly rare. Some people did not believe it and ran to the floor of the Treasure Pavilion where the ck bear was guarding. They wanted to see if the ck bear was really not crazy and could casually acknowledge someone as its master.

    However, out of the five people who went in, three were seriously injured, and the remaining two ran away quickly to escape.

    When these rumors reached the Azure Sea King¡¯s ears, he treated them as jokes. They wouldn¡¯t die if they didn¡¯t seek death.

    The ck bear only has one master. They were rushing to seek death and deserved it. The more he thought about it, the more amused he became.

    The Azure Sea King shook his head, but gradually he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. The thought that shed across his mind was firmly grasped by him.

    He repeated, ¡°Yes, the ck bear only recognizes one master, one master.¡±

    In the past, there were many people who barged into the Treasure Pavilion, but the ck bear would attack them. This was because it only recognized one master and only listened to its master.

    However, today, an unknown and blind girl had barged into the Treasure Pavilion, but the ck bear was obedient to her. How abnormal.

    The Azure Sea King felt as if he had grasped a key point, and his heart began to beat wildly. He immediately shouted, ¡°Someone, bring me the information on the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s challenge today!¡±

    There were surveince records in the Treasure Pavilion that could be retrieved at any time.

    Previously, the person¨Cin¨Ccharge of the Treasure Pavilion hade to look for the Azure Sea King. His words implied that he wanted the Azure Sea King to watch this strange scene together. At that time, the Azure Sea King had rejected it without interest. Now, he wanted to see it, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see it!

    His subordinate immediately went to do as he was told.

 Chapter 464

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was alreadyte at night. When Micheal, Micheal of the Treasure Pavilion, was woken up, he yawned continuously. He looked at the time and saw that it was one in the morning.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He sighed, ¡°s, he really doesn¡¯t let me sleep¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey His Majesty¡¯s orders. He quickly got up from the bed and rushed to the Treasure Pavilion with the key.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The streets were bright and widete at night. The weeping willows on both sides of the road danced in the wind in the distance, the bright moon reflected on the sea and turned into specks of starlight along with the surging waves.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal drove as fast as lightning. Soon, the Treasure Pavilion was right in front of him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He skillfully turned the steering wheel, but just as he turned the corner, a flying car sped over. He was caught off guard and the two cars collided with a bang.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Damn¡­¡± Micheal looked up from the airbag that had sprung up. His face was pale, and he was clearly stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The front of the sports car opposite was severely deformed. It was unknown how the person in the car was doing. Micheal got out of the car in fear and ran to check on the situation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The moment he got out of the car, a ck shadow shed out of the alley. The key that was originally ced on the passenger seat was secretly reced.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal did not notice anything and opened the door of the sports car worriedly. He bent down to take a look and realized that there was actually no one in the car¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a brick tied to the elerator as if someone was ying a prank.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This is crazy.¡± Micheal looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, he thought of something. His expression changed and he ran back to his car. He saw that the key that he had casually ced on the seat was still there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Thank goodness.¡® He could not lose this key.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t have time to think about it or deal with the collision. The urging call came again. He picked it up in a hurry and ran quickly with his injured leg. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The distance of about five hundred yard was very close, but the car was damaged, so he could only walk. Micheal was running, but he was five minuteste.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When he wiped his sweat and took out the key to open the door of the Treasure Pavilion, a drunkard suddenly appeared behind him and pounced on him. The key in his hand fell to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal turned around and was furious. ¡°Go away!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The drunkard gave him a silly smile and stumbled away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? How unlucky.¡± Micheal picked up the key and muttered. Fortunately, things were still going smoothly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He sessfully opened the door of the Treasure Pavilion and entered the surveince room that required a key to open. Micheal heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly activated the equipment to retrieve the video of the blind girl from yesterday.</font></font>

    However, the moment the device was activated, he was stunned.

    There was nothing. All the backups disyed on the screen had been cleared. It was empty.

    Micheal¡¯s face turned pale with disbelief. He clearly remembered that everything was well¨Cpreserved before he left, but now¡­ there was nothing left. ¡®How could I report to His Majesty?

    The Azure Sea King waited for more than 40 minutes. He paced back and forth. The more he thought about it, the crazier he became.

    However, in the end, his subordinates sent news that the surveince equipment of the Treasure Pavilion had been hacked and all information had disappeared.

    When he heard this, the Azure Sea King exploded in anger. ¡°Get Micheal in here to talk to me! How does he handle things that he can¡¯t even manage such a small matter?¡±

    The Treasure Pavilion had been built for so many years, but this was the first time something like this had happened. It just so happened that it was such a coincidence. How could he not be suspicious?

    When Micheal came into the pce, he almost cried. He copsed to the floor and lifted his clothes to reveal his injuries. He exined, ¡°Your Majesty, I rushed over as soon as I received the news. These injuries were caused by a car ident on the way. I really didn¡¯t tamper with the equipment¡­¡±

    The Azure Sea King looked over with a cold expression and saw that there were indeed varying degrees of abrasions on Micheal¡¯s hands and legs. Other than that, there were also several bruises that were gradually turning ck.

    Micheal wasn¡¯t lying.

    The Azure Sea King asked, ¡°Did you lose the key halfway?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve always kept the key by my side! But¡­¡± Micheal replied carefully, ¡°I was careless on the way just now. I rushed over and ced the key in the car. After the car ident, I got out of the car halfway¡­ Oh, there¡¯s more. When I walked to the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion, a drunkard bumped into me and the key fell to the ground. Other than that, there was nothing else!¡±

    Micheal raised his hand and begged, ¡°Everything I said is true. Your Majesty, believe me!¡± He really did not have the guts to tamper with the equipment.

    The Azure Sea King frowned. ¡®Car ident? Drunkard? If these two were idents, it would be too much of a coincidence. Coincidences are all fishy.¡®

    He said, ¡°I understand. You can leave first. Keep the key safe. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Micheal thanked him profusely.

    Just as he was about to leave, he heard the Azure Sea King¡¯s old and dignified voice again. ¡°By the way, do you think that girl is blind? What does she look like?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful! She¡¯s very exquisite and likable,¡± said Micheal.,

    The Azure Sea King ordered, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Micheal closed the door.

    The room returned to silence. The Azure Sea King stood with his hands behind his back, his mind filled with this matter.

    After a long time, he was about to call his subordinates in when he coughed heavily and copsed instantly. He could not stop coughing violently.

    His subordinates outside heard themotion and immediately rushed in. ¡°Quick, call the doctor!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The entire pce was in a mess. It wasn¡¯t until more than half an hourter that the Azure Sea King gradually felt better.

    Lying on the soft bed, he gently raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Call Jeremy back. I have something to arrange for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinate immediately did as he was told.

    In another pce, Morwen was also awake, waiting for news at all times.

    She felt anxious and uneasy. The feeling of being out of control was really unpleasant.

    Fortunately, she did not have to wait for long. Soon, there was amotion outside. A maid walked in from outside and called out, ¡°Miss Xanthus, it¡¯s done. All the information in the Treasure Pavilion has been cleared.¡±

    Morwen asked, ¡°What about Grandpa? Is there any other news?¡±

    The maid said, ¡°It¡¯s said that His Majesty¡¯s health is getting worse and worse. He just copsed again. Moreover¡­ ording to our people, His Majesty secretly instructed someone to prepare to summon the Duke back.¡±

    ¡°Jeremy?¡± Morwen gritted her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s something he wants to tell Jeremy but not me. Looks like he doesn¡¯t trust me anymore.¡±

    That was true. She was not his biological granddaughter. Although she had been doted on for so many years, they were not biologically rted.

    However, if the Azure Sea King called back Jeremy who was far away, it might ruin her n¡­

    Morwen frowned. ¡®No, I have to stop him.¡®

 Chapter 465

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was d that Jeremy was far away. Even if he was summoned back now, it would take at least five to six hours for him to return to the Azure Sea Royal Family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">During this period, Morwen could only think of a way to put an end to all the dangers. She sneered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">***</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Dawn always came in time. When Tiffany woke up, she felt refreshed. Although the wound on her face still hurt, she was much better than yesterday.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June walked in and measured her temperature. Seeing that everything was normal, June heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not burning anymore. Now, I just hope that the wound on your face won¡¯t leave a scar!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t you know what my physique is?¡± Tiffany blinked, got out of bed, and went into the bathroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After taking a shower, she washed her face without caring about her, wounds. When Tiffany came out, she picked out a beautiful dress. She changed into it and walked around in the mirror twice before preparing to go out</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June knew where Tiffany was going and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s still early, Miss Kelley. It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock. Have breakfast first. I¡¯ll drive you after that.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany agreed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Breakfast was still porridge. It had just been scooped up and was still hot, but Tiffany finished it in five minutes despite the heat. ¡°Alright, June, let¡¯s go!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Fine.¡± June was helpless. She knew that Tiffany was anxious and immediately drove the car up from the garage. Then, she drove Tiffany directly to Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was past seven in the morning. After the rainst night, the air was fresh and pleasant. There was a thinyer of fog floating on the back mountain of Royal Bay. The scenery was really beautiful, like a paradise.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got out of the car and pressed the doorbell. However, after a while, there was no response. Even the servants did note out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was a little angry. She even had the urge to smash the iron door, but she was stopped by Tiffany. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The current situation was embarrassing enough. If the situation worsened, the people inside would probably not want to see her¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss Kelley¡­¡± June¡¯s heart ached a little.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this moment, another car drove over. The person who came down was Grelle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was a familiar scene from yesterday, but the difference was that not long after Grelle pressed the doorbell, the servant came out. What this meant was self¨Cevident.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany clenched her fists tightly. A part of her heart felt like it had been pricked by a needle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany!¡± Grelle was obviously very excited to see Tiffany. She immediately held Tiffany¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯t have the chance to chat with you yesterday. How have you been recently?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is there a need to ask?¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Because of what happened on the day of engagement party, the entire Inte was attacking her. It was useless for June to frantically withdraw the news.</font></font>

    Therefore, she could only try her best not to let Tiffany look at her phone and not let her read these nasty messages.

    Grelle¡¯s question was no different from deliberately stirring up trouble.

    June¡¯s eyes turned cold. Just as she was about to speak, Grelle pulled her into the open iron door without hesitation. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re going in too, right? Let¡¯s go together!¡± This tone made it seem like she was the host and Tiffany was the guest.

    Tiffany retracted her hand quietly and seriously sized up Grelle

    Grelle seemed to have changed into a different person. She waspletely different from the pure and simple girl back in Melvor Mountain. She was more youthful, beautiful, and lik¨¢ble

    Tiffany smiled silently and replied calmly, ¡°Go in yourself.¡± With that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Tiffany!¡± Grelle seemed to want to give chase, but June took a step forward and blocked her path.

    ¡°You want to seduce Mr. Hampton, right? Ha, with your scheme, you¡¯re really not up to par. Let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s not terrible to have ambition, but what¡¯s truly frightening is¡­ picking the wrong opponent to provoke.¡± June coldly left after saying this.

    The ck Maybach turned around and left. It had stopped for less than five minutes.

    In the car, June looked at Tiffany¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Grelle is really ungrateful! Who reached out to help their vige at that time?¡±

    Tiffany did not say anything.

    June did not say anything else as she drove.

    In Royal Bay, Richard had juste down from upstairs.

    This slumber did not seem to have caused much harm to him. The aura of shock in his every move was as usual.

    However, his handsome face was always cold, like ten thousand years of snow that could not melt.

    The entire atmosphere of Royal Bay was the same. The servant held their breath in fair, afraid that they would anger him if they did anything wrong.

    When Richard walked down the stairs, he casually nced sideways and saw the girl sitting on the sofa waiting for him.

    The girl was wearing a light yellow sweater and looked lively. When she smiled, her eyes curved into crescents, clean and full of vitality.

    ¡°Hi!¡± Her voice was delicate. Her face quickly turned red.

    Richard¡¯s originally calm expression instantly darkened. It was as if a storm wasing. It was extremely oppressive, terrifying, and cold.

    ¡°Who let her in?¡± His extremely cold voice sounded.

    The servant¡¯s knees went weak and she almost knelt down. She replied in fear, ¡°Mr. Hampton, it¡¯s me.

    Yesterday, when Grelle came, Sidney let her in. Today, when Grgle came again, the servant thought that this was tacit approval, so she let Grellee in without thinking.

    ¡°Get out of here! Richard¡¯s handsome face was filled with disgust. The way he looked at Grelle was even strange recognize her at all.

    Grelle was stunned. A hurt expression appeared on her face ¡°Do you really not remember me? I¡¯m Grelle Previously,

    Melvor Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Richard interrupted her. He left straight away, speaking ruthlessly, ¡°If anyone lets an outsider take another step into the Royal Bay, they¡¯ll be dead

    The servant was so frightened that she was covered in sweat. She could only immediately walk to Grelle and leave.¡±

    The joy in Grelle¡¯s heart turned into embarrassment. She bit her lip and almost cried.

    say,

    ¡°Please

    She chased after Richard, wanting to tell Richard that the reason he woke up was entirely because of her medicine. She was the one who saved him.

    However, just as she chased after him, she saw the low¨Ckey luxury car slowly start up and drive out of Royal Bay.

    Grelle was unable to catch up even if she santed to.

    The servant advised, ¡°Miss, you should go back. Don¡¯te again next time. Without Mr. Hampton¡¯s permission, we can¡¯t let you in casually.¡±

    Richard had always been temperamental, especially after this matter.

    This time, he was only giving a warning. It was already very benevolent.

 Chapter 466

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Compared to the vibrant and spirited manner in which Grelle had entered, her departure was starkly different. Barely had her front foot crossed the threshold of the grand door when she could faintly hear the murmurs of the servants conversing behind her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hurry up and clean up. Don¡¯t leave a single footprint.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Does it have to be disinfected?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Definitely.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the conversation faded, Grelle stood where she was. Her face was filled with embarrassment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®I¡¯ve put in so much effort, but in the end, is this how I¡¯m treated? Grelle bit her lip, a mix of resentment and grievance surging in her heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then she made a decision. She wasn¡¯t leaving and was going to stay at the door of Royal Bay until Richard returned and see her love.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On the top floor of Royal Tower, the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows on all four sides shone brightly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the clean, tidy, and luxurious CEO¡¯s office, Richard was sittingzily on a leather chair. He was wearing a well¨Cironed and expensive custom¨Cmade suit. His every move was noble and elegant, and he exuded a forbidden aura. He was cold and charming.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, such a perfect face was shockingly horrible at this moment. There was even a cold glint in his dark and deep eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the huge CEO¡¯s office, the atmosphere was oppressive as if a storm wasing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tyrone put down all the documents with trepidation. He tried his best to stabilize his trembling breath and said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, these are all documents that you have to sign personally¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Put it down and get out.¡± Richard¡¯s voice was so calm. It was filled with indifference that seeped into the bones.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tyrone immediately put down the documents and left the office quickly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ss door closed, and there were three other people standing in front of the desk, Sidney, Garry, and John.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The atmosphere froze for a moment. In the end, Garry said aggrievedly, ¡°Richard, during the few days you were asleep, I was the one who took care of thepany¡¯s matters. Even if I didn¡¯t make any contributions, I worked hard. I don¡¯t have to be punished, right?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What do you think?¡± Richard nced at him with a faint smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Obviously, Garry couldn¡¯t. He immediately shut up and did not dare to speak again. However, his hand behind his back secretly poked Sidney¡¯s waist as if he wanted Sidney to say something.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney was annoyed and could not help but roll his eyes. Can¡¯t He tell what¡¯s going on? A horrible man who has been asleep for a few days now wants to settle scores with us. Would I dare to stand out at a time like this?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney rolled his eyes at Garry. The so¨Ccalled brotherhood is so fragile.¡¯</font></font>Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, John stood up and nodded. ¡°Mr. Hampton, it¡¯s my fault.¡±</font></font>

    A few days ago, the engagement party that had stirred the entire city was a spectacle that captured everyone¡¯s attention, To ensure utmost security, numerous personnel were deployed foryered protection and vignce.

    Roads were blocked and hotels were closed. He had thought that nothing would go wrong but did not expect something to go wrong.

    John lowered his head even lower and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Hampton, it¡¯s my fault for not protecting you well. I¡¯ll ept my punishment.¡±

    Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, a document fell beside his feet.

    Richard¡¯s eyes were cold, and the corners of his eyes were dyed with endless hostility. ¡°You were wrong. You were wrong to make the decision and terminate the contract with the Kelley family. You were wrong to let others suppress the Kelley family! John, how dare you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, I¡­¡±

    John looked up and saw the document that was thrown at his feet. It was a report from one of his subordinates, calling from Royal Bay, inquiring about how to proceed with their coborations with the Kelley family following the assassination attempt at the engagement party.

    At that time, he was filled with anger, so he said that he would cancel the coboration.

    It was precisely because of this that the other old foxes in the business world began to follow the trend and suppress the Kelley family. The Kelley Group¡¯s stock prices plummeted, and the losses were huge.

    The others thought that Richard was the one who wanted to cancel the coboration. In an instant, the Kelley family became the target of public criticism. Other than the loss of thepany¡¯s stock price, the Inte was filled with criticism of Tiffany. It was as unpleasant as it could get¡­

    Some people even threw trash and stones at the Cedar Ridge Vi from time to time.

    Not only had the window been broken several times, but a servant from the Kelley family had been injured the day before yesterday¡­

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t Tiffany deserve all of this? If she wasn¡¯t ruthless and fickle, why would the entire the Kelley family be implicated?¡® John raised his head and replied stubbornly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    It was his fault for not protecting Richard well. However, in this matter, he felt that it was not satisfying at all. He refused to admit this mistake.

    Richard slowly got up from his seat. Two of the cors of his high¨Cend shirt had been undone. He was unruly andzy. However, this indifference was apanied by a huge killing intent.

    A gust of wind blew, and John flew out without warning, hitting the tempered ss behind him with a bang!

    Richard ordered, ¡°Get out and go to the darkroom to receive your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± John struggled to get up from the floor. There was blood in his mouth.

    However, before he turned around, he said stubbornly, ¡°Mr. Hampton, this can¡¯t happen again. If you continue to indulge that woman, I¡¯m afraid in the future¡­¡±

    The room was filled with murderous intent. Richard¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°Another fiftyshes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± John nodded and left respectfully.

    In the office, Sidney and Garry looked at each other. They originally wanted to plead for leniency, but what that blockhead John said added fuel to the fire. If they pleaded for leniency, it would probably backfire.

    The two of them hesitated for a moment and finally decided not to say anything.

    This was the first time Richard was so angry. If John was not someone close to him, he would have died based on his decisions.

    Garry¡¯s heart was pounding. He suddenly remembered that he was the one who had been managing thepany for the past few days, so John¡¯s decisions were actually tacitly approved by him¡­

    With this thought in mind, he saw Richard¡¯s sharp gaze sweep toward him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get my punishment myself!¡± Garry ran as soon as he finished speaking, afraid that he would die if he was a stepte. Sidney could not even hold Garry back. He watched as this disloyal man instantly disappeared.

    Hence, he and Richard were the only ones left in the office. In the end, he managed to withstand everything alone.

    Sidney secretly sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I think John¡¯s worries are reasonable. Do you know how serious your injuries were? Even I was helpless. If it wasn¡¯t for Grelle from Melvor Mountain Vige who sent the medicine over, you would have died!¡±

    Richard let out a coldugh from his throat. His eyes were emotionless, emitting a coldness that seeped into the bones. ¡°Do you think that the reason why I woke up and my wound healed so well was entirely because of the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sidney was stunned, his face full of confusion.

    He had seen it with his own eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Grelle¡¯s medicine, Richard might not have woken up.

 Chapter 467

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard looked at Sidney disdainfully. He had a mysterious expression. During the few days he was asleep, it was as if he had a very, very long dream. In his dream, a voice kept telling him that he was tired and should rest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyelids were heavy. Even though he wanted to wake up many times, his injuries were too serious. He was unable to gather the strength to wake up. He thought that he was going to die.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, just yesterday, he felt something protecting his heart. It carried an unprecedented warmth, as if he was soaking in hot spring water. Thatfortable feeling spread throughout his limbs and bones.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, the feeling of being controlled disappeared. He opened his eyes gently and woke up. He could not tell what this strange feeling was, but it was definitely not because of that small pill.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Speaking of this, Richard was reminded of the girl who was ced in Royal Bay early this morning. He would make whoever let her in suffer. Sidney was still pondering over Richard¡¯s words when he suddenly received a deadly stare.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He asked, ¡°What¡­ what did I do wrong?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His heart skipped a beat, and he broke out in cold sweat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard said, ¡°Go and receive your punishment of 50 whippings.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You are so fucking heartless!¡± Sidney was just about toin when Richard¡¯s cold gazended on him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Richard doubled the punishment, Sidney immediately agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The office door opened and closed. All the sounds disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window on the top floor and looked in the direction of the Cedar Ridge Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had gotten his men to remove all the posts online. He had taught all those who had suppressed the Kelley Group a lesson. Even those who had thrown trash and rocks at Cedar Ridge Vi had been found and crippled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was well aware of John¡¯s worries.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But no one knew that Richard was willing to give his life to her if Tiffany really wanted it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But before that, Richard would drag her back even if he had to die for it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany suddenly sneezed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was cold inte autumn.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany snuggled in the back seat and wrapped her coat tightly around her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing this, June turned on the heater.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car drove forward and finally stopped at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before getting out of the car, Tiffany instructed, ¡°June, use this time to buy back all the shares that the Saintess of Azure Sea Royal Family bought.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Previously, Morwen had tried to control the Kelley family by taking all of its shares.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she did not expect to suffer a setback at Owen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even though she did everything she could, she could not buy the shares in Owen¡¯s hands.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This way, she would not be able to control the Kelley family with the 40% shares she had.</font></font>

    Now, the Kelley family¡¯s shares had plummeted, and those shares had be worthless. Morwen had no use for them, so Tiffany felt that she would definitely sell them.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she had to take everything back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Kelley. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡± June nodded and agreed. She was also a little surprised.

    She did not expect Tiffany to think of this under such circumstances.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tiffany got out of the car and walked towards Cedar Ridge Vi at a moderate speed.

    From the outside, she could tell that the nts and flowers in the vi had been damaged to varying degrees. There was even some indistinguishable trash on the ground.

    When she looked up, she saw that even the window in front of her had a few spiderweb¨Clike cracks.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes and roughly understood what had happened at home.

    She put on a nonchnt smile and rang the doorbell.

    A servant came out with a broom. It looked like she was going to fight someone. When she saw that it was Tiffany, she was surprised and happy. ¡°Miss Kelley, you are back. That¡¯s great!¡±

    The servant threw the broom aside and hurriedly opened the iron door to let Tiffany in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Miss Kelley,e in quickly. There might be some bad people hiding outside. You can¡¯t stay outside for long,¡± the servant said as she closed the door. Halfway through, she realized that she had said something wrong and immediately covered her mouth.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Tiffany smiled and did not ask further.

    She walked into the vi and felt that everything looked the same.

    She had only been away for three days, but it felt like a long time.

    Hearing the servant¡¯s shout, Thalia hurriedly came down from upstairs and asked, ¡°My daughter is back?¡±

    Thalia was surprised and delighted, but when she saw the wound on Tiffany¡¯s face, she immediately widened her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Which bastard hurt

    Thalia cursed for the first time.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t wo

    I identally fell down the stairs. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    Thalia asked, ¡°How painful it be to have such a deep wound!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I am beautiful. Even if my face is injured, I can still charm a lot of people.¡± Tiffany had always been narcissistic. She did not even blush when she said these words.

    Thalia was amused by her. ¡°Cheeky!¡±

    They sat down on the sofa.

    Tiffany felt a little upset when she saw how serious the situation at home was. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry to have implicated you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Thalia patted her hand. Her eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°These are all unimportant matters. Your father and I are most worried about you.¡±

    Regarding what happened on the day of the engagement party, Thalia and Charlie Kelley had no impression of it.

    Their memories were still stuck on when they woke up early and prepared to go to the hotel on the day engagement party. They learned what happened after that from others.

    However, people only knew a portion of what happened.

    Charlie thought that he had drunk too much and backed out. He could only use such a reason to forcefully exin the problem of his loss of memory.

    However, Thalia was sensitive. She noticed something that was amiss.

    She immediately asked, ¡°Tiffany, tell me the truth. What happened on the day of the engagement party? Did you identally stab Richard because of us?¡±

    Tiffany was a little surprised, but she could not admit it.

    It had already happened, and it could not be undone.

    She felt that there was really no need to make her parents feel guilty.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head and gave a faint smile. She added, ¡°There were some misunderstandings and conflicts. I made a mistake on impulse. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Thalia was suspicious.

    She believed that Tiffany would not be such an impulsive person. Even though she had pursued Keh relentlessly in the past, she had never done anything bad.

    Now that she had be much more mature than before, Thalia felt that Tiffany would not do that kind of thing.

    The rumors said that Tiffanny almost killed Richard.

    Thalia wanted to ask more, but she was interrupted by Tiffany softly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really fine. Don¡¯t ask anymore. Otherwise, just thinking about it makes me feel terrible¡­¡±

 Chapter 468

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany felt terrible because she had done everything herself. Even though she was extremely unwilling and tried to resist and struggle at that moment, it was to no avail. It was the truth that she had almost killed Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if Tiffany recalled the scene back then, the feeling of her body going out of control, the helpless despair, and the fear of the sharp knife stabbing into Richard¡¯s heart bit by bit made her hair stand on end.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, Richard was fine. Otherwise, she would not have been able to forgive herself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing that her body was trembling slightly, Thalia immediately stroked her hair gently and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask anymore. After all, the matter has passed. No matter how big the conflict or misunderstanding is, it¡¯ll be fine if we rify it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany lowered her eyes slightly and thought, ¡®Can we talk it out?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This morning, she went to Royal Bay to look for Richard, but she was rejected to see him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Grelle was let in as soon as she arrived. This had never happened before.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outsiders were never allowed to set foot in Royal Bay. Since Grelle could be ced in it, it meant that Richard approved of it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this moment, Tifanny felt that Grelle should be with Richard</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffanyughed and looked at a corner of the vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Dozens ofrge boxes were piled up. The boxes were gorgeous, and the things inside were expensive and extraordinary, including a painting and pieces of jewelry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They all came from Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When it was sent over, it was extremely ostentatious.</font></font>C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone in Lovell City was envious of Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But now, Tiffany felt that she was probably hated by everyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sheughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and said softly, ¡°Mom, arrange for someone to return those things.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia was slightly stunned and looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although the engagement failed and an ident happened, Richard did not send anyone to cancel the engagement.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since that was the case, it meant that this matter had not reached the point of no return.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany curled up on the sofa with a bitter smile. ¡°I have to have some self¨Cawareness.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although there was no news of the Hampton family breaking off the engagement, the fact that the Royal Group had been suppressing the Kelley family in the past few days was able to show Richard¡¯s attitude.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany felt that he must hate her so much at the moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia sighed and said softly, ¡°Then when your fatheres back, let¡¯s discuss with him before making a decision, okay?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When he heard that Tiffany was back, Charlie ran back from thepany in the afternoon. When he saw the wound on Tiffany¡¯s face, his heart ached so much that he almost cried.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine Tiffanyforted him helplessly for a while before Charlie gradually rxed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing that he had calmed down, Tiffany repeated what she had said about returning Richard¡¯s gifts.</font></font>

    When Charlie heard this, he disagreed. ¡°This is a big matter. How can you break off the engagement so rashly? Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If there¡¯s really no other way, we¡¯ll move forward with that.¡±

    ¡°That works too.¡± Tiffany nodded obediently.

    Not long after, Charlie rushed to thepany again. Tiffany felt that he must be so busy since his usual elegant, steady, and refined image was overturned. His footsteps were hurried, and his hair was messed up.

    Because of the Royal Group¡¯s suppression of the Kelley family, Charlie had been suffering for the past few days.

    Tiffany looked at his back and her eyes moved slightly. Then, she went back to her room and called Caleb.

    She didn¡¯t even need to exin her intentions. Caleb immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Kelley. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. All external coborations will support Mr. Kelley

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany nodded and smiled gently.

    Her trusted aides had saved her a lot of trouble,

    June was in charge of Miracle Healer, and Caleb was in charge of herpany. Previously, Tiffany had Jeremy. She could have him beat anyone up.

    Tiffany hung up the phone andy weakly on the big bed.

    The diamond pendant on her neck was slightly cold, as if it would never warm up.

    Jeremy had left for her back then. He said that if there was any danger, she should smash it, and he would definitelye to her side in the shortest time possible.

    Previously, on the way to Azure Sea Royal Family, she had never been willing to use it.

    Now, she wondered if she should use it. Then, she decided not to.

    Tiffany put the diamond back and turned over to bury her face in the nket.

    At the same time, on a private ne heading to Azure Sea Royal Family.

    Jeremy satzily on the sofa. He still had the alternated face.

    He looked delicate, but not very handsome.

    If he was in the middle of a crowd, other than his arrogant aura, he would be no different from an ordinary person.

    His subordinate asked carefully, ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡¯re almost back to the Azure Sea Royal Family. Why haven¡¯t you taken off this mask?¡±

    Jeremy raised his head. His pair of bright and dark eyes were dyed with coldness.

    He said, ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    He seemed to have a warning tone.

    The subordinate¡¯s face turned pale and he immediately bowed. am sorry.¡±

    Jeremy nced at him and found afortable position to lie on the sofa.

    The cabin was very quiet. There was strong lighting in through the small window. The clouds were rising high in the sky, like balls of cotton, loose and soft.

    Jeremy¡¯s mind was empty, but for some reason, that exquisite and beautiful face of Tiffany appeared in his mind.

    On the night he left Lovell City, Tiffany¡¯s eyes were filled with cunningness. She said that she wanted to see his true appearance. He did not agree, but she pounced on him and wanted to tear off his mask.

    In the end, she did not seed. But he had said that he would let her see it the next time they met.

    However, no one knew how long it would take.

    He thought, ¡°Tiffany has probably long forgotten about this matter, including me, right?¡®

    Jeremy smiled helplessly. His obsidian¨Clike eyes were bright and clean.

    After flying for more than an hour, the private ne slowlynded.

    The servant said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡¯re here.¡±

    When Jeremy heard this, he immediately opened his eyes and got up.

    Last night, the king¡¯s edict came too suddenly. He immediately rushed to the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    His subordinates all thought that he had received an edict, so they did not dare to dy for a moment.

    But in fact, he just wanted toplete his mission as soon as possible. After finding the princess of the royal family, he could return to Luna Vi in Lovell City.

    Then, he could continue to listen to Tiffany mockingly call him Lord Cooper.

    At the thought of this, Jeremy smiled faintly and got off the ne.

    However, the moment he walked out of the cabin, he saw a beautiful woman standing in front of the tarmac.

    It was none other than Morwen Xanthus.

    Seeing Jeremy appear, Morwen turned around and greeted him with a sweet smile, ¡°Your Royal Highness, long time no see.

 Chapter 469

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was undoubtedly beautiful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was wearing a fishtail dress that wrapped around her beautiful figure. Her wavy long hair added a hint of femininity. Her clear and beautiful corbone was exposed. When she curled her lips into a smile, her fiery red lips were extremely seductive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°What?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Such an unromantic answer made Morwen choke.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the royal family¡¯s Saintess, not only was her status noble, but she was also the number one beauty in the royal family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Any ordinary man would be tempted by her presence. However, Jeremy was moved by her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen smiled even more brightly and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re back, so I specially came to pick you up. Aren¡¯t you touched?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy replied without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His expression was very calm. It was not that he was ying hard to get, but he really did not take her seriously.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s expression soured.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy walked past her. He had no intention of paying attention to her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His subordinates followed closely behind. In just a few seconds, they were almost at the entrance of the pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It seemed like the honey trap wouldn¡¯t work. Morwen¡¯s face darkened as she quickly followed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy¡¯s status was extremely high, and he entered the pce unimpeded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ever since Azure Sea King fellst night, he could not get up until today. He could only meet Jeremy in his bedroom hall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen followed him in forcefully and shouted worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, you have to recover quickly. Looking at you like this, my heart really hurts.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea King smiled. He identally affected his lungs and started coughing violently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa!¡± Morwen turned around and was about to call the doctor</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea King stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Morwen, please go out. I have something to tell Jeremy.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa, I want to stay and take care of you!¡± Morwen said in a fit of pique. She looked like she was worried.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea King waved his hand. He still looked gentle and kind, but he seemed not to be rejected. Go out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen said, ¡°Yes¡­¡±</font></font>C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®Why can¡¯t they say it in front of me?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen lowered her eyes. Even though she was unwilling, she could only leave as she was told.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A momentter, the sound of the door closing echoed in the luxurious and exquisite bedroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy stopped ten steps away from the bed and nodded. ¡°Your Majesty, you were looking for me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea King said, ¡°Come closer. I have something to tell you. This matter needs to be kept a secret.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡± Jeremy stepped forward and listened attentively.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea King coughed a few more times before asking in a low voice, ¡°I remember that when I sent you to Lovell City previously, there was no news of the princess in Lovell City, right?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy was slightly stunned. He did not understand why he would suddenly ask about this, but he still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±</font></font>

    Azure Sea King said, ¡°Alright, I want you to go to Lovell City again. You have to hide your identity and not let anyone find out your whereabouts. Even the matter I told you can¡¯t be known to a third person!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jeremy did not understand.

    Previously, he had stayed in Lovell City for quite some time. He had been ordered to find the whereabouts of the princess, but he had never found any clues. However, it was precisely because of this that Azure Sea King had reced him with Morwen.

    He thought, ¡®Now, he wants me to go to Lovell City and keep this a secret. Why can¡¯t he even let Morwen know about this?¡®

    Azure Sea King took a deep breath. His voice trembled slightly from excitement. ¡°I suspect that my daughter is in Lovell City!¡±

    He thought, ¡®If not, how can there be so many coincidences? A matured ck bear willingly became that person¡¯s pet. She has cleared the maze sessfully. Every one of these actions is unbelievable.¡¯

    Jeremy was stunned and subconsciously replied, ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure? I¡¯ve looked for her before. I had several suspects at one point, but after my investigation, they turned out not to be the princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s why I want you to look for her.¡± Azure Sea King¡¯s skinny hand grabbed Jeremy tightly. His turbid eyes erupted with a sharp light. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, Jeremy. The only person I can trust is you.

    ¡°You must not let me down. At least, let me see my granddaughter before my time is up and let her return to my side!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best!¡± Jeremy nodded. His expression did not change much. His tone was still calm, but the seriousness in his eyes had already expressed his loyalty

    He would definitely aplish his mission at all costs.

    Azure Sea King nodded and slowly released his grip on Jeremy. Go, I will give you the highest authority in the royal family. All the people in the royal family will listen to your orders!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jeremy nodded again and left.

    As soon as he stepped out of the hall, he saw Morwen waiting out there.

    When she saw hime out, she immediately went up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa? Is he alright? Should we call the doctor for him?¡±

    Jeremy avoided her and walked out without stopping.

    Morwen asked again, ¡°Say something. How is Grandpa?¡±

    Jeremy replied, ¡°He is alright.¡±

    Morwen rolled her eyes and thought, ¡®What does that mean? He is so good at brushing me off!¡±

    However, her goal was not to find out if Azure Sea King was alright. Instead, she wanted to find out what they talked about in the room.

    Morwen chased after him and tried to hold Jeremy¡¯s

    Then, he waved her away.

    She tried to grab him again, but Jeremy stopped in his tracks. His eyes were terrifyingly cold.

    He said, ¡°I have a bad temper. Do you want what I am capable of doing?¡±

    Morwen thought, ¡®What is wrong with this person?

    The corners of her mouth twitched. Her smile was a little stiff as she said, ¡°We¡¯re together after all. There¡¯s no need to do this to me. By the way, what did Grandpa tell you just now? If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know.¡±

    Jeremy said, ¡°There is something that I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Morwen was secretly excited.

    She thought, ¡®He finally wants to talk now.¡¯

    Jeremy replied coldly, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    Morwen was so angry that her face turned ashen. She saw Jeremy heading straight for the hall where he was staying.

    He left in a carefree manner without any reluctance.

    Morwen summoned a subordinate and ordered, ¡°Follow Lord Cooper. No matter what he does, inform me immediately!¡±

    She thought, ¡®If Jeremy isn¡¯t willing to tell me, then I will send someone to follow him. As long as Jeremy makes a move, I will be able to discover what he is up to!¡®

    Her subordinate immediately went after Jeremy silently.

    Jeremy noticed the person who was following closely behind him, but he did not look back.

    It was only at this moment that he realized the reason why Azure Sea King asked him to keep this mission a secret and even wanted him to go to Lovell City again while hiding his identity. It was because there were too many shady people around the Azure Sea King.

 Chapter 470

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy returned to his residence. It was a gorgeous castle located near the sea. After he walked in, the heavy door of the castle slowly closed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The person sent out by Morwen followed closely behind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not until he could not take another step forward that he stopped and hid under the bushes at the side.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He did not dare to leave, afraid that Jeremy woulde out when he was not around.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">About half an hourter, the door of the castle opened again. The man quietly looked up and saw only a few servants walking out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He continued to wait and did not leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, he did not know that after these servants left the castle, they joined the crowd and changed their appearances several times. In the end, they left the Azure Sea Royal Family on a ship.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No one noticed them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy stood on the deck of the ship, facing the slightly salty sea breeze. He raised his hand and touched his disguised face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was an ordinary face that no one could recognize.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He wondered if Tiffany would recognize him when he appeared in front of her with this face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy retracted his hand, his heart filled with anticipation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It waste at night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Richard left thepany, it was already veryte.</font></font>Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver followed closely behind and asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton, are you going back to Royal Bay?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No, I¡¯m going to the Kelley family.¡± Richard got into the car. His cold eyes were calm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver was stunned for a moment before exining carefully, ¡°Mr. Richard, Mr. Hank is here. He¡¯s at Royal Bay now. He said that he has something urgent to talk to you about¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard frowned. It meant that he was upset.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, he happened to have something to ask Hank. He changed his mind and said in a deep voice, ¡°Drive then.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡± The car sped away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Richard¡¯s car was still a few hundred yards away from Royal Bay, the driver saw a girl squatting by the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver was surprised and said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that little girl left yet?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car approached, and the iron gate opened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle, who was squatting on the ground, raised her head when she heard themotion. She looked at the caring. from afar with anticipation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had been waiting at the door for an entire day. This was enough to express her determination. She just wanted to see Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car stopped in the courtyard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver opened the car door and Richard got out. His handsome face looked even more handsome under the moonlight, but his dark and sharp eyes were so cold that it made Grelle¡¯s heart palpitate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle held her breath. Her eyes were filled with obsession and longing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, she ran towards Richard and said, ¡°Richard¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was like the ravings of lovers, full of entanglement and longing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, in the next second, two staff blocked Grelle¡¯s way. She was so close to Richard, but she could not take another step forward.</font></font>

    Grelle kept struggling and made whimpering sounds from her throat. ¡°Richard¡­¡±

    She wished he would turn around and look at her. When he heard her, Richard frowned and slowly turned around.

    This was the first time he had looked her in the eye.

    Before Grelle could rejoice, she saw that Richard¡¯s gaze slowly turned cold. Killing intent condensed on his handsome face, and viciousness appeared as well.

    He then said, ¡°Throw her out.¡±

    Before Grelle could react, he left. His subordinates dragged Grelle out of Royal Bay.

    In order not to let her continue squatting at the door, the two men looked at each other and simply drove her away.

    They said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    After they finished speaking, they got into the car and left.

    Royal Bay was built along a mountain. It had the best scenery. If one walked to Royal Bay, it would be very difficult.

    The reason why Richard¡¯s two subordinates sent Grelle down the mountain was because they wanted her to give up.

    Grelle fell to the ground, the light in her eyes dimming bit by bit.

    Thete autumn night was very cold, but what really made her heart ache was Richard¡¯s cold gaze.

    Grelle hugged her knees and sat on the ground. Her face was covered in tears as she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me some of your attention? How am I inferior to Tiffany?¡±

    The evening breeze blew gently, but no one heard her resentful words.

    *****

    At Royal Bay.

    There were two people slumped on the sofa in the living room. One was Garry, who had been punished, and the other was Sidney.

    They had been lying on their stomachs since they were whipped in the afternoon. They could not get up at all.

    John was even worse. He had been whipped a hundred times and could only rest in his room. He did not even have the strength to get out of bed.

    Hank sat on another sofa with a dignified expression. As he waited, his expression became ugly.

    ¡°Outrageous. This is simply outrageous!¡± Hank was furious as he said.

    The servant beside him did not dare to even breathe loudly.

    Not long after, Richard walked in.

    Hank snorted and said resentfully, ¡°What took you so long? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you? A full two hours!¡±

    If Hank had been waiting for anyone else for this long, he would have left long ago.

    Richard¡¯s eyes were cold as he answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait ¡°You¡­¡± Hank choked. He was so angry that his chest wall puffing.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Richard took off his suit jacket and unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt. His cold eyes seemed to be shrouded in a fog, making it impossible to see his expression clearly. One could only sense a hint of danger from him.

    Obviously, he was in a bad mood.

    Hank¡¯s face darkened. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to check on your injuries. I heard that you¡¯re awake. Why didn¡¯t you get someone to tell me? Do you still care about me?¡±

    The corners of Richard¡¯s mouth twitched. His smile looked insincere, and his handsome face was filled with a faint coldness. ¡°What do want?¡±

    Hank said, ¡°Your fifth brother is back. I want you to arrange a job for him in yourpany. With him helping you, you don¡¯t have to work so hard in the future.¡±

    Richard chuckled softly, his raised eyes looking cynical. ¡°How can a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who gambles and messes around with women all day help me in any way?¡±

    He was being really impolite.

    Hank was furious. He mmed the table and roared, ¡°Is this how you talk to your father?¡±

    Richard waved his hand impatiently. However, before he chased Hank out, he stared into Hank¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to ask you. Did someone deliberately cause you to lose your temper during the engagement party a few days ago?¡±

 Chapter 471

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">During the engagement party a few days ago, Richard had gotten someone to check all the guests who entered the hotel. On the surface, there was indeed no problem.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But there was one thing that could not be exined.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That day, Charlie Kelley, Thalia Kelley, and Eric Kelley disappeared for quite a while.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard what they did during that time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He asked someone to investigate, but they found nothing. Even Charlie and Thalia said that they could not remember what had happened at that time. They said that they had lost a portion of their memories.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard felt that this was not possible.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, when he thought about it carefully, there was something fishy about it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One of the inexplicable doubts was that before the news of the disappearance of Charlie and Thalia at the hotel came, Hank was furious that they did note out to wee him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was also because of this that Richard went to the front hall to shut Hank up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After that, even Tiffany disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He really wouldn¡¯t believe that this was a coincidence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard asked, ¡°Tell me, who instigated you to wreak havoc at the engagement party?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Are you suspecting that I¡¯m deliberately messing things up?¡± Hank was stunned for a few seconds. When he regained his senses, he was so angry that his eyes widened. He said angrily. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already agreed to your marriage, I can¡¯t go back on my word at thest minute! You¡¯re saying this because you want to shirk responsibility and then push all the responsibility onto me, right?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hank was furious. He flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t care about your future matters!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car engine started, and Hank really left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Judging from his reaction, it seemed like he really did not know, Sidney and Garry remained quiet the whole time. After Hank left, the two of them whispered, ¡°Richard, why are you even suspecting Hank?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although Hank had always been cold¨Cblooded and unreasonable, the incident at the engagement party really seemed like a coincidence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If someone really wanted to murder someone, they felt that the most suspicious party should be the Kelley family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard looked at them with disdain. His thin lips parted slightly as he slowly spat out two words. ¡°Shut up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry did not dare to speak anymore. However, Sidney sighed and advised, ¡°Richard, although I don¡¯t believe that Tiffany would do such a thing, Hank is indeed not a suspect. Also¡­ Grelle has been waiting for you outside for the entire day. She¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before he could finish speaking, he was coldly interrupted by Richard. ¡°So?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard got up and went straight to the second floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">From afar, his unreasonable voice could be heard. ¡°From this moment on, I don¡¯t want to see anyone who¡¯s an eyesore in this house and on this mountain.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His subordinates immediately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That night, the Kelley family was unexpectedly calm.</font></font>

    The people who hade to throw trash and rocks from time to time had all disappeared.

    Tiffany woke up and looked at the empty bedroom and window She lifted the nket and got up to wash up.

    After she changed her clothes and went downstairs, Eric pounced on her. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m going to ss. See you tonight!¡±

    ¡°See you tonight.¡± Tiffany rubbed his head.

    Later that day, Charlie came out of the room in a ck suit. He did not go to the office today. Instead, he was going to attend the Harper family¡¯s funeral.

    Many years ago, the Kelley and Harper families had a very good rtionship. It was also at that time that the engagement was set.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Although the two families had a lot of disputester, Charlie had always been a nostalgic person. Even for Ryan Harper¡¯s friendship with him back then, he had to attend Ryan¡¯s funeral.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie did not refuse.

    After a casual breakfast at home, they got into the car and headed towards the cemetery.

    What happened to the Harper family a few days ago made many people sigh.

    It was said that the reason why Ryan passed away that day was because he fought with a vicious robber and was stabbed several times.

    Of course, these were only rumors. In fact, no one bothered to investigate the real reason.

    When Tiffany saw Keh in the cemetery, he sat in a secluded ce in a daze. His figure was a little thin, and even his eye sockets were covered in a faintyer of green.

    At that time, he was not present and did not have the time to save his father. Tiffany felt that this should be his greatest regret and guilt.

    Tiffany slowly walked forward. She sat beside him.

    Keh looked up and saw that it was Tiffany. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you,¡± Tiffany said calmly and asked, ¡°Have you found out who the person behind this is?¡±

    Although it was inappropriate to ask such a question at a time like this, only hatred could make Keh pull himself together.

    Keh took a deep breath and his eyes were slightly red. ¡°We¡¯ve only found out half of it. We haven¡¯t found out who the person behind the scenes is yet.¡±

    When such a tragedy happened at the Harper family that night, all the signals were blocked and all the surveince cameras were hacked and temporarily turned off. Therefore, there was no evidence left.

    ording to Romeo and Alexia, the assassins had their faces covered when they barged in, so their identities were unknown.

    Only one of them pulled off the cloth on his face. There was an obvious scar on the man¡¯s chin to his lips.

    Keh asked an artist to draw a portrait based on the description provided by Alexia.

    When this picture was drawn, Odin cried and apologized, ¡°Mr. Harper, it¡¯s all fault!¡±

    Under his questioning, Odin finally said that when he went to investigate the origins of the Treasure Box, he had asked many people around and finally the information from a ce.

    He gave the other party a million dors to keep his mouth shut. The other party agreed.

    Unexpectedly, this was taken advantage of by someone with ulterior motives.

    The person who provided Odin with clues about the Treasure Box was the person who led a group of men to break into the Harper family andmit murder before snatching the Treasure Box away.

    Keh lowered his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°How is this Odin¡¯s fault? It¡¯s clearly my fault.¡±

    It was he who did not listen to Romeo¡¯s advice and insisted on secretly investigating the whereabouts of the Treasure Box. Hence, it brought about a fatal disaster for his family.

    Keh didn¡¯t hide anything and told Tiffany everything.

    Tiffany frowned when she heard that. ¡°You said that the man in the lead has a scar on his chin? Then does he have a very fierce face? Is there a mole on his left eyebrow?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Keh was stunned. All the characteristics mentioned by Tiffany matched that man¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 472

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sneered and thought, ¡®As expected!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had seen the man with the scar on his face in the hotel room that was controlled by Felix on the day of her engagement party.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, when Felix controlled her family to threaten her to attack Richard, this man was among his group subordinates.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The mastermind who killed Ryan was obviously Felix.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Speaking of which, Tiffany was about to dig out Felix¡¯s whereabouts, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reveal cues about himself. Tiffany decided to follow this lead until she found him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A strong hatred appeared in Tiffany¡¯s eyes. She told Keh everything about the scarred man and the fact that he worked for Felix.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Keh heard this, he punched the wall heavily, his handsome face filled with suppressed anger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He said, ¡°I won¡¯t let him off.¡±</font></font>This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fresh blood dripped down the white wall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His voice was very soft, as if he was talking to himself, but there was an unshakable determination in it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany heard this, she opened her mouth but did not say anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had already experienced Felix¡¯s strength when she was in the hotel room. He was very strong. It was really not easy to take revenge on him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, he had obtained the Treasure Box.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Legend had it that the Treasure Box originally came from the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s princess. It was unknown why it ended up with Romeo,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, it was said that apart from being able to predict the future of people, the Treasure Box also had a very mysterious power.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Once Felix obtained this power, it would probably be even harder to deal with him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With his sinister personality, Tiffany felt that the first person he wanted to kill after obtaining this power was probably Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned. She had made up her mind. She didn¡¯t say anything and just turned her head to look into the distance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The cemetery inte autumn was covered byyers of fog in the forest. It was misty but elegant and quiet. However, the</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Were cold and hard densely packed stone tablets in front of her sorrow. Before the funeral began, Keh got up and left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This scene carried a sense of oppression and sorr</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was still sitting in the same spot. Th ce was quiet and secluded. Usually, no one woulde to this corner.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat on the steps with her chin in her hands. All she could think about was what she could do to destroy Felix at the smallest cost.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was lost in her thoughts while the shadow of a tall person slowly enveloped her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was slightly stummed She turned around and was caught off guard by a pair of dark and deep eyes that were as cold as a coldke.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took a step back, but she forgot that she was sitting on the steps. When she took a step back, she missed her footing and fell backward.</font></font>

    Tiffany eximed. Fortunately, the ground beneath her feet was not concrete but soft grass. Even if she fell, she shouldn¡¯t be too seriously injured.

    However, at this moment, a pair of strong hands reached over and held her firmly by the waist.

    The next second, she fell into a cold and farmiliar embrace.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyshes fluttered.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Richard¡¯s voice was low and melodious. ¡°You heartless little thing.¡±

    It was an intimate and gentle tone.

    As always, he was teasing her.

    Tiffany¡¯s nose turned sour, and her eyes instantly turned red.

    She had been unable to sleep for the past few days since she was condemned by countless people. Under such eircumstances, she even felt that she did not have the right to feel wronged.

    When she saw him, she thought that she would see his eyes filled with disgust or hatred for her. However, that was not the case.

    It was as if the fact that she stabbed him had never happened.

    Tiffany held back the tears in her eyes and said softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Ever since the engagement party, she had not seen him.

    She added, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Richard loosened his grip slightly, but he still held her in his arms.

    Tiffany was stunned for two seconds. She thought, ¡®What would he lie about the injuries? Could there be any seque?¡®

    Her heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth. How¡¯s your injury?¡±

    Tiffany wanted to check his injury, but a domineering and forceful kissnded on her.

    As their lips and teeth intertwined, he grabbed her hand and ced it over his heart.

    Then, his deep and hoarse voice sounded clearly, ¡°It won¡¯t get better without you.¡±

    Tiffany suddenly froze. A tear finally rolled down her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her voice was choked, almost heartbreaking to hear.

    Richard didn¡¯t say anything. He responded with an even more domineering and affectionate kiss.

    The weather was hazy.

    Richard and Tiffany were in an intimate posture. They were as beautiful as a painting.

    However, Grelle, who was watching the scene from afar, covered her mouth and silently sobbed.

    She thought, ¡®How can this be¡­¡®

    She had tried her best to get close to Richard. Yesterday, she had waited for him at Royal Bay for an entire day. Even after she was physically and mentally exhausted, he did not spare a look for her.

    Today, she still wanted to try her luck at Royal Bay again, but she couldn¡¯t even go up that mountain.

    She did not want to admit defeat and was unwilling to back out so easily, so she waited at the foot of the mountain in the rain.

    When she saw Richard¡¯s car driving down from afar, she followed it all the way to the cemetery. She wanted to use this opportunity to make him pay attention to her, but she did not expect to see such a scene.

    She thought, It¡¯s Tiffany again! This woman does not know how to cherish Richard. She even stabbed him on the day of the engagement party and almost killed him. However, he still cannot let go of her!¡®

    Grelle¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and her heart was filled with jealousy.

    She thought, ¡®As long as Tiffany no longer existed in this world, perhaps Richard¡¯s heart can be vacated¡­

    Grelle turned around in a daze. Unknowingly, her face was covered in tears.

    She did not even notice that she had identally bumped into someone. She continued to walk forward until she identally fell and her palm was cut by the stone on the ground.

    She slowly came back to her senses when she felt the pain.

    She thought, ¡®That¡¯s right, as long as Tiffany isn¡¯t around, my wish will be granted.¡¯

    Grelle wiped her tears and stood up from the ground. Her beautiful face was filled with hatred and jealousy.

    ***:

    Tiffany was finally released by Richard. Her cheeks were red, and her clear eyes were watery.

 Chapter 473

    ?

    Richard''s eyes were burning as he asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you still trying to hide from me?"

    Tiffany choked.

    She had never thought of hiding from him, but she did not know how to face him, so she subconsciously wanted to avoid him.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes like a child who had done something wrong. "I''m sorry."

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, there was a light knock on the top of her head.

    Richard''s eyes darkened as he said, "That''s not what I want to hear."

    On the day of engagement party, she kept saying heartless words. She said that she had never been attracted to him and only treated him as a tool to take revenge on the Harper family. Now that she hadpleted her mission, she had no use of him. Those words still lingered in his mind. Every time he thought about it, his heart felt like it had been stabbed.

    Tiffany felt a lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes. However, she raised her head and looked at him steadily. Her face was filled with stubbornness. "If I said that I didn''t mean to hurt you that day, would you believe me?"

    "I do," Richard said without hesitation.

    He looked at her. His handsome face was calm and serious. "I''ll believe anything you say."

    He had only set his mind on her. Therefore, no matter what happened, he would dly endure it.

    Tiffany sniffed and was about to exin everything that happened that day when there was amotion in front of the cemetery. There were also a few screams of horror.

    Tiffany was worried that something would happen to her father and hurriedly said, "Let''s go take a look!"

    Richard followed her.

    However, when he turned around, his movements froze and he frowned imperceptibly.

    When the two of them rushed to the front, they saw the crowd scatter and retreat. In front of everyone, there was a delivery box ced on the table. The sound of beeping could be heard clearly.

    Someone shouted, "There''s a bomb!"

    The crowd retreated in fear.

    However, only Charlie went forward to the box.

    "Dad!" Tiffany was shocked and rushed over without thinking.

    Just as she was about to call Charlie back, she saw that there was a person with a mini bomb tied to his body lying in therge cardboard box.

    This person was Eric.

    "Eric?" Tiffany''s face turned pale. She wanted to rush forward, but someone was faster than her.

    Richard reached out and picked up the unconscious Eric from the box. He avoided Charlie and the others and walked straight to the remote and empty ce in the cemetery.

    As he walked, his slender fingers untied the mini bomb tied to Eric''s body.

    Tiffany was about to follow when she received a call. She ignored it.

    She wanted to move forward, but a red dotnded on her.

    The red dotnded on the bag where she had ced her phone.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The others were all running for their lives in a hurry, afraid that they would be involved in the bomb, so no one saw this.

    Tiffany took out her phone, but she could not see the caller ID.

    She said, "Hello."

    "Long time no see, little girl." This familiar voice had a hint of effeminateness.

    It was Felix.

    Even though she had already thought of it, when she really heard that the call was from him, Tiffany''s scalp went numb and her heart sank. She asked, "What do you want?"

    Felixughed even more happily when he heard her.

    He said, "I just want to trouble you with one more thing. But don''t worry, I won''t hypnotize you this time, and I won''t hurt you again."

    "Did I offend you somehow? Why do you have to threaten me again and again?" Tiffany was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had never provoked Felix.

    Back then, when she was searching for potions in the forest of the border town, she was identally pushed down the broken rock by Sandra Olson. Then, she saw Felix in the hot spring.

    She did not expect that from then on, he would being up with all kinds of ways to deal with her. Back then, he had even sent several groups of assassins to kill her. Initially, Tiffany thought that the person Felix had been targeting might be Richard. However, when she thought about it again, he seemed to be targeting her too. Tiffany asked in a deep voice, "I don''t like to beat around the bush. Just tell me, how did I offend you?"

    Felix seemed to haveughed. Thisughter was meaningful and filled with coldness.

    He said, "You''ll find out eventually, but before that, you have to remember that you owe me everything. Don''t think that just because you''ve forgotten now, you can avoid paying this debt." "What do you mean?" Tiffany couldn''t understand what he meant.

    She thought. ''Could it be that I knew Felix in the past?"

    Tiffany frowned. He wanted to ask more but was interrupted by him in a deep voice. "You only have two choices now. One, listen to me, or two, sacrifice your family.

    "Today, it''s your brother. Tomorrow, it could be your father, your mother, and everyone close to you who''s rted to you. Don''t doubt whether what I said is true or not. I can take the risk, but you can''t."

    At the end of his sentence, heughed happily.

    Tiffany had to restrain herself from cursing. She found him extremely disgusting.

    She asked, "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"

    As she said, she looked around.

    In the cemetery, other than a few buildings, the rest were empty spaces.

    Judging from the direction of the little red dot, Felix should be in this cemetery.

    However, the crowd was scattered at the moment, and the building was too far away. If she chased after the red dot, she was afraid that he would detonate the bomb immediately.

    If that happened, Eric would be dead.

    Felix clearly sensed Tiffany''s intentions. His smile was calm and arrogant. "Put away your thoughts. You will definitely not be able to find me. I forgot to tell you that the bomb will explode in two minutes. You still have onest chance to consider." Tiffany asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    "I want you," Felix said with an irrefutable dominance.

    Tiffany was so angry that her expression changed. She cursed, "Are you fucking crazy?"

    She thought, ''He is a lunatic!''

    The corners of Felix''s mouth twitched. His expression could not be seen clearly since he was hidden in the darkness. Only his sharp and cold eyes shed with a beast-like ferocity in the darkness.

    He said, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow. I want you to be my date for a party. As payment, I''ll tell you something. It''s about Richard. You''re gonna want to hear it."

    This voice was filled with bewitchment and fatal curiosity.

    Tiffany was stunned. Before she could respond, the call was hung up.

    There was no room for negotiation. It was not up to her to refute.

 Chapter 474

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and looked around.

    She thought, ''Felix must be nearby. Perhaps he is watching me from somewhere. What a pervert! He will do anything to force me to do something I don''t want to do.

    ''However, this is good. Since he has taken the initiative to appear, I do not need to spend any effort to investigate his whereabouts. As for the party that I am forced to attend tomorrow... ''If everything goes well, I will seize the opportunity tomorrow topletely eliminate this poisonous snake!

    Tiffany lowered her eyes, tapped her fingertips lightly, and quickly sent a message.

    When she looked up again, she casually slipped the phone into her pocket.

    The crowd in the distance was in an uproar again.

    It was also at this moment that a loud bang sounded. An explosion startled the entire ce and caused screams. Amidst the continuous echoes, dust and sand fell from the sky. Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat. Following that, she was filled with anger.

    She thought, ''I have agreed to his terms over the phone. Why did the bomb still go off?''

    Piffany suddenly ran forward. Unknowingly, her hands and feet were trembling.

    She did not know how Richard Eric was doing at that moment.

    Tiffany ran forward, but when she saw the scene in front of her, she slowly stopped.

    Amidst the flying dust and sand, the bushes that were affected by the bomb were set aze. The mes were red, and dust and ck smoke filled the sky.

    However, a tall figure slowly walked over.

    Richard was dressed in a ck suit, making him look tall, strong, and slender. He was not in a sorry state at all. In the light and fire, his posture was calm as he strolled towards her. Tiffany blinked.

    There was a child beside Richard. It was Eric, who was safe and sound.

    "Tiffany!" As soon as Eric saw her, he immediately rushed over. His eyes were red, and it was obvious that he was frightened, but he held back his tears.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Tiffanyforted him and asked, "Eric, were you taken away from school?"

    "Right." Eric nodded. "I went to the toilet during the second period. As soon as I came out, I was knocked unconscious. I didn''t even have time to see who attacked me!"

    Tiffany rubbed his little head and said, "Don''t think about it anymore. It''s good that you''re fine."

    Ever since Eric was kidnapped by Selena once, the Kelley family had arranged chauffeurs and personal bodyguards for Eric at all times, afraid that such an ident would happen. However, some people could not be defended against no matter what.

    This time, Eric was taken away silently while he was still in school. He might encounter the same ident at home next time. These were all Felix''s warnings to her. Tiffany''s eyes darkened. When she looked up, she met Richard''s deep gaze.

    She immediately threw Eric into the hands of panting Charlie and ran to Richard''s side. She asked, "How are you? Are you alright?"

    He almost blurted out that he was fine, but when he saw the undisguised worry in Tiffany''s eyes, Richard changed his words at thest minute. His handsome face was tense as he lowered his eyes and replied, "The wound is torn." Tiffany eximed, "What?"

    She thought, ''It is not a small matter to tear a wound, especially when his injuries are so serious. There is a risk of infection!" Tiffany said goodbye to Charlie and helped Richard down the mountain.

    She said, "Your wound must be treated. Come, I''ll send you back

    They could only go down the mountain first since there was no medication stored in the cemetery.

    "Okay," Richard replied. A faint smile shed across his dark eyes.

    The two of them got into the car. The driver in the front seat looked surprised when he saw Tiffany, but he quickly reacted and nodded. "Mr. Hampton, where are we going?"

    Tiffany looked up and saw that the driver was a stranger. She asked casually, "Why isn''t John here?"

    "I gave him a break," Richard replied and winked at the driver in front.

    The driver understood and immediately started the car and sped towards Royal Bay..

    Tiffany sat in the back seat and smelled blood. She was a little anxious. "Take off your jacket quickly. Let me take a look at your injuries."

    Richard leanedzily against the back seat. He stretched out his long arm and pulled Tiffany into his arms.

    "Hey, you will hurt your wound!" Tiffany was afraid ofing into contact with his injury.

    She did not dare to really lean her head down, nor did she dare to struggle hard. For a moment, she was in a dilemma. She was so anxious that her face turned red.

    However, Richard gently pressed her head, causing her to fallpletely into his arms.

    The strong and powerful heartbeat in her ears was like thunder, thumping again and again.

    But at the same time, the smell of blood became stronger.

    Tiffany sighed softly and did not struggle this time.

    Richard''s personality was colder and more stubborn than hers. If she didn''t follow his lead, he wouldn''t let go even if he bled to death.

    "I''m sorry." Tiffany hugged his waist gently and buried her head in his chest. Her voice was muffled. "I didn''t mean to hurt you. I didn''t mean what I said that day. I just... I was just..." Tiffany struggled to exin. However, when she thought of Felix''s malicious phone call and how he threatened her with her family''s lives, she could not exin the rest.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany''s voice trailed off until it finally faded.

    Richard hugged her and frowned slightly. "Just what?"

    Tiffany said, "It was just... an ident."

    She would wait to tell him the rest after she removed Felix tomorrow.

    As long as she got rid of Felix, she would no longer be controlled by others. She could exin to Richard the truth of her being hypnotized by Felix that day.

    Tiffany closed her eyes and swallowed the rest of her words.

    Richard frowned even more. His thin lips moved slightly, but in the end, he did not ask anything.

    The car had already stopped. They arrived in Royal Bay.

    The driver respectfully opened the car door. Only then did Tiffany look up from Richard''s arms. She reached out to open his suit and saw that his white shirt was already dyed red with blood. "Quick, prepare the first aid kit." Tiffany reminded Richards subordinate and reached out to help Richard out of the car. "Be careful."

    Richard stretched out his long legs and got out of the car unhurriedly. He rubbed Tiffany''s head and smiled. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."

    "How can you say you''re fine when your wound is already torn open?" Tiffany rolled her eyes in anger.

    She thought, ''He really does not take himself seriously!''

    The smile in Richard''s dark eyes deepened.

    He said, "You are right, honey."

    His words were extremely indecent, with a hint of teasing and pampering.

 Chapter 475

    Tiffany''s face turned red. She supported Richard and slowly walked into Royal Bay.

    When the servants who came out to wee them saw this scene, their expression changed slightly.

    To be exact, when they saw Tiffany, they were all surprised to varying degrees.

    Everyone in Lovell City knew what had happened at their engagement party.

    The fatal wound on Richard''s body was caused by Tiffany.

    They were surprised to see that she still dared toe to Royal Bay.

    The old servants frowned, their eyes filled with varying degrees of vignce and anger.

    Tiffany did not notice the gazes of these people. She helped Richard upstairs.

    The first aid kit had already been brought over. Tiffany personally took off Richard''s suit and unbuttoned his shirt. His muscr chest was exposed, and his abs were clearly visible. His figure was strong, and he was extremely sexy. Just looking at him made her blush and her heart race.

    With a red face, Tiffany took out all the disinfectant from the medicine box.

    This was the first time she had seen Richard''s wound with her own eyes.

    A deep scar appeared on his chest. Because the wound had opened up again, blood was flowing non-stop. It was hard to imagine the pain brought by this fatal wound.

    Tiffany''s body stiffened.

    She had caused this wound. Even though she was hypnotized, she knew that she had wanted to kill him at that time.

    at it, she couldn''t imagine how severe the wound was at that moment.

    Now that she looked

    Tiffany took a deep breath and gently wiped the oozing blood with a cotton ball. Then, she stopped the bleeding and applied medicine. Finally, she carefully wrapped the wound with bandages.

    She did her best to be gentle because she didn''t want to hurt his wound. She didn''t want him to feel any more pain.

    However, Richard did not even frown. His handsome face was as usual. His calm andposed appearance made it seem as if he was not the one who was seriously injured. Finally, the wound was treated.

    Tiffany retracted her hand. "Done."

    "Okay," Richard respondedzily. He reached out and gently pulled Tiffany onto the bed.

    "Don''t move!" Tiffany did not dare to push him because of his wound. She could only re at him fiercely and angrily.

    However, this gaze was really not intimidating.

    Richard rolled over and pressed her down.

    His maic voice sounded slowly. "Don''t you have to make it up to me?"

    "For what?" Tiffany was stunned and had yet to react when his kissnded on her.

    With a strong sense of longing, he refused to let go of every part of her.

    Tiffany''s face turned red and she tried to dodge in embarrassment. "Richard, can you behave yourself?"

    She thought, ''He is already injured to such an extent, what is he still thinking about?''

    "I can''t." His answer was self-righteous.

    He was a normal man. It was hard to not have desires when facing his lover. Besides, they had not married yet. Richard''s dark and deep eyes gradually burned with fire. His pupils reflected Tiffany''s red face and watery eyes. It was a feast for the eyes.

    Richard lowered his head, his breathing hot.

    In the end, he stretched his wound, and the white bandage that had just been wrapped was dyed red again.

    Tiffany was embarrassed and angry. "If you move again, I won''t care about you anymore!"

    Only then did he reluctantly retract his hand.

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and helplessly bandaged his wound again. However, after the wound was bandaged this time, she immediately retreated and said before Richard could speak, "Don''t move. I''ll go wash my hands!" Her hands were red. As long as she didn''t leave him, he would be fine.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and his thin lips curled up slightly.

    He said, "Come back soon."

    Tiffany thought, ''Bastard!''

    She ran out of the room with a red face.

    There was a sink in the bedroom, but she did not dare to stay there. At least, she had to wait for him to calm down before she could go back.

    Tiffany went to the sink on the first floor. Recalling what had just happened, it still made her blush and her heart race. Tiffany slowly washed her hands and washed her face.

    After being slightly stimted by the cold water, the heat on her face subsided a lot.

    After washing her face, she turned around and was about to go back when she saw two old servants in front of her.

    Tiffany asked, "What''s up?"

    The two servants had the same vignce and resentment in their eyes.

    One of them said, "Miss Kelley, you almost caused Mr. Hampton to lose his life. How dare youe back to Royal Bay

    now?"

    These old servants had watched Richard grow up. Now that they were facing Tiffany, their hearts were filled with hatred and resentment. Even if they tried their best to restrain themselves, their hatred was still obvious. Tiffany was slightly taken aback. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    She asked, "So?"

    @

    The old servant said, "Therefore, you should leave Royal Bay and don''t appear in front of Mr. Hampton again. What if you tried to hurt him again?"

    Tiffany said nothing. She didn''t know how to exin it. These were all indisputable facts.

    The servant''s face was cold. He looked at Tiffany as if he was looking at a disaster.

    He said, "Because of you, Mr. Hampton flew into a rage. John was punished with a hundred whips after he tried to persuade him. He''s still lying in bed and can''t get up! Because of you, Mr. Hampton severely punished so many people. Even those who suppressed the Kelley family in business were all dealt with by Mr. Hampton!

    "Even though you hurt him so badly and almost killed him, he would still do this for you! What about you? How much can you do for him?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The servant sneered and hit the nail on the head. "Miss Kelley, can''t you see it clearly? You''re not worthy of Mr. Hampton at all! If you are with him, you will get him killed sooner orter!"

    Tiffany didn''t want to hear the rest. She didn''t know how she got back to Richard''s bedroom.

    She only knew that the moment she pushed open the door, she was blocked by him in the corner.

    "What took you so long?" Richard frowned. His handsome still had the charm to charm all living beings.

    Tiffany replied nonchntly, "It''s only three minutes. How is it long?"

    He said, "Really? I thought it was three years."

    Tiffany burst outughing. The moment she lowered her eyes, the smile was gone.

    The servant''s words still echoed in her mind like a curse, repeated over and over again. The voice kept saying, "If you stay by his side, sooner orter, you get him killed."

    Tiffany shuddered and thought, ''Will I... get him killed?"

    The servant''s words were to make her stay away from Richard.

    But she couldn''t do it, and she definitely wouldn''t waver because of these words.

    She loved Richard. From the moment she agreed to his proposal, she was prepared to go through anything with him. Therefore, she would never leave him.

 Chapter 476

    Tiffany''s mind was filled with thoughts.

    At this moment, she even took the initiative to tiptoe and kiss Richard''s lips. Then, she quickly retreated with a red face and said softly, "Well, sorry for everything I did..." Richard was momentarily stunned. His dark and cold eyes were filled with joy.

    He lowered his head and gently pinched Tiffany''s chin with his well-defined fingers. His tone was hoarse and his posture waszy and ambiguous. "It''s not enough." "You..." Before Tiffany could say anything, her mouth was stuffed

    The temperature in the huge bedroom rose bit by bit. In the end, Richard stopped because he was injured.

    Tiffany gently pushed him, her ears burning. "Wait... Wait until you recover..."

    Richard''s deep eyes were filled with a fire that could not be extinguished. Even his expression was unprecedentedly dark. He had been forbidden from lusting for too long, yet he still didn''t go overboard even though Tiffany was in his arms. After restraining himself until now, every kiss was an extremely cruel test for him.

    Tiffany blinked and suppressed her smile. She suggested with a teasing expression, "Why don''t... you go to the bathroom?"

    Richard''s face darkened even more.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He pulled Tiffany over and pecked her on the lips in a slightly punishing manner. His tone was domineering and fierce. "How dare you tough? I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    Tiffany''s face waspletely red. "Hurry up and go!"

    Richard got up

    and walked into the bathroom with a sour expression.

    The sound of running water could be heard. Tiffany was both amused and worried, so she shouted, "Be careful, don''t hurt yourself again."

    She could imagine the look on Richard''s face at that moment.

    Tiffany couldn''t help butugh out loud again.

    Ten minutester, Richard came out after taking a cold shower. His strong body was so good. Tiffany looked at him and couldn''t help but whistle.

    Richard wiped his wet hair and walked over. He sat down beside Tiffany and asked, "Are you free tomorrow?"

    Tiffany''s hand paused, but her smile did not diminish. "I''m not free. The exam ising up soon, so I''m a little busy. What''s up?"

    "I originally wanted you to apany me somewhere, but since you''re not free, we''ll do it another day."

    "Okay," Tiffany agreed immediately, but at that moment, she felt her phone buzz.

    She looked up at the screen and pretended that nothing had happened. She said slowly, "Your wound hasn''t healed yet. You need to rest. Lie down."

    "Okay." Richardy down obediently, but hisrge palm still held her hand. "Don''t go. Stay with me."

    "Alright, I''ll stay here and watch over you. Go to sleep." Tiffanyy by the bed and waited patiently.

    Richard finally fell asleep half an hourter.

    His side profile was handsome and wless. His eyes were closed his thin lips were slightly pink, and his well-defined jawline was as smooth as a diamond. There were no ws. His usual cold and terrifying aura had disappeared in his sleep, and he looked gentler than usual.

    Tiffany looked down. Her gaze fell on her hand that he was holding tightly and refusing to let go.

    Then, she pulled it away bit by bit. Her movements were careful, afraid that she would identally wake him up. Fortunately, everything went smoothly.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. Even though the bedroom was covered with expensive carpet, she still quietly walked out of Richard''s bedroom and left Royal Bay.

    The message just now was from June. After leaving Royal Bay, Tiffany took a taxi to Miracle Healer.

    She asked, "What did you find?"

    June answered, "Miss Kelley, that''s all for now."

    June sent over a document. Tiffany took it and saw that there was little information on it. There were only a few pieces of information about Felix.

    Jane asked, "Miss Kelley, what do you n to do next?"

    traces." your Tiffany said, "Gather all the people in the training camp. Tomorrow, follow me quietly and attack Felix when the right timees. Remember, he''s very cunning. It''s okay to fail, but you must not let him discover "Yes, Miss Kelley."

    "By the way, take out all the poison powder avable in Miracle Healer and give it to the people in the training camp. Tell them that if they fail tomorrow''s mission, they have to withdraw. No one is allowed to stay." She had long experienced how terrifying Felix''s methods were.

    If the n went south tomorrow, she did not want to lose her staff''s lives.

    June hesitated for a moment. "Miss Kelley... but you..."

    "It''s settled then." Tiffany patted June''s shoulderfortingly and showed her the switchde on her body. "Don''t worry. I can protect myself." "Okay." June nodded and sighed. "If only Jeremy was here. He''s so good at fighting. Maybe we can have a better chance of winning." Tiffany touched the small diamond pendant hanging around her neck. It was slightly cold. Sheughed and did not say anything.

    The next morning, just as Tiffany walked out of the door after breakfast, as expected, a car stopped at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Felix did not hide anything and his posture was ostentatious.

    Tiffany nced at it. This car was a limited edition luxury car worth tens of millions. Felix was dressed in a suit and looked calm while sitting in it.

    C

    He was clearly dressed like a gentleman, but he looked like a scun. The morning wind blew his ck hair, and his handsome face looked even more demonic under the sunlight.

    Seeing that Tiffany did not get into the car after a while, Felix raised his head and looked at Cedar Ridge Vi with a faint smile. "Nice setup."

    Tiffany came back to her senses and immediately got into the ca

    Felix raised his eyebrows, seemingly satisfied.

    He said, "Drive."

    The person driving was Lorenzo.

    Tiffany memorized the route in secret. Her pretty face sank slightly as she asked expressionlessly, "Where are you taking me?"

    Felix answered, "It''s a very fun ce."

    Tiffany fell silent and thought, "That''s like saying nothing!

    She turned her head away, toozy to ask further.

    The car drove away from Lovell City. Tiffany leaned against the back of the seat. Her reaction was surprisingly calm.

    Behind this car, there were a few cars

    following from a distance. At a nce, they were all ordinary cars.

    Tiffany thought, ''Since Felix hasn''t acted up yet, he probably hasn''t noticed...

    She heaved an almost imperceptible sigh of relief.

    The sound of music flowed slowly in the car. Felix suddenly spoke and even personally poured a ss of wine in front of Tiffany. "Try and see if you still like this wine."

    0

 Chapter 477

    Tiffany keenly caught the meaning behind his words.

    She thought, ''What did he mean by ''still like''? Could it be that we really knew each other before?''

    Tiffany asked, "Do you know me? Do you hate me? Do we... have a grudge?"

    Every time she asked a question, she would stare into Felix''s eyes, unwilling to miss any of his emotions.

    Even though he hid it very well, there was still a sh of coldness in his eyes when he heard herst sentence.

    Tiffany frowned, however, she didn''t remember meeting Felix in the past.

    She asked bluntly, "Even if there''s a grudge between us, you have to tell me. Otherwise, if I don''t know anything, what''s the point of hating me? What''s the point of taking revenge on me?" Felix still had a smile on his face, but this smile was cold.

    He asked, "Don''t ask so many questions. Take advantage of the fact that I don''t want to kill you yet. Be good, okay?"

    Tiffany avoided his outstretched hand and picked up the ss of wine on the wine rack.

    She didn''t dare to drink it. She just picked it up and sniffed it.

    It was very fragrant and smelled like peaches.

    She felt that this was wine brewed from peaches.

    However, there was no such wine in Lovell City. If Felix meant that she used to like to drink, it meant that the grudge between them did not happen in Lovell City.

    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She simply put down the wine ss.

    She didn''te today to clear up these grudges. However, if she wanted topletely eradicate him, she couldn''t be distracted at all.

    Tiffany sat in her seat and closed her eyes to rest.

    The cars behind them had already changed several times.

    They drove forward and only slowly stopped after more than two hours.

    The building in front of Tiffany was a huge arena. It was all open-air and looked a little like a gymnasium, but there was a faint smell of blood inside.

    It was definitely not a good ce.

    Tiffany''s expression changed slightly.

    She asked, "Why did you bring me here? Is this what you call a party?"

    She thought, ''Bullshit!"

    There was a hubbub of voices inside. Some people were roaring while others were screaming. The sounds were about to pierce their eardrums.

    Felix raised his eyebrows and held out his hand to her. "I think you''ll like it. Let''s go."

    111

    Tiffany did not reach out to hold his hand and walked straight ahead.

    10.71%

    At the same time, in Royal Bay.

    Richard didn''t wake up until this morning. When he woke up, he was still a little dizzy, but he felt refreshed after waking up. Strangely, even his wound healed very quickly.

    Richard opened his eyes and looked around, but he did not see Tiffany.

    He knew that she must have run away after coaxing him to sleep yesterday.

    He believed that she was probably in school at the moment. So he decided to pick her up at schoolter.

    Richard smiled and got dressed.

    The servants on the first floor had already prepared breakfast and a car. When they saw hime down, they immediately bowed respectfully. "Mr. Hampton, do you want to have breakfast?" "Not right now." Richard slowly walked down the stairs and saw that Sidney and Garry were also there.

    Ever since the two of them were whipped the day before yesterday, they had been acting pitiful all the time. Seeing hime down, Garry said pitifully, "Richard, why aren''t my wounds healing faster than yours?" Even Sidney found it unbelievable.

    He felt that the rate Richard''s wound healed was at least five times faster than other people''s.

    He had such a deep cut. If he took good care of it, it would heal in less than half a month. However, he still identally stretched the wound sometimes, yet the healing speed was still very fast. Inparison, their whip wounds would still hurt when they rubbed against it.

    At first, Sidney thought it was the effect of spirit herbs from Miracle Healer, but he and Garry also had some. The effect was not so obvious.

    Until this moment, Sidney vaguely believed that the reason why Richard woke up seemed to have nothing much to do with the medicine that Grelle brought.

    Richard rolled up his sleeves and sat down on the sofa casually. He asked, "Have you investigated the explosion in the cemetery yesterday? Have you found out who kidnapped Eric?"

    The explosion in the cemetery yesterday rmed many people, especially since Eric was kidnapped.

    Richard felt that the reason behind it was definitely not that simple.

    Garry nodded. "I did. I sent someone to check all the surveince cameras in Eric''s school and found that he was knocked out and taken out of the school in a trash can. After that, he was ced in a cardboard box in a ce with no surveince cameras and sent all the way to the cemetery."

    Garry touched his nose and added, "I checked the car te. It''s fake. I also checked the identity of the person who kidnapped Eric. It''s also fake..."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "So the clues are gone?" Richard''s eyes darkened.

    The pressure was overwhelming: Garry exined carefully, "I''m still investigating..."

    III

    Richard said, "Give up these leads and investigate about the bomb."

    Identities and license tes could be forged, but the source of that bomb could not be erased.

    As long as it appeared, there would be traces.

    Moreover, when he dismantled the bomb yesterday, he discovered that the model of the bomb was rare. If he followed this clue, he would definitely be able to find the person behind it.

    Garry was suddenly enlightened. He patted the sofa and said, "My brain is not working well after I was injured. I''ll do it now!"

    With that, he slipped away.

    Looking at his back, Sidney muttered softly, "You''re still a fool if you''re not injured."

    Fortunately, Garry did not hear it. Otherwise, he would have acted up.

    Richard slowly took a bite of food. His every move was elegant and noble.

    Sidney coughed lightly and said seriously, "Richard, do you want to watch the diatorial battle in the suburbs today? I heard that there are special events today. Moreover, I received thetest news that Felix is not dead. I think he''s at the arena today." "Are you sure?" Richard frowned.

    He thought, ''Back then, Felix has died in front of me. Why did he appear again now so openly?

    ''In that case, was Felix responsible for what happened at the engagement party? Also, did he tie Eric up with a bomb and send him to the cemetery yesterday?''

    Richard''s expression changed drastically, and his voice turned cold.

    "Let''s go." He dropped his silverware and hurried out the door.

    Sidney quickly followed behind.

    The two of them got into the car and headed towards the arena in the suburbs.

    However, after their car drove down from the Royal Bay, they unexpectedly met Grelle squatting by the roadside.

    Sidney was stunned and said, "She''s really persistent."

    Grelle did that every day. If it were anyone else, her actions would have moved them.

    Unfortunately, Richard was not an ordinary person. He would never be moved by Grelle.

 Chapter 478

    Sidney shook his head and sighed slightly.

    He thought, ''Why bother?''N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    However, through the rearview mirror, he saw Grelle quickly hail a car and follow him.

    Sidney originally wanted to say something, but on second thought, he felt that there was no way he could stop Grelle from following him. Moreover, there was no difference in whether Grelle followed or not. In any case, even if she reached the arena, she would not be able to enter. Sidney retracted his gaze with a calm expression.

    The ck Bugatti sped forward and drove to the suburbs which was more than two hours away from Lovell City.

    The car finally stopped. The open-air arena was right in front of it. There was also a faintmotioning from inside.

    Richard got out of the car with his slender legs. He exuded a dignified and powerful aura that made people want to submit to him.

    "Mr. Hampton, I am so honored to have you as my guest today!" The boss behind the arena, Nigel Schultz, immediately went forward and bowed. He smiled obsequiously. "Mr. Hampton, this way." The sun was shining brightly above his head. Surrounded by a group of people, Richard walked steadily. His footsteps were calm, and he exuded a cold and noble aura. He was like an emperor. Not far away, Grelle got out of the car. She hurriedly paid the driver and wanted to chase after Richard. Unexpectedly, before she could get close, she was stopped by the bodyguards in the arena. She said, "Let me in!"

    The bodyguard said, "This is not a ce where just anyone cane. Get lost."

    Grelle pleaded, "I''m here for someone..."

    "That won''t do."

    Even though Grelle had said everything, the bodyguards guarding the door refused to let her in. Although this arena was located in a remote location, most of the audience were important figures.

    The bodyguards let ordinary people enter.

    A bodyguard said, "Get lost."

    Grelle gritted her teeth and retreated to the side unwillingly.

    Richard had already walked far away. In the end, she could not even see his back.

    Grelle bit her lip, feeling extremely wronged.

    She thought, ''Am I unable to be with him for the rest of my life?

    Her tears fell to the ground and instantly went in the soil.

    1

    Grelle was dejected antt was about to leave with a deste expression when she heard a few bodyguards mutter softly. "I didn''t expect Nigel would act so humbly one day. He is usually so arrogant!"

    A bodyguard said, "That''s Mr. Hampton! Not to mention Nigel, everyone has to act humbly in front of him! Whoever dares to challenge him is courting death!"

    Another person said, "Exactly."

    Grelle suddenly raised her head. The deste expression on her tear-stained face gradually disappeared, reced by a strong determination.

    She thought, ''Since I want to marry the most powerful man, I cannot easily give up!''

    Grelle wiped her tears and looked around, trying to find a way to avoid the bodyguards and sneak in.

    In the arena, a kickboxing match was underway.

    The numbers disyed on the side indicated that the bet for this fight had reached 2.4 million dors.

    Tiffany learted against the guardrail at the side. Her posture was nonchnt, as if she was not interested in anything around

    her.

    "Hey," she called out.

    However, Felix, who was sitting, did not respond.

    Tiffany sat down in front of him and asked directly, "Didn''t you say that you have something to tell me about Richard? Now is the time!" "Soon." Felix gave her a half-smile.

    On the way to the arena, no matter how she tried to get information out of him, she could not pry open his mouth.

    Tiffany sneered and stood up to leave.

    Then, Felix said, "I opened the Treasure Box and saw something crazy."

    "What do you see?" Tiffany suddenly turned around and looked at him. "Is it about Richard?"

    It was rumored that the Treasure Box could spy on the deep secrets of people.

    This time, Felix did not keep her in suspense and nodded readily. "Yes."

    Then, he approached her and said slowly in a low voice, "I saw something happen to Richard. He died an unnatural death."

    These words shocked Tiffany.

    She said, "I don''t believe it!"

    She thought, ''How is it possible for someone as strong as Richard to die like that?''

    Felix said, "If you don''t believe me, I can let you open the Treasure Box and take a look for yourself. I can also tell you the time and ce so that you can help him avoid this cmity. However, I have a condition." "What condition?" Tiffany''s face was filled with vignce.

    Felix leaned in again and whispered, "There''s a group matchter. I want you to help me win."

    She asked, "Is it that simple?"

    ""Simple as that."

    "Then I hope you keep your word." Tiffany looked away and frowned.

    No matter if Felix was telling the truth or not, she had to give it a try.

    At this moment, there was amotion below. It was as if some big shot had arrived.

    Tiffany was not interested in joining in the fun. She did not even look at way.

    Felix shook the wine ss in his hand. The bright color of the red wine was a little demonic.

    His lips curved into a devilish grin. "Here we go."

    Tiffany looked up and had a bad feeling.

    She then saw a tall figure walking over slowly.

    His pitch-ck eyes were cold and deep.

    Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat. She waspletely caught off guard.

    She thought, ''Why is Richard here?"

    Just as she was in a daze, Richard strode over to her.

    He asked, "Didn''t you say that you were at school?"

    Richard''s tall figure enveloped her directly. His eyes were deep and filled with extreme danger.

    Tiffany opened her mouth and was about to exin when Felix ced a hand on her shoulder. His posture was intimate and his smile was evil. He asked, "Mr. Hampton, what can I do for you?" Richard looked down at Felix''s hand on Tiffany''s shoulder and sneered.

    His expression suddenly changed. His entire body was cold and apanied by a terrifying aura. In an instant, a murderous aura erupted, causing everyone to freeze and feel a chill run down their spines. Richard threw a punch over. The powerful fist carried a strong wind. Even though Felix was prepared, he was still forced to

    retreat.

    The sound of bones breaking was then heard. Everything happened too quickly. No one could see how Richard attacked. They only saw Felix''s hand that had just touched Tiffany fall down. It was broken. This could portray how powerful and angry Richard was.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They were shocked by Richard''s strength and ways of dealing with this matter.

 Chapter 479

    However, Richard did not intend to let Felix off just like that.

    He slowly stepped forward, the hostility and killing intent in his body growing stronger. His handsome face was terrifyingly gloomy, and his gaze was as cold.

    No one dared to make a sound. They didn''t even dare to make any big movements, including the boss of the arena, Nigel.

    In the strange atmosphere, even the two people boxing in the arena stopped at the same time.

    Tiffany stepped forward to Richard and asked softly, "How''s your injury?"

    When he hit Felix just now, he used a lot of strength.

    The wound on his chest had not healed to begin with. Now that he used force, it was inevitable that the wound would rupture again.

    Richard turned around. Her face was clearly reflected in his dark pupils.

    However, his gaze was cold, like a deep and cold well.

    Tiffany was stunned.

    Then, Richard asked coldly, "Are you concerned whether I''m dead, or are you concerned about him?"

    Tiffany fell silent.

    She was so familiar with Richard, but at this moment, he appeared unfamiliar and distant.

    Tiffany''s eyshes trembled slightly. "You misunderstood. I just..."

    "You just left me behind on purpose and lied that you were in school?" Richard smiled. His handsome face was peerless. However, this smile looked insincere. It was so cold that it shocked her. There was also a murderous aura surging from his body. It was extremely terrifying.

    At this moment, Tiffany did not know how to exin. She had already made arrangements for all of her subordinates, and the n to kill Felix had to be carried on.

    However, she was concerned about what Felix had just said. He said that he had activated the Treasure Box and saw what would happen to Richard in the future. When she thought that Richard would die an unnatural death, Tiffany''s heart ached. She could not allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, Felix could not die yet.

    Tiffany raised her head and took a deep breath. Then, she looked at Richard and said softly, "I''m sorry. I... I didn''t go to school. I lied to you about this."

    "What about before?" Richard''s handsome face darkened as he asked, "Previously at our engagement party, did you me because of him?"

    attack

    Tiffany did not say anything. She was hypnotized at that time and could not control herself at all. She felt that it was not wrong to say that she attacked Richard because of Felix,

    However, her silence had another meaning to Richard.

    "Very well," he was filled with killing intent as he said those words through gritted teeth.

    Unexpectedly, Richard''s eyes turned cold and he grabbed Felix''s neck. His iron-like hands tightened bit by bit. Felix''s face

    III

    turned red. Not only did he pot resist, he did not even struggle. He seemed to be very certain that he would not die.

    Tiffany instinctively sensed that something was wrong. She thought, ''What a lunatic!''

    At this moment, Felix took out a knife with his right hand. It was exactly the same knife that Tiffany used to stab Richard''s heart that day.

    Everyone''s attention was on the saber, but no one noticed that Felix''s left hand, which was hanging by his side, flipped. Then, three silver needles stained with poison silently flew toward Richard.

    Tiffany''s pupils constricted slightly. She suddenly rushed over and wanted to push Richard away. However, a huge force attacked from behind, apanied by

    Grelle rushed out from behind

    the ''s cry,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Hampton, be careful!"

    Her face was filled with anxiety as she wanted to warn Richard of the danger. The

    moment she pounced forward, she knocked Tiffany out.

    No one saw that the three poisonous silver needles had all pierced into Tiffany''s knee bones.

    Grelle ended up standing in front of Richard. She wanted to block the knife for him.

    Richard''s eyes darkened. He waved his hand gently. The heavy knife seemed to have encountered an invisible obstacle. No matter how hard Felix tried, he could not push it forward. The next second, the knife fell to the ground. Richard was safe and sound. Grelle suddenly rushed out with a pale face. She was obviously afraid, but she looked at Richard worriedly and asked with a trembling voice, "Mr. Hampton, are you alright?"

    She was already in this state, but the first person she cared about was still him.

    Richard frowned. This time, he did not chase Grelle out. Instead, he gave his subordinates a look. His subordinates immediately went forward and helped Grelle to the side. All of this happened very quickly. No one could react in time. They could not see everything that took ce. Even Sidney was the same.

    However, the only thing that everyone could see clearly was that when Felix tried to hurt Richard, Tiffany dodged. Instead, it was Grelle who protected Richard. People felt that things would probably change from then on.

    Tiffany fell to the ground, his face slightly pale. She looked up at Richard.

    However, Richard had a cold expression on his handsome face. It was obvious that he was disappointed by her betrayal. At this moment, he was unwilling to even look at her. As for Grelle, who had rushed out to save Richard despite the danger, she was still in shock as she trembled. Sidney was examining her wound. She had a graze on her arm. Tiffany''s lips twitched. She slowly stood up from the ground, but her legs kept trembling. Just as she stood up, she immediately fell back.

    Someone sneered. "Miss Kelley, you''re so scared that you can''t even stand up."

    Another person said, "This kind of woman is really disgusting!"

    Curses rang out. Some people would look at Richard''s expression after scolding Tiffany, but it was hard to tell if he was happy or angry. His handsome face was gloomy. Since he didn''t stop them from cursing Tiffany out, they felt that he must be okay with it.

    I 15:44 Thu, Nov 21 B.

    The curses targeted at Tiffany became more and more unpleasant.

    Some people really despised Tiffany, while others were simply trying to add fuel to the fire.

    at Tiffany acted as if she did not hear anything. Other people''s opinions were not important to her. She just stared at Richard''s tall back in a daze. She did not blink, waiting for him to turn around and look at her. But he didn''t. Richard left, and a group of people immediately followed behind him. In the blink of an eye, they were gone.

    When the others saw that Tiffany was neither happy nor angry, they felt that it was meaningless to curse her out. They dispersed and urged the yers in the arena to continue fighting.

    Only Tiffany and Felix were left. Tiffany tried to stand up again. However, She failed. Beads of cold sweat appeared on her forehead.

    She carefully pulled up her pants. Three poisonous needles were inserted into the bones on her knees. The poison from the needles was nothing to her, but these three needles had put her in a fatal situation.

    I

 Chapter 480

    The moment Felix attacked Richard, Tiffany wanted to rush forward, but Grelle suddenly pounced on her from behind and pushed her to the side. Before she fell, she used her body to block three silver needles for Richard. In the end, she ended up being ndered for betraying Richard.

    However, Grelle had used a small scratch on her arm to gain a good reputation.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes. There were no tweezers around, so she could only pick out the three silver needles with her hands.

    The sharp needles were grinding on the bone. If she was not careful, she might end up inserting the silver needles deeper into her bones.

    Tiffany''s face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat. The process was very painful.

    The first silver needle was pulled out, and so was the second.

    However, the third needle was too deep. If she identally used too much strength, she was afraid that the needle wouldpletely pierce into the bone. At that time, she could only remove it through surgery.

    However, she still had to win a group match in the arena soon. She didn''t have time to undergo surgery.

    She had to win. Tiffany made up her mind and was about to make a move when someone pulled her back.

    She looked up and saw Felix''s face. The expression on his face was a littleplicated.

    He asked, "What do you want to do now?"

    Tiffany waved his hand away, but he suddenly grabbed her.

    Felix squatted down and took out a small pair of tweezers. He carefully took out the third silver needle.

    All three needles were removed, but Tiffany''s knees were covered in blood.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Felix took out a handkerchief from his suit jacket and covered Tiffany''s knees. His expression was unpredictable. Tiffany then got up from the ground.

    However, she discovered that Felix''s hand, which had just been broken by Richard, had returned to normal.

    She thought, ''Even if he had the ability to put his hand back, it wouldn''t lookpletely fine now. It is as if he has never been injured. No wonder he was so fearless when he was almost strangled to death by Richard. Could it be that this is also a special ability that the Treasure Box has given him?"

    Tiffany had an idea.

    At this moment, the new group match had already begun. This was a game

    of death.

    Both parties could choose a few people to form a team, but the final winner would be the one who fought all the way to the end.

    This also meant that everyone

    would end up facing their own team in the end.

    Felix looked at Tiffany and asked mysteriously, "I''ll ask you onest time. Are you really going? Aren''t you afraid of death?"

    Tiffany asked him, "Are you sure you''re not lying to me?"

    "Yes."

    After receiving an affirmative answer, Tiffany smiled. "Then I have nothing to hesitate about."

    She went straight to the stage.

    In the arena, Tiffany had her long ck hair tied up high. She looked heroic and sharp. Felix stood in the stands and subconsciously tightened his grip on the railing. When he came, Tiffany asked him, "What kind of grudge do we have that makes you target me again and again?"

    He thought, ''So she really does not remember.

    Felix''s eyes darkened. His gaze was fixed on Tiffany.

    She stood out in the crowd. She had a proud and aloof temperament. Her beautiful face could charm all living beings.

    From the first time Felix saw her, he had wanted to keep her by his side. Butter, fate yed a huge joke on him.

    The princess from the Azure Sea Royal Family disappeared. In her ce was the daughter of the Kelley family, who people despised.

    Felix''s pupils darkened and his eyes were filled with madness.

    He looked at Tiffany and silently said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''ll remind you of me. I will also make you only care about me from now on..."

    Tiffany sensed that someone''s gaze had been fixed on her. But now, she had no time to pay attention to who this pervert was. The game had officially begun, the entire arena was in chaos. In the end, there would only be one victor in this game. Therefore, there were many people who tried to gain an advantage by making the first move.

    Tiffany looked around warily. Five men approached her at the same time.

    In such a chaotic battle, she appeared vulnerable.

    However, the truth was the opposite. Tiffany sneered. The switchde in her hand was finally unsheathed. In the blink of an eye, they were all knocked out by her.

    As long as the person who was knocked down chose to surrender, they had to leave the arena. At the same time, the attacker could not attack them again. This was the rule. Tiffany''s fist was about tond. The men who were lying on the ground all begged for mercy, "We surrender. Stop..."

    "Get lost." Tiffany retracted her hand.

    The few of them hurriedly ran away.

    This arena was huge, and there were so many people there. Tiffany felt that it would take a long time to finish this match. She thought for a moment and then sat on the ground.

    In the open-air arena, the sunlight shone down and warmed her body. Tiffany closed her eyes and started to sleep.

    There were cameras to track the entire process on the stage. Because of what happened just now, Tiffany had be infamous. A camera was arranged to follow her during the entire match.

    Therefore, her every move was projected on the big screen for everyone present to see.

    When she sat on the ground, someone asked curiously, "What is she doing? Could it be that she was so frightened that her legs went limp?"

    A person said, "That''s impossible. I think she still has some skills. Didn''t she just knock some people out?"

    Another person said, "I think she wants to use this to confuse her opponent and make them let down their guard. Or, she wants to gain sympathy. This way, no one will have the audacity to fight with such a beautiful girl." Someone else said, "Fair enough."

    The audience felt that this analysis made sense. In the end, Tiffany fell asleep on camera.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    They thought, ''What the fuck. Why is she so rxed? This is apetition. Is she nning to do this for the entire match? She''d better just surrender!''

    A person said, "But there''s no rule in thepetition that says you can''t do this..."

    Perhaps the cameraman controlling the camera also felt that it was boring to watch Tiffany, so he turned the camera away. However, some of the audience asked him to turn the camera back because they wanted to see the beautiful sleeping face of Tiffany. Tiffany had shifted the audience''s focus during this fighting match. The corners of Felix''s mouth twitched as he looked at the screen before him.

    Tiffany actually ended up sleeping for more than two hours. During this period of time, someone wanted to find trouble with her, but she defeated them with only one foot. After that, she decided to take action.

 Chapter 481

    In the two hours while Tiffany was sleeping, the people on the field lind been fighting among themselves. There were les than ten people left in the originally bustling crowd.

    e stood up and slowly walked towards them.

    The remaining nine people were from two different groups. At this moment, they were facing each other. However, because they had consumed too much energy previously, no one dared to make the first move. When the people from these two teams saw Tiffany, they did not take her seriously.

    They felt that it was impossible for Tiffany to deal with all of then.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Tiffany looked at the time. She had been in this arena for too long. She was not interested in wasting any more time. She rolled up

    her sleeves and said slowly, "Since you don''t dare to attack, don''t waste time. Get into one team ande at me

    together."

    "Who are we teaming up for? You? Girl, you''re simply crazy!" Someone sneered.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany nodded seriously. "That''s what I meant."

    Everyoneughed and thought that she was crazy.

    Although there were only nine of them in total, to be able tost until this point meant that they were all quite capable. They -felt that it was very easy for them to defeat Tiffany.

    They all thought that it was crazy for Tiffany to challenge all of them.

    The two groups had looks of contempt on their faces. Tiffany was running out of patience and walked forward. With two bangs, she attacked extremely quickly. The two men closest to her were immediately ced on the ground.

    When the other people saw this, their eyes were filled with shock. They realized that they had underestimated this girl. "Attack her together!" Everyone pounced at Tiffany.

    No matter how skilled Tiffany was, the audience thought that she would not be able to withstand the siege of nine strong men at the same time.

    The people watching this match outside the arena eximed, "What a pity."

    They felt pity that the only girl in this chaotic battle was about to be eliminated.

    Under the zing sun, Tiffany stood rooted to the ground without moving. Coincidentally, at this moment, ¨¢ gust of wind blew over. She waved her hand, and a wave of powder that was difficult to see with the naked eye instantly floated out. Immediately after, there was a series of thuds. In an instant, all nine burly men fell to the ground.

    The audience in the stands were all dumbfounded.

    They thought, None of them made physical contact with each other. How are they knocked out? Are you kidding me?''

    In the entire arena, the only person standing was Tiffany. The wind blew her hair and her clothes fluttered in the wind. Under the sunlight, she revealed a bright smile. She won this round.

    There were prizes and rewards for this battle. The reward was a very rare pearl.

    Tiffany returned to the stands and threw the pearl to Felix.

    She said, "I''ve done what l-promised. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise."

    She had obtained the pearl, but Felix did not seem that happy. Ils expression was even a little gloomy.

    Still, he stood up and said, "Let''s go."

    After leaving the arena, he brought Tiffany back to his current price. It was a newly renovated vi that was somewhat simr to the castle he used to live in. Before Tiffany walked in, he quietly nced behind her. Someone was hiding in the bush not far away. They were on her side. Tiffany then walked in.

    She thought that Felix would make things difficult for her again, but she did not expect him to get someone to take out the Treasure Box right away.

    She thought, "Why is he so direct now?

    Tiffany stared at his face as if she wanted to see something from his expression. In the end, Felix leanedzily on the sofa and said indifferently, I''m not always good-tempered."

    What he meant was that this agreement would still be valid while he was in a good mood. When he was in a bad mood, he would be capable of doing anything-

    Tiffany did not say anything else. She reached out and touched the Treasure Box, wanting to see how to open it.

    However, just as her hand touched the Treasure Box, the blue light instantly became even more dazzling

    Lorenzo was standing at the side. When he saw this scene, his expression suddenly changed.

    He thought, How is this possible? Tiffany did not use the key. With just a light touch, she actually activated the Treasure Box

    Lorenzo was dumbfounded. He thought. So the Treasure Box appearspatible with Tiffany. In that case, Tiffany''s identity...

    Lorenzo suddenly looked at Felix, only to see Felixzily leaning on the sofa. His expression did not change at all. It was obvious that he already knew about this.

    Lorenzo thought, ''Since he knew, why is he so calm? Does he not want to take revenge? Does he not want to kill her anymore?

    Lorenzo was filled with shock. His hand had secretly crept into the back of his waist.

    However, just as his hand touched the gun on the back of his waist, Felix said to him coldly, "Get out."

    His gaze was filled with warning and killing intent. Lorenzo suddenly came back to his senses and immediately retreated. All of Tiffany''s attention was on the Treasure Box.

    For some reason, when she saw the blue light appear, the strange and indescribable sense of familiarity became stronger.

    It was the same as when she was in the maze of the Azure Sea Royal Family. She was so familiar with it that it seemed to belong to her.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t remember anything.

    Tiffany frowned and thought. "Is this an illusion? Otherwise, why don''t I have any impression of it?

    Tittany had a headache, so she could only forget about this question for the moment. Then, she hugged the Treasure Box and asked softly, "I want to know about what happens to Richard Hampton in the future.

    as she finished speaking, her vision suddenly darkened. It felt exactly the same as when she had lost her sight in the

    As south as she

    past

    But in the next second, light floated up, and frame by frame, images appeared in front of her.

    Royal Bay was disyed on the serven Richard was sitting on the sofa with a cold gaze. Not far away, there was a trembling girl. It was Grelle Grelle''s arm had obvious abrasions.

    This meant that the scene the Treasure Box showed her was exactly what was going on at that moment.

    Tiffany was slightly stummed

    She thought. So he really brought Grelle hack to Royal Bay. What would happen after that?

    Tiffany wanted to continue watching, but the scene began to change. Before this scenepletely disappeared, it seemed that Richard had sensed something. He suddenly looked over at Tiffany. When their gazes met, it was as if he had seen her Tiffany''s heart skipped a Tiffany saw that she was in the sea of fire. It was as if she could feel herself burning in the mes She felt very painful. At this moment, Richard rushed in from the mes and rescued her

    Tiffany looked at this scene and heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, in the next moment, the

    ''e2

    helicopter that the two of them were in exploded. Before the explosion, Richard out the parachute bag on her and pushed her down. He ended up dying in the explosion. There were not even remains of his body

    left.

    Tiffany was stunned.

 Chapter 482

    Tiffany thought, If everything I saw was true, dors that mean that Richard ends up in this ident became he is trying to save me? That fice, and the helicoquer that exploded. Are these cornis poing to take ce soon? Tiffany''s body trembled slightly. Every scene that she had just s appeared clearly in front of her eyes She could even ser

    in i the fragments from the explosion.

    The Treasure Box gradually returned to calmness, and the scene ended with Richard''s death. Felix did not lie to her about

    dul

    this.

    Tny turned around and asked. "In the arena this morning, you said you knew the time and ce of this incident. Tell

    me."

    Felix had a faint smile on his face. He was half-lying on the sofa with his heard propped op. He looked evil and frivolous he asked, "Didn''t anyone tell you that you have to pay a price to get anything from me?"

    "I see... Tiffany hugged the Treasure Box and tapped her fingers lightly. She asked, "But your treasure is in my hands. Are you still qualitied to bargain with me?"

    Then do you think you can walk out of here alive without my permission? Felix snapped his fingers.

    More than a dozen well-trained men immediately showed up. They all had different weapons in their hands.

    cluding guns.

    Tiffany felt that this must be the reason why Felix was so confident. Tiffany nced around. If it was a one-on-one fight. these people were no match for her. However, now that they were fully armed, it was simply impossible for her to escape this ce by herself. "Give me the Treasure Box Felix stretched out his hand..

    Tiffany tilted her head and smiled casually. "What if I don''t?"

    Then don''t me me for being rude to you!" Felix''s expression darkened. Then, he raised his hand gently. All his subordinates immediately raised their guns and aimed their ck muzzles at Tiffany. Then, the guns were all aimed at Felix. The situation took a sharp turn for the worse in an instant

    Felix was stunned for a moment. His tone was terrifyingly gloomy as he said, "Are

    you

    betraying

    me?"

    His subordinates didn''t answer. Tiffany satzily on the sofa and snapped her fingers like Felix did just now. Footsteps came from outside the door again

    This time, June personally escorted Lorenzo in. LorenzoN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    was tied up at that moment.

    June said, "Miss Kelley, everyone outside has been dealt with."

    "Very good." Tiffany nodded in satisfaction.

    When she got into Felix''s limited edition luxury car this morning, she had already asked June to track down where this car had been recently.

    Therefore, when she was brought to the arena by Felix, June had already found this vi.

    She took down all the staff in the vi in the shortest time possible with her subordinates.

    Felix had a lot of subordinates. However, June hade with a lot of people.

    With the help of the poison powder from Miracle Healer, everything went exceptionally smoothly.

    Lorenzo struggled with all his might. After he left the room just se, he was ambushed at a corner fe originally theraght that the enemy of Felix hade for him, but he did not expect that the person behind the scenes was actually Tiffany He thought. It had known this would happen, I would have shot her when I saw her opening the Treasure Bos!

    Lorenzo was filled with killing intent and kept struggling However, his hands and feet were tied, and even his mouth was gagged. No matter how he struggleil, it was useless,

    Tiffany nced at him and ordered. "Send him to the Harper family"

    A few days ago, Alexia''s mouth was sealed by Lorenzo, and Ryan was killed by Lorenzo, the Harper family experienced a huge change overnight. Keh wanted to find the murderer at all costs. Tiffany would give Lorenzo to Keh as returning a favor. She would let Keh deal with Lorenzo himself.

    "Yes!" June nodded and immediately had two subordinates seniorenzo away.

    Felix did not even frown. It was as if he did not care about the lives of his subordinates at all.

    Tiffany smiled coldly. "You sure are calm."

    "You tter The. Felix had a faint smile on his face. Other than the momentary shock at the beginning, he remained calm even though there were so many guns pointed at him. Tiffany thought, Why is he still so calm?

    -She threw the Treasure Box to June and walked up to him.

    Felix looked at her steadily. His pitch-ck eyes could seemingly make people look at it and slowly sink into it.

    Tiffany''s consciousness began to fade.

    Felix spoke softly, just like how he hypnotized her at the engagement party not long ago. "Be good and give me the Treasure

    Box.

    His voice was very soft. Other than Tiffany, no one else could hear him.

    Tiffany had already fallen into a trance and nodded obediently.

    "Alright..." She responded mechanically.

    It was as if she waspletely hypnotized by him. Felix heaved a sigh of relief. He really did not expect Tiffany to take advantage his unpreparedness to control his current vi in advance. Even all of his subordinates were controlled. Tiffany''s drastic measure had indeed caught him off guard.

    But at the same time, he felt that Tiffany was too young, which caused her to be hypnotized by him again.

    Felix''s lips curled up. He was very satisfied with Tiffany''s current obedient state. However, just as he smiled, he heard a muffledugh.

    Felix suddenly raised his head and saw the smile

    on Tiffany''s face bing more and more unbridled. It went from being restrained and suppressed at the beginning toughing out loud. Her pretty face was bright and her eyes were sparkling. She didn''t look like she was hypnotized at all.

    "You... Felix was really stunned this time.

    Tiffany was doneughing. There was only sharpness left in her eyes.

    She asked, "Do you think 111 fall for your

    trap again? Do you think your you think you can still

    hypnosis is omnipotent? [

    08.02

    Frl, NOV CZ

    control me now?"

    The three consecutive questions stunned Felix. All these years, is hypnosis had never failed.

    He thought. How can Tiffany not fall for it? How did I fail to cool her?

    Just as Felix was startled, a diamond pendant appeared in front of him. It swayed as a faint voice sounded in his ear "Shouldn''t you be resting?"

    This voice continued to repeat this sentence

    After listening for a long time, it would slowly upy his subconscious.

    The diamond pendant continued to sway as the voice slowly sounded. It kept telling him that he was very tired and should rest, Felix slowly closed his eyes.

    Tiffany asked again. "Tell me all your secrets and answer the questions I just asked you. Tell me..."

    The surroundings were silent. June and the other people did not even dare to breathe loudly.

 Chapter 483

    The hypnosis process could not be disturbed by anyone, nor could there be any disturbances.

    Fortunately, the vi was located in a remote area, so everything went unoothly.

    Felix gradually rxed. His eyes were slightly closed, and his entire body was actually trembling unconsciously.

    Obviously, he waspletely immersed in what Tiffany had ju said and his own secrets.

    Tiffany''s subordinates were secretly shocked. They looked at Tiny with admiration.

    June''s palms were sweating. Among the people present, only she knew that this was the first time Tiffany had used hypnosis.

    Moreover, the target of hypnosis was a sinister and despicable person like Felix.

    Just thinking about it made her worried. Fortunately, Tiffany ha seeded. June was extremely excited and finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    On the sofa. Felix was trembling non-stop. There was even sweat on his forehead, but he did not speak for a long time, as if he was haunted by a nightmare.

    Tiffany frowned. If she had known earlier, she would not have told Felix to reveal his secrets. Now, he had clearly entered a nightmare that his subconscious did not dare to face. It was hard to say when he would wake up.

    In the dream, Felix returned to 13 years ago. At that time, the Azure Sea Royal Family was prosperous. It was ranked at top in terms of economic strength.

    Under such a grand scene, the lives of its citizens were very happy

    At that time. Felix was a lowly person who would never have a chance to climb up the socialdder. It was because he was an illegitimate child that the royal family could not let the public know about.

    Therefore, from the moment he was born, he was destined to be treated with disdain. His mother was beaten to death in front of him. Felix often wondered what he did to deserve this kind of life.

    Felix knelt in a pool of blood. Laughter came from not far away, and the sound of firecrackers exploding. It was Christmas- Eve. However, no one cared about the corpse of his mother, as well as him, who was about to freeze to death. He thought, ''So be it. At least it is all over. It seems pretty good this way

    Felix closed his eyes and waited for death toe. After an unknown period of time, he felt his body stiffen and he could no longer move.

    However, just as he was on the verge of death, a small hand patted his face. A clear and crisp voice sounded beside his ear. "Hey, are you alright?"

    This voice was really nice. The little hand that was patting his face was really warm. He couldn''t wake up or respond. After the little girl called him a few times, her voice gradually faded away.

    He felt that she must have left. Felix smiled bitterly in his heart and allowed the snowkes to bury him one by one.

    However, just as hepletely gave up on his will to live, that clear voice sounded again. "Hurry up and send him to the hospital"

    Her clear and crisp voice was that of a child, but one could tell that she had a high status. Therefore, after she gave the order, someone immediately responded and quickly carried Felix and his mother to the hospital. DO.UZ

    But he didn''t want to live anymore. It was too painful to live.

    Felix murmured. "Don''t save me.

    However, his voice was too soft. The five-year-old girl patted hirm andforted him in a firm tome. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely save you."

    She missed the first word of his sentence, Felix was unable to wake up, but he found it a little funny. Then, he faintedpletely.

    When she woke up, sunlight shone in from outside the room. The beater was turned on in the room, so he did not feel cold at all.

    He opened his eyes and saw a woman pushing the door open. The woman was very old, but she looked very kind. Her voice waspletely different from the childish voice he had heard in his memory. He wondered if he made a mistake. Felix cleared his throat and asked in his still dry voice, "Excuse me, did you save me?"

    The woman smiled and shook her head. "No, the person who saved you was not me."

    As she spoke, the door of the ward opened again. A five-year-old girl appeared in front of Felix.

    She was extremely beautiful. Her face was a little chubby, and she looked exceptionally likable when she smiled. Her eyes were especially clear.

    She ran towards him, her face filled with joy. She said, "You''re finally awake. I told you, I''ll definitely save you!"

    As she spoke, she patted her chest with a proud expression. Felix could not help butugh. It was not until the moment he smiled that he realized that he knew how to smile. He was then stunned.

    The little girl blinked, seemingly puzzled. "What''s wrong?"

    Felix said, "I''m fine. Thank you for saving me."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "It''s okay. It''s a piece of cake." The little girl waved her hand nonchntly. She was clearly young, but she still looked indescribably forthright. She was like a little adult.

    Felix looked at her deeply and asked, "Where... Where''s my mother?"

    u can

    The little girl said, "The doctor said that your mother went to a better ce, so don''t be sad. When you''re better, you bury her yourself."

    This answer did not surprise him at all. However, when he suddenly heard this, his heart felt as if it had been pricked by needles. What followed was a wave of hatred.

    Felix hated his irresponsible father. He hated his father for not being able to tolerate him and his mother, though he was so powerful. He hated everyone!

    Perhaps the hatred in his eyes had been captured by the little girl. She blinked and said in an innocent tone, "Then be stronger. My grandfather told me that most people in this world can only rely on themselves." Felix was slightly stunned. A certain part of his heart seemed to have been touched.

    Then he nodded emphatically and said, "I will."

    After that, he was arranged to stay in the hospital,pletely different from his previous life.

    The little girl woulde to see him from time to time, but she did not stay for long. After meeting with him for a few minutes, several servants would carry her away respectfully. This continued for half a year

    Later on, Felix unintentionally found out that thete girl who loved him back then was the most respected princess from the Azure Sea Royal Family

    She was also the granddaughter of the person who undered to kill him and his mother

    I turned out that the person who made him desperate and the person who gave hirn Fope were from the same family.

    After that, when the princess came to visit him again, he wanted to kill her to take revenge on the Azure Sea King Fle wanted to let the Azure Sea King have a taste of losing his family.

    to do it.

    However, the fruit knife had been hidden by his bed for more then a month, and he still could not bring himself to do it.

    Later on, the royal family fell into chaos due to internal struggle over power. The princess then was lost.

 Chapter 484

    After years, the princess never vistied Felix again.

    Everyone said that she was dead because she was the reason that this internal war within the Azure Sea Royal Family started. Felix looked at his hand. The handle of the knife in his hand had already been scrapped. He felt both a little regretful and d.

    Regrettably, he was not able to kill her in the end to take revenge on the royal family and the Azure Sea King. However, he was d that he was not able to do it, so he could still miss her from time to time. That year, the princess was five and he was nine. She was highs and mighty. He was wandering the streets with no one to rely

    on

    Felix, who was on the sofa, gradually stopped trembling. Its eyelids fluttered as if he was going to wake up

    Tiffany stared at him and frowned. She thought, ''Is he going to wake up from the hypnosis? Should I hit him?"

    Tiffany was about to attack when Felix suddenly opened his eyes

    "It''s no use. I won''t die." His tone was as calm as if he was narrating the weather.

    June suddenly said in shock, "Did you obtain the Treasure Box''s power?"

    Legend had it that the Treasure Box had another mysterious power besides being able to predict the future. It was said that those who obtained this power could not only stay young forever but also be immortal. It was just that no one had ever really obtained it, so very few people believed it. Ordinary people only treated it as a myth.

    Tiffany was stunned. She suddenly remembered that Richard had clearly broken Felix''s hand in the arena in the morning. In the end. Felix acted as if nothing had happened. In just a short moment, his arm recovered. She thought, ''No wonder he is so confident and does not even care about his own life. It turns out that he will not die at all

    Tiffany came back to her senses. The corners of her mouth curled up very curious. Let me give it a try. June, give me the gun."

    p into a yful smile. "After hearing what you said, I am

    It was obvious what she wanted to do. Even Felix was stunned by Tiffany''s actions.

    He thought, "How can she be like this?''

    However, before he could react, June had already handed the gun to Tiffany. Tiffany took it. Her smile waszy and there was a hint of demonic aura in her eyes.

    She said, "There is only one way to find out. I don''t really believe what you''re saying, so... let''s do an experiment, okay? Let''s see if you''ll still be alive and well after taking a few bullets."

    As she spoke, she pressed the loaded gun in her hand against his heart.

    The corner of Felix''s eyes twitched as he said, "Stop it

    He could not afford to gamble. If he won, he would be injured. If he lost, he would die.

    Tittany gave a half-smile. "Are you going to answer my questions or not?"

    Felix sighed and replied. "One weekter, at Moonlit Pier. If you want Richard to avoid this cmity, you have to stay away from him. All of this will happen because of you." 08:02 Fri, Nov 22

    Tiffany lowered her eyes Seneone had said the same thing to yesterday at Royal Bay. The arrvant said to her angrily Stay away from him, or you''ll kill him

    Yesterday, when she heard this, she didn''t take it to heart, but today, it was different.

    She asked. What else? Is that all you know?"

    "That''s all the Treasure Box showed me. It''s impossible for it to tell you everything." Felix said as he used his finger to push away the muzzle of the gun that Tiffany used to point at him. Tiffany stopped, but the moment she turned around, she gave June a look, June understood and raised her hand.

    In an instant, dozens of gunshots rang out, echoing throughout the vi''s living room. This time, she felt that Felix could finally be eliminated. Tiny was in a good mood.

    However, she heard June''s stunned voice. "Where... Where is he

    Tiffany turned around, but Felix was nowhere to be seen. There was only the beaten-up leather sofa.

    She thought, "Where did he go? Did he just disappear into thin air?

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. "Go look around and take a look outside

    ""Yes!" The dozen or so subordinates immediately dispersed to search.

    However, even after they searched the entire vi, they still found nothing.

    Tiffany thought, ''Felix really disappeared into thin air just like that''

    June lowered her head in self-me. I''m sorry, Miss Kelley. I failed to eliminate him."

    This meant that all Tiffany''s efforts had been in vain. The next time Felix showed up, he might do more crazy things to take revenge on Tiffany

    "June, it''s not your fault," Tiffanyforted her and slowly looked at the Treasure Box. "And it''s not like we didn''t gain anything from this trip."

    At the very least, she had found out Felix''s secret ability. She had also snatched the Treasure Box back from him.

    He had already activated the Treasure Box and obtained its power, the Treasure Box was probably not very useful to him. Presumably, this was the reason why he did not snatch the Treasure Box back when he slipped away. Tiffany looked around the vi and turned to leave. "Let''s go back."

    "Yes." A group of subordinates followed behind.

    However, when she got into the car, June received a message. Her expression instantly turned ugly.

    Tiffany asked, "What''s wrong?"

    June answered, "Miss Kelley, Lorenzo... ran away."

    "Was he rescued or did he escape on his own?"

    "Our men said that two people saved Lorenzo, and they re quite skilled." June frowned and was extremely vexed. "I''m sorry, Miss Kelley. This is my fault..."

    She had only sent two people to escort Lorenzo to the Harper family. She thought that this would be the end of it. However, she never expected that someone would rescue him. She felt that today''s n was all for naught Chapter 484

    Tiffany shook her head and said, "Forget it. We will find another ance next time. But before that, we can''t let anything go wrong with the subordinates We''ve arranged to protect my family,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Kelley, I won''t tail this time"

    "Yeah. Tiffany got into the car.

    Out of concern for her family''s safety, Tiffany arranged for a portion of her subordinates to stay with her parents and Eric at all times, afraid that the ident they hand encountered previn ly would happen again. As long as they were well-protected, she would have no worries dealing with Felix.

    A few cars sped away. It took a long time for the sandstorm to ca in down.

    At the entrance of the empty vi, there was a rustling sound from the lush tree. Then, a person jumped down from the tree. It was Felix.

    He did not disappear into thin air. He only used a trick to escape and hide in the tree-

    Not long after, two of his men returned to the vi with Lorenz

    As soon as Lorenzo saw Felix. he immediately asked, "Mr.why didn''t you kill that little girl? She''s a scourge if she''s left alive. We have to get rid of her!

    "Also, the Treasure Box, why did you give it to her? We clearly have sacrificial soldiers in the dark room. No matter how many people she brings, as long as you give the order, we can destroy them all at any time! "We could have won. Why did we let that little girl have her way?

 Chapter 485

    Felix was clearly fearless, but lie deliberately exposed his weakness and even allowed Tiffany to take the Treasure Box away

    There was still a suile on Felix''s lips, but this smile was filled will obvious malice.

    He said, "You''ve been quite bolidtely."

    This sounded like a death warrant.

    Lorenzo was shocked and immediately shivered. Facing Felix''s murderous gaze, he knelt down with a plop and his face turned pale. "Tin sorry. I crossed the line!"

    Thest person who dared to speak to Felix like this had been log dead. Although Felix seemed carefree, he was actually very vengeful.

    Lorenzo was trembling in fear.

    He was saying that because he was angry. If he were to do it again, even if he was given ten times the courage, he would not dare to tell Felix how to do things. Felix said, "Get out of here."

    ""Yes!" Lorenzo immediately scrambled-away.

    The huge vi fell quiet.

    Only the mess and the sofa full of bullet holes proved that everything that had happened not long ago was not a delusion. Felix turned his back. His side profile could not be seen clearly in the darkness. His eyes looked mysterious. The corners of his lips slowly curled up, a No one could understand why he would give the Treasure Box to Tiffany so easily.

    However, he knew that only the Treasure Box could make Tiffany remember the portion of memories that she had lost.

    Felix waited for this day toe.

    The majestic convoy drove on the road.

    It took more than an hour to drive back to Lovell City, June looked at Tiffany''s face in the rearview mirror and asked, "Miss Kelley, should we go straight back to Luna Vi?"

    "Yeah."

    "Should we... make a trip to Royal Bay?" June did not know what had happened in the arena in the morning.

    She smiled and said, "Although we did not manage to get rid of Felix this time, at least the Treasure Box was snatched back. Moreover, I think you can get Mr. Hampton to help you with this matter. With Mr. Hampton''s help, we will definitely be able to track Felix down easi Tiffany''s eyshes fluttered when she heard this. In the morning at the arena, Richard had caught her being with Felix. She didn''t know if Richard would still believe her.

    Tiffany''s heart tightened, but he tacitly agreed with June''s words and said, "Then go."

    The car changednes and-headed straight for Royal Hay. Teir mitester, the car finally stopped. Tiffany stood at the door of Royal Ray.

    She did not have the time to tidy herself up before she rushed aight to Royal Ray. She inoked a little disheveled

    A few servants were slightly stunned when they saw her. Then, they hesitantly opened the door.

    ''They greeted, "Mrs. Hampton

    Tiffany thought, Mrs. Hampion? Soon, that name will no longer be mine.

    She smiled and nodded slightly at them. Then, she walked past the servants and stepped into the vi at a moderate pace.

    In the luxurious and exquisite living room, Grelle was sitting on the sofa. She seemed to have yet to recover from the shock of the arena, and her slender and thin body was still trembling. Tiny''s eyes shed.

    She thought, "That''s right. An innocent girl like Grelle has always lived in a simple environment. When has she ever encountered such danger?

    However, if Just so happened that such an innocent person had an extraordinary courage. In the moment of danger, she risked her life to stand in front of Richard. This was indeed not something that anyone could aplish.

    Tiffany approached her. Grelle raised her head when she heard footsteps. She was stunned when she saw that it was Tiffany. Her tone was neither surprised nor happy. "Tiffany? You... Why are you here?"

    "Can''t Ie to my fianc¨¦''s house?" Tiffany said with a smile.

    Grelle lowered her head and exined softly, "... I didn''t mean that. Tiffany, don''t misunderstand."

    Tiffany nced at her and went straight upstairs. In the bedroom upstairs, there was a faint smell of blood.

    Tiffany quickened her pace. When she got closer, she saw that Richard''s wound had reopened again. Sidney was bandaging him. Since he had to clean up the blood that was seeping out, countless cotton balls were dyed red. They were put on the side Tiffany walked forward and asked. "Why are you so badly injured?"

    As she spoke, she wanted to feed him spirit herbs.

    However, Richard, who had his back facing her, froze. He turned around with an indifferent expression. "You''re finally willing toe back?"

    His words were filled with anger.

    Sidney clearly sensed the danger and quickly wrapped the bandage around Richard''s wound. Then, he directly left without even taking the first-aid box with him. After some thought, he closed the door. Before he walked out, he gave Tiffany a look that said, "You''re on yourN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    OWNL

    In a few moments, the door closed. There was silence in the bedroom. However, the silence felt oppressive and terrifying.

    Tiffany slowly walked forward. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Richard''s cold and deep eyes turn red. A violent aura assaulted her. It seemed that Richard was on the edge of losing his rationality,

    Tiffany was shocked and involuntarily took a step back. However, it was precisely because of this retreat that Richard waspletely enraged. He suddenly pounced forward. Before Tiffany could react, she was already pressed onto the bed. Hisrge palm was slowly stra Chapter 485

    Richard''s face was cold as he asked word by word. "11ffany, did betray me?"

    His eyes were deep and the words he spat our were cold and heless,

    If she dared to nod, perhaps Richard would really strangle her leath.

    Tiffany shook her head crazily. "I didn''t

    No matter what, she had never thought of betraying him. However, these words did not seen convincing enough.

    Richand''s eyes were deep and he smiled self-deprecatingly. Initially, he believed her. Even when Tiffany stabbed him in the heart, he still believed her. But today, when he identally sawiany and Felix together, all his trust for her

    copsed.

    No one knew better than him who Felix was. However, Tiffany hol told Richard that she was in school. There was nothing more uneptable than deception to Richard. He could tolerate her unconditionally, but he could not be deceived, Richard''s eyes were clear as he stared at Tiffany''s face and asked, "What else do I not know about you?"

    1-Tiffany''s eyes stung. She suppressed the grievance in her heart and exined, "If I told your that I just wanted to use this opportunity to kill him, would you believe me?"

    "I would not Richard''s words shattered herst hope.

    Tiffany was stunned. After a while, she smiled self-deprecatingly, "Since you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say.

    She struggled to her feet, freed herself from his grip, and turned away.

 Chapter 486

    The moment Tiffany went downstairs, Grelle came up to her with a worried expression and said, "Tiffany, don''t make Mr. Hampton angry, okay! His injuries haven''t healed yet.

    Tiffany did not say anything. She just looked at the innocent girl in front of her. She did not know if Grelle had done it on purpose or not when they were in the arena.

    If not for Grelle''s strong push, she would not have fallen to the side. The three poisonous needles would not have pierced into the seams of her bones. Even now, Tiffany could feel a piercing pain. "Grelle." Tiffany called out to her.

    "What''s wrong?" Under Tiffany''s gaze, Grelle was as timid as a child who had done something wrong. "Tiffany, did I make you unhappy?"

    Tiffany did not say anything and left Royal Bay.

    Before she walked out of the vi, she vaguely heard Grelle call out in surprise, "Mr. Hampton, how are your injuries? Are you feeling better? Tiffany''s footsteps froze. She did not want to hear Richard''s response, so she sped up and left.

    She got into the car and said unsteadily, June, drive."

    -Jane was originally waiting outside happily. She suddenly turned around and saw that Tiffany''s expression was not right. She

    could not help but ask, "Miss Kelley, what''s wrong? What happened?"

    "Don''t mind me. Let''s go to the hospital first."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Yes!" The car sped away.

    Sidney stood in front of the window and took a look. Then, he said. ''She''s gone."

    Richard''s brows did not even move. He looked cold and unapproachable.

    Grelle carefully walked forward and boldly wanted to touch his arm. Her face was filled with concern. "Mr. Hampton, are your injuries serious?" However, before she could get close, she saw him nce at her casually. His gaze was terrifyingly cold. It was bottomless, like a cold well.

    Grelle froze and stood on the spot with a pale face.

    Finally, Richard spoke. "What do you want?"

    Grelle shook her head without thinking. "I don''t want anything. I just... I just want to be by your side. If I can make you happy, everything will be worth it

    Richard looked cold and dangerous, but the words he said made Grelle ecstatic. "Okay"

    Grelle was so excited that her face turned red. She covered her face and almost cried tears of joy.

    She thought. He agreed! My efforts have finally paid off! I have worked hard for so long and finally see hope!

    Grelle was overjoyed. She wanted to step forward excitedly, but Richard''s powerful aura made her stop in her tracks. She could only stand rooted to the ground in a daze. The admiration in her eyes was almost overflowing.

    13

    Richard waved his hand and got someone to send Grelle back, though Orelle was reluctant, she still nodded obediently and left. She had already made a huge progress. She did not dar to ask for too much. Moreover, there was still a long way to After Grelle left, Sidney''s face was filled with shock. His jaw almost dropped to the ground as he asked, "Richard, are you

    serious?

    He felt that Richard did this because he was triggered by Tiffany, Sidney couldn''t believe it. His expression changed.

    1

    Richard only said, "Go and investigate. I want to know everything that happened in the arena today."

    "Yes!" the subordinate beside him immediately replied.

    In the hospital, Tiffany went straight to Rotheo''s ward.

    Romeo''s condition was already much better. Although his life was not in danger, because of this incident, he had aged a lot.. When Tiffany entered, Romeo seemed to have just woken up.

    "Romeo, Tiffany called out.

    However, Romeo did not recognize her immediately. It was not until Tiffany approached that he said in shock, "Why is it you?"

    "I came to see you." Tiffany sat down on the chair beside him and nced at June.

    June understood and immediately put down the things in her hand. Then, she walked out of the ward and stood guard outside.

    Romeo let out a long sigh. "Tiffany, you came to me because you have something to tell me, right?"

    That''s right." Tiffany opened the thing beside her, and the blue light exposed itself to the public. It was the Treasure Box. When Romeo saw the Treasure Box, he was so excited that he pounced on it. His face was filled with obsession and madness. He said, "It''s the Treasure Box!"

    He hugged it tightly and refused to let go. He was in a crazy state

    Tiffany slowly said. "Romeo, I want to ask you a question.

    Romeo said, ''Go ahead...

    "How did the Treasure Box end up with you?" As soon as Tiffany finished speaking, Romeo''s hand froze, and the excitement on his face gradually cooled.

    He trembled as he looked at Tiffany and asked, "What do you know?"

    "I don''t know anything. That''s why I came to ask you." Tiffany smiled and asked again, "Only you can answer this question for me. After so many years, it''s quite tiring to keep this secret. Tell me." Romeo''s lips trembled. However, he would rather be silent than say anything. In the end, he simply turned his face away.

    Tiffany did not say anything and waited quietly. She had to know the answer today.

    el.get

    Everyone knew that the Treasure Box belonged to Azure Sea Royal Family. It was also said that more than ten years ago, the princess the Azure Sea Royal Family disappeared together with the Treasure Box. Various organizations had been investigating this

    Tiffany thought. However, one knew that the Treasure Boxsachially wah Romen het that strange! Since the Treasure Box is in Lovell City; where is the princess of Azure Se Royal Family? How did the Treane hands?'' fall into Roset

    There were too many questions. After more than ten years, the only person who knew the answer was Poms Tufany waited patiently. After a long while. Romeo gritted his teeth and pushed the Treasure Box in front of her. Then, he struggled and said. "Because... Because the Treasure B is yours!"

    "Mine"" Tiffany asked, "Tell me clearly, what do you mean?

    Romeo sighed and smiled bitterly. Do you know why I don''t agree to you breaking off the engagement with Keh Do you know why I would rather forcefully tie you two together?" Tiffany asked, "Why?"

    "Because I want the Treasure Box and I want you to help me up it. So... so I can only do this Romeo smiled bitterly. His already-aged face looked like it was filled with deep regret.

    However, these words were undoubtedly a heavy bomb for Tiffany. Tiffany froze on the spot. It turned out that all her guesses were true. It turned out that all the familiar feelings she had were true. She realized why she could easily pass those checkpoints in the Azure Sea ck bear knew her. Tiffany thought, ''So that is how it is!"

 Chapter 487

    ?

    Chapter 487

    As Romeo spoke, he lowered his head. His smile was self-deprecating and bitter. "I''ve been thinking about it all my life, but I didn''t expect to end up like this. If I had known earlier...

    If he had known that his own selfish desires would kill his son, he would never have had this thought. However, there was no point in mentioning it at that point. He could never go back in time. This was all a punishment from the heavens for him. Tiffany was stunned for a moment. She looked at the blue Treasure Box in her hand with a look of disbelief. "In that case, you actually knew my background long ago?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Yes." At this point, Romeo decided to stop hiding the truth from her.

    He was already very old, and he had experienced the blow of seeing his son die before him. He was able to give up his obsession which almost made him crazy. Most importantly, he did not want to bury such a big secret with himself.

    After unburdening himself of all his secrets and burdens, he felt that he would feel relieved when he died.

    Romeo said slowly, "This happened 13 years ago."

    The winter from 13 years ago was too cold. After several consecutive nights of heavy snow, the entire city was almost frozen. All the vegetation was covered by snow. Romeo was not in good health, especially in this weather. Every joint in his body felt ufortable. Therefore, Ryan sent someone to send him to another city to stay temporarily. The climate there was impable, so it would not cause his illness to rpse continuously.

    However, in the snowy suburbs, Romeo saw a woman carrying a five-year-old child on her back while walking in the snow. Every step she took left a deep footprint. The woman''s entire body turned purple from the cold. If they continued like this, they might die soon. Romeo took pity on them and asked someone to drive the car over. He proposed to give her a ride, but the woman rejected him without hesitation. Moreover, her face was filled with vignce and resistance.

    Romeo was a little angry at that time, so he did not intend to meddle in her business anymore. He left, but he didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to cross the road ahead, so the car turned around.

    After turning around, he saw the woman and the little girl faint in the snow. There was blood running on the ground, melting the surrounding snow into water. It was a shocking sight.

    Romeo could not bear it and got out of the car to check on the woman''s condition. In the end, he saw a package under the woman. He opened it and saw that i I was the Treasure Box. He took the Treasure Box away, and the woman''s body was left in the snow. After Romeo finished speaking, he looked at Tiffany with his muddy eyes and smiled bitterly. "Do you think I''m very selfish?"

    Tiffany asked, "How can you be sure that the little girl at that time was me?"

    "Because..." Romeo paused for a moment and slowly said, "Because you were still breathing at that time. I was the one who left you there to fend for yourself for my own selfish desires.

    "Later, I identally discovered that you were adopted by Charlie. I tried to test him at that time, but he said that you were his biological daughter. I knew the truth, but I didn''t expose it. I also tried countless times to get the key to the Treasure Box from you. But I realized that you''ve lost your previous memories."

    Romeo let out a long sigh and added, "You know what happened after that. I arranged your engagement with Keh because I wanted to get the key to the Treasure Box from you."

    After listening to everything, Tiffany fell silent.

    She thought, ''No wonder Romeo treated me very well when I was young. No wonder he would ask me strange questions all the time. However, I really did not remember anything before I was five years old. No matter what Romeo asked, I did not know what he was talking about.''

    Romeo asked, "Tiffany, do you hate me?"

    "I don''t hate you. I still have to thank you for not killing me back then." The corners of Tiffany''s mouth twitched. When she looked up again, her eyes were bright.

    She originally wanted to tell Romeo that she indeed did not have a key on her, but as long as she touched the Treasure Box, it would automatically open. It was just that Romeo had beenpletely unaware of it for so many years.

    At this point, saying it out would only agitate him. Thinking about it, Tiffany felt that there was no need to tell him. Tiffany stood up and left.

    The moment she walked out of the hospital, the fiery red sun slowly sank into the horizon. The neon lights in the city lit up one by one, and the streets were filled with people.

    Amidst the thousands of lights, she stood alone. However, she had never felt so helpless before. She realized that some truths could not be revealed.

    Tiffany shook her head and smiled bitterly. She stepped down the stairs at the entrance of the hospital and walked home.

    After returning to Cedar Ridge Vi, she could smell the fragrance of meat from afar. It was her favorite fried chicken.

    Tiffany stepped into the house. A servant took the bag from her hand and felt the weight inside. She smiled and said, "Why is this backpack so heavy today? Miss Kelley, I''ll put it in your room."

    "Okay." Tiffany changed her shoes and sat on the sofa.

    She turned on the television and saw a set of posters. The girl who upied the center position on the poster had a sweet smile. This youthful and beautiful image was extremely likable. Her name was disyed on the side. [Cynthia Sandy] Tiffany thought, "This is Grelle''s real name?''

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. Just as he was about to turn off the television, the scene changed. An entertainment news appeared on the screen. The big headline was extremely eye-catching. [Star Cynthia Sandy is spotted entering Royal Bay] Everyone knew that Royal Bay was Richard''s residence. Moreover, it was his favorite vi among the many properties under his name. He had never allowed outsiders to step foot in his territory. Therefore, as soon as this news broke out, it attracted the attention of countless people.

    Looking at thements below, most of them had the same meaning. A person wrote: [Mr. Hampton is never spotted with other women. Has he finally changed? That''s right, his fianc¨¦e has a bad reputation. He''d better leave her.] Another personmented: [Agreed!]

    Tiffany nced at it and turned off the television. She got up and returned to her room. She covered her head and fell onto the bed. Then, she felt asleep.

    A beeping sound was heard. A ship arrived at the port.

    Jeremy Cooper got off the ship. His expressionless face was a little excited.

    Originally, he wanted to go straight to Luna Vi or Cedar Ridge Vi. However, when he thought of what the Azure Sea King had told him, he temporarily put aside this thought.

    "Sir, get in the car." The subordinate beside him had already arranged everything. Jeremy responded and got into the car.

    At the same time, a helicopter slowlynded above a vi. The person who came down was Morwen Xanthus.

    This time, she came fully prepared. She wanted to see if Tiffany would be so lucky to escape from her hands this time. Morwen smiled coldly, her eyes filled with arrogance.

 Chapter 488

    Dawn broke, and the setting sun slowly rose from the horizon. When Tiffany wake up, she walked to the courtyard of the vi to take a look. All the flowers at the door were blooming. They were in clusters and had all kinds of colors It was really beautiful. A servant was taking care of the garden meticulously. When shew Tiffanye out, she smiled and said, "Good morning. Miss Kelley."

    "Morning, Lucy" Tiffany smiled and got into the car to go to school.

    It was alreadyte autumn, and it would probably be winter soo Fog surged up, and she drew a few strokes on the window. It was

    "Miss Kelley, we''re here. The car stopped in front of the school.

    "Goodbye, David. Tiffany got out of the car with her bag.

    Tiffany sat in the car and blew gently at the car window. smiley face. It was just that the smile was a little ugly

    It was still early, but there were already many people in the school at this time. Tiffany passed through the crowd and walked along the path to the school. As she approached a pond, someone stood on the rockery and threw something at her. Tiffany dodged to the side. A sandwich fell by her feet. The meat filling hadpletely cracked because of the impact, and all the grease inside sshed out on her white sneakers.

    Tiffany looked up and saw two men and two women sitting on the rockery of the pond, smiling at her. It was a gloating smile.

    Seeing her look over, they even whistled and sneered. "What''s wrong with your face, Miss Kelley? Did you identally hurt yourself when you were sleeping with a man?" Tiffany''s eyes gradually turned cold. She said, "I''ll give you three seconds to get down here."

    "Or what? Bite me? Do you really think Mr. Hampton will back you up? Didn''t you see the news yesterday? Mr. Hampton already has found a new girlfriend!"

    "Exactly." The two girls pursed their lips in disdain. "You have bad morals. Tiffany, you''re really embarrassing!"

    Tiffany looked up. The light in her almond-shaped eyes was cold and sharp.

    She said, "I repeat,e down and clean my shoes." She pointed at the boy who had thrown the sandwich.

    "Dream on!" The boy rolled his eyes.

    Since they were sitting on the rockery, they had the advantage in terms of terrain. If Tiffany approached them, they could kick her down easily. The four of them looked quite smug. Tiffany rotated her wrist and said, "Okay then."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly rushed over and kicked a rock beside her. She used the momenturn to soar into the air. Then, with a sweeping kick, she kicked all four of them into the pond. It was alreadyte autumnn, and the water was cold and bone- piercing.

    The four of them were caught off guard and fell down. They were so cold that they kept trembling and struggling. One of them had a cramp in his leg and clearly choked on water. He reached out in a sorry state and tried to grab onto something

    That person''s strength was extraordinary. With this grab, all of his friends suffered.

    They said. "Help"

    After teaching them a lesson, Tiffany kiekeid a stick over to then the stick was originally used for picking traits. In her yer these four people were no diferent from trash.

    The few of them hugged the stick and struggled to climb ashore Just as they were about to attack Tiffany, they realized that she was long gone.

    A boy said, "This bitch is really too much"

    A girl said, "I''m so cold."

    Another girl id, "Leven choked on water a few times. My nose and throat are still ufortable. Damn it, we can''t let i go! Let''s go and find the principal!"

    This matter was neither small nor big. It depended on the principal''s attitude in handling this matter. Not long after Tiffany returned to the ssroom, she was called to the principal''s office

    The group of men and women exaggerated ''Tilfany''s crime and shouted, "Mr. Principal, you have to stand up for us. We almost lost our lives. We can''t let Tiffany off easily!" Another person agreed. "That''s right, you must punish her severely!"

    Faced with their unrelenting usations, the principal waved his hand and said, "Go back to the dormitory to change your clothes. You might catch a cold. I''ll deal with this!" "Mr. Principal...

    Go on.

    The few of them stomped their feet and left reluctantly.

    The office fell silent. Tiffany leanedzily against the table. Her eyes were calm, and she did not care about the consequences of her actions at all.

    The principal sighed and sat back on the leather chair. He asked Tiffany, what else do you have to say?"

    Tiffany''s lips twitched. She said, "There''s nothing to say."

    The punishment was a one-week suspension. Tiffany had no objections to it. She walked out the door of the principal''s office and almost fell

    as she went down the stairs. Yesterday, her kneecap was pierced by three poisonous needles. In order to teach those bastards a lesson, she identally injured her knee again.

    Tiffany

    continued to walk forward without

    changing her expression. Then, she bumped into a group of people around the corner. There were executives and board members of the school in that group of people. The man at the front was talPand straight. He was dressed in a custom-made suit. He was noble,

    elegant, and calm.

    He had a handsome and otherworldly face and an indifferent expression. He carried a powerful aura with every move. It was Richard Tiffany''s heart trembled and she almost lost her bnce

    Some time ago, she heard that Richard had invested arge sum of money into Lovell School, so it was not strange for him

    there Tiffany''s heart was beating wildly. She did not know if she should move aside. to appear

    That group of people had already walked over. Soon, they arrived in front of her. Richard walked over steadily with his slender legs. His deep and bottomless eyes were cold and indifferent. His gaze only stopped on her for a second. Then, he averted his gaze and looked He walked past her and strode away. The other higher-

    ups and the school board members immediately followed. Their words were filled with ttery as they discussed the school''s equipment and educational resources with Richard. This episode was not taken seriously by anyone. Chapter 488

    Tiffany held onto the rating, her fingers morning white. She stpletely disappeared. Then, she limped forward.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    When she passed by the school doctor''s office, Tiffany had no doctor. He asked, "Did you hurt your foot? Let me take a look

    "You don''t have to. Tiffany shook her head and declined polit However, the doctor insisted on bringing her in. Then, he put This doctor had a benevolent appearance. Tiffany had always.

 Chapter 489

    Tiffany''s injury was not on the surface. Even if the old doctor clerkel, the result would be the same.

    However, to Tiffany''s surprise, as soon as she lifted her trousers, he doctor immediately eximed in surprise. "Did you get pricked by a needle? Who could be so ruthless to you? How dare you run around after being injured like this" Tiffany was surprised. "You can even tell?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Of course, my eyes can see through many things! The old manughed. There seemed to be a deeper meaning behind

    those words.

    Tiffany did not think too much about it. He passed over an ointment and reminded her, "Apply it twice a day. I guarantee that you''ll recover in two days!"

    Thank you, doctor. Tiffany took it, thanked him, and left.

    After she left, the old man sighed softly. Then, he took out a somewhat blurry photo. In the photo, there was a little girl who looked to be four or five years old at most. Most importantly, this little girl''s face was very simr to Tiffany''s. It could even be said that they were the Since she was suspended for a week, Tiffany left school for Luna Vi.

    Zoe Stevens wanted to look for her, but Tiffany said, "Go to ss. It''s time for the exam soon. Don''t be distracted. I''m fine

    Zoe gritted her teeth and agreed verbally. However, after hanging up the phone, she skipped ss and left school. She ran straight to the hospital to look for Sidney.

    However, Sidney was not always at his hospital. Zoe''s trip was in vain. Standing at the entrance of the hospital, Zoe called Sidney.

    Then, a surprised voice came from the other end. "Hello, why did you suddenly call me?"

    "Where are you? I want to see you!" Zoe directly stated her intentions.

    She was so direct that Sidney was a little embarrassed. He immediately asked half-jokingly and seriously, "Are you finally going to confess your feelings for me?"

    Zoe was so angry that she almost hung up. She had serious matters to attend to, so she said, "You narcissist, I have something to tell you! Where are you?"

    Til go look for you. Sidney looked at the table in front of him. When he said this, his parents and the woman who they arranged for him to meet looked at him at the same time.

    Sidney stood up and left, ignoring the angry roars behind him. Zoe waited in the coffee shop near the hospital for more than half an hour. Sidney pushed the door open and entered, then he immediately saw her leaning against the window. Because she had waited for too l He circled around Zoe from behind. Just as he was about to y a prank and cover Zoe''s eyes, Zoe grabbed his hand and bit him viciously.

    "It hurts. Let go" Hearing the familiar voice, Zoe was stunned for a moment before letting go of him.

    Sidney asked. "Why did you bite me?"

    "Who asked you tounch a sneak attack?" Zoe argued, "What if it''s some evil person with ill intentions! Tiffany has said that Chapter 489

    if I sense that something ieving, I have to strike Bra

    Sidney could only silently give her a thumbs up. When the two of the, they would enter fight or trut each cater This had already be a daily urence

    Zoe pursed her lips and said with a straight face, I came to look for you today because I have mething srey important is tell you!"

    Sidney asked. "This is about Tiffany, right?"

    Yo

    "Right!" Zoe asked seriously. "How much do you know about the engagement party? There was a misunderstanding! Vime only know that Tiffany injured Mr. Hampton, but you don''t know how much the sacrificeil to ove Mr. Harpton When she thought of this. Zoe felt indign She thought, "How can things get to such a stage? Especially the wandal yesterday! I really did not expect thuit Grelle would actually do such a thing. This is driving me crazy.

    Sidney looked at her grinding her

    teeth as if she wanted to eat him up.

    He said helplessly. "What do you know! Tell me "I don''t want to tell you!" Zoe grabbed his hand and begged, "Can you take me to see Mr. Hampton? There are some things he has to know!"

    Sidney was stunned. Her palm was warm. For a moment, he was in a daze and agreed without thinking "Okay. ke you to Royal Tower. Twenty minutester, the two of them stood under Royal Tower

    Looking at the magnificent building

    en

    in front of her, Zoe opened her mouth wide in shock. Perhaps he had seen too many women who deliberately pretended to be noble. Sidney actually felt that Zoe seemed to be quite interesting.

    Heughed. "Let''s go."

    "Okay!" Zoe did not forget what she was there for. She followed Sidney obediently.

    They took the elevator to the top floor. Sidney had free ess to the Royal Tower. He didn''t let Tyrone inform and directly brought Zoe into Richard''s office.

    As usual, the office was clean and spacious. The floor-to-ceiling windows on all four sides could see the entire scenery of Lovell City. It was extremely magnificent.

    In front of the huge desk, Richard was sitting on a leather chair. He was making a video call.

    Seeing Sidney and Zoe appear together, he frowned and casually instructed before ending the video call.

    He asked, "What is it?"

    "L... I have something to tell you!" Before she came, Zoe was valiant and spirited. However, when she saw Richard, she realized that he was too terrifying. She could not help but stutter when she spoke. Sidney chuckled and teased. "Why are you raising your hand?"

    Zoe blurted out without thinking. I''m nervous!"

    When she was nervous, she would stutter. When she stuttered, she would start sweating. Although she was usually good with words and rarely stuttered, she would be scared in front of people like Richard. When Sidney heard this, his smile became even more impudent

    FTI, INOV

    He said, "Spit it ou

    "Yes!" Zor did not dare to dy and quickly told Richard everything he knee about what happened the day of the engagement party, including what happened after Richard was albed by Tiffany

    -

    She then told him about Tiffany going to the Azure Sea Royal Family to ask for medicine, encountering danger in the process, losing her sight, and narrowly escaping death to find medicine for him.

    After she finished speaking honestly, she looked at Richard with hopeful expression. Mr. Humptes. Tiffany never betrayed you, nor did she do anything to harm you at all!"

 Chapter 490

    From what Zoe knew, Tiffany was a loyal person. She was gratefal and had a clear besmetary She was destiner with eas

    post With Tiffany character and personality, Zoe didn''t believe that he would possibly betray Richand. Is per fer she t never exined herself and had never revealed what she was going through Zoe sniffed and said. "On the day of the engagement party, who went to Azure Sea Royal Family to beg for some medicine to a harm you, why would she put in so much effort to save you? found fiffany, she couldnt even see, but she will yout Mr. Hampton Think about it. If the really wante

    The more Zoe spoke, the more excited she became. She firmly believed in Tiffany. Now, the hoped that Richard would believe in Tiffany after she told him about these secrets. She didn''t want to see Tiffany sad, nor did she want people to nder and wrongly use Tiffan Zoe said seriously, "Others may not believe what I salt, but Mr Hampton, you have to believe.

    After she finished speaking, she looked up hopefully. She originally thought that she would see Richard''s shocked or stunned expression. However, that was not the case.

    Richard retained calm as he sat on the leather chair. He still had a cold and powerful aura around him. At the same time. he did not dare to have any rash thoughts.

    Zoe''s heart skipped a beat. She asked, "Mr. Hampton, do you not believe what I said?"

    Richard''s eyes were deep and his voice was as cold as usual. "Even if you

    didn''t say it, I''ve never doubted my fianc¨¦e."

    He wasn''t angry about being stabbed by Tiffany. Instead, he was upset that Tiffany contacted Felix behind his back and participated in the match for Felix. He was upset with the fact that she even went home with Felix. Richard''s expression was cold. Regarding what happened in the arena that day, he asked someone to investigate everything.

    He knew that Tiffany was not coerced. She was so close to Felix that Richard started to wonder if what she said at the engagement party was the truth...

    He wondered if she had ever loved him. Richard''s face gradually turned cold, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged. A violent aura swept over, and pressure filled the entire office

    Zoe suddenly shivered. She was so afraid that she was trembling but she still asked with a trembling voice, "Mr. Hampton, then what''s with the scandal between you and Grelle? Tiffany will be sad if she sees it

    Richard thought, "Will she be sad? It will be great if she is really sad! However, she is extremely heartless. If she can really feel anything because of this, it is enough to prove that she still cares about me. But she didn''t care at all. Richard lowered his eyes. The suppressed bitterness in his heart surfaced again.

    Zoe trembled. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more oppressive and terrifying, she did not dare to stay any longer and slipped away. Sidney shrugged and followed.

    Zoe ran all the way out of Royal Tower. When she stood on the empty ground and felt the warm sun envelop her, she felt that she was able to calm down.

    She said, "Oh my god, I was so scared. I almost thought I wouldn''t be able toe out!"

    "Look at you." Sidney followed behind her and shook his head. Then, he asked, "Let''s go. I''ll send you back."

    "Alright." Zoe nodded in agreement.

    However, just as the two

    turned

    bem named around, they saw Grelle gening out of a rai and heahng marh Pogal for B was obvious who she was there to look for

    Zoe was stunned for a moment before getting upset.

    Sidney hurriedly pulled her and adviseil, "Don''t be angry. Not cryone can enter Royal Tower"

    Unexpectedly, Zoe immediately turned around and chided Then how did the enter Royal Bay! That scandal is spreading like wildfire. Do you think I didn''t see 107¡ã After saying that, she pushed Sidney away and rushed forward to block Grelle.

    She said, "Grelle! No, I should call you Miss Sandy. Your worth is soaring now. Have you forgotten how Tiffany took care of your entire vige back in Melvor Mountain?

    "Of course, she doesn''t need you to

    repay her for these favors, so there''s

    no need to mention them. But you should at least know that Tiffany is the rightful wife of Mr. Hampton How shameless must you be to get close to someone else''s fiancer

    Zoe sneered without any mercy and added, "Do you want to be a mistress?"

    Grelle''s face turned pale as she hurriedly exined, "Zoe, I didn''t mean that....

    "You don''t mean that? Then you don''t want to be a mistress and want to be marry Mr. Hampton?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "It''s not like that. Zoe, believe me, I definitely won''t do that. You and Tiffany have done me a favor. How can I do that to you?" Grelle exined anxiously, her face full of grievance.

    Zoe was unmoved. She said coldly, "Since you understand this, you should be more self-aware. If you dare to interfere with Tiffany''s rtionship with Mr. Hampton, I will be the first to tear you apart!" For the first time, Zoe''s face turned cold, and her eyes were filled with madness. Grelle was stunned.

    Then, Zoe shouted, "Why are you still here? Is this a ce you shoulde to?"

    "I''m sorry..." Grelle left aggrievedly.

    Sidney watched all of this happen. He put his hand on Zoe''s shoulder with interest and teased, "You are so powerful. She doesn''t even dare to raise her head in front of you."

    Zoe turned around and said coldly, "Are you saying that I''m very mean and Grelle is very innocent? Do you want to protect her?"

    Sidney was dumbfounded. "When did I say that?"

    "That''s what you mean. Indeed, angrily.

    men a

    are not worth it! Go away. I do not need you to send me back!"

    Zoe walked away

    Sidney stood rooted to the ground for a long time. He thought, Do girls always turn hostile so quickly!"

    He came back to his senses and hurriedly chased after her. "Hey, wait for me. When did I defend Grelle?"

    Zor said, "You even call her Crelle. How intimate!"

    Sidney felt very wronged.

    He said, "No, what I mean is that Cynthia is never weed at Royal Tower and Royal Bay! Moreover, the scandal true. It''s all nonsense."

    Zoe asked. "Then why is Mr. Hampton indifferent to this scandal and didn''t do anything about it?"

    al is not

    ait

    "He just wants to see if Tiffany will get jealous. After ignoring Me Hampton for a rise of it reumed her weig

    bit gifts back to him. Mr. Hampion was so angry"

    "In that case, nothing happened between Grelle and Mr. Hamp

    "Isn''t

    that obvious? Mi. Hampton a clean freak Jur heating ngh words maker him feet dogused. He los peger bare with.

    Any womenny

    Hearing this, Zoe suddenly stopped.

    She turned around and looked at Sidney. She smiled and said. Trell Tiffany this then Thank you for being so selfless and telling me everything you know!"

 Chapter 491

    Sidney was stumped. Then he felt amused. He never expected that someone ascareless and heartless on your would set kim up so casually

    He felt that he had miscalcted Sidney wanted to chase after her, but Zoe waved at him with her back facing him She walked to the side of the road and hailed a taxi before leaving elegantly He stood on the spot for a while, shook his head, and turned around to reply to Royal Tower

    Zoe couldn''t wait to send this news to Tiffany, so when she was still in the taxi, she called Tiffany, but the call didn''t go through.

    After some thought, she asked the driver to change direction and go to Cedar Ridge Vi

    The servant who opened the door for her shook her head and replied, "Miss Kelley went to school School hasn''t ended right? What''s the matter?"

    "No, sorry to disturb you. Zob

    and turned to leave.

    did not dare to reveal that Tiffany had been suspended from school. She thanked the servant

    on the way back, she felt that there

    She did not know where Tiffany was so she could only go back to school first. However, was someone following her.

    Zoe suddenly turned around and saw that the street behind her was quiet and empty. There were only a few pedestrians passing by.

    She thought, "Was it an illusion?"

    Zoe frowned and sped up to leave. Grelle''s figure was hidden under the shade of a tree in one of the alleys behind Zoe. Her originally innocent expression now looked a little gloomy.

    She heard what Sidney said downstairs at Royal Tower,

    Initially, she thought that it was already too much to be ridiculed by Zoe, She did not expect that no one liked her. She felt very sad.

    Grelle clenched her fists and thought, ''Although it was unpleasant to hear what Zoe said, I have to admit that she is right about one thing. I don''t want to be Mr. Hampton''s mistress. I was attracted to him from the moment I saw him! Why can''t I fight for a chance to be with send opportunity for me.

    Grelle lowered her eyes and came up with a n.

    She made a call with a determined smile. "Hey. Last time, you said you would do me a favor. Does that still count? Alright, I want you to act for me...

    Tiffany''s phone was out of battery. After leaving school, she originally wanted to go to Luna Vi.

    However, she recalled that Lorenzo had escaped after being controlled by her a few days ago. He was extremely vengeful. If she could not kill him. Tiffany felt that he would bring her endless trouble.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and changed course to the Harper family. Keh was still mourning for Ryan and would not go to school for a while.

    Tiffany entered Manor the Harper family unimpeded. The sers who weed her fired and said, "de Harper is in the back garden. Do you need me to lead the way for you!".

    "No, I''ll go by myself. Tiffany was familiar with the ce

    In the back garden. Keh sat on the soft grass She could tell that he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Tiffany walkert forward and sat down beside him.

    She said, "It''s a beautiful day."

    "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to school?" Keh turned around in surprise.

    Tiffanyughed and said bluntly, "I beat someone up, so I was temporarily suspended from school"

    Keh choked for a moment before a smile appeared on his face. "It''s your style"

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and looked at the sea of flowers in front of her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    It waste autumn, but there were still all kinds of

    flowers blooming. The branches were green and the flower buds were beautiful. Because they had been sprinkled with water not long ago, there were fine and dense water droplets on the petals, making them look very beautiful. Felicia Harper was a flower lover, Back then, when Alexia was in trouble, Felicia thought that Tiffany had hired someone to kidnap Alexia. Then, under Melody''s instigation, Felicia got someone to

    drive a forklift to Cedar Ridge Vi. They even broke the iron gate of Cedar Ridge Vi.

    In the end, when Richard found out about this, he sent dozens of bulldozers over and turned this garden into t ground. At that time, Felicia was so heartbroken and spent a lot of money to nt the flowers again.

    At that time, the Harper and the Kelley families were on bad terms. However, no one expected that Tiffany coulde to the Harper family at will in less than a year.

    Tiffany sighed softly. Other than this, the person she thought of the most was still Richard.

    She thought, ''Am I obsessed? I can''t help but think of him wherever I go...

    Tiffany shook her head and forcefully threw away these distracting thoughts,

    She said, "Keh, I have something to tell you."

    Tiffany had a serious expression on her face as she told Keh about what happened in the arena yesterday, including the Treasure Box

    If it was an ordinary person, they would probably try their best to hide the Treasure Box well and not let anyone know about it. However, Tiffany had no intention of hiding it at all,

    When Keh heard that, he covered Tiffany''s mouth. "Lower your voice! How can you say that so casually?"

    As he spoke, he deliberately looked around. Seeing that there were no outsiders present, he heaved a sigh of relief. After what had happened to Ryan, he was really afraid.

    The Treasure Box was so valuable that it would attract many powerful organizations to fight over it, so they had to be extremely careful. If anything went wrong, it would bring about a fatal disaster.

    Tiffany pped his hand away and said. "I''m not done yet. There''s also Lorenzo. I originally caught him yesterday, but he

    ou have to be more careful during this period of time: escaped while he was being sent over here. You have to be more careful during this period of time."

    "Yeah. When he heard Lorenzo, killing intent appeared in Keh''s eyes.

    UB 03 Fri, Nov 22

    His father had suffered such a vicious attack from Lorenzo, Ony, he would personally capture him and kill him.

    "There''s another question I haven''t been able to figure out, Tiffy frowned and asked, "Your grandfather said that it was you who sent people to investigate the Treasure Box, causing the secret of the Treasure Box to be known by Felix, which led to the disaster. "But without conclusive evidence. Felix couldn''t have sent more than a hundred people to your house, right? He must have investigated beforehand, or... bought your servants."

    Tiffany asked. "Think back carefully. Before this happened, did anything unusual happen in the house? Or did any strangers visit you? At the very least, you should investigate all you servants."

    After listening to Tiffany''s words, Keh was suddenly stunned. His expression immediately changed. He thought of Melody Princeton.

    S GIFT

 Chapter 492

    Before this happened, Keh regretted his engagement with Melody and proposed a breakup.

    Melody cried and disagreed. Then, one tight, she cried and ran to visit, saying that in order to put a stop to the rtionship between the two of them, she wanted to spend thest ten days with him before they separatedpletely Ten dayster, they would not owe each other anything.

    At that time, he waspassionate and agreed to it under Melody''s pleading. Later, on the eighth night, Melody left without saying goodbye. He was relieved at the time and didn''t think too deeply about it.

    Then, when he heard that Tiffany was going to Azure Sea Royal Family to ask for medicine, he went with her. When he returned, all the tragedies had already happened. Keh''s expression changed in disbelief.

    Before Tiffany raised these suspicious points, he had never suspected anyone. He only hated himself for being ignorant and caused the tragedy by investigating the Treasure Box privately.

    But now, Tiffany''s suggestion shocked him, because these were exactly what he had missed.

    Keh nodded and his hands trembled slightly. "Yes! At that time... At that time, Melody came and stayed at my house for eight days!"

    "Melody?" Tiffany was stunned.

    She thought, ''Could there be some connection between Melody and Felix? But that isn''t right.

    She remembered that Melody was also on the assassination list. At that time, Felix had sent assassins with the intention of getting rid of them. It was also because of this that Ged Moody died. Tiffany

    sneered and thought, "No wonder Melody had Obedience Poison. It seems that she and Felix have some kind of connection or deal going on

    Tiffany said in a deep voice. "Then you should pull yourself together and investigate this. I remember saying a long time ago that Melody is not as simple as you think, nor is she as innocent as she looks."

    "I got it." Keh smiled bitterly.

    If he had not been so self-righteous back then and had not mistaken Melody for his savior, he would not have been deceived by her appearance.

    He had only himself to me for ending up in this situation. Keh raised his hand and pped himself hard. Tiffany did not stop him and only said, "It''spletely unreasonable for you to punish yourself like this. The ones deserve punishment are those who are ruthle who

    Tiffany thought, As long as one is human, they will have ws and shorings. Take Keh''s private investigation of the Treasure Box as an example. Is he to me? Perhaps, but shouldn''t Felix and his subordinates take the majority of the me? They were the ones Was it wrong for him to save Zoe? Was it wrong for him to help Melody? The ones in the wrong are never the victims, but The murderers"

    Tiffany took a deep breath and stood up from the grass.

    Keh also stood up. Are you leaving? Let me send you off

    "You don''t have to

    "Let''s go." The two of theurvalked side by side with a distance more than a couple of feet berween them

    Keh suddenly asked. How are you and Richard Have you dared up those misunderdanelings? He has always hear favorable to you have disappeared most her because fie

    protective of you. The reason why most of the rumors that are

    asked someone to suppress them.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Let''s leave it to Eate... Tiffany could only reply with this sentence

    Even if Richard didn''t mind being stabbed by her, she had appeared with Felis in the arent yesterday and participated in the diatorialpetition for Felix. In the end, she even left with Felix.

    Tiffany felt that Richard must have learned this news by then, which was why he was so angry. Just like when he saw her at school today, they brushed past each other and treated each other like strangers. Under such circumstances, no matter what she said, he would no Keh nced at her and frowned slightly. In the end, he did not say anything and onlyforted her. "It will be fine."

    The two of them walked all the way to the entrance of the manor. David was w?lting at the door.

    Tiffany said, "Goodbye"

    After saying that, she was about to get into the car when Alexia appeared out of nowhere and walked up up to her angrily.

    Tiffany thought that she was going to cause trouble again. She used her eyebrows and waited for her to act up Keh frowned and immediately went forward to pull her back. "Alexia, what are you doing?" However, Alexia was unmoved.

    After a stalemate of more than ten seconds, Alexia raised her chin and said proudly. "Thank you!"

    Tiffany thought, Why does she make it sound so weird?"

    Sheughed and replied, "Don''t mention it."

    In her eyes, the willful Alexia was a child who had yet to grow up. In terms

    of age, Alexia was indeed underage. Her personality was a little bad, and she was a little vicious. However Tiffany felt that this had nothing to do with her. As long as Alexia did not provoke her, she would mind her own business,

    Tiffany got into the car and left.

    Looking at the car in the distance, Alexia stomped her feet and snorted angrily. "Kh, look at her! I''ve already thanked her. What else does she want me to do?"

    "Alexia, in the past, on ount of your young age, no matter what you do, our family will tolerate you unconditionally. But after experiencing so many things, you should have grown up. Your temper must be changed. Because... not everyone will tolerate you. Do you under She cried and begged for mercy, but it was useless. That cold-blooded and heartless man who was like a demon did not let

    her off.

    Even though she had not thought about it for the past few days and had tried her best 10 help but tremble when it was suddenly mentioned.

    "I understand, Keh," Alexia lowered her head and said.

    forget all of this, she still could not

    In fact, the reason why she kept finding trouble with Tiffany was firstly because she really didn''t like Tiffany. Secondly, the most important thing was that no matter what she did, she knew that Tiffany would never really harm her life. Even if Chapter 492

    Tiffany taught her a leston he would not be as ruthless as othr

    Alexia sniffled and her eyes reddened Keh, you love to gre me some time Fly my Exchange Evet hur anary with me, okay

    "Why would I be mad at you" Keh sighed.

    After what happened to the Harper family, Keh would be the one to support the family in the future

 Chapter 493

    Thepany was in a mess Fortunately. Richard had been helping Keh after he woke up. He had even scared off some restless people. Otherwise, Keh would not be able to handle it at all since he had just taken over thepany Keh patted Alexia''s shoulder and said earnestly, "Alexia, when you see Eiffany agains in the future, you must not throw a tantrum again, understand? You have to learn to be grateful. If weren''t for Tiffany, how could your injuries have healed quickly?" Even if her injury was not life-threatening, it would still hurt for long time. Because of the spirit herbs offered by Tiffany. Alexia recovered very quickly. It was the same for Romeo. His heart had stopped beating at one point. It was Tiffany who saved him. Alexia nodded and said in a muilled voice, "I know. That''s why thanked her. Anyway, don''t worry I won''t dare to do it again....".

    It was enough to be taught a lesson once. She did not want to experience it again.

    Keh nodded. Then, he returned to his room and tidied himself up. He changed into a well-ironed suit and got into the car to go to thepany.

    On the way, Keh raised his head and casually nced out the window. Unexpectedly, he saw Melody walking into a bookstore alone.

    "Stop the car," he said.

    The driver immediately pulled to the side. "Mr. Harper, aren''t we going to thepany?"

    "Wait for me here." Keh got out of the car and walked straight into the bookstore.

    He wanted to know if the leak of the Treasure Box was part of Melody''s schemes. He also wanted to know if Melody was involved in the murder of the Harper family, Keh gritted his teeth and followed her silently.

    Melody went to the second floor of the bookstore. There was a reading room and a table on the second floor.

    She sat down at the seat she had reserved in advance and casually flipped through a book she had just drawn. She was waiting for Lorenzo.

    A few days ago, Felix had sent people to break into the Harper family and sessfully snatched the Treasure Box. They had also killed Ryan. Those scenes kept reying in her mind from time to time. There was blood all over the ground. She found it very scary. Melody rubbed her arms. She did not regret doing these things. However, she could not let it go just like that. Back then, Felix promised her that he would tie Tiffany up and let her do whatever she wanted to Tiffany. However, after a few days, there was no news from Felix That was why Melody had no choice but to ask Lorenzo out, Looking at the time, Melody frowned.

    She thought, ''He is already half an hourte. Why isn''t he here yet?

    She was a little impatient from waiting, so she casually took out a mirror from her bag to touch up her makeup. In the end. the mirror shook. When she saw a familiar figure behind the bookshelf, she was shocked,

    She thought, "Is it Keh? Why is he here? He is still in mourning. He has not even gone to school for the past few days, Why is he in this bookstore?

    Melody froze. Her heart raced and she was flustered.

    She thought. Did Keh cover something so he specially came to follow me) I cannot stay in this lined star anymore. Otherwise. If Keh bumped into me and Lorenzo, I would be able to clear my namet Melody suddenly stood ups. Because she got up too prickly, the chair wraped the end and made speaking end. The movement was extremely ear piercing, causing the surrounding people who were reading mn look at fir "I''m sorry Melody nodded slightly and bowed apologetically then, die put down the book on the cable and turned on

    leave.

    Unfortunately, just as she reached the stairs, she saw door walk up. He nced at her casually and oud. "Whats the hurry! I''m here.

    Melody thought. Damn it! Why does he have toe at this time"

    Melody''s expression changed. She pretended to be vignt and confused as she replied. "You''ve got the wrong person. I don''t know you. Please make way. I''m going downstairs."

    You don''t know me? Hey, are you..."

    Lorenzo was about to mock her for pretending when he saw Melody winking at him Her expression seemed a little anxious. Her eyes moved back as she was reminding him that someone was behind her After all, Lorenzo was experienced. It was impossible for him not to notice anything amiss with such an obvious sign His reaction was extremely fast. He immediately pretended to be drunk and burped.

    Then, he replied, "I think Tve made a

    mistake. I''ll let you go."

    As he spoke, he even pushed Melody. He looked like a drunkard, Melody was a little afraid, She hugged her arms tightly an left in a hurry..

    The moment she passed by him, she reminded him softly, "Hurry up and leave. Keh is here!"

    She thought, Lorenzo has killed Ryan. Keh will definitely not let him off! If we don''t leave now, it will be toote" Lorenzo cursed under his breath and turned around to leave as well. However, a strong gust of wind came from behind him Keh appeared and reached him He said, "Where do you think you''re going?"

    In his rage, Keh saw Lorenzo. He could not remain calm. He immediately attacked him ruthlessly.

    He hated Lorenzo so much that he wanted to end his life on the spot to avenge his father. However, Lorenzo was not to be trifled with. He immediately retaliated. The two of them exchanged blows.

    The bookshelves on all four sides copsed in their fight, causing everyone to scream in panic. Melody was stunned and did not know what to do.

    After some thought, she rolled her eyes and picked up the stick beside her. She rushed forward and shouted, "Keh, I''ll help you!"

    Keh saw her actions from the corner of his eye and immediately raised his voice to stop her, "Stay back!"

    But it was toote. The moment Melody charged at her, Lorenzo let out a sinisterugh and dodged Keh''s attack. Then, he pounced in front of Melody and grabbed her neck.

    The stick in her hand fell to the ground. Melody''s face turned red and she could not resist at all.

    "Mr. Harper, if you don''t let me go today. I can only drag this girl down with me!" Lorenzo cackled. "In any case, this is not my first rodeo"

    Keh was so upset. The thought, I was so clour

    He could have restrained Lorenzo just now and killed him Herr Mebely suddenly thed out and ended up in the

    situtation.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Keh cursed angrily. "Fuck"

    Melody''s eyes were red and she was trembling like a rabbit waiting to beughtered

    She shouted, "Keh, don''t mind met

    However, just as she finished shouting. Lorenzo grabbed her neck forcefully Melody felt suffocated Her body slowly softened, and her eyes were filled with despair.

 Chapter 494

    Lorenzo was ruthless Veins appeared on the back of his hand emuah to prove host much strength for tund

    If it dyed for another minute, Melody would probably be created to death

    Mr. Harper, you don''t have much time to think about it Lorer grinned hideously. He was no different fronta lemarie who had lost his humanity Keh gritted his teeth. Even though he was unwilling, he still made way Release her

    "Aren''t you going to ask your subordinates outside to make way! Lorenzo walked out of the bookstore while holding Melody hostage. He saw a few skilled bodyguards waiting outside the door. Without asking, he knew that they were sent by Keh to capture him Even though these bodyguards had disguised themselves very well, be still saw through them at a nce. Keh waved his hand, and the bodyguards all retreated.

    Lorenzo was unimpeded. He held Melody hostage as he got into a car. Then, he turned around and said with a cheeky smile. Tll have to ask thisdy to send me on my way. I''ll drop her off in a while. For the sake of her safety. Mr. Harper, please don''t follownie!" With that, he drove away, Keh stood rooted to the ground and did not give chase.

    Odin watched as Lorenzo left. He was so ant he kicked the wall. Previously, he had secretly investigated the Treasure Box''s information. At that time, he had found Lorenzo. In order to keep it a secret, he had even given him a million dors Unexpectedly, Lorenzo followed the clues and barged into the Harper family,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The more Odin thought about it, the angrier he became. He asked, "Mr. Harper, are we going to let him go just like that? Are we really not going to chase after him?" "I''m not. Keh shook his head.

    Now that Melody was being held hostage, if he really forced Lorenzo into a corner, he would do anything. Keh felt that there would always be a next time.

    Odin was indignant and said without thinking, "That woman is really annoying. If she hadn''t overestimated herself and run out, we would have caught Lorenzo long ago!"

    "Yeah... Keh looked in the direction where Lorenzo had fled His face was expressionless, and even his eyes were a little cold.

    In the car. Melody coughed violently a few times. There was no longer any fear or despair on her face. She turned around and scolded Lorenzo, "It''s just a show. Do you have to be so ruthless to me?"

    At that moment, she really thought that she was going to be strangled to death. The strangtion marks on her neck were obvious, and there was arge reddish-purple bruise on her neck. It was painful and ugly. Lorenzo did not think much of it and replied, "If I hadn''t been ruthless, would Keh have let me go? Besides, he bumped into us today. What if he became suspicious of you? I''m doing this for your own good." Melody became speechless. Although she was angry, she had to admit that what Lorenzo said made sense.

    Even though she had already broken up with Keh, for the sake of the future, she could not let Keh suspect her. Otherwise, her life in Lovell City would only be even more difficult Chapter 194

    Melody sat up straight md-eked again. Why for My and psised me became It''s hy day 1 cant wait anymore!

    Which thing

    "Mr Quaid promised me that he would helped me get rid of Tiny as long as felp him and chies tour de Eur Res in the Harper family!"

    "About that." Lorenzo nodded and stopped the car by the side then he turned to look at Melody fic face was gloomy and he looked extremely terrifying "Don''t worry, that girl is not from death

    me

    He thought. She dared to plot against Mr. Quiad and even dare to get someone to tie the up and beat me up She even wanted to send me to Keh! Even if Mr. Quaid did not care about this, I will not let it got Melody was a little happy. "Really? When?

    "A week at most!" Lorenzo smiled sinisterly and made a promise confidently. "If you don''t feel satisfied, I''ll let you kill her How about that?"

    "Good" Melody agreed without thinking. This was something she dreamed of doing

    As long as Tiffany was eliminated, it was impossible for Charlie and Thalia to not ept her as their daughter In the future. Melody felt that no one would be able topete with her anymore.

    "Then I''ll wait for your good news." Melody smiled and got out of the car.

    soon as she got out of the car, she put on a pitiful

    She was afraid that Keh had sent someone to follow her secretly, so as soon expression and stood helplessly on the street.

    Pressed. She thought that However, after waiting for a long time, no one from Keh came to pick her up. Melody was Keh was afraid that something would happen to her, so he listened to Lorenzo and did not dare to send anyone to follow her. At the thought of this, her mood improved. Melody immediately hailed a taxi back to the bookstore.

    However, the entrance of the bookstore was empty. There was no sign of Keh.

    She thought, "He left just like that?''

    Melody was stunned. For the first time, she felt afraid. It was as if something that was under her control had suddenly left her.

    "Drive me to the Harper family''s manor!" She hurried over but was stopped by the servants outside the iron gate.

    She said. "Let me in. I want to find Keh! I want to find Keh!"

    The servant answered, "Miss Princeton, Mr. Harper is not at home. Come again next time."

    "Isn''t his car parked in the courtyard? Hurry up and inform him that I have to see him today. Otherwise... Otherwise, I won''t leave!

    Melody made up her mind. She had to see Keh an. exin to him in person!

    Otherwise, if he really suspected her and sent someone to investigate in secret, sooner orter, he would find out something. She could not let this happen.

    The servant looked troubled. Keh had indeed returned ten minutes ago. However, he had also instructed that if Melody came to visit from now on, he would not see her.

    Just as they were in a deadle, Alexis heard themotion will own from upon the not whe

    The servant answered "Miss Harper, Miss Princeton its on ding Mr. Harper but he has instructed corner lure

    in looked at cauteloos I understand. Go on Alexia waved the servant away and walked the wron door the toket ar Melody'' acs far are smirked. She mocked. You want to edoce my brother again"

    Melody choked. "It''s not like that I just wand to ser Keh Mia can you help me open the dose) mnt worry, Elle

    soon"

    for almost ten days a while ago Didn''t you say that you did Alexia chuckled and said san astically. You stayed at my house want toe again when you left? Now you''re asking me to open the door? How dare you ory that?"

 Chapter 495

    Not only did Alexia not open the door, but she also locked it. Then, the eggered into the bushing loving Meiorly sharing anxiously in the wind.

    "Dan?n it. I really didn''t teach her enough of a lessonst timer Melody gritted her teeth anil her fare win filler)

    On the night that Felix sent Lorenzo to break into the Harper family, she had secretlye to take a look after they had seeded. At that time, she had seen meandering blood in the urtyard of the Harper family from afar There were alon Alexia''s wailing cries. At that time. Melody was still a little sympathetic. She thought at Lorenzo was so ruthless that he actually sewed up Alexia''s mouth. But now that she thought about it, she felt that Alexia deserved it

    Melody stomped her feet in anger. Seeing that no one in the huge courtyard was paying attention to her, even the servants turned a deaf ear to her shouts and banging on the door, she was angry that her face turned green and she left unwillingly. Melody touched her neck as she walked. On her originally smooth skin, there were marks of five fingers. They were suffused with deep reddish-purple bruises, making her look shocking. It would probably take a few days for it to subside The more Melody thought about it, the angrier she became. However, when she reached out to touch it again, she suddenly stopped and her expression changed.

    She thought. I had a ne around my neck. It was a gift from Keh when I was with him. Where is the ne When did I lose it?"

    Melody kept recalling and finally remembered that she lost it on the night that Felix had Lorenzo rob the Harper family.

    On that dark and starless night, she secretly came to the Harper family to investigate the situation. In the end, she was so frightened by the blood on the ground that she turned around and ran. The ne seemed to have been lost at that time.. She thought, ''Did I leave it in the Harper family''s manor?''

    Melody''s expression changed drastically. The blood in her entire body seemed to have frozen.

    She ran back and knocked on the door again. She looked for the ne outside the door carefully, but she did not find it. A few days had passed. She felt that her ne had probably been picked up by someone the day after she lost it.

    Melody was trembling all over. Seeing that the servants were chasing her away again, she turned around and left in a hurry. She thought, "There should be a simr model in the mall. I need to buy an identical one and wear it! This way, if the ne fell into Keh''s ha Seeing that Melody was being so mysterious, the servants in the courtyard looked at each other and shook their beads as theyined. "Is Miss Princeton crazy?"

    A person said, "You never know."

    Another person said, "How inexplicable."

    In the backyard of the Harper family''s manor.

    A young-looking servant was about to wash the clothes. Out of habit, she dug into the pocket of the clothes and found a ne.

    Only then did she remember that she had found this ne for a few days. However, he had con pery thing to do usually, so she put it in her picket and forgot about it. Sering that the color of the ne was not had and thor the pendant was embedded with real diamo The servant thought for a moment and put the ne back in her pocket. Then, she walked towards the cetvel of Keh.

    She had picked it up at the entrance of the Harper family. So she felt that it probably belonged to Felicia or Alexia She did not dare to keep it

    At this moment, Keh was in his bedroom. Beside him was Chlin, who was applying medicine to him:

    Although he had the upper hand in the battle with Lorenzo just now, Lorenzo was not bar at fighting. He had injured Keh somewhat, Odin said. "Mr. Harper. Fortunately, they''re all superficial wounds. You will be fine soon after applying medicine every day"

    "Okay," Keh nodded and said. "You may leave."

    "Yes."

    "Also, investigate the matter I just instructed you to do as soon as possible."

    "I know!" Odin pushed open the door and went out.

    Keh sat alone on the edge of the bed. Recalling everything that had just happened in the bookstore, the doubts in his heart grew.

    He thought, ''Was the meeting

    between Melody and Lorenzo an ident? Before the Harper family''s ident Melody had stayed here for eight days. What has she done in this short period of time? If Melody is really involved... then it is my fault" Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Keh''s face was cold as anger surged in his heart. He was holding it in. At this moment, someone knocked on his bedroom door.

    "Come in. Keh originally thought that it was Odin who had returned, so he let the person in without wearing his shirt In the end, it was a maid. Keh immediately put on his shirt and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The servant said, "Mr. Harper, L... I picked this up at the entrance I don''t know if it''s Mrs. Felicia''s or Miss Alexia''s

    Felicia could not take the blow and had been sick for several days since Ryan was buried.

    Alexia was arrogant and willful. If the servant handed it to Alexa she felt that she would probably be questioned about why had kept it for a few days. She might end up being beaten up

    Therefore, after thinking about it, she felt that it was most suitable to hand it over to Keh. As the servant spoke, she handed the ne over.

    Keh did not take it seriously and nced at it casually. However, with this nce, he was suddenly stunned. Then, he picked up the ne and examined it. His expression darkened as he asked, "When did you find it?"

    Just... just a few days ago. The servant was shocked and hurriedly waved her hand to defend herself. "Mr. Harper, I don''t have any intention of pocketing it. I opened the door to take out the trash two days ago and found this ne by the door. I put it in my pocket and fo Keh said, "I''m not ming you. I just want to ask, are you sure this ne was picked up the day before yesterday? Did you remember the time correctly?"

    deadly. coed wat Vitinut "Yes" That morning, threeveralps for ty. The court the servant would never forget dit day

    Keh said "I understand Your can leave now 17 get the bank read on tes

    Thank you, Mr. Harper The servant leh briskly

    The door was closed again, and Keh''s expression turnedpletely cold. Ele ghitened his grip on the ne hand. He had personally picked this out for Melody more than ronth ago This design was unijne He wond river. mistake it

    Furthermore, in order to give Melody a surprise, he had engraved a very small signature on the back of the neektare pendant. It was Melody''s name. The ne in his hand happed to have this reame

    In Keh was furious. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging in the quiet room, a voice filled with anger and gnashing teeth sounded. "Melody Princeton

    He thought, I am such a fool. I have been fooled by this vicious Woman! In that case, when Alexia was kidnapped, we found out that it was Jansen who did it. Now that I think about it, it should also be carried out by Melly

 Chapter 496

    Keh thought, Otherwise, how could Jansen die so strangely back then He was clearly a suspect, but he died in prison before he was convicted. To this day, I don''t even know the rarf his death.

    If this spection was true... it means that Melody killed her own brother! Does that mean that she was the one who cated Jade Payne''s death?

    Keh''s face turned pale, and his hand that was holding the ne trembled slightly. He did not know if he was angry or disappointed. When he thought of his past with Melody, he felt describably disgusted.

    Keh suddenly got up and went straight to where Melody was currently staying. This was a maner When Charlie arranged for Melody to stay there, he had gotten someone to tidy up everything. There were badlyguards there to protect Melody.

    In addition, several servants and drivers had also been arranged to work for Melody. It was obvious that Charlie had done a lot for her.

    When Keh got out of the car, a servant recognized him and hurriedly opened the door to wee him in "Mr. Harper. please have a seat. I''ll make you coffee."

    He said. "No need. I''m looking for Melody."

    "Miss Princeton went out early in the morning and hasn''t returned yet.

    I wait for her Keh sat on the sofa. It was hard to tell if he was happy or angry.

    The servants at the side thought that there was a possibility for Keh to get back together with Melody, so he didn''t say anything else and quietly left.

    At this moment, Melody was at the mall. She went to a few shops in a row just to find the brand of the ne that Keh

    her. In the end, she was told that the ne of that style had been sold out long ago. gave

    She wondered what she should do. Melody stomped her feet anxiously. She grabbed the hand of a shop assistant and asked. "There were customers who bought this model before. You must have their contact number, right? I''ll give you money. Help me buy an identical o The staff answered, "Miss Princeton, this is not a matter of money. Ourpany has a rule that all VIP customer information must not be leaked. If you really like our ne, you can choose other styles."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "I just want this one!" As Melody spoke, she took out a card from her bag and stuffed it into the shop assistant''s hand. She lowered her voice and said. "There''s 40 thousand dors in here Take it as my reward for you. Think of a way to get me one!" "Well..."

    "I''ll pay for the ne. The 40 thousand dors is your reward!

    The shop assistant was a little tempted, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and agreed.

    She retrieved a few pieces of customer information. She lied that she could exchange this ne for a more expensive ne for free. Under such temptation, someone agreed to it An hourter, Melody sessfully obtained the same ne. She heaved a sigh of "Let''s go home" Melody got into the car and returned to her

    manor.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she stepped into the vi, she saw Keh sitting on the sofa. ter 496

    She asked, "Keh, why didn''t you tell me you wereing fd you wait for long is for forry.

    Melody poticed over happily with a shy and happy smile on he fare. I knew your the

    see

    She was smiling brightly. She looked the same as when they firsner. Her eyes were clear, her cheeks were dighly and do her eyes were bright and charming Kennels still remembered fw he had been attracted to her eyes when he fet met hee He thought. What a clean and beautiful pair of eyes Unfortunately

    Keh looked up with an indifferent expression and asked, "Did you know beforehand about the tragedy that happened to the Harper family?"

    Melody''s heart thumped.

    She thought. He has indeed started to suspect me!

    She said, "Why would you think that? This matter is so importam How would I find out about it in advance! Keh, why would you think that way?"

    Keh did not even frown. As if he did not hear her exnation, he asked again, "What did you do during the few days you lived in my house? Or rather... did you do something in secret?"

    Melody was confused. "What are you trying to say? Why can''t I understand a single word?"

    "You don''t understand? Then do you still recognize this ne? Keh opened his hand and showed the ne to Melody.

    She asked, "Isn''t this the gift you gave me previously? It''s strange, I clearly remembered putting it in the jewelry box. Why did it suddenly appear here?"

    Melody''s face was filled with confusion. As she spoke, she hurriedly ran upstairs. After a few minutes, she really brought over a jewelry box.

    When the box was opened, it was indeed the exact same ne as the one in Keh''s hands.

    "Look, this is mine, Melody picked up the ne and exined with a deste expression, "After I separated from you, I took it off because looking at it reminds me of you..."

    She lowered her eyes, and her eyes suddenly turned red. She looked pitiful.

    Keh suddenlyughed. Hisughter was mocking, and there was only coldness in his eyes.

    He said, "When I gave you the ne, in order to surprise you, I got someone to write your name on the back of the pendant. You bought this new one in a hurry, so you probably didn''t have time to carve it."

    "What?" Melody suddenly raised her head. A trace of panic and embarrassment shed across her eyes.

    The ne was given to her by Keh. She had never taken it off before, let alone knew that her name was on the back of the pendant.

    She thought, ''In that case... he knows everything!

    "Keh, let me exin!" Melody panicked. She hurriedly grabbed Keh''s hand and shouted tearfully, "Keh, believe me, I really didn''t know about this! That night, I just wanted to look for you, but when I reached the door, I saw those killers leaving in a hurry!

    "I was afraid. I waited for them to

    leave before went to the door to take a look. It was filled with blood. I didn''t dare to go in Then I left! But swear to God, I really didn''t do anything to hurt you or your family! I was the one who made the

    emergency call! If I were the

    murderer, why would I make this

    call?"

    She exined tearfully el aised her hand to swear sincerely. This exnation deemed perfere There were is aws of

    and

    seept diren or loopholes.

    After all, she was just a girl. After encountering that blowdy and rifying scene, it was normal for her to be day

    She said. "Keh, believe me. I''m telling the truth

    After a long while, Keh nodded gently. Melody was overjoy and secretly heaved a sigh of relief

    However, in the next second, Keh looked at her expressionlessly and asked coldly. "Melody, I didn''t know you could art so well.

 Chapter 497

    Melody thought, What did he mean that I am good at acting?

    She looked up in shock and saw Keh get up and leave without any reluctance.

    "Keh Melody pounced over and grabbed Keh''s arm tightly. Keh, listen to me. I really don''t know short thes Believe me!"

    However, Keh threw the ne at her feet and said coldly I won''t believe a word you cay anymore!

    Before this, he had never doubted Melody From the bottom of his heart, he felt that she was an innocent and kind girl

    But today, he had watched her act with cold eyes. He only felt that her acting and excuses were ridiculous and evenical. If not for the fact that this ne was in his hands, he would ve really fallen for it again.

    It was no longer important whether she knew the massacre of the Harper family beforehand. What was important was that from then on, their rtionship would be severed! Keh would never see her again.

    If all the evidence against Melody was confirmed, he would send her to prison.

    "Take care!" Keh shook off her hand and left.

    Melody fell to the ground. She was trembling and her face was pale.

    Seeing her like this, the servant beside her carefully stepped forward and asked softly, "Miss Princeton, are you alright? Did you have a conflict with Mr. Harper? You guys are still young. Its inevitable that there will be arguments. You''ll get better

    soon

    The servant tried her best tofort Melody, but she received a hateful look from Melody.

    "Get lost!" Melody waved away the servant''s hand and got up from the ground. Then, she wiped her tears and returned to her room angrily.

    With a bang, the door was mmed shut, and the crystal beads on the chandelier above her head trembled. The servant shook her head and went to do her own thing.

    Tiffany returned to Luna Vi. As soon as her phone was turned on, she saw no less than ten missed calls from Zoe

    She dialed back. "Hello, Zoe."

    "Tiffany, you''ve finally returned my call. I''ve been looking for you all morning!" Zoe''s loud we sounded.

    Tiffany asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Zor found a deserted ce and told Tiffany about everything that happened that day.

    She said, "Tiffany, I think you should make the first move. Otherwise, Grelle would really take your ce!" Although she had already warned Grelle at Royal Tower''s door today, she didn''t believe that she would really stop. After listening to Zoe''s words, Tiffany was stunned "I don''t want the two of you to still be on bad terms. Besides, you had spent a lot of effort by going to the Azure Sea Royal Family to ask for medicine. Since you''ve done this for him, you should let him know about that! If you don''t say it, I''ll do it for you!" Chapter 497

    After listening to Zoe''s Word?, Tiffany was silent for a moment. Then, she asked with a smile, "What happened after that? Dod he believe it!"

    his "Well... Zoe was stunned. Recalling Richard''s expression at that dine, she didn''t know if he believed it. In short, fus enntinns were unpredictable. To be honest, Zoe could not understand what he was thinking at all.

    The corners of Tiffany''s mouth twitched as she slowly said, "Zo I know you''re doing this for my own good, but it''s better not to do such things in the future,"

    She felt quite embarrassed.

    Zoe nodded gloomily. "I understand. Tiffany..."

    "Go to ss." Tiny smiled and hung up.

    June hurriedly knocked on the door. "Miss Kelley, can Ie

    "Sure."

    "Miss Kelley, you were right. The shares of Kelley Group plummeted, and Morwen really sold all 40% of the shares! However, her methods were despicable. She did not go through the proper channels and dumped her shares to a few underhandedpanies it a low price

    "Moreover, this news is very

    secretive. Even your father doesn''t

    know about it! She probably wants to make things difficult for the Kelley family. In that case, those

    despicable people will definiteley

    be

    able to make the Kelley Group into a mess!

    Tiffany was not surprised by this. She only asked, "What about the shares? How much did you buy back?"

    June smiled happily. "All of them!"

    Since she was going to make a move, she would not give the other party something to use against her. Of course, she had to take back all the shares that had been sold.

    By that point, Tiffany had obtained all of the shares of the Kelley Group. This way, she would no longer have to worry about anyone being able to rece Charlie.

    Tiffany nodded and praised, "Thank you, June. Fortunately, I have you."

    "Don''t mention it." Juneughed. "It''s my duty to work for you. Alright, get some rest. The wound on your face hasn''t healed yet."

    "Okay." The door was closed. Tiffanyy on the bed and prepared to take a nap.

    But she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Tiffany simply stood up and nced at the box by the bed. Her eyes shed and she brought it over. The box was opened, and the Treasure Box was lying quietly inside.

    If anyone else had the Treasure Box, they would definitely hide it afraid that others would find out. However, Tiffany casually threw it into a gift box and did not try to hide it at all.

    If anyone wanted it, she would give it to them as long as they were not evil like Felix. Tiffany patted the Treasure Box with aplicated gaze.

    She had learned about her background from Romeo, but she still could not recall the missing part of her memory, and she was still conflicted. She already had a family.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Her current family was very important to her. She could not leave them. Therefore, she would rather not have this identity.

    Tiffany closed the gift box and put the Treasure Box aside. She turned over and was about to go back to sleep when her phone rang She picked it up and saw that it was a text message. 08:04 Fri, Nov 22

    The sender is unknown. The message read: It''ll wait for you are presidential suite on the top floor of Meryean Hore!! She thought, "Who is this person? Did they make a mistake?

    Tiffany was about to delete it when another message came in. There''s a good show here. It has something to do with you) Her hand paused. Tiffany got up, put on her coat, and walked of Since the other party was so sure that it had something to do with her, she felt that th

 Chapter 498

    At this moment, on the top floor of Meryeason Hotel.

    Grelle was sitting on a sofa. She dressed herself up beautifully and even wore a very gorgeous red strapless dress. The style of this dress revealed a mature charm that did not match her age, but it made her look seductive. Looking at herself in the mirror, Grelle smiled in satisfaction. When she turned around, the man in front of her had his back facing her. He was tall and wore a custom-

    made suit that ride him look tall and luxurious. The man only revealed his side profile, but he looked handsome.

    At this moment, even though she knew that this man was an imposter, Grelle still felt an indescribable joy in her heart.

    She thought, ''He looks just like Richard When Tiffany finds this room, she will see what the fake Richard and I will be doing With Tiffany''s arrogant personality, she will definitely not be able to ept the betrayal of Richard!

    "At that time, the misunderstanding between Tiffany and Richard will only be deeper. This is the perfect opportunity for me to get close to Richard!"

    Grelle was lost in her thoughts. Unexpectedly, the man in front of her had already turned around. The moment he opened his mouth, the imposing manner that he had put on with great difficulty just now, which was somewhat simr to Richard. fell apart. ko

    He said, "How long do you want me was I already told you I still have a show to participate in the afternoon!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    looked Hir man had a handsome face. Ita jawline was well-defined, and he louard quite handsome from the side. However, when The he turned around, he looked deterre. In particr, his aura works apart from Richard''s

    "Don''t worry, don''t very hering soon. You still have to teach up your makeup. This part of your face doesn''t look like him As Gorlle spoke her parentually trim the face

    After jetting un drakirugi, dar mens sale per te defined. As long as he acted wellter, Grelle believed that it would definitely gedule is kind. Tukarry

    The sale, il modum again You promised it help me Remember not to speakter. Just do what I told yana to

    yourse

    t

    "Tkonom " The trikes and Badawite talently. "That''s why my witing v?li. I was an actress for a while before I was

    "Alright, atop bragging. Hurry ugi all go to? nu pronar andati ka pawat As Gordie spu¨¤, the looked at the time again. She gurnost this Tiffany would be the w

    she left the bunel vises deixin ujar wat want this wikten manker sent a massage to Tiffany The show has already

    I varayor? wan shares her dad our bnse that Tatary

    fall fue Cers guess was rigto the hat just gotten out

    vit she can at that sewing duten the cap on her hiel, Stay walked in the hot 5e went to the elevator ant wend straigher other

    In the se, y by the end any

    step by step the datt hide her focus, as if she

    Sad count to a walk, even though she was peeta atrage bended by duona of people. Even if that was the case, the felt that she could deny

    Tu?any walked on the dot of the portal The Shacked, they lied wonders door sloby opron Titan walked as c''analy

    could vaguely hear''s voice inside

    he thought. Is this the so-called good show?

    The corners of Tiffany''s mouth twitched as she walked forward step by step. When she got closer, she could finally hear the voices inside.

    "Mr. Hampton. The mellow and moving voice and the shy tone would make one''s imagination run wild.

    Tiffany''s hand that was about to push open the door froze. Through the gap, she looked in and saw Grelle being pressed under the man. Her face was red, but she clung intimately to the man''s neck. The man was dressed in a suit, he stood tall and straight. The side profile revealed through the crack in the door showed that he was Richard.

    Tiffany froze on the spot. She felt as if she could not breathe. Her heart ached. She felt like a string in her head suddenly

    napped. The impact came without

    warning. The words Zoe had to her not long ago were still ringing in her ears. But at this moment, it was like a p in her face. Her initial expectations were shatterest and the trace of joy in her heart disappeared.

    She thought, "What a good show it is truly brilliant

    Tiffany smiled coldly he took a deep beach them gathered herength and kicked

    "Bang The heavy door was kicked down by hire.

    This deatening menemen wand the man and

    the

    The man instinctively wanted to turn around to take a

    look out Grelle sparkly hugged ham ng?ady andend his fangwith her arm

    However, Tiffany tand and and arth whacking the dear down the left without any bestation. This copsed door was like for firm and barn one with that. The way he make up for it.

    se, at this moment, she waspletely over

    No matte my ihat ponos are the Hachine wash was so much thing as he starry eth the hotel,

    In the jawsidential

    s with hard w

    pciones??ilgo Kart

    Kemilie wound as w?retation. Here wees, was thest straw that broke the Rachand and tattare kary gun perdity Gerler bead tas Tiffany would never

    Gaye alighand out the dark grobel de man share away No matter how much he disguised turmelt, be

    want any a umy Taung make

    the wadd suster something as with this man.

    Goethe band guaruand tu Tuy would detonally yourmon with di me. Therefor even if the man she found

    Corte sin age and prudlend back the wage and boost man wan Bially th¨¢m tu auf. Me kunt at that

    ke maath 55 000 000 000 fee meet C

    Cars: The man''s the wed with cat

    The then p¨¢n?. Ty the wex Channa, why did you hear that the far I went you paweitnandy. If something happening to do th

    I know I know, I''ve already said it I will only ask you to do this one time, Although they had never really done anyt that intimate scene, Grelle still felt that she had been taken advantage of She added, Keep it a secret

    Got it The man nodded. Then, as if he had thought of something, he asked, "By the way, Cynthia, aren''t you afraid that others will know about what happened today?"

 Chapter 499

    Crelle snorted and a smug expression appeared on her face. "What''s there to be afraid of? Don''t forget that I am the signed artiste of Ascendant Entertainment. So what if others find out? 1 an just casually make up an excuse for it. The man scratched his head and stopped talking. He thought. That seems to be the case...

    After the show was over, Grelle picked up her bag and was about to leave. Before she left, she did not forget to remind him, "Take off your makeup and change back into your previous clothes before walking out of the hotel

    "I know." The man nodded and suddenly stopped Grelle. "Wait, this door... We have topensate for it, right?"

    Grelle choked. The door by her feet was still lying quietly on the ground. The thick and solid wooden door had even caused a hole on the floor.

    This hotel was very expensive. This door was obviously expensive. The floor was also damaged. Grelle would have to pay at huge sum of money for the damaged items.

    Her expression instantly turned ugly. She had already spent a lot of money to book this presidential suite. She had no money topensate for the door and the floor.

    "Why don''t... Grelle looked up at the man. "Why don''t you help me with this? Treat it as I am borrowing money from you. I''ll

    V return it to you in the future.

    "Dort even think about it!" The man refused immediately. "This is your business. The reason why I agreed toe today is to repay you for helping me previously. We don''t owe each other anything now. Besides, I don''t have so much money to lend you" After saying that, the man went straight to the washroom to remove his makeup and change his clothes.

    Grelle gritted her teeth and could only call someone to borrow thousand dors.

    When she checked out of the hotel, the hotel staff told her that the price for the door and floor was 60 thousand dors in total. She was not allowed to leave before paying it in full

    Grelle was stunned. She widened her eyes and said angrily, "You''re extorting me! Isn''t the floor only damaged a little bit? You want me to pay twenty thousand dors for it?

    Moreover, the hotel was already paying for half of in Crelle was still angry and wanted to argue, but she was defeated by the hotel manager with one sentence "Maam, you''re staying in the presidential suite

    In other words, the presidential site''s specifications were not the same as ordinary rooms. Moreover, those who could really afford to stay in the presidential suite of this kind of hotel were all very rich

    Grelle would only be looked down upon if the continued to be so unrelenting Grelle''s face was filled with embarrassment. The 4 thousand dor she had just

    borrowed was just a drop in the bucket. She gritted her teeth and made another call. The other party transferred 60 thousand dors to her in just two minutes.

    However, a man sent her a voice message, Grelle, you finally thought of me. I happen to have a dinner party tonight. Come with me."

    Girelle had goosebumps all over her body after hearing that Seeing that there were people looking in her direction, she hurriedly paid the money and left the hotel

    son of the CEO of Ascendant Entertainment. He was a yboy who had been pursue her relentlessly She usually tried to avoid him. If it weren''t for the fact that she needed a lot of money, she bave called him

    18:04 HI, NOV 22

    After she borrowed money from him, it would be difficult to get rid of him in the future Grelle gritted her teeth and was about to go crazy from anger

    She thought. This is Tiffany''s fault! Her casual kick has made me pay such a price

    Grelle got into the car and left the hotel. She believed that she get back at Tiffany one day. When she took down Richard and became his wife, she believed that she would be able to punish Bafang for what happened that day Grelle was lost in thought until the driver asked her where she was going. She came back to her senses and smileri confidently. "Royal Tower,"

    However, what Grelle did not notice was that as she went to Royne. The person sitting in the car was Richard. He was heading

    Tower, a limited edition luxury car came in the opposite ward Luna Vi,

    June was stunned when she saw Richarding. She let him go without saying a word. She did not dare to stop him Tiffany had been packing up after returning from Meryeason Hotel,

    Miracle Healer had received a huge

    order the day before yesterday. It

    was from the Ashton family in Traron City. It was said that Victor Ashton was seriously ill and urgently needed Miracle Healer''s help Coincidentally, she did not have to go to school these few days, so she nned to make a trip to Traron City.

    Tiffany was almost done packing when she heard the doorknob turn. She looked in the direction of the sound and asked. June?"

    Normally, June would never directly push open the door and enter. Tiffany stood up and saw a tall and slender figure walking over. That tall figure directly enveloped her. Tiffany was stunned. The scene she saw in the hotel not long ago instantly appeared in her mind. An unknown anger rose, and Tiffany''s expression instantly turned cold. She asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Richard swept his gaze across the luggage that she had just packed. His eyes spread, "Where are you going?"

    were cold and a dangerous aura instantly

    "What does it have to do with you?" Tiffany took a step back and said in a resistant manner, "Leave. It''s over between usOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Over?" A lowugh sounded, Richard''s expression was extremely cold.

    He stepped forward and pulled Tiffany into his arms.

    ven if you die, you can only be mine."

    He said, "I''ve said it before. Even

    His clear voice was like a devil''s whisper, filled with dominance. Tiffany wanted to push him away, but his domineering kissnded on her lips. She could resist it and was absorbed by it

    Tiffany closed her eyes and bit him hard. Blood spread between her lips and teeth. However, Richard did not retreat. Instead, he advanced and hugged Tiffany in his arms with an even more domineering posture. After an unknown period of time, the sun started setting. The room was dark. Tiffany had no strength left at all. Richard who was hugging her tightly whispered in her ear and sighed. In the end, they all turned into deep helplessness.

    He said "Tiffany, stop torturing me. I''d go crazy without you."

    This was the first time Richard had used such a humble tone to beg. Tiffany''s body trembled, and a sour feeling spread in

    her heart.

    However,

    when she thought

    of the scene in the hotel and the explosion the Treasure Box showed her. Tiffany shuddered

    and her chaotic thoughts in pantly cleared up.

    Then, she pushed Richard away bit by bit. When she looked up rain de looked very calm

 Chapter 500

    "I missed the part where that''s my problem? Richard''s tone was different, cold, and emotionless. It was as if he was talking about a stranger.

    James was stunned. His tone was a little anxious. "What if I tell you that this stone can save Tiffany''s life? Why are you so indifferent?" Richard chuckled, but his smile did not reach his eyes.

    "I missed the part where that''s my problem?" Richard repeated self.

    "I thought you were different to Tiffany. I didn''t expect that... you''re just so-so James''s face was cold. Then, he rushed forward.

    If Richard didn''t give it to him, then he would snatch it from him. However, before his hand could touch the ss cab containing the meteorite, a strong wind attacked him. It sent him flying-

    James fell heavily to the ground. The force was so great that his internal organs were almost dislocated. He felt pain and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "You either scram or I''ll throw you off the rooftop. What''s your choice?" Richard said. He was still sittingzily on the leather chair. He did not move at all. However, he was so powerful that he could attack James while still sitting. James gritted his teeth. He had never been Richard''s match. There was no doubt about that. However, he did not retreat. Instead, he chose to rush over again.

    He would rather die in order to save Tiffany. He threw himself in front of the ss cab and was about to fire when another gust of wind hit him and threw him out again. This continued until James did not even have the strength to get up Richard''s eyes were cold. He waved his hand gently and ordered his subordinates, "Throw him out."

    "Yes!" Two of his subordinates lifted James, who could not move at all, and walked out.

    "You will regret this!" James''s eyes were red as he shouted, "Richard, you will definitely regret this!"

    His fortelling had never failed. He knew that Tiffany would die within three days.

    "Richard, you will definitely regret this! His mournful voice floated in the empty building for a while before gradually disappearing.

    Richard waszy and nonchnt. However, after a long time, he said extremely softly, "I won''t regret it."

    After James was thrown out of the building, the top floor waspletely sealed. The floor-to-ceiling windows on all sides were also made of super-tempered ss that was bulletproof and resistant to explosions. Apart from that, the security of the technology building was activated. Without permission, no one could barge in

    On the top floor of the research institute, two professors who were wearing sses walked out. They opened the ss cab and took out the meteorite. Then, they walked to Richard and asked, "Mr. Hampton, are you sure?" "Yeah, he said coldly.

    The two professors looked at each other and activated the sophisticated instruments that they had prepared. On this day. many people near Tech Building No. 9 felt a tremor. At first, they thought it was an earthquake, but it onlysted for a moment before disappearing. The Carry squatted at the entrance of the building and cried miserally.

    14:24 Sat Nov 23

    When James returned to Luna Vi, June was very worried about him.

    She asked, "Mr. Quinn, why are you...

    There was no need to ask. Since James was beaten up like this, naturally did not get the meteorite. It was an expected result

    June helped James to Miracle Healer in the basement to apply medicine and treat his wound. Fortunately, Tiffany was still upstairs and had note down, so she did not know that James was injured to such an extent.

    June asked. "Mr. Quinn, is there any other way now?"

    James was silent for a moment. Then, he struggled to sit at the table. He started to make another prediction. However, it showed that Tiffany was no longer in any danger.

    James was stunned. He wondered what was going on. He thought that he had made a mistake, so he did another one. In the end, the result remained the same.

    He refused to believe it. He had only gone out for a while, and it had been less than two hours. However, the result of the fortune-

    telling changed drastically. After James made another five predictions in a row, the result was the same. Tiffany was apparently out of the predicament.

    Seeing this result, June was very surprised as she said, "Mr. Quinn, isn''t this good? This way, we don''t have to worry anymore. You should be happy that Miss Kelley is fine!" "Of course, I''m happy. It''s just that..." James frowned.

    He thought, ''But how can there be such a coincidence? Two hours ago, the prediction showed that Tiffany was in great danger. After I went to see Richard, the prediction changed drastically. That shouldn''t be Did Richard do anything? No. that''s impossible.

    At that time, Richard''s face was so cold. He looked so heartless. How could he risk his life to help Tiffany? Is it a coincidence! But how can there be such a wonderful coincidence in the world?

    James was stunned and did note back to his senses for a long time. June did not think too much about it. After applying the medicine to James, she rushed upstairs. She knocked on Tiffany''s door several times, but there was no response. "Miss Kelley?" June pushed the door open and entered.

    There was no one inside.

    one

    She ran downstairs and asked the servant,

    "Where''s Miss Kelley

    "She just got into a car and left. She even brought a small suitcase with her. She said that she was going to Traron City to treat Victor Ashton." The servant asked with a strange expression Didn''t you take the order from the Ashton family long ago?"

    1

    Originally, June was going to go to the Ashton family with Tiffany. June''s face was filled with anxiety, but when she thought about how the prediction showed that Tiffany was out of danger, she gradually rxed. She said, "All right."

    Tiffany went to the airport. Several groups of people received news of her flight, including Felix, Morwen, and Jeremy.

    For Morwen, Tiffany rushing to Traron City alone was simply a great opportunity for her. Without Richard''s protection, it

    14.24 Sat, Nov 23Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    would be easy for her to take down Tiffany

    However, what Morwen did not know was that Jeremy, who had disguised himself, also went with Tiffany. This time, his identity was the oldest son of the Cooper family of Traron City

    With the Azure Sea Royal Family''s influence, it would be very easy for jeremy to fabricate an identity for himself.

    Jeremy had be a member of the four prominent families in Traron City. This made many people confused, but the Cooper family was rich and announced to the public that Jeremy had moved from another ce. This excuse was considered perfect, so no one doubted it. Jeremy was looking forward to meeting Tiffany again. He wondered if Tiffany would be able to recognize him.

 Chapter 501

    Two and a half hourster, the ne touched down. Tiffany stepped out of the airport. She wore no disguise, made no attempt to conceal her whereabouts, and didn''t bother with a fake identity. She resolved to arrive openly, without hiding

    Only by doing so could she ensure that people with ill intentions, like Felix and Morwen, would naturally follow her from Lovell City. She wanted their schemes aimed solely at her, keeping everyone else out of it

    As she exited the terminal, she spotted Philip, a renowned oil painter, waiting for her right at the entrance. A bit surprised, she greeted him, "Mr. Fremont, what brings you here?"

    Tm here to pick you up! Surprised to see me?" Philip''s face lit up with excitement.

    "I am. Tiffany nodded, though without much enthusiasm, causing Philip to huff in mock annoyance,

    "Did you finish thendscape painting I asked for? Where''s the work?" Philip asked.

    "Well, things have been pretty busytely, Tiffany replied with a strained smile.

    As a master oil painter, Philip had previously taught at Lovell School and had once begged Tiffany to be his apprentice. This marked the beginning of a ratherplex rtionship where he was always pushing her to practice, while she nodded along but seldom follow Tiffany sighed, remembering how she''d warned Philip back when he was so insistent on taking her on as a student that she might not live up to his expectations or have the dedication to make oil painting her primary goal. But Philip had insisted, so she''d agreed.

    Looking back now, she was sure Philip''s decision had been a mistake.

    "Mr. Fremont... Tiffany began.

    "I know what you want to say, but I already told you that you''re a natural talent, and my eye for talent is never wrong. Philip interrupted and waved his hand. "Come on, let''s get going."

    "Alright"

    Halfway to the car, Philip suddenly asked, "By the way, Tiffany, didn''t Mr. Hamptone with you this time? I remember you two got engaged, right?"

    Thest time Tiffany had visited Traron City, she had taken Richard''s private jet along with Philip.

    Regarding the engagement, Richard had kept the reception details tightly under wraps. While people in Lovell City were aware, the news hadn''t reached Traron City, so it made sense that Philip hadn''t heard. Tiffany simply chuckled withoutmenting.

    As they left the airport, Tiffany checked the rearview mirror and noticed a luxury business car following at a steady distance.

    When they reached Traron City proper, Philip offered to arrange a ce for Tiffany to stay, but she declined. "Ive already booked a hotel."

    There was too much danger surrounding her, and she could never be certain when they might catch up.

    Philip didn''t push further and simply had the driver drop her off at the hotel entrance before departing.

    Tiffany checked in alone. As the bellhop helped carry her luggage to the elevator, she nced back. As expected, the luxury car had parked, and someone was stepping out, heading into the hotel. 1/3

    14:24 Sat, Nov 23 AG.

    The elevator took her straight to the top floor.

    Once in her room, Tiffany held the door open just as the bellhop was about to close it behind him. "Leave it open."

    Her expression was calm andposed.

    A few minutester, the elevator chimed, and footsteps grew louder as someone approached.

    80%

    Sitting on the couch. Tiffany nced up slightly and saw a tall man approaching, wearing oversized sunsses that covered most of his face.

    Judging by his well-defined chin and lips, he was probably handsome.

    Tiffany let out a low whistle and askedzily, "You followed me all the way here. So, tell me, who sent you?"

    The man casually removed his sunsses, revealing his deep-set eyes. His face was unfamiliar, but there was something oddly familiar in his gaze. Tiffany frowned. "Who are you?"

    The man didn''t answer. Instead, he reached out, pulled her door shut, and murmured, "It''s safer this way."

    The door locked with a click, leaving the tall man outside.

    Tiffany blinked,ing to the realization that he might not be an enemy, but rather an ally. Still, she couldn''t ce him.

    Regardless, given hisck of hostility, she decided to withhold judgment. Rising from the couch, Tiffany retrieved her disguise kit from her bag.

    Three minutester, she departed the hotel, now bearing the face of the Miracle Healer, and headed to visit the Ashton family.

    The Ashton family had eagerly anticipated her arrival, but as she stood at their doorstep, skepticism quickly surfaced about her age and appearance.

    "Is the Miracle Healer really this young? She must be a fraud!" one scoffed.

    Another chimed in, "She doesn''t look the part. She''s just a young girl-how could she possibly have the skills to heal. anyone?"

    Unfazed by their remarks, Tiffany remained calm andposed.

    She nced at her watch and said coolly, "I''m very busy. Step aside.

    Her trip to Traron City to treat Victor was merely a side errand; her true purpose was to avoid the disaster shown by the Treasure Box. As long as she kept her distance from Richard, she wouldn''t cause his death By steering clear of Moonlit Pier, there would be no fire, the helicopter wouldn''t explode, and she wouldn''t unwittingly bring about Richard''s death.

    Coming to Traron City alone meant that the forces targeting her would shift their focus from Lovell City to Traron City. Therefore, her family would be safe, and Richard would be out of harm''s way.

    Tiffany arched an eyebrow as the people blocking her path hesitated, cowed by her presence, and finally stepped aside. She proceeded unhindered to Victor''s bedside.

    She ced her fingers lightly on his wrist, checking his pulse, and instantly grasped his condition. She asked, "What did you feed Mr. Ashton before his episode?"

    14:24 Sat, Nov 23 At G.

    9K 79%

    "Calming medicine, some supplements, and the usual food," the butler replied, then added, "Is the

    an issue with any ofProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    those?"

    "There may be a surprise in store, Tiffany replied with a faint smile. She calmly administered an antidote to Victor and performed acupuncture, inserting several needles with precision. When she finished, Victor''s once- shallow breathing grew steady, and his weak heartbeat visibly strengthened.

    With her treatment done, Tiffany departed as swiftly as she had arrived.

    -

    Just before leaving the house, Tiffany''s gaze fell upon a photograph. The picture featured a father and daughter-a young. unmistakable Victor seated in the frame. Behind him stood a teenage girl, his daughter. Strangely, this young girl''s features bore a striking resemnce to her own.

    Tiffany froze, frowning slightly as she stared at the photograph

    Then she turned and returned to the hotel.

    Meanwhile, Morwen had arrived in Traron City.

    She tracked down the hotel where Tiffany was staying and grandly attempted to book all the rooms on Tiffany''s floor, but the receptionist informed her that someone had already reserved the entire floor. At this, Morwen''s expression soured "Who is it?" This was a serious obstacle to her ns, and it irritated her immensely.

    The receptionist shook her head, unwilling to disclose guest information.

    After persistent cajoling and pressure, Morwen finally managed to get thest name of the other guest-Cooper. This guest had reserved the entire floor and was staying in the room right next to Tiffany''s

    Morwen froze and she wondered, ''Cooper? Could it be Jeremy?

 Chapter 502

    Morwen was full of suspicion, especially recalling that the sovereign had previously met with Jeremy in secret.

    No one else knew what they had discussed and nned, and despite her attempts to probe, she had learned nothing.

    Out of wariness and distrust toward Jeremy, Morwen immediately sent someone to monitor his movements.

    However, the news she received was that since returning to Azure Sea, Jeremy rarely went out and often sat alone in his courtyard, either daydreaming, basking in the sun, or ying chess. Hearing that, Morwen breathed a sigh of relief. She had nothing to fear from the man who had booked the entire floor as long as it wasn''t Jeremy,

    "Let''s go. Move all my belongings upstairs," instructed Morwen as she walked forward with poise.

    The maids and subordinates behind her immediately carried her luggage and followed behind.

    The hotel staff hurried after her, trying to stop them. "Miss, the entire floor is reserved. Without Mr. Cooper''s permission, you can''t just barge in!"

    "Barge in?" Morwen scoffed. "Do you even know who I am? If I want, this entire hotel could be mine! Who do you think you are to block me? Step aside!"

    With that, she and her people marched upstairs.

    Morwen checked in the right suite next to Tiffany''s. Therefore, both suites on either side of Tiffany were upied.

    However, the soundproofing of the seven-star hotel was so impable that there wasn''t a hint of noiseing through, and Morwen could hear nothing.

    Inside her spacious, quiet bedroom, Tiffany had removed all the disguises on her face after returning from the Ashton family.

    To report back to Philip, Tiffany quickly sketched thendscape painting he wanted in just half an hour and sent a photo of it over. It was done so simply it was barely presentable,

    However, Philip seemed delighted, praising it repeatedly, "This is great! Even a quick, half-hearted version from you exceeded my expectations." The old man''s standards were not very high. Tiffany could not help butugh. Then, she tossed her phone aside and went to the bathroom to thoroughly wash the paint off her hands.

    When she returned to the bedroom, she copsed onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling and the beautiful crystal chandelier overhead.

    The chandelier was made up of countless dazzling crystals strung together, and when lit at night, it made the whole bedroom bright and transparent, as if cloaked in starlight, giving it a dreamy feel. But suddenly, the chandelier emitted a sharp rattling sound, and a faint tremor shook the room.

    Tiffany jumped up and walked out, only to see the wall that bordered the neighboring suite vibrating with a loud hum, as if

    the room next door was under construction. She frowned and stayed where she was.

    The next second, a wildly spinning drill pierced through the wall and broke through to her side.

    14:24 Sat, Nov 23 A G.

    Someone kicked the wall a few times, and arge hole appeared

    On the other side of the hole, Morwen entered with several of her men.

    9K 79%

    She saw the unharmed Tiffany and sneered. "Oh, what a pity the drill didn''t hit you. At the very least, the falling wall should have crushed you!"

    The moment she opened her mouth, her words were dripping with malice.

    Tiffany stayed unfazed and was hardly surprised by the situation. With a raised eyebrow and a yful smirk, she replied. "It sounds like you want to test out the drill''s power."

    As she spoke, she looked down. Her cold and nonchnt gazended on the electric drill that was still running at high speed. Her expression suggested she might try to grab it -kly turned to

    Morwen''s heart skipped a beat when she saw that. She had no doubt Tiffany would go for it. Hence, she quickly scold her cluelessckey, "Put that driller away, now!"

    "Oh, uh, okay" Theckey switched it off, and the buzzing died down. The room instantly became quiet.

    Tiffany casually cleaned her ear and lounged on the sofa rxedly, "So, what''s this about?"

    Tiffany was seated while Morwen stood, and typically, the seated one would naturally seem lower in status, easily overpowered. But her tone and demeanor were more like that of a ruler looking down on insignificant subjectsUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Morwen was suddenly stunned. For a brief moment, the brash and fearless young woman in front of her seemed to ovep with that distinguished and high-born figure from her memory

    She thought, ''It''s said you can''t change what''s in a person''s blood. The lineage and pride are innate. No matter how hard I try to take her ce, an imitation will always just be an imitation. And that''s precisely why I have to get rid of her! Morwen clenched her teeth and a trace of resentment shed across her eyes.

    But when she looked up at Tiffany, she caught Tiffany''s mocking gaze, as if she knew exactly what Morwen was thinking.

    Struggling to keep herposure, Morwen tossed Tiffany an invitation. She raised her chin and said, "There''s a function at Moonlit Pier, Do you have the guts to show up?"

    Her tone was taunting, daring Tiffany to refuse.

    With a faint smile, Tiffany replied, "Is this how you''re supposed to talk to me, Morwen Xanthus?"

    She addressed Morwen by full name and her gaze filled with disdain.

    Morwen felt a sudden chill and her heart was pounding.

    Before she could respond, a maid behind her burst out angrily, "How dare you! Who do you think you are to call Miss Xanthus by her name?"

    Irritated, Tiffany picked up a cup and flung it at the maid, ordering. "Shut up!"

    The maid yelped and tried to dodge, but the cup hit her knee dead-on, sending her to her knees with a scream. No one else dared to move a muscle. Morwen looked at Tiffany. Her hands were trembling as she asked, "Have have you... discover something?"

    Tiffany had just scolded her exactly the way the sovereign did. That was the same chilling authority that demanded Aubmission. 14:24 Sat, Nov 23 At G

    2.79%E

    Morwen couldn''t help but wonder,

    ''Could Tiffany actually know her true identity? Did she know the secrets from thirteen years ago that shattered the vase that night? Her face went pale  en

    Tiffany smirked and asked, "Know what?"

    "N-nothing..." stuttered Morwen.

    "If it''s nothing, then get lost. Are you looking for a beating?" Tittany picked up another cup, making the others flinch.

    Thrown into confusion, Morwen stumbled out.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany shouted at her, "Change the location from Moonlit Pier, and I''ll be there on time."

 Chapter 503

    Morwen was full of suspicion, especially recalling that the sovereign had previously met with Jeremy in secret.

    No one else knew what they had discussed and nned, and despite her attempts to probe, she had learned nothing.

    Out of wariness and distrust toward Jeremy, Morwen immediately sent someone to monitor his movements.

    However, the news she received was that since returning to Azure Sea, Jeremy rarely went out and often sat alone in his courtyard, either daydreaming, basking in the sun, or ying chess. Hearing that, Morwen breathed a sigh of relief. She had nothing to fear from the man who had booked the entire floor as long as it wasn''t Jeremy,

    "Let''s go. Move all my belongings upstairs," instructed Morwen as she walked forward with poise.

    The maids and subordinates behind her immediately carried her luggage and followed behind.

    The hotel staff hurried after her, trying to stop them. "Miss, the entire floor is reserved. Without Mr. Cooper''s permission, you can''t just barge in!"

    "Barge in?" Morwen scoffed. "Do you even know who I am? If I want, this entire hotel could be mine! Who do you think you are to block me? Step aside!"

    With that, she and her people marched upstairs.

    Morwen checked in the right suite next to Tiffany''s. Therefore, both suites on either side of Tiffany were upied.

    However, the soundproofing of the seven-star hotel was so impable that there wasn''t a hint of noiseing through, and Morwen could hear nothing.

    Inside her spacious, quiet bedroom, Tiffany had removed all the disguises on her face after returning from the Ashton family.

    To report back to Philip, Tiffany quickly sketched thendscape painting he wanted in just half an hour and sent a photo of it over. It was done so simply it was barely presentable,

    However, Philip seemed delighted, praising it repeatedly, "This is great! Even a quick, half-hearted version from you exceeded my expectations." The old man''s standards were not very high. Tiffany could not help butugh. Then, she tossed her phone aside and went to the bathroom to thoroughly wash the paint off her hands.

    When she returned to the bedroom, she copsed onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling and the beautiful crystal chandelier overhead.

    The chandelier was made up of countless dazzling crystals strung together, and when lit at night, it made the whole bedroom bright and transparent, as if cloaked in starlight, giving it a dreamy feel. But suddenly, the chandelier emitted a sharp rattling sound, and a faint tremor shook the room.

    Tiffany jumped up and walked out, only to see the wall that bordered the neighboring suite vibrating with a loud hum, as if

    the room next door was under construction. She frowned and stayed where she was.

    The next second, a wildly spinning drill pierced through the wall and broke through to her side.

    14:24 Sat, Nov 23 A G.

    Someone kicked the wall a few times, and arge hole appeared

    On the other side of the hole, Morwen entered with several of her men.

    9K 79%

    She saw the unharmed Tiffany and sneered. "Oh, what a pity the drill didn''t hit you. At the very least, the falling wall should have crushed you!"

    The moment she opened her mouth, her words were dripping with malice.

    Tiffany stayed unfazed and was hardly surprised by the situation. With a raised eyebrow and a yful smirk, she replied. "It sounds like you want to test out the drill''s power."

    As she spoke, she looked down. Her cold and nonchnt gazended on the electric drill that was still running at high speed. Her expression suggested she might try to grab it -kly turned to

    Morwen''s heart skipped a beat when she saw that. She had no doubt Tiffany would go for it. Hence, she quickly scold her cluelessckey, "Put that driller away, now!"

    "Oh, uh, okay" Theckey switched it off, and the buzzing died down. The room instantly became quiet.

    Tiffany casually cleaned her ear and lounged on the sofa rxedly, "So, what''s this about?"

    Tiffany was seated while Morwen stood, and typically, the seated one would naturally seem lower in status, easily overpowered. But her tone and demeanor were more like that of a ruler looking down on insignificant subjectsProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Morwen was suddenly stunned. For a brief moment, the brash and fearless young woman in front of her seemed to ovep with that distinguished and high-born figure from her memory

    She thought, ''It''s said you can''t change what''s in a person''s blood. The lineage and pride are innate. No matter how hard I try to take her ce, an imitation will always just be an imitation. And that''s precisely why I have to get rid of her! Morwen clenched her teeth and a trace of resentment shed across her eyes.

    But when she looked up at Tiffany, she caught Tiffany''s mocking gaze, as if she knew exactly what Morwen was thinking.

    Struggling to keep herposure, Morwen tossed Tiffany an invitation. She raised her chin and said, "There''s a function at Moonlit Pier, Do you have the guts to show up?"

    Her tone was taunting, daring Tiffany to refuse.

    With a faint smile, Tiffany replied, "Is this how you''re supposed to talk to me, Morwen Xanthus?"

    She addressed Morwen by full name and her gaze filled with disdain.

    Morwen felt a sudden chill and her heart was pounding.

    Before she could respond, a maid behind her burst out angrily, "How dare you! Who do you think you are to call Miss Xanthus by her name?"

    Irritated, Tiffany picked up a cup and flung it at the maid, ordering. "Shut up!"

    The maid yelped and tried to dodge, but the cup hit her knee dead-on, sending her to her knees with a scream. No one else dared to move a muscle. Morwen looked at Tiffany. Her hands were trembling as she asked, "Have have you... discover something?"

    Tiffany had just scolded her exactly the way the sovereign did. That was the same chilling authority that demanded Aubmission. 14:24 Sat, Nov 23 At G

    2.79%E

    Morwen couldn''t help but wonder,

    ''Could Tiffany actually know her true identity? Did she know the secrets from thirteen years ago that shattered the vase that night? Her face went pale  en

    Tiffany smirked and asked, "Know what?"

    "N-nothing..." stuttered Morwen.

    "If it''s nothing, then get lost. Are you looking for a beating?" Tittany picked up another cup, making the others flinch.

    Thrown into confusion, Morwen stumbled out.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany shouted at her, "Change the location from Moonlit Pier, and I''ll be there on time."

 Chapter 504

    Tiffany knew in advance that something would happen at Moonlit Pier. To avoid it, she must change the location.

    She figured if the ce and time were different, that fire and that explosion might not happen again.

    Morwen didn''t expect that, so she immediately turned around and said, "Really? Fine. I''ll change the location, but don''t back

    The corners of Tiffany''s mouth lifted slightly as he watched the group of people leave.

    Almost as if worried Tiffany would change her mind, Morwen had someone deliver a handwritten invitation to her within two minutes, confirming the new location and time as Tiffany had suggested. Tiffany epted it. The event would be the following night, so there was no rush,

    Tiffany requested to switch rooms since arge hole had been made in the wall, leaving the rooms connected, which obviously wasn''t eptable.

    The hotel repeatedly apologized for the incident, but Tiffany didn''t make a fuss and got someone to carry her luggage. Once she moved to another room, she went to take a shower.

    When she came out of the bathroom, her hair still damp, she heard the doorbell ring.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Tiffany opened the door and saw the man who had followed her all day standing there.

    "Do you need something" asked Tiffany

    The man asked, "Mind if Ie in?"

    ""Bang!" Tiffany shut the door in his face.

    "Why have I kept running into all kinds of weirdostely? Tiffany muttered annoyedly as she walked back.

    However she suddenly thought of something and immediately turned back to open the door again.

    The man was still there, standing exactly where he had been.

    Tiffany wouldn''t have recognized him by his face, but she found those eyes distinctly familiar.

    She immediately grabbed him and pulled him inside, then mmed the door shut.

    "Are you Jeremy Cooper?" As Tiffany asked, she reached out to tug at his mask.

    In her memory, Jeremy was a master of disguise, so the face in front of her might not even be real.

    After pulling for a moment, Tiffany finally found a nearly invisible thinyer of disguise behind his ear.

    Her suspicions were instantly confirmed, so she said affirmatively. "It''s you!"

    Jeremy smiled without denying it. He hadn''t expected that Tiffany would recognize him after just two encounters. He wondered if his disguise had failed or if she was just too sharp. Tiffany was overjoyed to finally meet her right-hand man she had not seen for a long time. When she calmed down, she asked, "How did you end up in Traron City? And why the disguise?" Jeremy replied, "I came to find you."

    1-24

    "Huh? What do you mean?" "Tiffany was confused.

    "Didn''t I tell you before? I''d always be by your side to protect you. So, here I am, Jeremy said earnestly. "Also, don''t go to the ball tomorrow. Morwen has ced a bomb on the yacht." Tiffany asked in surprise, "How do you know?"

    "I''ve got people watching her every move," said Jeremy.

    "I see." Tiffany nodded, then said with a smile, "Actually... I''m not alone here, so you don''t have to worry about my safety,"

    With so many of her subordinates from the training camp, she was confident that no one would recognize them.

    Since she was here to eliminate her enemies, she had certainlye fully prepared."

    emy was slightly shocked, but seeing how calm and confident Tiffany was, he nodded and felt relieved.

    Tiffany asked, "By the way, is this your real face?"

    "No." Jeremy said.

    "You said before that the next time we met, you''d let me see your real face. Does that still count?" Tiffany had been curious about that for a long time, and now that the chance was here, she couldn''t help but want to see what he looked like. Jeremy hesitated for a moment. He pondered, "Before I left, the king told me not to reveal my identity. I''ve already it to Tiffany y and now, even my face... Forget it. If she wanted to see it, so be it.

    Jeremy nodded and was about to peel off the disguise on his face.

    But just then, there was a loud banging on the door, followed by frantic cries. "Help! Help!"

    Tiffany opened the door to find Victor''s trusted butler frantically pounding on it.

    "Damn it. I haven''t put on my disguise yet, Tiffany cursed in her mind.

    Sure enough, upon seeing her real face, the butler''s first reaction was to ask, "Isn''t the room of the Miracle Healer?"

    Before Tiffany could respond, she saw the elderly man suddenly freeze, and his whole body was trembling uncontrobly,

    Tiffany frowned and thought, "Do I look that scary!"

    Then she asked, "Mr. Mack, are you alright?"

    She reached out to steady him. Since her identity had already been exposed, she decided to admit it. "Mr. Mack, what happened? Why did you call for help?

    Samuel snapped out of it and quickly replied, ''Mr. Ashton''s illness has red up again. The doctor said he might not make it through the night. What should we do?"

    "Then let''s waste no time. Let''s go." With that, Tiffany headed ou

    The situation was urgent, and though the butler had a lot of questions, he couldn''t ask them at the moment, so he led Tiffany swiftly to the hospital.

    On the way, Tiffany learned that Victor, whom she had once pulled back from the brink of death, had fallen ill again after being upset by his own family. Those ungrateful descendants of his had started dividing his assets and shares upon learning he might not survive.

    When Victor found out, he was so furious he couldn''t catch his breath and ended up in the intensive care unit once again.

    When Tiffany arrived at the hospital, she took out her needles one by one and skillfully applied them to help Victor''s cirction.

    But the old man had lost his will to live. Even though her intervention was timely, he might not make it through the night.

    Tiny puckered her brows, then shook her head at the butler.

    Sometimes, a person''s will to survive can pull them out of the jaws of death. But if they have given up all hope, it''s incredibly difficult to bring them back.

    Samuel nearly copsed. He rushed forward, gently patted Victor''s check, and whispered in his ear, "Sir, please open your eyes... Your granddaughter is here. Please, just open your eyes and see her.

    "You''ve been searching for her for so long and looking forward to reuniting with her for decades. Please wake up, sir. Even if you

    ''t hold on for long... at least fulfill your lifelong wish before you go...

    Samuel''s voice was choked with emotion

    Tiffany, with her keen hearing, caught every word, though she couldn''t quite understand the meaning and didn''t dwell on it.

    She supposed that was Victor''s deepest wish.

    After several minutes, Victor slowly opened his heavy eyelids. His vision was blurred at first but gradually cleared.

    Then he saw a delicate and lovely young face right beside his bed

    It was a teenage girl with bright eyes and a sweet smile. She was beautiful and charming, and most importantly, she looked remarkably like his daughter.

    I

 Chapter 505

    Victor''s whole body trembled, his breath quickening with excitement, and even his previously dull eyes seemed to light up suddenly.

    "Faith... It''s Faith?" Victor said weakly.

    Before Tiffany could react, her hand was tightly grasped.

    The grip was weak and frail. She could have easily pulled her hand free. But the hope in the old man''s eyes made it impossible for her to do so.

    She frowned slightly without moving and looked at Samuel with a questioning gaze.

    Samuel rubbed his face andposed himself before saying. "Mr. Ashton had a younger daughter named Faith. Twenty years ago, she ran away with someone, severing ties with her father, and never returned. "That continued for three years until Mr. Ashton couldn''t let go and sent people to find her, only to discover that... she was already gone. All that remained was a child whose whereabouts were unknown... Samuel looked up at Tiffany, speaking slowly, "And you look remarkably simr to Ms. Ashton."

    The implication was clear.

    Tiffany smiled, then inserted a few needles into Victor. Shortly, he fell into a deep sleep. His vital signs were weak, but at least he had something to keep him going, and his body could still hold on for a while. The ward was so quiet that only the sound of the monitoring devices could be heard.

    Tiffany said slowly, "Prepare yourselves. Given his current condition, he may only have a few days left."

    "What? Not even the spirit herbs can save him?" Keith''s eyes filled with tears, and he almost fell to his knees. "I beg you, please save Mr. Ashion!"

    Tiffany shook her head helplessly. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to save him, but she simply couldn''t.

    Nothing in this world was absolute. The spirit herbs could save lives, detoxify, and even extend life, but when someone had truly reached the end of the line, no medicine could change that

    "But Mr. Ashton was fine before. He was in good shape. How could he copse so suddenly, and now you''re saying there''s no way to save him?" Samuel said emotionally.

    Tiffany exined, "I already told you, there was something wrong with what he''s been eating. It is a slow-acting poison, building up over time and weakening his body. Even though the spirit herbs I providedst time could remove the poison in him, it was already toote."

    The long-term poisoning had taken its toll on Victor''s body.

    After saying that, Tiffany turned around and left.

    Not long after she had gone, Victor opened his eyes with difficulty and said feebly, "Call Mr. Walker over... I want... to change my will

    After a while, Keith arrived

    "Mr. Ashton, are you sure? If so, we can send it for notarization right away, said thewyer. Victor nodded.

    Forty minutester, Keith drew up the new will and confirmed again. "Are you sure you want to leave none of your assets,

    14.24 Sat, Nov 25

    including the Treasure Tower, to your children?"

    Im sure." An old but firm voice sounded..

    Keith nodded and finalized the will.

    After everyone left, Samuel was already in tears.

    "Mr. Ashton. I investigated it. The problem lies in the fork you use every day. They were tampered with, containing slow- acting poison, which seeped in little by little with every meal.

    "It''s all my fault. I failed to do my duty, and that''s what harmed you," said the butler.

    "It''s not your fault. It''s hard to guard against the betrayals from within. Victor coughed, and a bit of blood came up.

    To think that the ones so desperate to see him dead were his own worthless sons, Victorughed bitterly, waved his hand, and said. "Go on. Follow the will. I''ve fulfilled my wish and seen my granddaughter. I can finally rest in peace and give Faith a closure... "But... Samuel hesitated for a moment, then finally said, "Sir, we haven''t confirmed anything yet. Are you sure the Miracle Healter is your granddaughter? Isn''t that too hasty?"

    "No, I only need one look to be certain. There''s no mistake." With that, Victor smiled in relief, then slowly closed his eyes. "Beep. The signals on the electrocardiogram became a t line. The man gn bed would never open his eyes again.

    Keith copsed to the floor, crying out in grief.

    Victor''s funeral was set for three dayster.

    the

    To everyone''s shock, he did not leave a single cent for his children. His will revealed that he had left all his wealth, shares, as well as the Treasure Tower whose value was immeasurable to an outsider.

    The news spread quickly, throwing the entire Ashton family into turmoil. They scrambled to uncover the inheritor''s identity, but Samuel refused to reveal anything, leaving the family furious and cursing Victor as heartless. Samuel watched their behavior coldly, thinking that some people were just insatiably greedy and selfish.

    News of Victor''s death reached Tiffany, though she had no idea she was the controversial inheritor everyone was condemning.

    The next day soon arrived.

    The venue for Morwen''s event had been changed from Moonlit Pier to Marina Gustro. Tiffany kept her word and left the hotel on time.

    As she arrived at the destination, she saw a cruise ship docked by the shore from afar.

    Tiffany stepped out of her car and walked toward it. Suddenly, a hand extended toward her. She looked up to see Jeremy However, a pair of hands reached over. She looked up and saw that the person in front of her was Jeremy Cooper.

    "Hm? Didn''t I say you didn''t have toe?" Tiffany said.

    "Like I''d let you go alone." Jeremy moved forward without hesitation, his slight sideways stance subtly protective.

    Tiffany smiled and followed him onto the ship.

    Once they were on board, the cruise began moving slowly along the beautiful river, giving them a clear view of the riverside

    scenery.

    NOV 23

    After they got on, the cruise slip started moving slowly along the beautiful river. It was not fast, and the street scenery on both sides was still visible.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Morwen had spared no expense. The yacht wasvishly decorated inside and out.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, thinking that such extravagance was exactly Miss Xanthus''s style. She walked in and unceremoniously took the main seat, while Jeremy sat at the side.

    Morwen had been waiting for a while and was relieved to finally see Tiffany arrive. But when she saw the man apanying Tiffany, she asked in surprise, "Who is this?" Jeremy didn''t even raise his head. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk to Morwen. One of his men behind him answered. "This is Mr. Cooper."

    ''Mr. Cooper? Could this be the man who rented an entire hotel floor? Morwen wondered. Then, her eyes flickered, and she asked, "Mr. Cooper, may I know your full name?"

    "Just the surname will do. The bodyguard''s curt reply made it clear they weren''t interested in further conversation. Besides, they wouldn''t be crossing paths again, there was no point in knowing more.

    Morwen''s face stiffened. She thought, ''Such arrogance! Just anyone is bold enough to show me attitude now? If not for tonight''s n, she won''t put up with this at all!

 Chapter 506

    Morwen held back her frustration and forced a smile, saying, "Originally, the theme for today''s ball was a costume I didn''t want to make everyone go through the hassle. So, it''s just a fun masquerade ball instead. "Here, we have masks in many different styles. Go ahead, pick one."

    party, but

    As soon as Morwen Xanthus finished speaking, a masked maid stepped forward with a tray full of masks of different styles: and shapes.

    What''s she up to now? Tiffany found it amusing but still picked a dark purple mask that looked mysterious and alluring.

    Jeremy picked the same style with an expressionless face. It seemed whatever Tiffany did, he would follow.

    Seeing this, Morwen felt a pang of jealousy.

    She didn''t understand what was so special about Tiffany that someone was always there for her. Previously, it was Richard. Now, here was another man.

    Though she didn''t know who he was, his appearance and presence suggested he was not an ordinary man.

    "Tiffany is so shameless! Flirting with just anyone she meets! Morwen sneered inwardly and then turned to greet other guests.

    The yacht wasrge, and it was filled with lively music and people dancing. The rich aroma of wine drifted through the hall. It was both intoxicating and a little boring for TiffanyUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    She stifled a yawn. She''d been thinking about Victor''s situation all night, so she hadn''t slept well. Drowsiness crept in, and she got up, saying, "Tll take a walk to shake off the sleepiness"

    Jeremy was about to follow but stopped when Tiffany gave him a look. He could only sit back down.

    Tiffany wandered out of the ballroom and walked toward the back of the yacht.

    The first floor held the kitchen, where all the food was prepared. The second floor was the dining room, and the third floor was the ballroom she had just lett

    Tiffany raised her brows, feeling her drowsiness fading

    Last time, Morwen had arranged barrels of gasoline and remote explosives on the yacht at Moonlit Pier. Tiffany deduced if Morwen went to such trouble to plot against her, there would be no exception this time.

    The first three floors seemed normal, so the only ce to hide gasoline barrels and explosives would be the lower deck.

    Tiffany continued walking forward. Just as she was about to go downstairs, a maid hurried over to stop her. "The ballroom is on the third floor. The area below is the storage room. It''s dirty, Miss Kelly, better not go down and dirty your dress" If this exnation were given to any other youngdy who liked to keep up appearances, it might have worked.

    After all, the bottom storage deck was used to store supplies, meats, and other odds and ends. No guest would want to wander into a dirty storeroom

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow and kept walking

    The maid began to panic, ncing around to find someone for help. But before she could call out. Tiffany struck her and knocked her out

    She walked downstairs to the storeroom

    Even from the doorway, she could smell the heavy scent of gasoline

    She stepped closer to check it out. Sure enough, therge warehouse was filled with rows upon rows of tightly sealed gasoline barrels. She counted and realized there were about twenty in total.

    That amount would be enough to engulf the entire yacht in mes. If a fire broke out, chaos would erupt everywhere

    By then, the yacht would have already reached the middle of the river, and with the deep waters all around, jumping overboard would mean drowning.

    Amid the chaos, Morwen could easily take the chance to kill her That way, Tiffany''s death would look like an ident, not a murder. Morwen could get off the hookpletely.

    Tiffany''s lips curled into a mocking smile. In the next second, she unsheathed a switchde and pierced one of the barrels, causing gasoline to spill out and flow along the floorboards into the river below. Tiffany moved through the storage room, puncturing the barrels one by one until they were all empty except for thest one, which she left intact, as a courtesy so Morwen wouldn''t cry herself blind.. The strong smell in the air was overpowering

    Tiffany left the storage room and walked around the yacht to search for the remote-controlled explosives but couldn''t find

    them.

    "Could it be that Morwen hadn''t had a chance to set up the bombs on this yacht?'' Frowning, she returned to the first floor. At the staircase, Tiffany saw the maid she had knocked out still lying there, she walked over and nudged her, saying, "Hey, wake up. The maid groggily opened her eyes and, upon seeing Tiffany, instantly remembered the events before she had cked out She quickly blocked the staircase, eximing, "Miss Kelly, you can''t go into the storage room!"

    "Okay." Tiffany smiled and nodded, looking innocent,

    Then she turned and went back up to the third-floor ballroom.

    Huh? Surprisingly, she''s so easy to talk to. The maid stayed in ce, feeling puzzled as she rubbed her neck. She tried to recall what happened but couldn''t remember anything, so she decided to put aside the strange fact that she had fainted for no apparent reason. Back in the ballroom, Tiffany sat beside Jeremy and asked in a low voice, ''Is there a bomb on this yacht?"

    "I''m not sure, Jeremy replied. "I heard she arranged for this cruise ship on short notice. A lot of people were setting it up, and my team observed for quite some time, but we still don''t know if there are any bombs."

    "Then it probably doesn''t have one," concluded Tiffany,

    Jeremy asked, "You checked?"

    "Yeah, I just did a full round in the storage and checked every corner. Other than the gasoline I tampered with, there''s nothing else dangerous," said Tiffany.

    Jeremy sniffed lightly and caught a faint gasoline scent on her. But with the evening breeze from the deck, the smell quickly faded

    "What''s your n next?" Jeremy asked.

    Take things as theye, Tiffany replied with a rxed smile.

    She hade simply to follow fate and removed any dangers inadvance, hoping she wouldn''t unintentionally endanger Richard even if the original course wouldn''t be altered. 14:25 Sat, Nov 23 A

    Jeremy nodded, saying nothing more.

    As soothing music filled the hall, a graceful figure swayed on the dance floor, her movements elegant and light, drawing admiring nces from the crowd.

    When the dance ended, Morwen approached Jeremy, trying to charm him. "You''re Mr. Cooper, aren''t you? How about a dance with me?"

    Who could refuse an invitation from a beautiful woman?

    But Jeremy could. He turned her down t, with no regard for her feelings. "No thanks. I don''t dance with unattractive

    women.

    "Unattractive? Her? Unattractive? Morwen thought. Her Morwen''s refined smile almost cracked. ''Damn it! This man is so annoying. How dare he call me unattractive? Morwen gritted her teeth in anger and asked Tiffany, "Miss Kelley, you can dance, right? Why don''t you show us what you''ve got?

 Chapter 507

    In Morwen''s view, the thought of Tiffany dancing was absurd. If she went up there, it would only lead to embarrassment. With thisparison in mind, she wondered if Jeremy would still consider her unattractive. Morwen gritted her teeth, nearly losing herposure under the intense urge topete.

    Tiffany found it somewhat amusing and asked, "Why should I agree?" Asking her to dance like that made it seem as if she were far too easy to dismiss.

    "You..." Morwen was momentarily at a loss for words. Fortunately, she hadn''t forgotten her purpose for the evening: she held back her anger, choosing not to walk away. Instead, she reached out and grabbed Tiffany''s hand.

    At that moment, the lights on the cruise went out. Darkness enveloped everything, so dense that even outstretched hands were invisible.

    One of the guests erupted in a startled scream. Jeremy reacted instantly, reaching out to grab Tiffany beside him, but his hand met only empty air.

    Two minutester, the lights came back on. The server remained unfazed, carrying trays and moving through the crowd as if nothing bad happened. The atmosphere gradually revived, and the room soon returned to its lively buzz. Tiffany and Morwen were nowhere to be seen. Jeremy''s expression turned grim as he immediately searched for them.

    At that moment, Tiffany was in a secret room. The space was cramped and empty on all sides, but it was stocked with various tools of the trade associated with control andpliance in intense situations. Tiffany couldn''t help but find it amusing, clicking her tongue in surprise. "You''re tough on yourself indeed, preparing all these things?" She said, casually picking up a stun device before turning to Morwell Just before the power went out, Morwen had grabbed Tiffany''s hand. In an instant, the room plunged intoplete darkness; a hidden passage opened beneath their feet, and both fell into the room below.

    Morwen had nned it carefully, intending to make her move as soon as theynded. However, Tiffany quickly turned the tables, overpowering her in a single move,

    After subduing Morwen, Tiffany immediately removed the bracelet from her wrist. With a gentle pull, it transformed into a whip, and she had bound Morwen tightly in no time.

    The bracelet was a gift from Ged. It appeared to be merely an essory to the untrained eye, but it was a handy weapon when needed.

    Tiffanyzily sat in the chair, looking down at Morwen, pinned to the floor. She sneered and asked, "Is this all that Miss Xanthus is capable of?"

    Morwen''s face alternated between pale and flushed, but she was confident enough to fire back coldly, "Tiffany Kelley, what are you so proud of? Do you think you won''t be begging meter?"

    "Oh! So confident!" Tiffany asked.

    "Of course!" Morwen replied with a sneer. "Everyone on this cruise is under mymand. Do you think you can escape? Just one word from me, the ship will be set on fire. If you want to die, we can both go together!" She spoke with a face full of certainty. Morwen acknowledged that she wasn''t a match for Tiffany regarding physical strength, but she hade fully prepared for this moment. When the ship caught fire, a helicopter would rescue her.

    However, Tiny would have only two choices-either stay in the mes and burn to death or push through the fire and

    Nov

    jump into the river.

    However, for someone like Tiffany, who couldn''t swim, jumping in would be as good as seeking death. Dare to threaten me?'' Morwen though, smiling smugly.

    "I suggest you release me now," Morwen said. "As long as I''m in a good mood, I won''t hold it against you. Who knows, I might even be willing to spare your life."

    "It seems I overestimated you, Tiffany said indifferently. "Turns out you''re not just acting smart, butpletely foolish!- Fine, since you''re so confident, go ahead and have someone start the fire. With that, Tiffany opened the door.

    As expected, several of Morwen''s subordinates were waiting outde, having been strategically ced in advance. The moment the door opened, they rushed forward at the

    sight of Tiffany, only to be knocked back with a punch from her. In a matter of seconds, she sent several of them flying

    Seizing the opportunity, Morwen immediately shouted, "Set the fire! Make the ship burn, hurry!"

    One of the subordinates immediately rushed off to carry out the order. However, a few minutester, the subordinate returned with a long face, shouting, "Miss Xanthus, it''s bad! For some unknown reason, the gasoline was sabotaged and leaked out. There''s only one barrel left!"

    "What sheeximed.

    Morwen abruptly turned to Tiffany and asked, "It was you. But how did you know I had barrels of gasoline hidden in the warehouse?" Tiffany yawnedzily. "Your schemings are written all over your face. Did you think I needed to guess?" she said.

    Morwen was speechless, her face turning ashen. She shouted, no longer caring about anything else, "One barrel is enough set it on fire!

    "Well..." The subordinate hesitated. The cruise ship was toorge, and that one gasoline barrel was far too small. If they set it on fire, the mes would be quickly extinguished, and it wouldn''t have much of a deterrent effect.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "What are you standing there for? Go!" Morwen yelled, and the subordinate, not daring to dy any longer, gritted his teeth and hurriedly went to carry out the order.

    The situation amused Tiffany. Just then, one of the subordinates in the crowd seemed to find the perfect moment. With a pull of the trigger, a bullet flew toward Tiffany,

    She swiftly dodged, and in a fluid motion, her dagger flew from her hand, striking the arm of the subordinate with pinpoint uracy. A scream of agony echoed through the room.

    Tiffany''s expression remained cold as she spoke, "Enough of these. All of you, get out."

    No one moved. The subordinates still had their guns aimed at Tiffany.

    Without another word, Tiffany thrust the stun device into Morwen''s body. A piercing scream erupted, echoing through the room, each repetition more chilling than thest.

    Tiffany didn''t even blink. To everyone watching, her fierce demeanor was nothing short of that of a devil-ying everything that came across her, a formidable force on the verge of chaos. "Do I need to repeat myself a third time?" she asked coldly. Tiffany sneered, and with a swift motion, the stun device descended once more onto Morwen. Another agonizing scream followed.

    Morwen had initially prepared these devices for Tiffany. She had nned everything to the finest detall but failed to anticipate their vast differences. In the end, despite all her schemes, she was helplessly overpowered and beaten by Tiffany. 14:25 Sat, Nov 23 ti.

    Now, all these weapons had ended up in Tiffany''s hands. Upon seeing the scene unfold, the subordinates no longer dared to stay. In a panic, they hurriedly retreated.

    Tiffany extended her hand, pointing at the man who had attempted the ambush, andzily said, "Give me back my dagger.

    The man''s expression froze, unwilling toply. But under Tiffany''s threatening gaze, he gritted his teeth in pain and reluctantly pulled the dagger from his arm.. "That''s more like it." Tiffany took the knife, casually wiping the blood from it.

    Once the subordinates had all retreated, Morwen kept backing away. "What do you think you''re doing? I warn you, I''ma royal Saintess! You can''ty a finger on me!" In response. Tiffany pped Morwen and sneered. "Do you even know who I am?" she asked,

 Chapter 508

    Tiffany''s one remained calm, with a hint of sementing

    Morsen felt her heart skip a beat, wondering if Tiffany had divered her mie afentity. She asked. "Y-You''re just Kelley from the Kelley family When other identity cold you have "That''s something you should be acking yourself Tiffany replied

    "Ask me! Are you kidding? How would I know? Morwen denied outright, hur old creat broke out on her forehead. She regretted it from the start

    1 shell known her carefully bad n seould to out like this would never have been in careless. If only she''d prepared more thoroughly, she wouldn''t be the one pinned dosen nose

    Morwen subtly shifted, trying to cut through the whip, binding ber hands at her back. She had no idea what material this

    chip was made of, but even after struggling for ages, she''d only made the slightest cut

    To avond raising suspicion, Morwen spoke up, casually asking fast say it-what do you want? Do you think youd dare to kill

    meProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Tiffany chuckled. "Of course hot she replied.

    Morwen sneered, a smug expression on her face. She knew Tiffany wouldn''t have the guts toy a hand on her. If anything wire to happen to her, the entire Kelley family would face the consequences.

    However, her smugnesssted only a few seconds before Tiffany leisurely added. "How could I ever harm anyone myself Wouldn''t your death be the result of a fire on the cruise?"

    Morwen was speechless, jerked her head up, disbelief written all over her face

    the very n she had devised to deal with Tiffany. She had intended to pin everything on the fire, and once the ship cot down, all the evidence would be destroyed. But now, Tiffany was using that very same trap against her. Morwenanstantly erupted, her voice seething with fury. "You dare

    "Why wouldn''t Tiffany stood up,zily stretching and yawning Unhurried, she walked out of the room and locked the

    door

    The smell of gasoline filled the air, and faint flickers of mes could be seen beneath the door. Tiffany had set the ce on tre indeed. Morwen panicked, her scalp tingling as she screamed in terror, "Someone! Anyone! Help!" None of her subordinates responded. Thick smoke began to fill the room, the acrid scent choking her. At this rate, she would

    dar for sure

    Morwen struggled desperately, and perhaps luck was on her side. After her wrist was scraped and bleeding the rope finally loosened. But the door was locked, and no matter how forcefully she pulled, it wouldn''t budge Her eyes darted in a panic,nding on a small

    among a pile of tools. Without a second thought, she rushed over

    grabbed the axe, and begancking at the door with all her strength

    The door lock shattered, and the door swung open Morwen rushed our to expect a raging inferno. Even if she managed to escape death by miracle, she was sure she would suffer severe bans in the process. But when she burst out, she was stunned to find the fire had al Morwen froze, staring in disbelief as a few disheveled subordinates approached her. One of them asked, "Miss Xanthus, are you alright? It was them who had put out the tue

    14-25 501, NOV 23

    Morwen heaved a sigh of relief. Tm line. Where is that bitch? Where is she?" she asked.

    "On the deck," the subordinate replied.

    Morwen immediately led her men toward the deck. A few lifeboats and lifevests were meant for emergencies, but they were utterly useless since the ship hadn''t caught fire.

    Tiffany sat on the deck, enjoying the breeze, with Jeremy beside her.

    Not long ago, when the power suddenly went out due to a circuit breaker, Tiffany and Morwen vanished at the ball. Unable to find anyone after searching everywhere, Jeremy lost his temper and took control of everyone on the cruise. He then ordered the captain to return The ship, now in the middle of the river, was elerating toward the dock. When Morwen arrived, it was already dangerously close.

    You think this will stop me?" Morwen sneered. She waved a small remote control from her chest with a confident and reckless smile. "Do you know what this is?" she asked, her tone dripping with certainty.

    With a raised eyebrow, Tiffany and Jeremy nced over and spoke calmly. "It''s just a bomb detonator, isn''t it?" There was nothing to be shocked about.

    Morwen stared at them, dumbfounded. Just a bomb detonator: She thought. They''re speaking so casually-know how powerful this bomb is: I can''t tell if they''re clueless or pretending to be!" -do they even

    Fuming with rage, Morwen acted

    without hesitation. She found one of the control buttons positioned perfectly beneath the deck. right

    under Tiffany and Jeremy''s fed

    With a press, the mini bomb would detonate immediately, obliterating them instantly.

    Morwen smiled coldly and pressed the button without hesitation. However, the expected scene of blood and shattered flesh never came. The deck remained precisely the same.

    Tiffany remained seated where she was, her hair tousled by the evening breeze, resembling a siren perched at the bow of a ship. Under the moonlight, her delicate face seemed to glow, as captivating as ever, with nothing changing.

    Morwen was stunned. What was going on? Had the detonator malfunctioned?'' she thought. She pressed the button twice, but the result was the same-nothing happened.

    Morwen, no matter how foolish, began to sense that something was off. She looked up at Tiffany, her voice filled with disbelief as she asked. "Did you dismantle the bomb?" But as soon as the words left her mouth, she immediately dismissed the thought, thinking it was imp

    All the mini bombs had been hidden within the ship, making it impossible to detect them from the outside unless special equipment was used. But Tiffany hade empty-handed, so there was no way she could have the ability to disarm the bombs...

    Morwen

    looked pale, her frustration mounting as she pressed the button again, unwilling to ept defeat

    Just then, Tiffany tilted her head slightly, her palm open, revealing a detonator in her hand-identical to the one Morwen held. "How do you have one?" Morwen asked.

    Morwen''s breath caught in her throat, and she shouted in disbelief, "You stole my detonator!"

    "Bingo, Tiffany said. She smiled, her expressionzy and effortlessly graceful "But I didn''t steal it. This detonator came my hands itself

    into

    She hadbed the cruise, finding nothing but a dozen barrels of gasoline in the warehouse. She had even told Jeremy that there might not be any bombs on board.

    0

    But knowing Morwell''s cunning nature, Tiffany was confident that, having gone to such great lengths to set up the trap, the must have left herself an escape route. There had to be remote-controlled bombs on the ship, just hidden very well.

    Later, when the lights in the ball went out, and everything plunged into darkness, Morwen grabbed her hand, and they both fell into the secret room.

    Tiffany casually slipped the detonator from Morwen''s grasp. The physical contact hadn''t raised any suspicion as they both plummeted together.

 Chapter 509

    Sure enough, she had found the detonator on Morwen and, in that split second, swapped it with a fake device given to her by Jeremy. Morwen had been foolish enough to think she''d hidden it so well, but in the end, it only took a moment for Tiffany to steal it without her eve Tiffany casually toyed with the detonator in her hand, her smile teasing and yful. She asked. "Care to take a guess? Is the detonator in my hand the real one?"

    Morwen was speechless, and her face turned deathly pale. "No! Whether she gambled or not, she had already lost.

    Tiffany, however, seemed to be enjoying herself. As she pressed one of the buttons, she casually added, "Just a heads-up, I''m about to detonate the bomb at position one. Aren''t you going to run?" Morwen was dumbfounded, and her face twisted in fury.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Three, two, one." As she reached one, Tiffany pressed the control button.

    Morwen bolted, sprinting as fast as she could.

    "Boom!" The explosion echoed, shaking the entire ship but quickly returning to stillness. The only sign of the st was the second-floor restaurant debris sted out in all directions.

    It was a pity, initially, that position one wasn''t even beneath Morwen''s feet. Tiffany pursed her lips, then selected another. "Starting from position four, everyone ready? I''m about to begin the countdown."

    ''Devil! She''s an absolute evil! Morwen thought. She and her subordinates were horrified, their faces contorted with rage. They were about to curse her out, but Tiffany''s countdown started again before they could speak. "Three, two, one. Herzy voice floated through the night air-so pleasant to the ear, yet toying with others, cruel and heartless, a terrifying mix of beauty and malice.

    Boom! The explosion rang out again. This time, Morwen was a moment too slow. Though the bomb at position four wasn''t directly beneath her feet, its st radius still sent her flying, crashing hard into the bulkhead. "Ah!" Morwen hit the ground with a loud thud, the impact leaving her curled up in pain, her body hunched like a shrimp. The blow was so severe that she couldn''t even imagine getting up.

    Morwen thought Tiffany might finally show mercy after such a brutal hit. But instead, that indifferent voice floated to her ears again, carrying on the wind

    "This time, it''s position five, Tiffany saidzily. "I believe it is right beneath you, isn''t it?"

    Morwen jolted, springing to her feet without hesitation. Ignoring her subordinates, who rushed to help her, she dashed forward, speeding away as fast as possible. "Boom"" Another explosion rocked the ship.

    The force of the explosion sted away a few of her subordinates. Tiffany counted them, a total of nine positions. Aside from the one beneath her and Jeremy''s feet, eight other positions were fair game to detonate at will. "Well, this should be enough to teach her a lesson Tiffany raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eye, before calling another number. "This time, it''s position seven. Everyone else, you''d better watch out."

    "Tiffany Kelly, you''re going too far!" Morwen clenched her fists, her eyes burning with rage. "I swear, I will never let you get hway with this! If you have the guts, then blow me up already! Go ahead!" She bet Tiffany wouldn''t dare.

    Tiffany pressed the control button without a word. "Okay, as instructed," she said. Tiffany could not reject her request.

    14:25 Sat, Nov 23. Chapter 509

    Morwen, who had beerseething with anger montients ago, turned and ran. Despite her body covered in injuries from the previous falls, in the face of this life-or-

    death crisis, her survival instincts kicked in. The explosions kepting, and she fled with every ounce of strength.

    After all eight explosions had finished, Tiffany finally stopped, her smile wide and her eyes sparkling with mischief. "How does it feel?" she asked.

    Morwen had never experienced a sense of vulnerability quite like this before. Her only reaction was to flee, reduced to nothing more than prey. Her body was bruised and battered, yet breathless, with no moment to recover. Every faint sound sent a jolt through her, her nerves stretched thin like a startled animal, always poised to bolt at the faintest disturbance.

    "You''re ruthless! You are ruthless indeed!" Morwen said, taking one step back after another.

    Just then, the sound of a helicopter echoed through the sky, its buzzing growing louder as it flew closer to the cruise. It was Morwen''s subordinates.

    The helicopter that was supposed to

    pick them up had been dyed. Morwen had set the signal to be the sight of the ship catching fire, but as her men on the helicopter waited; they grew drowsy, seeing no signs of mes. It wasn''t until they heard the explosions that they realized something was off.

    The helicopter flew in, and a softdder was immediately lowered. Morwen climbed up without hesitation, followed closely by her subordinates, scrambling up one after another. The group all rushed to escape. Jeremy finally spoke, his gaze darkening as he asked, "Let them go?" Keeping them alive would only invite trouble. It was better to wipe them all out.

    Tiffany shook her head. "No." Over thirty Morwen''s men were still under control on the cruise, and the half-dozen gathered around her added to the count. Altogether, it was quite a crowd. She couldn''t carry the burden of their sins. Besides, many were innocent, caught up in Morwen''s mess. There was nothing else they could do, being in the service of Morwen

    Jeremy nodded, the darkness in his eyes fading. If it weren''t for Morwen''s status, he would have finished her off by now.

    The helicopter gradually ascended. Morwen climbed the softdder, was finally pulled up by someone at the top, and sessfully boarded the helicopter.

    Once she felt a sense of safety, she nced down at the cruise and turned her head, asking, "Where''s the gun? Where''s the sniper? Get them to fire! You have to shoot that bitch full of holes!

    There was indeed a sniper on the helicopter. However, as he looked through the scope, he saw a clear image of Tiffany''s face, yful yet cold, framed by the lens. In her hand, she held a gun, the muzzle aimed directly at the center of his forehead. The sniper''s heart skipped a beat. He hadn''t even had time to adjust his aim and predict the shot correctly, yet Tiffany had gotten the drop on him. The sniper realized that if he pulled the trigger, not only might he miss, but he could very well end up with a bullet in his head instead.

    The sniper hesitated, quickly retracting his rifle. "The wind''s too strong, the helicopter''s unstable, Miss Xanthus... I-I can''t get a clear shot!"

    "Useless!" Morwen snarled in frustration, grabbing another gun from one of her subordinates and preparing to fire wildly. But as she looked down, she realized the cruise had already docked. The deck was empty- no sign of Tiffany and Jeremy. This time, she had lost everything. She lost because of her arrogance, overconfidence, and sense of superiority.

    Morwen gritted her teeth, her gaze darkening. Taking down Tiffiny was no longer going to be easy. At this point, she had not

    choice but to take a more underhanded approach.

    The king''s health had long since failed, and no suitable heir existed. She had to push for the king''s swift passing and im the throne. Morwen gritted her teeth and sat back in the helicopter. "Head back," she ordered. "Yes!" The helicopter soared southeast, its shadow growing fainter and fainter against the darkening night sky.

    Tiffany was in a good mood. With her missionpleted, she was ready to return to Lovell City.

 Chapter 510

    After returning to the hotel, Tiffany began packing her belongings. She hadn''t brought much, so it was quick work. But midway through, there was a knock at the door. Looking through the peephole, she was surprised to see the Ashton family''s butler.

    "Is there something you need?" Tiffany asked as she opened the door.

    The butler handed her a thick stack of documents

    "What''s this?" Tiffany took the stack and was immediately shocked. The documents contained detailed information about Victor''s assets, including his properties and businesses.

    Among them were records of the many Treasure Towers scattered across various cities-dozens of them, their value beyond. meas

    Tiffany thought. Did Mr. Ashton leave me all his assets before his passing"

    Tiffany immediately pushed the documents back and refused, saying, "I don''t ept rewards for nothing. I came here to treat Mr. Ashton, not for this. I can''t ept such a payment."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "This is not a payment, the butler said, wiping away tears as his voice trembled. "Tomorrow is Mr. Ashton''s funeral. These assets are all meant for you to inherit. He asked for nothing else, only that he could hear you call him ''grandpa''at his grave. It is Mr. Ashton''s final wish She thought, "After being trapped by this obsession for over a decade, in the end, all he wanted was to hear me call him grandpa?"

    Tiffany blinked. "But..." she began, though she didn''t care about her background. In previous encounters, Tiffany had carried the Kelley family narne, which would always make her their daughter. She had no desire to dig into the past, nor did she want to uncover the truth "Please take these documents back. I won''t ept any of the assets listed here. As for Mr. Ashton''s funeral tomorrow, I will attend. Consider it my way of sending him off on his final journey, Tiffany said.

    She thought, If calling him grandpa is what it takes to make him rest in peace, I''ll say it as many times as needed.

    "Miss Kelley. the butler called.

    "Please take care, Tiffany said as she closed the door.

    As she turned around, Jeremy was standing quietly, watching her. He asked, "Aren''t you curious about your true identity?"

    "No, I''m not," she replied. She had no memories from before she was five. Everything she could recall was rted to the Kelley family-

    whether it was Charlie, Thalia, or Eric, they had all treated her well. Over the past decade or more, she had epted things, mistakes included.

    Tiffany walked toward the bedroom, but suddenly, a soft thud came behind her.

    as

    Tiffany turned and saw Jeremy kneeling on one knee. He performed a regal, royal gesture-elegant and respectful-and then slowly spoke, "But the king is waiting for your return, Your Highness. Tiffany stiffened. "H-How do you know?" she asked.

    Jeremy had wandered through various ces, driven by a mission he was destined toplete in his lifetime. Even when he leftst time, it was to find the person he was searching for. But she never expected that he would straightforwardly expose her true identity. Chapter 510

    Tiffany felt a bit helpless. She stepped forward to help him, saying, "Don''t do this. Get up."

    Jeremy rose to his feet, his gaze intense as he said, "Just like you saw with Mr. Ashton today, the king won''t be able to hold on much longer either. Will you fulfill your grandfather''s final wish only at his funeral?"

    Tiffany shuddered. The image of Victor''s condition still lingered vividly in her mind from the hospital earlier that day.

    She wasn''t sure whether she had any rtion to the Ashton family. It could have been a misunderstanding or just a coincidence. Perhaps she had been mistaken, or maybe it was a fact.

    Until she genuinely investigated, no one could say for sure. But the most important thing was that Victor was no longer alive, and the truth no longer meant anything to her. Tiffany sighed softly and murmured, "Let me think about it."

    Jeremy nodded, then left. After returning to his room, he sent a message to the king. It was brief and concise, with just one sentence: [Safe and sound, the future is promising.]

    He didn''t make it too clear because he was sent to disguise himself and stay close to Tiffany as part of a secret mission.

    It was also his fault. Despite spending so much time with Tiffany, he had never noticed this detail. If it hadn''t been for the ck bear recognizing Tiffany or the signs from the Treasure Pavilion''s trial, he would never have found her.

    After a moment of thought, Jeremy recounted the events from the cruise earlier that day, roughly conveying the message: [Be cautious of Morwen Xanthus!]

    Morwen''s obsession with eliminating Tiffany could mean that she had known about Tiffany''s true identity all along. prompting her to take drastic measures to act swiftly. She was ruthless, and no one knew what other actions she might take, It was always better to be cautio The next day. Tiffany kept her promise and attended Victor''s funeral. At the funeral, she dropped her knees before the tombstone, bowed, and called out "Grandpa" three times.

    The butler stood quietly by, allowing the other members of the Ashton family to storm forward, eager to cause trouble for Tiffany. However, he immediately had his people block their way, preventing them from getting any closer. "You''re the one who deceived us and took all of the Ashton family''s assets?"

    "You''re just a little girl, an outsider! What right do you have to inherit all of the Ashton family''s asser Mr. Ashton lost his judgment and let emotions cloud his mind!"

    "Let me warn you, hand over the assets that don''t belong to you, or don''t me us for being rude!"

    A group of people erupted in anger, and as Tiffany rose, they broke through the bodyguards'' blockage and rushed towards her. Tiffany smirked, and with a few swift kicks, the leading troublemakers were sent flying 7 feet away, "Don''t mess with me," she said before walking away.

    The butler stood behind her, opening his mouth as if to say something, but in the end, he remained silent.

    Tiffany headed straight for the airport, and the nended two and a half hourster. After picking up her luggage and walking out of the airport, she just happened to run into Grelle. In these two days, it seemed like Grelle had transformed into apletely different perso From head to toe, Grelle was dressed in top-tier luxury brands, all custom-

    made by international designers. Pieces were not even avable for sale, and no amount of money could buy them for an ordinary person. It was as if she had undergone aplete transformation.

    14:25 Sat, Nov 23 Ati.

    She thought. ''So this is the benefit of attaching yourself to Richard Hampton? Tiffany tightened her grip on her suitcase, keeping her eyes straight ahead as she walked past, pretending she hadn''t seen her. However, from a distance, Grelle called out to her, "Tiffany!"

    Her tone was cheerful, filled with the yful charm unique to a young girl-naive, lively, and energetic. But as Tiffany listened, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of difort.

    She stopped, smiling slightly. "We are not that close. There''s no need to call me so familiarly

    Grelle still wore a cheerful smile as if she hadn''t understood the meaning of Tiffany''s words. She reached out and hugged her arm, speaking in the same familiar tone as always, "Tiffany, don''t be so distant with me!"

    "Not being distant, does that mean I should congratte you for stealing my man?" Tiffany waved her hand, pushing Grelle''s arm off hers.

    She didn''t use much force, but Grelle tumbled on the ground. With the hustle and bustle of the airport, several people witnessed the scene.

    A crowd quickly recognized the girl on the ground as the recently-famous nation''s darling. The one who had pushed her was Tiffany, the notorious daughter of the Kelley family from Lovell City, known for being trouble. The onlookers sensed something was about to unfold.

 Chapter 511

    Some people took the opportunity to quietly snap a few photos, while others went even further, filming live videos. The camera was almost on Tiffany''s face, capturing every subtle expression she made as if they weren''t willing to miss a moment of the drama. Just like after the engagement party, when Tiffany was used of having a scandalous private life-secretly meeting with her lover and even injuring Richard-many people live-streamed themselves making a fuss at Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Everyone seemed eager to take advantage of her downfall. Many saw it as an opportunity to make quick money by stirring drama for attention and profit. But once Richard regained consciousness, all those people were arrested and are still locked up in prison to this day. Tiffany looked up coldly. "Keep your phone away from me."

    They were not only filming up close but even had the sh on. Talk about being dedicated to getting the gossip..

    The man live-streaming suddenly caught Tiffany''s piercing gaze For some reason, even though she was a notorious young woman, that look held an undeniable sense of authority.

    The man flinched, and though he wasn''t willing to miss the moment, he stepped back obediently, at least pulling his phone away from her face.

    Grelle was still sitting on the ground. Tiffany looked down at her casually, her tone mocking. "What''s wrong? Did the fall leave you unable to get up? Or are you waiting for the person you''ve been thinking about to help you up?"

    Grelle''s expression stiffened. She had stayed on the ground, hoping more people would witness Tiffany''s arrogance and bullying. However, Tiffany calling her out made her look like she had overyed the act.

    As for Richard, Tiffany had guessed correctly, she did have that intention.

    She had heard that Richard had just returned from a business trip and hadnded at the same airport, arriving only ten minutes ago. It meant that he was about to appear any moment now,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Grelle struggled to get up from the ground, and as she did, her eyes caught a group of people strolling toward the airport entrance. The man at the front was tall and dignified, exuding an aura of authority and power that could be felt from a distance. It was none other than Richard.

    Grelle''s eyes flickered, and as she stood up, she pitifully called out, "Tiffany... please don''t be so harsh with me. I''ve always seen you as my friend.

    Tiffany was disgusted. "Cut the act, it''s repulsive," she said.

    After saying that, Tiffany prepared to leave, but Grelle just never learned. Not only did she approach her again, but she even grabbed her hand. Tiffany, now truly annoyed, swung her arm forcefully. Grelle screamed and then fell backward. Just as this happened, Richard approached. The onlookers quickly moved aside, not daring to provoke such an influential figure.

    As a result, Grelle fell straight toward Richard. He could easily catch her with a slight extension of his hand, making it a perfect moment for a heroic rescue.

    However, Richard didn''t even furrow his brow. His handsome face remained expressionless as he looked past Grelle and locked his intense gaze on Tiffany. His brown eyes, sharp and piercing, seemed to burn with an unspoken intensity. Grelle fell straight down with a loud thud, falling t onto the cold, unforgiving tiles. The crowd around them winced at the sound, feeling as though their heads were aching in sympathy, sensing it looked painful.

    14:26 Sat, Nov 23 A ti.

    Grelle''s eyes

    filled with tears, and she was unable to get up from the ground in pain. She never expected that Richard, with only a step''s distance, could remain so indifferent. His gaze remained cold and detached, never once pausing on her as if she didn''t exist.

    Grelle, in pain and on the verge of tears, called out pitifully. "Mr Hampton..."

    Richard moved. Grelle was hopeful, but then she watched as he walked past her, his expression unchanged, and headed straight toward Tiffany.

    Tiffany paused momentarily, instinctively stepping aside to give him room. She hadn''t forgotten how Richard had ignored. her back in school. So, at that moment, she didn''t expect him to have any interaction with her either.

    Just as Tiffany stepped aside, she felt her cor being yanked. Looking up, she found herself face to face with Richard''s strikingly handsome features, so close she could feel his breath

    "You... Tiffany was stunned, unable to voice her confusion in time. Before she could react, Richard grabbed her by the cor and started walking forward, treating her like a petite pet in his grasp.

    "Let go of me!" Tiffany struggled, but in just a few steps, she was shoved into the car.

    "Let''s go, came the cold, authoritative voice.

    John nced at the rearview mirror and, not daring to defy themand, immediately started the car. Tiffany finally managed to escape his grip, but the car was already in motion.

    She had no choice but to shrink to the side. Richard sat in the backseat, his posture and expression as impassive as ever-his emotions unreadable, leaving her unable to decipher his thoughts.

    But for some reason, Tiffany

    couldn''t shake the feeling that

    Richard looked especially pale

    today. His usually firm, thin lips were

    slightly pale, and hisplexion

    appeared more drained. She

    thought, "Could it be that the wound from the stab still hasn''t healed?

    Tiffany opened her mouth, intending to ask about his condition, but ultimately, she swallowed her words. The atmosphere in the car grew ufortably silent, almost eerie. It wasn''t until the luxury car came to a stop at Royal Bay that the stillness was broken. Richard suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Tiffany, his gaze intense and unwavering. "Get out of the car," hemanded.

    0000

    Tiffany was speechless, thinking that Richard was domineering and fierce.

    Tiffany gritted her teeth, steeling herself as she exited the car. Just a few days ago, she had sworn never to return to Royal Bay, yet she was dragged back against her will. However, it was more like being seized.

    Richard directly hauled Tiffany to the

    second floor. As they entered, the servants, especially John, looked at her with strange, puzzled

    expressions. His gaze was the mostplicated, as if she had done something wrong to everyone in Royal Bay.

    Tiffany hated that feeling, especially since the situation made her feel even more suffocated. She directly asked, "You brought me here. Is there something you need?"

    "This is also your home, Richard said, his lips tightly pressed together. He continued, "If you don''t like this ce, I have other properties. Choose one you like and decorate it however you wish."

    Tiffany was momentarily speechless. It wasn''t that she disliked the ce; it was the strained rtionship between them and the rigid, ufortable atmosphere that she couldn''t stand..

    When they had just met in Royal Bay, Tiffany had casually mentioned wanting a fruit orchard. Without hesitation, he had immediately instructed someone to tear down the designer''s preserved garden and turn it into an orchard. 14:26 Sat, Nov 23

    Richard was now repeating things like this, repeatedly making concessions for her. If she had heard this before, she would have felt grateful.

    Tiffany closed her eyes in thought. The scene disgusted her, especially when she thought about what she had witnessed a few days ago at the Meryeason Hotel

 Chapter 512

    Tiffany took a deep breath, looked up, and asked, "Richard, can ask you a few questions?"

    "Sure."

    "How far have you gone with Grelle?" When she asked this question. Tiffany quietly clenched her fists. Her palms were slightly sweaty. This was a nervousness that she could sense. She did not want to hear this answer. But she still had to ask this question.

    She felt it was so... embarrassing.

    Tiffany''s heart ached, but she still had an extremely light smile

    Unexpectedly, Richard frowned. The first sentence he said almost made her jaw drop.

    He asked, "Who is Grelle?"

    Tiffany was speechless, thinking, ''Fortunately, Grelle did not hear this. Otherwise, she would have wanted to cry.

    Tiffany was so angry that sheughed. A hint of sarcasm shed through her eyes. "Didn''t you already sleep with her? Don''t you know her name?"

    Richard''s frown deepened, and his expression darkened.

    He asked. "Who told you that?"

    "I saw it with my own eyes. It was in the presidential suite on the top floor of Meryeason Hotel. At that time, I kicked the door so loudly. Didn''t you hear it?" Tiffany smiled yfully She did n

    not believe his denial.

    Richard frowned even more and his face turned pale. Then, he called Garry over and said in a deep voice, "Find out when Grelle went to Meryeason Hotel and who went with her. Check if now." Stunned, Garry subconsciously replied, "Isn''t Meryeason Hotel under Carter''s name? Why are we investigating this?"

    "Go quickly"

    "Okay." With that, Garry immediately went out.

    Tiffany was stunned. ''Meryeason Hotel is Carter''s? But everyone in Lovell City knows Richard had always been on bad terms with his brothers.

    "Those people cover the assets under Richard''s name and have secretly attacked Richard more than once."

    ''Under such circumstances, even if he wanted to get a room with a girl, he wouldn''t go to a hotel under Carter''s name, right?

    ''Could it be...'' ''Tiffany''s eyebrows twitched at the thought.

    Soon, Garry returned with a still warm surveince video in his hand. He said, "Richard, I found it. Grelle checked into Meryeason Hotel the day before yesterday and evenpensated the hotel 60 thousand dors for damaging the hotel floor and door. "I''ve checked on the person who got the room with her. It''s a model. There''s video surveince of him entering and leaving the hotel. There''s also information and connections of this model."

    4.20

    Richard didn''t even look at it and directly handed it to Tiffany...

    Tiffany took it.

    She looked at the information in her hand and saw that the male model''s figure and back were simr to Richard''s.

    Thinking back to the day she caught him in the act, she realized she hadn''t seen his face in the hotel room. She convicted Richard just by that back view.

    How innocent Richard was.

    Tiffany was stunned. Am I tricked by Grelle? Because she knew my personality and knew that I would not confront him, Grelle deliberately arranged this to make me think that Richard had slept with another woman...

    It had to be said that although there were many ws in this scheme, and the traces had not beenpletely cleared, and one could find out with a simple investigation, at that time, anyone would believe it.... Tiffany couldn''t help but sigh. "What a good move!''

    Tiffany raised her head and looked at Richard in embarrassment.

    However, his eyes were cold and as clean as a cold well. There was no fluctuation except for a hint of coldness and seriousness in them,

    He said, "You''ve wronged me.

    Tm sorry... Tiffany lowered her head, but when she remembered that he had misunderstood her rtionship with Felix. she could not help but pout and mutter, "But you''ve misunderstood me too. We''re even." "Okay, we''re even." A faint smile shed across Richard''s eyes.

    Tiffany looked down at her toes and whispered, "But I haven''t finished asking my question."

    "Go ahead." Richard''s voice from above was softer than hers.

    Tiffany didn''t stand on ceremony and asked again. "Yes, I''ve wronged you regarding the hotel incident. What about the other scandals? Grelle debuted as a newbie with incredible resources. Did you arrange these?" "Kind

    Richard replied.

    ''He admitted it? Did it mean that... he was a little interested in Grelle? Tiffany was shocked.

    She suddenly looked up and heard Richard add, "I''ve asked someone to take care of her, but it''s not like that. On the contrary, I want this woman with ulterior motives to leave Lovell City as soon as possible.

    "But people of Ascendant Entertainment got the wrong idea. They thought I wanted to support her, so they spent a lot of resources on her."

    These things had happened in the

    past few days, but he was usually

    too busy. How could he take this

    Gpen

    kind of woman who he couldn''t even remember her looks to heart? Therefore, this misunderstanding identally made Grelle arrogant for a few days.

    After hearing this exnation, Tiffany felt a little better.

    Moreover, she also heard that the son of Ascendant Entertainment''s CEO had been pursuing Grelle. Therefore, she thought this yboy probably had helped when Ascendant Entertainment spent so much money on Grelle. Tiffany nodded. There were no other questions for the time being.

    14:26 Sat, Nov 23 ti.

    But Richard hadn''t asked his questions yet.

    "What about you? If you have any questions, feel free to ask me Tiffany raised her head and waited for Richard to interrogate her.

    However, he reached out and ced his rough palm gently on her face. He touched her eyes with slender fingers and asked, "Has it recovered?"

    Her eyelids felt a little itchy.

    Tiffany subconsciously shrank and replied, "Yes, I''m fine now.

    "But your face isn''t healed." Richard touched the scar on her cheek again. It had burned when the bullet had grazed her

    check.

    Although, given her strong constitution, her wound had healed a lot, it would probably take about a week topletelyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    recover.

    Tiffany blinked in embarrassment. "Do I look ugly now..."

    Although she said she didn''t care, every girl cared about their faces.

    "No, you look beautiful Richard chuckled and bent down to get closer.

    Tiffany blushed and did not dodge.

    However, a tremendous force came like a mountain in the but exim, "Richard, stop fooling around."

    However, the person on top of her did not move at all.

    e next second. Tiffany was thrown onto the bed and could not help

    It was as if he had suddenly fallen asleep and copsed on her.

    Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat. She listened carefully but could not feel Richard''s heartbeat.

    What''s going on?'' Tiffany wondered, ''Why is his body so weak? It''s as if... as if he is dead.

    Tiffany was shocked by her thoughts. She immediately shook her head to get rid of the idea. Then, she forcefully pushed Richard away and got up. She hurriedly reached out to check his pulse. She was stunned.

    His heart stopped beating, and his pulse was barely beating.

    Tiffany couldn''t help but think, ''No wonder he looked so pale at the airport. No wonder his voice was so soft when he spoke just now. It turned out that he was already so weak.

    Tiffany hurriedly gave Richard a pill made of spirit herbs. Then she shouted to the people outside, "Carry, John. Come quickly. Go and find Sidney quickly. Hurry!"

    Garry and John were already waiting outside. When they heard this, they immediately rushed in.

    "Oh, no." Garry was shocked.

    "Call Sidney, John said immediately.

    Ten minutester, Sidney rushed over at lightning speed. He did not even have time to wipe his sweat. He rushed forward and examined Richard. "That stone is too strong. Oh, not The bacsh is very severe."

 Chapter 513

    Tiffany was confused. "What stone? What bacsh? What are you talking about?"

    Sidney was performing acupuncture and did not have time to answer. Garry said, "This is all for you, Tiffany..."

    "For me?" Tiffany was even more confused.

    "Yeah." Garry nodded. At this point, there was no need to hide anything. He told Tiffany about Jamesing to Tech Building No. 9 to snatch the meteorite ore two days ago.

    James wanted this stone because this meteorite could change a person''s maic field. In other words, one could use this stone to transfer Tiffany''s omen of death to another person. James insisted on getting this stone. It was because he wanted to transfer Tiffany''s fate to himself.

    However, Richard did not give him this stone because he had blocked it.

    Garry had lingering fears when he thought of the scene that day. "I''ve never seen such a terrifying scene. It''s unbelievable..."

    ''No wonder so many people had designs on this stone,'' Tiffany thought.

    However, not everyone could control it.

    Tiffany was a little confused. "Why... have I never heard of these?"

    She thought, ''No wonder James was wandering around. No wonder June sometimes seemed to imply something else when she spoke.

    ''It turned out they already knew, but they just didn''t tell me...

    Then what was everything I saw in the Treasure Box? I thought I had avoided the disaster when I went to Traron City. I even felt smug that I did not implicate Richard...

    In the end, everything I thought I had done was useless?'' Tiffany''s face turned pale at the thought.

    From the beginning to the end, several people were blocking her way.

    She was never the one who saved Richard. Instead, Richard was the one who saved her. That was why the Treasure Box showed there was an unnatural death. Tiffany charged out.

    She knew that there was another way to save Richard.

    "Hey, Tiffany, where are you going?" Garry watched as Tiffany rushed out. He did not know what she wanted to do, but he still asked John to follow, He said, "Tiffany can''t drive. Go quickly John nodded and left.

    "Go to Luna Vi, now!" Tiffany jumped into the car, fastened the seatbelt, and told John. The ck luxury car immediately sped away like an arrow leaving the bow.

    The 20-minute journey waspleted in 10 minutes.

    Tiffany said, "Wait for me here," and jumped out of the car.

    She rushed into Luna Vi and ran upstairs without caring about the servants'' surprised greetings.

    Chapter 513-

    As soon as she entered the room, she realized the Treasure Box was still there.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.

    2472%

    Before she came, she was worried the Treasure Box would be stolen. After all, she did not deliberately hide it. Fortunately, it was still there. Tiffany rushed downstairs with the gift box containing the Treasure Box. She got into the car and shouted, "Let''s go. Let''s go back to Royal Bay." On the way back, John was a little surprised. He asked, "What''s inside?"

    "The Treasure Box," Tiffany answered without hiding anything. She lifted the lid and let him take a look.

    This nce shocked John so much that he stepped on the brakes.

    The car suddenly stopped, and the two of them fell forward. Fortunately, they had safety belts to protect them from banging their heads.

    "What''s wrong?" Tiffany sat up straight. She could not understand why he was so surprised.

    However, how could John not be surprised? He knew very well what ability the Treasure Box had. Furthermore, it was treasure that all factions would do anything to obtain. People of the Royal Bay had put in much effort to search for it.

    Unexpectedly, it was in Tiffany''s hands, and she took it out just like that.

    John had misunderstood Tiffany previously and thought she was up to no good. He thought she wanted to kill Richard when he saw the shst time.

    However, if she was that kind of person, why would she take the Treasure Box, which was so important, out just like that?

    John restarted the car, but before that, he apologized solemnly, "Tiffany, I''m sorry."

    He was the one who was rash and only saw the surface...

    Tiffany was burning with anxiety. She quickly waved her hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this now. I don''t me you. Hurry up and drive."

    John did not dare to dy and immediately elerated.

    After arriving at Royal Bay, Tiffany rushed to the bedroom on the second floor and asked, "How is it? What''s the situation now?"

    "I..." Sidney couldn''t say it.

    It was a death omen, to begin with.

    So, there was no need to say anything else.

    Tiffany looked at him and

    understood everything. Hence, she

    immediately chased everyone out

    have a way. All of you, get out.

    one is allowed toe in andCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    disturb me without my permis."

    "But..." Sidney was a little worried. It was true that Tiffany knew how to detoxify and perform acupuncture, but she was not good at other causes and pathologies.

    "I''ll stay. If anything happens, I''ll be able to save him immediately, Sidney said.

    Chapter 513-

    "Go out, all of you." Tiffany''s expression was calm, but her tone was firm.

    Garry scratched his head and was the first to agree. "I believe in Tiffany."

    "Fine." Sidney could only go out with Garry.

    The door was closed and Tiffany locked it.

    9

    72%

    Then, she closed the curtains. In the dark bedroom, the Treasure Box emitted a mysterious blue light. The patterns on the box wereplicated and ancient, carrying an indescribable shock.

    Tiffany extended her hand.

    The Treasure Box immediately activated the moment it sensed its master''s touch.

    "I want him to be safe and sound, return to normal, and immune to all poisons." Tiffany''s voice was very soft.

    To her knowledge, the Treasure Box seemed to be able to do everything impossible.

    She thought it should not be a problem for the Treasure Box to make Richard recover.

    As Tiffany finished speaking, the blue light intensified.

    At the same time, an ethereal message sounded in her mind.

    The general meaning of the Treasure Box was it was a cmity that she should have faced in her life. Moreover, it was a cmity that she could not avoid. Regardless of whether she went to Traron City or not, whether she would encounter the fire and the explosion, she could not dodge it because it was fate. Just like in her previous life, she still died in the swamp in the end.

    And now, it was Richard who reced her.

    Fate could not be changed.

    In other words, the Treasure Box was helpless.

    Tiffany''s eyes turned red. She mmed her fist on the table and said furiously, "Don''t tell me you can''t, or I''ll chop you up and burn you like firewood."

    The message from the Treasure Box paused as if it was considering the authenticity of her words.

    However, Tiffany sneered. This thought was direct.

    The Treasure Box''s consciousness trembled and replied, "My lord has not yet awakened to his inheritance. Till-

    "Speak humannguage," Tiffany yelled.

    "Master, you haven''t recovered your

    lost memories. I''ll bring you to

    awaken your memories and bloodline. After that, these are all small problems. You can do?t yourself."

    "Okay." Tiffany gritted her teeth and nodded in agreement.

    Then, her vision turned ck, and the world spun. When Tiffany opened her eyes again, she realized she had appeared in an unfamiliar yet familiar ce.

    On a closer look, she realized it was the Azure Sea Royal Family

 Chapter 514

    0¡ã, 72%=

    ''What''s going on?'' Tiffany lowered her head to take a look. She was still wearing the same clothes, and the shoes on her feet had not changed.

    But in front of her was the bustling main street. The lush maple trees on both sides were golden. The buildings she saw were gorgeous, and the castles were extravagant. Tiffany looked around, wondering if everything she saw was a dream or reality.

    While she was thinking, her body suddenly felt a tremendous pulling force. She didn''t even have time to react before this pulling force pushed her forward.

    At this moment, Tiffany felt like a balloon. Someone controlled the other end of the rope. She floated in this dream and flew toward one of the pces with the force of the pull.

    When shended again, she found herself in an oversized bedroom. It was luxurious and beautiful. But there was blood on the expensive Birmins carpet, which was dark red, dried, and solid.

    Upon closer inspection, she found one more, then two. It was a shocking sight....

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment. These deep marks seemed to have touched some of her memories. At this moment, she had a splitting headache, and memories from the back of her mind came rushing out. Thirteen years ago. Winter.

    The new year was approaching, and the entire city was covered in white snow. Every step those who went out took left a deep footprint.

    Tiffany looked up again. Under the lights'' refraction, the scene of snow falling from the sky was too beautiful. A five-year-old girl excitedly wanted to build a snowman, but the servant beside her hurriedly stopped her.

    "It''s cold outside. What if you freeze? We''ll build it for you if you insist on making a snowman. Stay inside and don''te out," said the servant.

    The little girl pursed her lips and sighed helplessly. "Forget it, I suddenly don''t want to make it anymore."

    The pleasure of doing it herself was also taken away.

    The girl returned to the bedroom in low spirits. The firece was warm, and the photos of her family on the wall also looked warm. She smiled sweetly andy on the big bed.

    Late at night, screams, shouts, and noisy voices sounded from afar. There were also mes. The girl suddenly opened her eyes, thinking it was a nightmare. But when she listened carefully, she realized all the sounds were happening. The girl got up from the bed without putting on her shoes and was about to rush out.

    Unexpectedly, the door was pushed open first. The little girl looked over and saw that it was her childhood ymate, her maid, Morwen.

    "What happened?" the girl asked.

    "Many people have barged in. They kill everyone they see. Your Majesty has already rushed there to suppress them, but it''s still dangerous here. Your Highness,e with me quickly," said Morwen. Morwen''s face was filled with anxiety and panic.

    The girl was caught off guard and subconsciously rushed out.

    T

    Under the light, the two small figures reflected on the ground. The one walking behind suddenly raised the vase beside her hand and smashed it fiercely at the small figure in front. Tick, tick, tick.

    The clock on the wall was still turning.

    The vase was smashed into pieces, and thick blood kept dripping from her forehead.

    The clean and expensive carpet was stained.

    The little girl slowly turned around and looked in disbelief at her most trusted ymate behind her. She asked, "Why... did you do this?"

    "Because you shouldn''t be alive." The gloomy little maid raised the ornament on the table and was about to smash it down again.

    Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open again. A middle-aged servant rushed in and carried the little girl away. Morwen wanted to chase after them, but the sounds of fighting were getting more ear-piercing, so she stopped. No one could escape. No one on the list could escape.

    Later, in the snowstorm, the middle-aged woman carried the little girl and fled for a long time. Until the woman froze to death and the little girl was on herst breath, she met a kind-looking couple.

    All her memories gradually became clear.

    One by one, Tiffany sorted them out in her mind.

    Tiffany did not know how much time had passed. Until all her memories came back clearly, the unbearable headache gradually subsided.

    ''So, this is what had happened. Oh, I see. Tiffany slowly opened her eyes.

    Now she knew why she couldn''t remember anything that happened before she was five years old. At that time, she thought she had only remembered thingste and had never cared.

    Now that the memories were unsealed, the past filled with blood and fire surfaced clearly. It was as if they happened yesterday.

    Tiffany rubbed her temples. She realized she was still in her bedroom in Royal Bay when she returned to her senses. And Richard, lying on the bed, closed his eyes and showed no signs of opening. She checked his pulse and found it seemed even weaker than before.

    Tiffany suddenly looked at the Treasure Box beside her. Her voice was a little anxious. "Didn''t you say I can save people as long as I remember what happened before?"

    "It''s not finished yet." The consciousness in the Treasure Box seemed to sigh. In the next second, Tiffany felt the world spin again. When she opened her eyes again, her eyelids twitched violently. The scene in front of her was two years ago.

    To be precise, it was two years ago in her previous life.

    It was Felicia''s birthday. The Harper family had a big reputation connections, and status. The birthday party was

    <

    C

    extravagant, and they invited many guests.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    As the birthday girl, Felicia invited many guests to her back garden to take a look. The flowers and nts here were all precious and had been carefully nurtured for a long time. Today, the entire garden was blooming like a sea of flowers.

    At 16, Tiffany asked some people to ship flowers from abroad at a high price to please her future

    vel

    mother-inw. But when they arrived, the originally blooming

    flowers had all withered, leaving only

    bate stalks.

    Because of this matter, Felicia was a little embarrassed. His attitude toward Tiffany was indifferent.

    As for the others, including Alexia, they all burst intoughter, not considering her feelings at all

    She stood in the vi''s hall in a daze. She was alone and helpless under everyone''s mocking gazes.

    At that time, Keh also ignored her.

    Atst, she ran out in embarrassment and hid in the bamboo forest alone.

    This bamboo forest was behind the Harper family''s manor. Very few people came here, so it looked a little deste.

    When Tiffany was teleported there, she realized she was sitting pitifully in the bamboo forest. There were still tears on her face.

    She was stunned and at a loss.

    She could touch and feel those things, which meant that she had returned to the age of 16 in her previous life. It was different from when she was at Azure Sea Royal Family.

    At that time, she was controlled by the Treasure Box, and only her soul was there. But she had indeed returned this time. ''What did the Treasure Box-mean? Did it want me to experience the tragedy of my previous life again?'' Tiffany wondered. As soon as she had the thought, the Treasure Box''s voice resounded in Tiffany''s mind.

    It said, "No, Master. This time, I want you to see the other side."

    "What other side?" Tiffany was about to ask more questions when she heard footsteps from the bamboo forest.

    She looked up and saw a man walking against the light toward her. He was tall and handsome. His every move was filled with

    a noble and powerful aura, making one''s heart beat wildly and tremble from afar.

    "This person is Richard!'' Tiffany was stunned and looked at him in a daze.

    Richard didn''t seem to expect someone to be in the bamboo forest. His cold gaze swept over, which was cold and indifferent.

    ''Oh, it''s her, the crybaby,'' Richard thought.

 Chapter 515

    Richard raised his eyebrows slightly. There was a hint of yfulness on his handsome face. Then, he asked coldly, "Why aren''t you running away when you see me?"

    Only then did Tiffany remember that when she pursued Keh in the past, every time she saw Richard, she would subconsciously shrink back, be afraid, and run as fast as she could. Most of the time, she did not dare to look at Richard, so the number of times she could see his face could be counted on one hand.

    However, her state of mind was different now. She had been intimate with Richard before. There was no need for her to run.

    Tiffany pounced over. She pouted and said with tears in her eyes. "Richard."

    Richard was surprised. He did not expect that not only did this coward and little crybaby not run away when she saw him this time, but she even unexpectedly hugged his waist and greeted him. The corners of his eyes twitched and the expression on his handsome face instantly darkened. There was a thin trace of anger and killing intent.

    Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat.

    She knew Richard hated women approaching him the most. She couldn''t help but reach out to hug him just now. She wondered if her hands would be chopped off in his anger.

    Tiffany was so frightened that she shivered. The more it was like this, the more she could not let go.

    Hence, she raised her head and looked at Richard with tears. She sobbed and said, "I''m your future wife. How can you me?"

    Richard was speechless. ''Did she forget to take her medicine? Or did she take the wrong medicine?''

    The expression on Richard''s handsome face darkened. He was so angry that heughed

    He reached out, grabbed Tiffany''s neck, and said coldly, "Let go

    "No!" As she spoke, Tiffany hugged him even tighter.

    It had to be said that his waist was strong. Just this touch was enough to make her imagination run wild.

    Tiffany blushed and did not dare to think further.

    scold

    Richard directly exerted force. Just as he was about to pick Tiffany up and throw her out, he exerted some force and the girl who was hugging him tightly in front of him frowned and hissed in pain. He suddenly loosened his grip and said, "Let go."

    "No, I won''t," Tiffany replied firmly.

    Richard was speechless and helpless. He could only carry Tiffany horizontally and walk out of the bamboo forest.

    There were many guests today. Therefore, they could meet people inside and outside the manor.

    He thought, ''If someone sees her, the Harper family''s future daughter-inw, hugging me and not letting go, rumors will probably spread, and Keh will be unhappy. Thinking about this situation, he thought there was no reason Tiffany still refused to let go.

    15:15 Sat, Nov 23 G.

    Richard strode out.

    In the end, he was wrong.

    71%

    Tiffany still did not let go. Her entire body was like an octopus as she clung tightly to him. She looked like she would cling to wherever he went and stick to him no matter what. Speechless, Richard''s expression darkened. After walking for a short distance, he returned to the bamboo forest and threw Tiffany to the ground.

    On the ground was a pile of fallen leaves in the bamboo forest. It was very fluffy and soft. Moreover, when he threw her down, he identally exerted less strength and even used his hand to support her from behind. When he did this, even Richard himself felt inexplicable. ''Since when have I been so soft-hearted? Huh, how rare.

    However, even though the fall was so light, Tiffany pretended to be in pain and tears fell.

    She cried and said, "Boohoo, I''ve already said I''m your future wife. Why are you still so fierce to me? Stupid man, I won''t talk to you anymore..."

    "Future wife?" Richard''s sinister voice sounded in her ears.

    Richard lowered his body and approached her step by step.

    Their breaths intertwined as their noses touched. The distance between them was getting closer, and they looked more and more ambiguous. They could kiss as long as they moved.

    "Girl, are you trying to scam me?" Richard asked.

    "No, I''m serious." Tiffany nodded heavily, her eyes filled with seriousness and innocence.

    Richard lowered his head and saw that the girl was still a teenager, but her appearance already had the temperament of a dangerous woman who could bring disaster to the country and the people. She was so stunning. Especially her pair of eyes, they seemed to be able to speak. They were moist and very seductive.

    And her red lips...

    Without even thinking, he turned his body slightly.

    When their lips touched, a slightly cold feeling assaulted him.

    It was a little sweet, like jelly or cotton candy.

    Richard bent over and ced hisrge palm on Tiffany''s back. He held the back of her head and deepened the kiss.

    Tiffany blinked and her heart skipped a beat. This... this is too fast.

    The breathing in the bamboo forest was soft. From time to time people would pass by outside. Hearing the footsteps around her, Tiffany blushed.

    After some time, Richard finally let go of her.

    Tiffany was pleasantly surprised. She asked, "Do you believe me now? I''m telling the truth."

    A lowugh sounded. There was a hint of mockery in Richard''s eyes.

    He asked, "Your kissing skills are barely passable. Did Keh teach you that?"

    Tiffany choked and almost stomped her foot. "It''s you. It''s you!"

    04

    000. 71%

    She had pursued Keh in the past, but the number of times they had held hands could be counted on one hand, and they had never kissed.

    After that, although she and Richard did not reach the most intimate stage, he always used various excuses to kiss her. Later on, his kisses became wilder and wilder. They would have crossed the line if their engagement party had not been ruined.

    After Tiffany finished speaking, Richard didn''t look like he believed her.

    He got up and left swiftly.

    Tiffany was still sitting in the bamboo forest. She was so angry that her eyelids twitched. The voice from the Treasure Box was gloating. "Master, you seem to have hit a snag." "Shut up," Tiffany said furiously.

    ¡°Ahem. I want to tell you that what you''re experiencing has happened before, so no matter what you do, no matter how you try to salvage it, everything will be reset tomorrow." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "What do you mean by reset?"

    "Mr. Hampton won''t remember kissing you in the bamboo forest today. He will only remember what happened before. Everything will follow the original trajectory without any changes."

    "So when the timees to die, I have to go through another death. Is that what you''re saying?"

    "That''s right."

    Tiffany fell silent.

    In this time and space, time was jumping and changing.

    After the incident in the bamboo forest, Tiffany met Richard again at Royal Bay. To be precise, she took the initiative toe to Royal Bay to look for him.

    Even though he had rejected her twice because he thought she was a woman with ill intentions, she still took the initiative to visit him again and again.

    It was for no other reason but she felt she couldn''t get enough of him.

    But in the real world, Richard''s pulse and heartbeat were weak as hey on the bed. It seemed he might die at any moment. Tiffany suddenly realized how fragile human life was. Just like Ryan, who lost his life in a man-made disaster.

    Or her grandfather, Victor, who had yet to die of old age, was injured by his restless children and grandchildren with a slow- acting poison and died.

    Tiffany felt it was good to have the chance to cherish it for one more day.

    Tiffany waited for Richard in Royal Bay for a day and even shouted a few times, repeating, "Richard, listen carefully. I''m your future wife."

 Chapter 516

    She felt it did not matter how many times she shouted. ''Anyway, he won''t remember the existence of these things the next day.''

    This was because none of this had happened in the original trajectory.

    Time went by in this dimension. Soon, it was finally the day Tiffany died.

    When she opened her eyes, she was in the prison.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was in a small forest in the suburbs.

    The sky was dark and it was raining. There was no moonlight at all.

    On such a rainy night, the Kelley family declined and was destroyed. Sandra''s men beat Tiffany up until she was severely injured. Then, they kicked her into the swamp.

    A suffocating feeling assaulted her. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless.

    The quagmire bubbled a few times and everything returned to calm atst.

    No one would know that a corpse was buried in the suburbs.

    After experiencing another death, Tiffany turned into a virtual body. Her entire body was transparent, and no one could see her.

    She floated back to the Kelley family''s residence and saw that someone had demolished the Cedar Ridge Vi, which had been destroyed by the fire, and rebuilt it into a private forest.

    She drifted to the Harper family''s residence and saw that Keh had married Melody. He seemed to have forgotten the fool who had taken the me for his beloved for five years, and Melody had never felt a trace of guilt.

    Tiffany floated over to the Olson family''s residence and saw Sandra''s family of three living in the new vi with the Kelley family''s money.

    Stan and Selena were grinning from ear to ear. When the Kelley family was mentioned, they would curse, "Oh, you mean those few idiots. They deserve to die."

    Tiffany was slightly stunned. ''So this was what happened after I died in my previous life?''

    No one''s life was affected. Those murderers and those who did evil and deserved punishment were all alive and well.

    Only the Kelley family was a tragedy, apletely tragic

    After experiencing all this again, Tiffany still couldn''t help but tremble.

    She hated, resented, and was angry. ''How dare those people! How dare they!"

    Tiffany clenched her fists. After leaving the Olson family, she wandered.

    Unknowingly, she returned to Cedar Ridge Vi. She found that the forest, which had been demolished and reconstructed, was sold again.

    Then, someone rebuilt it wantonly. Atst, the vi was the same as the Cedar Ridge Vi back then.

    ''Well... Tiffany was confused and floated into the vi.

    5

    Workers were renovating inside. No one could see her, but she could hear the workers talking

    2

    "Why does the behind-the-scenes buyer buy this piece ofnd? Wasn''t it fine when it was converted into a forest farm previously? Why is it that before the forest farm was officiallypleted, it was bought and rebuilt into a vi identical to Cedar Ridge Vi? "That''s right. How unlucky. This vi was on fire back then. Who would dare to stay here even if it was built well?"

    "Maybe he''s rich and doesn''t care at all."

    "However, I also heard a rumor. It''s said that the behind-the-scenes buyer bought this piece ofnd to rebuild Cedar Ridge Vi. That buyer said he wanted to keep a home for those who had already left.

    "So who''s the buyer?"

    "I heard it''s Mr. Hampton."

    After hearing these words, Tiffany was in a daze.

    In this life, her interactions with Richard could be counted on one hand.

    Every time she saw him, she would run away in fear. She didn''t even dare to raise her head. Under his powerful aura, she was as frightened as a little rabbit.

    Their only interaction was when she hid in the bamboo forest and cried after being humiliated.

    He walked in unintentionally. His eyes were cold, and there was no expression on his handsome face,

    She was so frightened that she forgot to cry until he left a handkerchief for her and turned to leave.

    She stopped him and asked-pitifully, "M-Mr. Hampton, can you keep it a secret for me?"

    She regretted it immediately after asking that question, thinking. This man is so busy. How can he have time to spread the news of me hiding in the bamboo forest and crying?"

    Unexpectedly, Richard turned around and replied, "Okay."

    This was the only real interaction between them in her previous life.

    Tiffany couldn''t help but think that if she had alreadye to her senses at that time and seen through Stan and his family earlier, canceled her engagement with the Harper family, and chosen to be on Richard''s side, perhaps everything would have been different. Tiffany floated far away until one day, she identally saw Felix and Lorenzo on the way.

    They ran to the Harper family''s residence. ording to this timeline, she wondered if they were going there to snatch the Treasure Box.

    Tiffany immediately followed.

    In any case, she was a soul now. No one could see her. Even if she went up to Felix and punched him a few times, he would not feel anything.

    And her fist went straight through his head.

    It was a waste of effort.

    Tiffany followed behind silently. Under Felix''s orders, Lorenzo and the others quietly snuck into the Harper family''s manor and searched for the Treasure Box.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    <

    Perhaps it was because Richard was not unconscious after being stabbed by her, so Felix was careful and did not dare to kill anyone. He only drugged everyone and searched wantonly.

    They found the Treasure Box under a fig tree.

    Felix and the others were overjoyed. Just as they were about to retreat, the lights on all sides lit up. Threeyers of people surrounded the entire Harper family''s manor.

    The door was opened.

    Tiffany looked over and saw Richard in a smart suit walking over slowly.

    He was tall and slender, with broad shoulders and a sexy waist. His high-end, custom-made suit made him look as tall and straight as a pine tree. He had a charming, abstinent posture. His every move waszy, noble, and confident. He was a natural superior. Under the moonlight, Richard''s eyes were cold and his gaze was as cold as ice.

    However, he was looking right at her.

    Tiffany''s heart skipped a beat.

    When their eyes met, she almost thought that Richard had seen her.

    But on second thought, she thought it was impossible because she would disappear soon.

    As expected, Richard looked away nonchntly.

    He looked at Felix, whose expression had changed drastically, and smiled wantonly and coldly.

    "You can die now." After Richard said that, all his subordinates attacked under his orders.

    There were sparks of fire and a rain of bullets.

    Felix suffered a crushing defeat. He originally wanted to escape, but the moment he ran out of the door, Richard casually threw a saber over and hit him in the chest. Felix died.

    The Treasure Box fell into Richard''s hands.

    He left with the Treasure Box. Tiffany thought for a moment and followed him.

    Initially, she thought that Richard would return to Royal Bay. She did not expect him to go to the reconstructed Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Tiffany was a little stunned.

    Then she saw Richard activate the Treasure Box in Cedar Ridge Vi.

    However, he did not know the key to the Treasure Box. He could not open it even after using two keys in a row.

    Because that''s a fake one, you fool. With that thought in mind, Tiffany floated forward and extended her hand.

    She could not touch anyone, but the Treasure Box had recognized her as its master. As the Treasure Box''s master, she could activate it even in the form of a soul. The Treasure Box opened.

    1516 Sat, Nov 23 G

    Richard seemed stunted, but he did not think much about it. E softly. "Didn''t you say the Treasure Box can pry into past and p from the Kelley family live again." Tiffany, who was floating at the side, trembled violently.

    At this moment, because of his words, tears streamed down her

 Chapter 517

    All along, she thought that starting again was a blessing from God. However, she never expected that Richard was the reason she had such an opportunity to start over.

    This man she stayed away from every time she saw him, whom she had never cared about, was the only person willing to save her.

    Tiffany was trembling from crying.

    It turned out that the bond between her and Richard had already been formed there...

    The Treasure Box emitted a dark blue light.

    At the same time, the voice from the Treasure Box appeared in Tiffany''s mind. "Master, what do you want to ask? I can take this opportunity to ask for you." "Ask him why he did it," said Tiffany.

    After all, they did not have much interaction to begin with.

    The Treasure Box could fulfill everything he wanted, such as a lifetime of health that money could not buy, no illnesses, no disasters, or eternal youth and lifespan. He could have gotten whatever he wanted.

    However, his wish was to let her live again...

    The Treasure Box asked. The blue light intensified, and the voice was ethereal. "Why?"

    Richard frowned slightly and thought about it. Then, he chuckled and replied, "I want that to happen. There''s no reason."

    If there was, it might be because he felt the little girl in the bamboo forest was a little ugly and.., cute.

    Or rather, every time Keh came to look for him, the little girl who followed behind Keh would look timid and helpless like a frightened deer when she saw him.

    The dear was very disobedient but was also very vignt. Every time Richard was not paying attention, she could run away quickly.

    The way she ran away was a little silly and logy, but it inexplicably made his heart soften.

    Or perhaps, the little girl''s eyes were so clean, like a clearke. When she smiled, her eyes curved, and there was a gxy in her eyes that he could not reach.

    If he had to answer, there was no reason.

    It was just because he was willing to do it for her.

    The Treasure Box''s blue light suddenly appeared. Tiffany felt her body bing lighter and lighter. It was as if she was about to return to the real world at any time. Even her body gradually became transparent... Tiffany hurriedly wiped her tears and floated over as quickly as possible.

    It was originally very close, but because of Tiffany''s pulling sensation before disappearing, such a short distance seemed difficult for her.

    beca redu

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and finally floated to Richard.

    15

    NOV

    71%1

    Then, she stood on her tiptoes with hot tears in her eyes. A kiss that was hotter than tearsnded gently on Richard''s lips.

    She knew that he could not see, feel, or hear her voice.

    But Tiffany still said, "Richard, thank you."

    Tears rolled down her face,nding on the ground silently.

    However, Richard seemed to have sensed something. He immediately reached out and his slender fingersnded on her cheek.

    Tiffany moved away from his lips.

    She was about to disappear.

    Tiffany confirmed that she met Richard''s burning gaze as her body became more transparent and was about to dissipate.

    His gaze was still cold, deep, and sharp. But it carried a different kind of gentleness.

    The moment their eyes met, heughed softly. His voice was mellow and hisughter was like the wind in midsummer, the wine in autumn, and the warm sun in winter. It brought her to the scene where there was good weather. He said, "Don''t cry, little crybaby. Don''t let me down this time."

    Tiffany was slightly stunned.

    She wanted to say something, but her bodypletely dissipated.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was at Royal Bay. The man lying on the bed was Richard.

    Tiffany pounced over and hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her face. "No, no, I won''t let you down again..."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He had yet to wake up, but his slender fingers moved slightly.

    He seemed to have sensed something.

    Tiffany noticed this subtle movement and was delighted. She quickly patted the Treasure Box and asked, "What''s next? What should I do?"

    Unexpectedly, the Treasure Box, who had just responded nimbly, began to stammer, "Oh, well..."

    Is it that difficult? Could it be that this fate can''t be changed?'' Tiffany wondered worriedly.

    Tiffany''s joy instantly cooled down. She pressed down on the box and threatened sinisterly, "You promised me just now that you would be able to save him. If you can''t do it, I''ll chop you up. "Master..." A blue light shed. At the same time, a consciousness entered Tiffany''s mind.

    It said, "There''s a way, and it''s simple. You two can link your lives together as long as you do it. From now on, you''ll live and die together. Your fates will be tied together and your minds will connect with his

    "This method is... to sleep together."

    The consciousness in the Treasure Box chuckled and said in a despicable tone, "Master, you should understand what I mean. Aha,"

    The corner of Tiffany''s mouth twitched.

    So, if I understand correctly, sleeping together means having sex, right?'' Tiffany choked on her thoughts, and the tips of her 15:16 Sat, Nov 23 GD.

    ears involuntarily turned red

    "This is too much. If I do this to Richard, won''t I be taking advantage of him? Tiffany thought.

    However, she felt some inexplicable excitement when she thought about it again.

    Tiffany''s heart was beating wildly.

    2400 71

    0

    The Treasure Box''s blue light dimmed. Then, it entered slumber mode again.

    She had long drawn the curtains in the room. The light outside couldn''t shine in, so the room was slightly dim.

    Tiffany looked down and saw

    Richard''s beautiful face, sharp

    eyebrows, and starry eyes. She

    could not get tired of looking at him. She looked at his well-defined handsome face, tightly pursed lips,

    alluring corbone, and sexy Adam''s

    apple.

    He was way too good-looking.

    Tiffany touched his face and suddenly became bolder. Then, she carefully reached out her hands and unbuttoned Richard''s shirt one after another.

    His figure was perfect.

    His muscles were smooth and his abs were obvious.

    Tiffany''s face was red as she probed all the way.

    In the end, her hand was grabbed.

    She looked over in shock and saw that Richard, whose eyes were originally tightly shut, had already woken up.

    His dark and deep eyes seemed to have a ball of fire burning fiercely inside.

    Tiffany''s cheeks turned red when she saw that.

    Before she could do anything, she was caught red-handed. She felt so awkward.

    She hurriedly exined, "Don''t get the wrong idea. I want to treat your..."

    "Yes?" Azy, pleasant, and exceptionally maic voice sounded.

    Richard''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he replied with a faint smile, "Co on then."

    Tiffany was at a loss for words.

    There was no turning back.

    Tiffany blinked. She could not retract her small hand that had nowhere to put, and she could not continue.

    However, if she didn''t move, only Richard would suffer.

    Richard sighed helplessly. A mischievous smile shed across his eyes. Then, he held Tiffany''s hand and continued.

    As her hand moved, Richard''s breathing became rapid,

    Tiffany was extremely embarrassed. Just as she was about to run away in a sorry state, she felt a huge force. Finally, Richard, who couldn''t hold back, grabbed her and took the initiative to kiss her.

 Chapter 518

    From noon to dusk.

    They made out without stopping. It was as if the outside world didn''t exist.

    They only stopped when the sky waspletely dark. Thest glimmer of light through the curtain had disappeared. Tiffany was so tired that she could not lift her hand. She could only close her eyes and fall asleep. She was in the bathroom when she woke up again in a daze.

    The water temperature was just right. Warmth enveloped her limbs and bones, and the soreness in her body eased a lot. Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded behind her. "Is the temperature alright?"

    Tiffany blinked and turned around in confusion. She saw Richard also in the water.

    Tiffany''s heart was beating wildly when she thought of what had happened not long ago. Her face turned red.

    However, ording to Richard''s condition, he looked much better than before. In the end, worry overwhelmed shyness. Tiffany could not care less. She pounced over and reached out to feel his pulse. Miraculously, his pulse, which was weak before, had recovered a lot after this.

    Tiffany''s eyes were filled with surprise. "You''ve recovered."

    "Yeah." Richard leaned over and gently bit Tiffany''s earlobe. He replied with a lowugh, "Honey, you sacrificed yourself to save me. Of course, I will recover."

    Tiffany pushed him away, embarrassed and angry.

    To put it nicely, she was the one who sacrificed herself to save him, but for some reason, although he looked so weak that he could not wake up, he was the one who dominated the entire process in the end... Moreover, he was so energetic...

    Not only did Tiffany not push him away, but she also got herself into another "battle" again.

    It was not until the water cooled down that Richard sighed in satisfaction.

    He had abstained from sex for many years and finally tasted something. He must have been unable to forget it and kept asking for it. Hence, this gamested from the afternoon to the night. Tiffany took a long time to recover.

    Looking at the mess in the room, she rolled up the bedsheets and threw them into Richard''s arms. "You deal with it."

    The bedsheet was full of wrinkles, and something red was on them.

    Richard smiled and stuffed the bedsheet into the wardrobe. Then, he casually tidied them up. Only then did the bedroom not show much abnormal situation. Tiffany got up and pulled open the closed curtains.

    However, she suddenly met six eyes when the curtains were pulled open.

    "Oh!"

    "Oh!"

    She shouted in shock. The three people, who had their eyes almost glued to the window, also jumped in shock. Then, both sides eximed, as if it was an echo.

    Richard rushed to Tiffany''s side while she was in shock. He originally thought that something unexpected had happened, but he did not expect to see three men smiling sheepishly through the window.

    Sidney was the first to jump down from thedder. Then, he went round to the bedroom. He looked at Richard''s energetic appearance and repeatedly eximed, "Richard, you''ve recovered? Hey, why do you look stronger than before?" Followed by Garry and John, they felt the same way.

    Richard had changed into a ck shirt. He was still as handsome as ever, but his every move was more intimidating than before.

    It was sharp and threatening.

    However, only Richard and Tiffany knew the reason for this change.

    Tiffany covered her face.

    It was because she had regained her memory. In the words of the Treasure Box, her royal bloodline had awakened, and her physical fitness was different from ordinary people. In addition, her rare physique made her immune to all poisons.

    As for Richard, he was even more extraordinary. His powerful strength had already reached a terrifying level. Especially since he had a unique ability, he could even control natural power with a wave

    Therefore, when they were connected, they shared their strength.

    ording to the Treasure Box, this effect could not be achieved overnight. In other words, after they had more sex in the future, they would be stronger and stronger.

    Tiffany felt a little regretful. She had blurted out everything in a moment of carelessness. Therefore, whenever Richard seized the opportunity, he would look at her with a burning gaze...

    I didn''t expect that, Tiffany''s mind was filled with wild thoughts. Unexpectedly, Sidney''s gazended on her after he watched Richard.

    He eximed in surprise and said with a face full of surprise, "Is it an illusion? Why do I see that Tiffany is different from before...

    There was a change, but it was not huge. However, he still had the feeling.

    The Tiffany in front of him was sittingzily on the soft couch. Her beautiful face, which was so beautiful that it was even dangerous, was even more stunning.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    However, her eyes were different from before. They used to be clean and clear, but now, other than being clear and lively, they exuded a faint charm.

    Pure but not coquettish, charming but not ordinary, she was now a pure and noble beauty.

    Even Garry and John felt the same way, let alone Sidney.

    However, no one would think much about it.

    Of course, Richard did not give them a second chance to take a look. He kicked them out.

    He hadn''t seen enough of his wife.

    1516

    Sidney and the others covered their butts and looked aggrieved when they were kicked out. "How heartless!"

    Even though they were joking, they

    knew Richard''s body was fine. Although they did not know what method Fiffany used, they did not

    have to worry about anything since Richard and Tiffany had reconciled.

    Tiffany yawned. Then, she stood up and said, "I''m going back."

    "Isn''t this your home?" Richard approached. "Didn''t you say you were hungry just now? Go eat first. I''ll send you back

    tomorrow.

    Will I still be able to get out of bed tomorrow? With that thought in mind, Tiffany shook her head violently.

    She said, "No, I have to return to Luna Vi. There are still some things I don''t understand. I have to ask."

    Richard''s eyes darkened when he saw how straightforward she was in rejecting him. There was only one thought in his eyes. Are you going to leave me just like that?" Tiffany''s heart softened and she immediately threw herself into his arms.

    She couldn''t bear to be cold to him

    when she thought of what he had done for her in her previous life. Moreover, Richard had always been silently guarding her like a protector. How could she not be moved?

    "Richard. I realized that I like you a little more," said Tiffany.

    "Only a little? Looks like I have to work harder," Richard replied.

    Tiffany burst intoughter and looked up from his arms. She blinked and asked, "I have another question for you. You have to answer it honestly."

    "Okay"

    "Have you liked me for a long time?" Tiffany asked.

    Before she dissipated in her previous life, she did not forget that Richard had told her, "Don''t let me down next time."

    Tiffany remembered it very clearly.

    She couldn''t help but wonder, ''Did this mean Richard had been interested in me or had other thoughts about me long ago?" Richard raised his eyebrows and chuckled. "Why do you ask so?

    Just tell me."

    "I guess.

    "Huh? Tiffany''s eyes lit up. "Since when?"

 Chapter 519

    Richard thought back carefully.

    He did not know when it started either. Perhaps he felt this little girl was pitiful and had identally bumped into her a few times. She was so frightened that she even forgot to cry. Her eyes were red as she ran away in a panic. At first, he didn''t pay attention or care. He just found it a little funny.

    However, when he met her in the forest in the suburbs, he realized that this rumored weak and useless little girl had suddenly changed her temper. Her expression looked cunning, and she knew how to scheme against others. He couldn''t help but approach her. Atst, he fell for her. He didn''t know when it happened.

    After Richard finished speaking, his expression gradually became serious. Then, he added, "If I had known two years ago that you would belong to me in the future, I would havee to your side long ago." Tiffany felt a lump in her throat when she heard this.

    She said, "It''s enough. You''ve done so much."

    She had never interacted with him in her previous life. But Richard still suppressed the Harper family for her. He set up Stan''s family and finally killed Felix.

    All of this was to avenge her.

    In the end, even the opportunity for her to live another life was something he had painstakingly exchanged for.

    Fortunately, in this life, she did not let him down again.

    Tiffany blinked and dispelled the tears in her eyes.

    The atmosphere was warm, but her stomach growled at the wrong time.

    She could only say, "I''m hungry."

    After such a long time, how could she not be hungry?

    Tiffany did not even have the strength to go downstairs now. So she put her arms around Richard''s neck like a ko and wheedled with exhaustion. "Can you carry me downstairs?" "Okay." Richard bent down and carried Tiffany horizontally. Then, he walked downstairs.

    The servants downstairs had already prepared dinner. It was extremely sumptuous and delicious.

    When Richard carried Tiffany down, the servants were stunned and seemed a little surprised. ''Weren''t they still being angry with each other just now? How did they reconcile in just half a day?" Tiffany was ced on the dining table.

    She was hungry, so much. As soon as she sat down, she couldn''t help but eat.

    "Slow down." Richard couldn''t help butugh. Then, he peeled the prawns and ced all the peeled prawn meat onto Tiffany''s te. In addition, he even cut the steak and pushed it in front of Tiffany. This doting attitude was unprecedented.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The servants looked at each other in shock.

    Richard was pampered-With his power and status, he didn''t need to do such things. Besides, he had always been obsessed with cleanliness and hated greasy things the most.

    However, this time, he had repeatedly crossed his bottom line. Not only did he personally peel the prawns for

    Tiffany, but when he saw that Tiffany frowned and stopped touching one of the dishes after tasting it, he even instructed, "From now on, cook all the dishes ording to Mrs. Hampton''s taste." The servants were shocked again.

    They had thought that after what Tiffany had done to him, Richard would never forgive her. They didn''t expect Richard to call her Mrs. Hampton.

    They knew he was telling them indirectly that Royal Bay only had one hostess, and it was something that would never change.

    Tiffany was so hungry that she only lowered her head to eat the entire time and did not pay much attention to the servants'' gazes.

    It wasn''t until she had a full meal that she felt the satisfaction of being alive again.

    "Alright, it''s gettingte. I have to go back." Tiffany stretched and took the initiative to kiss Richard''s face. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you."

    It meant she would take responsibility for what happened today.

    And she would be responsible till the end.

    Richardughed and did not stop her. He sent Tiffany back to Luna Vi.

    After arriving, he did not stop. He wrapped his arms around Tiffany''s waist and kissed her before leaving in the car.

    Tiffany touched her swollen lips and walked into the vi in a good mood.

    James and June were sitting in the living room. They had a chessboard in front of them, but they were distracted. The entire game was filled with messy chess pieces, which was enough to prove that their attention was not on the chessboard at all. Tiffany walked in and called, "James, June, I''m back."

    "Tiffany." James immediately turned around and asked, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"

    Tiffany touched her nose. Her flight arrived in the morning. But when she had just arrived at the airport, Richard took her away. Later, because she was worried about his injuries, she rushed back to get the Treasure Box and left without saying goodbye. "I only returned in the morning. Then... then I went to Royal Bay, Tiffany answered honestly. She thought James would frown when he heard Richard''s name, but she did not expect James to ask, "How is Mr. Hampton now?"

    "He''s fine." Tiffany felt James knew something ording to his tone. Therefore, Tiffany thought about it before asking, "James, do you know about Richard''s injury?"

    "Yes." James nodded and smiled bitterly. "I wasn''t sure at first, but I guessed it after seeing that you returned safe and sound. His actions are dangerous. If he''s not careful, he''ll die."

    He did not expect Richard to go this far for Tiffany.

    ''No wonder he refused when I went to ask him for that stone a few days ago. So, he wanted to use his body as a substitute at that time, James thought.

    James sighed and told Tiffany the results of his fortune-telling for her.

    III

    71%

    Even though Tiffany already knew a little, she was still frightened when she heard this fate that could not be disobeyed again.

    June nodded andforted her. "Fortunately, everything is over. This death omen has been resolved. In the future, no one will be able to threaten you."

    "No." Tiffany raised her eyebrows slightly, and a trace of mockery shed across her gorgeous and oppressive face. "There are still some."

    For example, Felix, the restless Morwen, the sinful Melody, and the cunning Grelle.

    These people were all future troubles.

    She had to get rid of them one by one.

    Tiffany sat on the sofa and ced a few chess pieces, and the chaotic chessboard seemed toe to life again. It was a dead end just now. But now, it had be a living situation that could be controlled at will. Speaking of which, who wasn''t a chess piece in this vortex?

    Tiffany casually ced a few chess pieces and took a few pieces of the opponent''s.

    June could not figure out her thoughts, so she asked, "Tiffany, who do you want to deal with?"

    "There are a lot of people." Tiffany yawnedzily. She seemed to have thought of something and asked, "By the way, June. Are there more people scolding me online today?"

    Ever since the incident with the engagement party, she had been scolded almost every day.

    Previously, when Richard interfered, the dirt on the engagement party had already disappeared. ''But what about today''s incident at the airport?'' Tiffany thought.

    She had "pushed" Grelle down in front of everyone. She knew she was probably being scolded very badly now.

 Chapter 520

    June hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, not only were there photos taken, but there were also videos of the scene. Grelle is too much. She knows how to use public opinion to harm people at a young age." Public opinion and rumors were easy to use, but it would be a double-edged sword if they were used well.

    At the thought of this, June was furious.

    She thought, ''It would have been fine if it were someone else. But it was Grelle. Back then, in Melvor Mountain, Tiffany helped their family so much.

    ''However, instead of being grateful, Grelle yed dirty. How can one not hate her for her scheming and methods?"

    The more June thought about it, the angrier she became. She asked, "Tiffany, in that case, should we directly find Grelle''s contractpany? A celebrity like her is too arrogant when she''s doing well." "No need." Tiffany shook her head.

    As far as she knew, Ascendant Entertainment, where Grelle worked, had been established for many years and was quite prestigious in the industry.

    Moreover, Ascendant Entertainment''s foundation was very stable. It was unlikely that they could use thepany to suppress Grelle.

    Moreover, Ascendant Entertainment''s boss''s son liked Grelle. He did not hesitate to pour resources on Grelle, looking like he wanted to promote her to an A-list celebrity.

    Under such circumstances, the feasibility of this method was not high.

    "Then..." June thought about it and asked, "Then... should we let Mr. Hampton take action?"

    There was a hint of probing and a subtle ambiguity in her tone.

    Tiffany sensed something and turned around. She saw June staring at her cor as if she had discovered something. There was even a hint of a smile in her eyes.

    "Yes?'' Tiffany subconsciously lowered her head. When she saw the red dot on her chest, she felt a few fireworks explode in her head.

    ''No wonder James kept looking away. No wonder June''s smile became more and more ambiguous. Tiffany finally realized why.

    These marks were bright red, like blooming petals.

    They were all caused when she made out with Richard at Royal Bay...

    "Good night." With that, Tiffany left the chessboard behind and rushed upstairs.

    As she ran up to the second floor, she heard a burst ofughter behind her.

    Oh, this is too embarrassing, Tiffany was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. She returned to her bedroom and locked the door. She felt so awkward that she threw herself on the bed and covered her face. In the end, a gust of wind blew and there was amotion at the window.

    She knew who came even without thinking.

    III

    Chapter 520.

    Tiffany threw a pillow at him andined, "It''s all your fault Why are you so ruthless? You... you..."

    She couldn''t finish the rest of her sentence.

    The curtains were drawn and brushed gently through the floor-to-ceiling window in the night.

    The shadow of a tall figure was cast on the ground.

    Richardzily stretched out his hand and caught the pillow Tiffany threw at him. He pulled the bunny ears of the pillow doll and walked toward the bed with his long legs. "Does it still hurt?" Richard asked.

    Tiffany didn''t say anything.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Good night," Richard added.

    Tiffany covered her head and pretended to be asleep.

    A clear lowugh sounded in the bedroom. Before Tiffany could react, a pair of long arms came to her and flipped her over.

    "I''ll help you apply the ointment," said Richard.

    Hearing this, Tiffany felt even more awkward. "Who wants you to apply the medicine? Let go."

    However, her protest was in vain.

    Richard casually waved his hand, and the curtains were instantly drawn.

    Tiffany was indescribably embarrassed and could only plead for mercy. "No, you misunderstood. I don''t need to apply medicine. It doesn''t hurt..."

    However, June and the others had identally seen those traces. How embarrassing! Tiffany thought.

    Richard coughed lightly and answered smoothly, "Alright, I''ll be careful next time." It meant he would try to leave them somewhere others could not see...

    Tiffany could tell what he was

    implying. She was so angry that she

    pounced on him and started hitting

    him. "Bastard!" A lowugh sounded. Richard''s beautiful eyes were filled with smiles.

    en

    Tiffany''s face turned red. She pounced on him and beat him up. However, as she beat him up, she realized the atmosphere was not right. Richard seemed to be... reacting again. Tiffany was shocked.

    She immediately got off his body and hid obediently at the side, not daring to move again.

    But this time, Richard, who had been provoked, would not let her off.

    The temperature in the room suddenly rose.

    However, when everything was right, Tiffany frowned and breathed in cold air. "No, my stomach hurts."

    She jumped off the bed and rushed into the washroom.

    A few minutester, when Tiffany came out again, her face was even redder. "Oh, well, my period came..." Richard was silent for a few seconds, then nodded in resignation Sat, Nov 23

    Chapter 320.

    0000000, 71%

    After Tiffany was done washing up, she looked at the time and saw that it was almost midnight. She could not help but ask, "Aren''t you leaving?"

    "I''ll be wherever my wife is." After Richard finished speaking, he sat downzily on a recliner.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and patted the other side of the bed. She smiled and said. "Then go take a shower. This ce is for you."

    Are we sleeping in the same bed?'' Richard thought happily.

    They had done the most intimate thing, to begin with, and they were officially engaged. It was naturally reasonable for them to sleep in the same bed.

    Except it was a torture that was both painful and happy for him.

    Richard struggled for two seconds, then went to the bathroom for a cold shower. When he came out, clean clothes were already at the door, and Tiffany had fallen asleep.

    room was warm. The

    The light in the ro

    girl on the bed was sleeping peacefully Her thick eyshes were lowered, casting a faint shadow on her eyelids. Richard leaned over and raised his hand to touch Tiffany''s face gently.

    Her skin was smooth and wless, looking young and rosy.

    However, perhaps because she was not sleeping well, Tiffany frowned.

    Richard got into bed. After turning off the lights, he hugged Tiffany''s waist from behind and ced his warm palm urately on Tiffany''s abdomen without any dirty thoughts.

    His cold and handsome face was filled with gentleness, and his deep eyes were filled with tenderness.

    Tiffany''s frown gradually disappeared.

    When she woke up, the sky was bright.

    Tiffany opened her eyes and

    subconsciously looked to her side.

    She saw, that Richard had left at

    some point, but she had a hand

    warmer in her arms. It was still warm under the nket.

    Looking at the time, it was already half past nine.

    Tiffany stretched.

    She knew Richard must have already gone to thepany now

    She inexplicably wanted tough when she thought of how he had covered her stomachst night.

    Tiffany took her phone and sent a message to Richard. She asked: [Did you sleep wellst night?] Richard quickly replied: [Not bad.]

    I''m afraid that means he didn''t sleep the entire night. With that thought in mind, Tiffany burst intoughter.

    Just as she was about to put her phone away, a new message from the system popped up.

    Tiffany clicked on it. Coincidentally, it was the live video of her meeting Grelle at the airport yesterday.

    The video''s bold title was also very eye-catching, [Miss Kelley went too far in bullying others. The female celebrity has been pped several times at the airport.]

 Chapter 521

    ''How dare they say it? Is there no need to be responsible for spreading rumors?'' Tiffany thought furiously.

    Tiffany scrolled down. There were many different titles below. Although the videos were all the same, the titles of these rumors were each more exaggerated than thest.

    Tiffany clicked on the video and took a look. The scene disyed was indeed what had happened yesterday.

    However, because of the editing and the title''s malicious guidance, the fact that she had pushed Grelle became definite evidence.

    She looked at thements below and saw all the offensive words.

    [As expected, those in this industry need a certain background. Otherwise, they will only be suppressed.]

    [No matter what, isn''t it too much to bully someone in public?]

    There were also many Grelle''s fans besides the opinions of a few passers-by. Theirments were much more malicious.

    [In the end, she''s jealous of Grelle.]

    [Miss Kelley has refreshed my worldview time and time again. She chased after her fiance''s uncle. After seeding, she stabbed her current fiance at their engagement party. She''s arrogant and despotic, bullying others with her power Such a woman is too scary. When will she die?]

    Those people posted suchments as if they had seen it with their own eyes.

    Tiffany yawned and continued scrolling with interest.

    In the end, she saw an interestingment.

    [This phone camera is almost on her face. Honestly, this photographer''s behavior is not right either.]

    [Wait. I don''t know if I''m the only one who has such an idea. But look at Tiffany''s face under the camera. It''s still so good-looking. She looks perfect from all angles. I love this peerless beauty. She''s much better than Grelle or something.] Tiffany was narcissistic to begin with. When she saw thisment, she generously liked it, thinking, "This person has good

    taste.''

    After viewing a few more simr titles, Tiffany put away her phone and got up to brush her teeth and wash her face. When she went downstairs, Luna Vi''s servants immediately brought out breakfast. "Miss Kelley, please try it." "Okay," Tiffany replied.

    Halfway through her meal, Tiffany looked around and did not see James. She asked, "Where are June and James?"

    "Mr. Quinn left early. He said that he had something to do and had to go out for two days. Mr. Quinn didn''t say what it was about," a servant replied.

    "Oh, got it." Tiffany nodded, not surprised at all.

    James had other secrets other than his identity as Miracle Healer. Therefore, Tiffany was already used to him disappearing every few days.

    The servant continued, "June is checking the herb inventory in the backyard. She''ll probably be here soon."

    15.18 Sat, Nov 23

    Not long after she finished-speaking, June walked in from the vi''s backyard.

    Tiffany wiped her mouth and stood up. "Let''s go."

    Without asking anything, June drove Tiffany away from Luna Vi.

    This time, they went to the film studioplex.

    Grelle was filming a shampoomercial in the film studioplex.

    When Tiffany arrived at the film studioplex, she walked in leisurely.

    June followed closely behind.

    After walking for a short distance, the number of people in front gradually increased. Several mobile cameras were also on standby.

    Tiffany sat down in a rest area. From her position, she could see the scene in front of her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Grelle was 30 feet away from her. She wore a pink dress, standing under the scorching sun. Her hair was full of bubbles. She was constantly making concave poses in front of the camera.

    June curled her lips in disdain. "They''ve wrapped her quite well.

    "That''s not very objective. The reason why Ascendant Entertainment spent so much money on promoting Grelle is not only because of that young man''s favor but also partly because Grelle''s looks are outstanding," said Tiffany. One had to be beautiful if they wanted to develop in this industry.

    Hearing Tiffany''s generous praise, June frowned and corrected her. "Tiffany, you can''t call her Grelle. You have to call her Grelle Sandy."

    June''s words meant Tiffany must call Grelle by her full name and not so intimately.

    Tiffanyughed and immediately nodded in agreement. "Okay, okay."

    While the two of them were chatting, Grelle sensed something. She suddenly turned around and saw Tiffanyzily sitting under the parasol.

    Tiffany was in azy posture. She was wearing ake-green dress and looked very energetic. Her every move was arrogant, noble, and elegant. Her temperament was otherworldly, and she was dazzling.

    Even though there was a short distance between them, Grelle could feel Tiffany''s every frown and smile were captivating. ''Seductress. What aplete seductress. A trace of jealousy shed across Grelle''s eyes.

    Moreover, many staff members,

    including the photographer, had noticed Tiffany. Their eyes kept looking over, intentionally or unintentionally. The amazement in their eyes was obvious, and their faces were full of amazement and infatuation.

    Noticing it, Grelle clenched her fists because these people did not show such an expression when they saw her.

    But now, Tiffany had taken away all their attention.

    Seeing that, Grelle gritted her teeth and tried to adjust her mentality to continue filming this advertisement. However, the more Grelle wanted topare herself to Tiffany, the more lowly and ridiculous she looked. She was like a clown who had overestimated herself. The shooting wasn''t going smoothly to begin with. The photographer kept saying she didn''t look lively, so the photos didn''t

    look good. Now that she was mentally unstable, the shooting was interrupted many times.

    71%

    1

    The photographer was so angry that he wanted to quit. He said furiously, "Can you do it or not? Look at these photos. How am I supposed to keep filming? Is it so difficult to coordinate facial expressions and eyes?"

    "I..." Hearing that, Grelle stood there aggrievedly. Her eyes were red. "I''m sorry. I''ll adjust myself. I definitely won''t disappoint youter."

    She was a neer who had just debuted. Not long ago, she appeared on two variety shows that attracted many fans. She had earned a lot of poprity among the audience and slightly increased her poprity. Coupled with the packaging of Ascendant Entertainment, as long as she had enough resources in the future, it would not be a problem for her to be promoted to the B-list.

    For example, this shampoo

    advertisement. Although it didn''t

    sound like much, this advertiser was

    amazing They had lots of high-end

    brands Even this endorsement

    opportunity was won for her by

    Ascendant Entertainment with great difficulty.

    No matter what, she had toplete it.

    The photographer waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright. Let''s rest for a few minutes before continuing." "Thank you." After thanking him, Grelle turned around and ran happily to the rest area where Tiffany was "Tiffany,/what brings you here? Why didn''t you tell me before you came so I could pick you up in advance?"

    The Grelle in front of Tiffany smiled innocently and harmlessly. She acted as if she and Tiffany were as close as sisters. Her smile was sweet and obedient, just like her likable persona as the national girl. Tiffany raised her eyebrows and gave a half-smile. "Then do you like me here or not?"

    "Of course..." Then, Grelle paused and said happily, "Of course, I like you here." She was still smiling, but her smile was twisted no matter how one looked at her. 15.18 Sat, Nov 23

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522 71%%0

    June pursed her lips. The more she looked at Grelle, the more hypocritical and disgusting she felt Grelle was.

    No matter how innocent she appeared, only Grelle herself knew what she was thinking and how she was secretly angry.

    Tiffany yawnedzily and waved her hand casually. "Go on. Don''t mind me. I''m just here to watch the show."

    "Tiffany..." Then, Grelle squeezed her hand and asked, "Are you still angry with me? I didn''t do it on purpose at the airport yesterday. It''s my fault for not standing steadily and falling after a slight push..." ''A slight push? What a wonderful way to put it.'' Tiffany gave a half-smile.

    ''Her statement confirmed that I had pushed her and showed her innocence and weakness. At the same time, her words disgusted me... Tiffany clicked her tongue and thought.

    She wondered why she hadn''t realized Grelle was so scheming when she was in Melvor Mountain in the past.

    Tiffany curled her lips into a smile that did not reach her eyes. "Why would I me you? I''ve said it before. I''m only here to watch the show today. Continue filming your advertisement. Don''t mind me." Hearing that, Grelle nodded and smiled. "Alright then..." Then, she turned around and returned to the filming location.

    This time, it took a lot of effort before the photographer finally felt barely satisfied.

    Grelle heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, before the filming was over, Grelle turned around and saw Tiffany still sitting in the rest area. Arge pile of fruits, cakes, and milkshakes was on the table before her. It seemed that she was here to watch the show. But Grelle didn''t know what show Tiffany was going to watch.

    ''Is she going to watch me make a fool of myself? But she didn''t turn around to look when the photographer scolded me ruthlessly,'' Grelle thought.

    Tiffany only sat under the parasol, exuding a sense of contentment and ease that made people jealous.

    Grelle''s eyes shed as she quietly called thepany. "Hello, Baron, didn''t you say you arranged an interview for mest time? Arrange it to be at the film studioplex. After mymercial shoot ends, they can interview me." ''Yes, I can let Tiffany appear on screen during the interview, Grelle thought.

    Yesterday at the airport, the storm caused by her being pushed down by Tiffany had been soaring. She felt it was time to strike while the iron was hot and give the pushing incident at the airport a follow-up.

    ''In any case, with Tiffany''s personality, she won''t have any scruples even if she is in front of the camera, Grelle thought confidently.

    If there were any more conflicts, she would use this opportunity to publicize the reason. She would say Tiffany was targeting her because Tiffany misunderstood the rtionship between her and Richard... This way, the groundless media would sniff out this implication and naturally imagine her and Richard as a couple.

    Anyway, Tiffany is the one who stabbed Richard first. Everyone is cursing at her. No one will stand on Tiffany''s side. With that thought in mind, Grelle hung up the phone and smiled smugly.

    The filming was in progress again.

    This time, Grelle looked back asionally to see if Tiffany had left. Seeing that Tiffany was always there, she gradually

    rxed.

    The rest of the filming went smoothly. After 20 minutes, all of the filming ended.

    Coincidentally, the interviewer came at this time.

    71%1 +5

    It was an entertaining interview. Ascendant Entertainment deliberately arranged it for Grelle to raise her profile. Now, it gave Grelle a chance to take advantage of the situation.

    Facing the cameras, Grelle answered all the questions smoothly. The reporters were about to turn off the cameras and leave when Grelle looked to the side and asked, "Are you done with the interview? I have a friend waiting for me at the side." She smiled sweetly. The reporters followed her gaze and saw a wless side profile.

    They saw an iconic beauty like an otherworldly elf. She sat on a rattan chair, bathed in the sunlight. Her long hair flowed down like a waterfall. Her side profile was stunning and perfect, instantly stunning everyone.

    The reporters were stunned.

    However, when they took a closer look, they realized that the beauty who was sunbathing was Tiffany.

    Something is going on. The

    reporters'' eyes lit up at the thought. They didn''t expect to capture this

    material during a small intervie

    Everyone immediately perked up and ran toward the rest area with their cameras.

    A triumphant smile appeared in Grelle''s eyes as she followed.

    She said, "Tiffany. Sorry to keep you waiting."

    When she ran over happily, Tiffany was still talking to June.

    June had long seen the reportersing. She immediately frowned and asked, "Tiffany, should we leave?"

    Otherwise, they would find it annoying to be surrounded and gossiped endlessly.

    However, Tiffany shook her head and smiled meaningfully. "I''ve been waiting all afternoon to give her this chance. It''s fine, June. Don''t worry and watch the show slowly."

    June had no choice but to let her be.

    At this moment, the reporters rushed over.

    Grelle also arrived at the rest area. She held Tiffany''s hand affectionately and asked with a fawning smile, "Tiffany, angry. Can I treat you to a meal?"

    Yesterday, she held Tiffany''s hand and was pushed away at the airport because Tiffany disliked others touching her.

    It was the same this time,

    don''t be

    Just as Grelle approached her, Tiffany gently waved her hand, wanting to push her away. Grelle''s eyes shed, and she used the same trick again. She fell to the ground with a thud. From an outsider''s point of view, she was pushed by Tiffany.

    It was the same even under the cameras of the reporters.

    People would always subconsciously sympathize with the weak and stand on the weak''s side.

    The reporters looked at each other and saw that Grelle''s eyes were red with grievance. They felt a little indignant.

    71%

    Hence, they looked at Tiffany unhappily, thinking, ''She has already apologized to you. What else do you want?''Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Grelle did not get up. She remained

    in this position and knelt on the

    ground. Then, she pitifully pulled

    Tiffany''s hand and sobbed, "Tiffany, you''ve misunderstood. I have nothing to do with Mr. Hampton..."

    It was like a bomb was thrown out.

    The reporters were shocked and keenly smelled the big gossip. No wonder Miss Kelley wanted to bully her in public.

    "It turned out she was unwilling to be dumped by Mr. Hampton Therefore, she couldn''t bear to see another woman by Mr. Hampton''s side. Oh, I see.

    Upon hearing this, June almost lost her cool and wanted to kick Grelle away.

    ''She can spout nonsense whenever she wants. How shameless!'' June thought.

    However, Tiffany did not say anything. June could only endure it no matter how angry she was.

    Grelle was still crying. "Tiffany, if it''s because of me that you misunderstood, I can leave. But Mr. Hampton loves you truly. You''ve hurt him once before..." With just a few words, the old scores of Tiffany stabbing Richard were mentioned again.

    Originally, this public opinion had gradually calmed down.

    However, some things were like this. People would forget if those things were not mentioned. When they were mentioned, they were still vivid in people''s minds.

    "You surely know how to act."

    Tiffany looked at Grelle with a faint

    smile. Her tone was still neither fast nor slow. She kindly reminded Grelle, "Why don''t you look back before reorganizing your words?"

 Chapter 523

    ''What... did she mean?'' Grelle''s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively had a bad feeling.

    However, she did not turn around. She remained sitting on the ground and said aggrievedly, "Tiffany, can you forgive me? As long as you stop being angry, I can bow and apologize to you!

    As she spoke, she wanted to bow and apologize.

    When the reporters at the side saw this scene, they were shocked and felt that Tiffany was too much.

    They thought if Tiffany had not bullied Grelle for a long time, Grelle wouldn''t be so frightened that she would bow and apologize to her for such a small matter.

    ''As expected of a wealthydy. She''s used to being arrogant and despotic. When the reporters saw this, although they felt indignant for Grelle, they were more excited that they had dug up this exclusive piece of news. Today''s interview video was worth watching. Once exposed, it would attract a lot of traffic and attention.

    Then their bonus for this month would be settled.

    Because of this, the reporters were even more focused on taking photos at the side. The recording pens in their hands did not stop for a moment.

    Grelle was already on the ground. She bent her waist and wanted to bow and apologize to Tiffany.

    June stood at the side, trembling with anger.

    The reporters were at the side, and every word Grelle said only made Tiffany even more hated.

    She kept apologizing and asking for forgiveness, but her words made people misunderstand her and Richard.

    Now, she even did such a thing. She bowed and apologized. Once this big news was exposed, one could imagine how theizens would criticize Tiffany.

    They would probably criticize Tiffany until she couldn''t raise her head high.

    June''s expression was cold as she clenched her fists.

    She couldn''t take it anymore. She wanted to rush over and p the hypocritical Grelle to death.

    She found Grelle disgusting.

    However, when Grelle bowed, someone not far away shouted excitedly, "Grelle!"

    Hearing the familiar voice and ent, Grelle''s body stiffened. She turned around in disbelief.

    Not far away, a couple carrying baskets were sweating profusely

    The simple and honest couple from the vige had been growing cotton for many years, so their cheeks were tanned. When they smiled, they had big white teeth. The couple had the simple and honest nature of poor vigers. It was none other than Grelle''s parents.

    When the Sandy couple walked to the rest area, they immediately put down the wicker basket and took out the ughtered chicken, cabbages, asparagus, and corn...

    Grelle''s expression changed again and again. She did not have the slightest joy of seeing her family. Instead, she was

    embarrassed, ashamed, and awkward.

    So much so that it was so difficult for her to ask, "Dad... Mom... why are you

    here?"

    #

    3

    "Hey, Grelle, you didn''t even greet your family when you came to the big city alone. We''re worried about you every day." As the Sandy couple spoke, they turned around and saw Tiffany.

    Joy was written all over their faces. They were so excited that they were at a loss. "Miss Kelley, you''re our benefactor. Melvor Mountain can be where it is today because of you...

    "There are also some chickens and eggs here. It''s a small token of my appreciation. If you don''t mind..."

    "Why would I?" Tiffany smiled gently and replied unhurriedly, "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Sandy. I''ll ept it then."

    "Okay, okay." The Sandy couple nodded continuously and thanked Tiffany profusely. "Miss Kelley is a good person.

    "Thank you for sponsoring all the children in Melvor Mountain and helping us do so many things. Now, you''re even helping to look after Grelle. I''m so grateful..."

    All they could say was that they were grateful repeatedly. The only repayment they could do was this small token of appreciation

    The reporters who smelled the news were stunned for a moment.

    ''Huh? Sponsoring the poor vige? Since this couple is Grelle''s parents, their words must be true. In other words, the notorious Miss Kelley had done such a good deed?'' the reporters wondered.

    A male reporter immediately took out his phone to check. Then, he found a series of information about the development of Melvor Mountain. There were also many photos of the scene, including one of Tiffany arranging the distribution of supplies.

    The poverty level of this vige was

    beyond imagination. Tiffany had

    taken the initiative to do charity there without publicizing anything As on one of the grantees, Grelle didn''t

    say anything about her benefactor''s actions, which was intriguing/

    The reporters looked at each other and couldn''t help but hand the microphone to the Sandy couple. They asked, "We''re reporters from the Entertainment Reporting Club. We want to interview you. Are you Grelle''s parents?" "That''s right," the Sandy couple replied.

    "Then can you tell us more details about the funding you mentioned?"

    "Sure." Justin Sandy, Grelle''s father, smiled and revealed his white teeth. He looked simple and honest. When Grelle heard this, she immediately wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    Justin''s voice was loud and clear, and his words had a dialect ent, but it was enough for people to hear him.

    Justin told them everything about Tiffany funding Melvor Mountain.

    "In the past, our elementary schools were mud houses. When it rained, it would leak. We were also worried about the safety of the children. Now, Melvor Mountain''s new school is spacious. It can amodate more than one thousand students. "Miss Kelley also donated a lot of money and things that we''ve never seen before to our vige. Also, in the past, Melvor Mountain''s cotton couldn''t be sold. Now, it''s all sold.

    "The vigers have built roads and bridges, and those who went out to work have returned. The elders who stayed behind have someone to look after them, and the children have their parents by their side. Their lives are getting better, and every family sees hope." the

    When Justin said that, Mandy Sandy, his wife, nodded in agreement.

    1071%

    The reporters looked at the two simple faces in the camera. They never expected there to be such an inside story. Out of curiosity, they searched again. Indeed, every word they said was true.

    Moreover, they learned that Tiffany established a charitable foundation under her name over half a year ago, and the money it donated exceeded 200 million dors.

    Tiffany paid all of it herself and had not epted a single cent from the outside world.

    The reporters couldn''t help but think, ''How can such a person be arrogant and despotic? How can she use her power to bully others? How can she bully Grelle, who has no background at all? That''s all bull shit. Where is those people''s conscience

    The reporters were stunned by this news. When they looked at Tiffany again, they could not help but feel respect.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tiffany could do this silently without taking credit or trying to gain attention from the public. She did not even expose this when she was being criticized the most. This was enough to prove that her character was not bad. On the other hand, when they thought about Grelle''s words just now, they found it phony.

 Chapter 524

    Grelle''s face turned pale.

    She had never expected that the person who undermined her and embarrassed her was her parents.

    Once this news was exposed, not only would her n to defame Tiffany fail, but it would also allow Tiffany to gain a good reputation.

    ''How can I let that happen?'' With that thought in mind, Grelle calmed herself down. After standing up from the ground, she seemed to have just discovered the existence of the reporters and went forward to exin, "Hey, didn''t the interview just end? Let''s cut the rest," She wanted them to pretend that nothing had happened.

    This way, even if she could not smear Tiffany, she would not be implicated.

    But it was toote.

    The reporters were stunned for a moment before replying, "Cut what? This is a live-stream tform."

    Grelle''s back stiffened and her expression changed drastically. "Live broadcast?"

    "That''s right." The reporter looked at her strangely. "Didn''t you know before the interview? At the very least, yourpany should know. We''re all doing live interviews and live broadcasts.

    What the reporter didn''t say was that because they were just a small media outlet, so even if it was a live broadcast, under normal circumstances, not many people could see this news.

    In other words, they wouldn''t cause a storm.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, there was such a coincidence.

    After Richard returned to the president''s office after the meeting Tyrone reported the news. "Mr. Hampton, I just saw Mrs. Hampton on a live-stream tform. She seems to have been made difficult by someone... "What?" Richard raised his voice and frowned. ''Who dares to make things difficult for my wife? Does he want to die?''

    "Show me," Richard said.

    "Okay, Mr. Hampton." Tyrone immediately sent his phone over.

    It was a small media live-stream tform, and the scene on the live-stream paused when Grelle said, "Tiffany, don''t misunderstand. I have nothing to do with Mr. Hampton..."

    She wanted to imply something by saying that and had deliberately discredited Richard.

    The atmosphere in the office was dead silent.

    Tyrone carefully raised his head and saw the expression on Richard''s handsome face darkened. He looked so disgusted, and even the veins on his hand were bulging. It was aplete rejection.

    He had always been a clean freak, so much so that he couldn''t allow any woman to call his name.

    Tyrone had always known this, so he asked, "Mr. Hampton, should we ban her?"

    Sat,

    71%

    "Yes, ban her," Richard said-mercilessly.

    At this moment, the live broadcast had just turned to Tiffany. The girl in the camera was sittingzily on a rattan chair.

    The sunlight on her body made her skin look as glowy as a diamond, making her look innocent, pure, and seductive.

    Richard''s frown finally stopped.

    When the live broadcast ended, the couple from the vige thanked Tiffany profusely. Richard raised his eyebrows and vaguely guessed Tiffany''s little scheme.

    He chuckled and instructed, "Promote this live broadcast and release the development progress of Melvor Mountain."

    Previously, in Melvor Mountain, he had built bridges and roads in the name of Tiffany.

    If she wanted to do charity, he would help her.

    Now that it was exposed, it was just right.

    "Okay, Mr. Hampton." Tyrone immediately did as he was told. Just as he was about to leave the office, he heard Richard say, "You did a good job. Your sry will double." When Tyrone heard this, he was instantly overjoyed. He was so excited that there seemed to be joy in his every step.

    "Thank you, Mr. Hampton," said Tyrone.

    When other employees heard this news, they were all envious.

    Who would have thought Tyrone could double his sry after scrolling through his phone?

    Many people went to ask for the secret in private. Tyrone smiled mysteriously, but his mouth was tightly shut.

    He thought, ''Because I''m smart. I had long seen through it. It can''t be wrong to stand on Mrs. Hampton''s team.

    *****

    In the film studioplex.

    The sun was shining brightly, but at that moment, Grelle felt she had fallen into an icehouse.

    The live broadcast video of her interview exploded in a short time. A bunch ofizens appeared. Countless people posted theirments, and they were all simr.

    [Fuck, fuck, I''m sorry. I take back my

    insults to Tiffany. As expected, you can''t judge a book by its cover. I''ll supervise myself to be careful with my words and actions. I won''t

    ???

    know.]

    [I can''t believe Melvor Mountain''s road construction project cost billions of dors. Fuck, this is a lot of money.]

    [It''s said Mr. Hampton paid for this project. Then, he did charity in the name of his wife. It''s another day of being forced to watch public disys of affection.]

    (Wait a minute, am I the only one who thinks Grelle is a little phony? Since she knows all of this, why didn''t she mention it? Also, that bowing was so embarrassing that I can''t bear to watch it.] [Me too! And the part where her parents told the truth. Honestly I feel embarrassed for her.]

    This live broadcast video reached the top of the trending topics in minutes. It was forwarded,mented on, and liked in just ten minutes. It could be said to have caused a storm.

    15:19 Sat, Nov 23 GD.

    The person who had the greatest impact was still Grelle.

    This was because her phony words had been made into emojis.

    Theizens were not fools. Even though some public opinion control could make people follow the trend, just like how the entire Inte had defamed Tiffany, one would learn the truth if they dug deeper. After Tiffany "pushed Grelle down" at the airport, countless people scolded Tiffany. However, in today''s live broadcast, Grelle''s every word was intentionally misleading the audience. She even bowed and apologized. If it weren''t for Grelle''s parents'' sudden appearance and the fact that they had thanked Tiffany many times, Grelle would probably have led theizens astray again.

    It was okay to not be popr as a celebrity, but it was scary to be two-faced.

    It was true, especially for someone

    like Grelle. She even bit others after

    receiving kindness from them.

    Everyone knew what she was

    thinking. ''Wasn''t she just jealous of Tiffany and wanted to snatch

    Tiffany''s husband?''

    Under such circumstances, the situation was one-sided.

    Grelle''s image of the national girl created by the variety show before waspletely ruined.

    The reporters left.

    After all the outsiders left, Grelle immediately confronted Tiffany. "You did it on purpose, right? You deliberately called my parents over to undermine me. I didn''t expect you to be so vicious."

    ''Who is the vicious one?'' June was so angry that sheughed.

    She was amazed by Grelle''s ability to me others and distort the truth. ''How shameless she was to say such a thing!''

    Tiffany smiled faintly. She sat on the rattan chair and casually ate the fruit. Under Grelle''s angry gaze, she saidzily, "Didn''t

    tell not to mess with me?" anyone you

    ''I''ve tolerated her more than once. How dare she!'' Tiffany thought.

    "You..." Grelle was trembling with anger. At this moment, she rushed toward Tiffany angrily and raised her hand to hit Tiffany.

    However, the Sandy couple pulled her away before she could touch Tiffany. Then, Justin raised his hand and pped her. "Bastard!"

    With a p, Grelle''s face tilted.

    The Sandy couple did not know what had happened, but in their eyes, their daughter was getting more and more outrageous. ''How dare she attack the benefactor who had helped our entire vige? We must teach her a lesson now!

 Chapter 525

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle¡¯s cheek was red and swollen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She covered her face and looked up in disbelief. ¡°Dad, you hit me? Do you know what this woman did to me? Instead of helping your daughter, you¡¯re helping an outsider?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m warning you again. Be more polite to Miss Kelley. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up, you heartless ingrate,¡± said Justin furiously.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Sandy couple had been farmers all their lives. They had done farm work all their lives and didn¡¯t have so many twists and turns.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They only knew that Tiffany had done them a favor to help the entire Melvor Mountain and even theirter generations.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They knew instead of spouting nonsense and being arrogant, they had to repay the kindness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was extremely agitated. She covered her face and said hatefully, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents like you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she ran off.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Sandy couple apologized to Tiffany nonstop. ¡°Miss Kelley, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t discipline our daughter well. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. We apologize on behalf of Grelle.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Tiffany shook her head and said calmly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Sandy, you should chase after her. It¡¯s not safe outside because there are too many cars.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay, okay.¡± The Sandy couple bowed apologetically and chased after Grelle with the wicker basket on their backs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June heaved a long sigh of relief. She felt extremelyfortable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, she asked, ¡°By the way, Tiffany, is it the show you were talking about? I was too impatient. It¡¯s funny to see Grelle¡¯s pretentious performance and stomping appearance.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°She brought this upon herself.¡± With that, Tiffany yawned.. Her eyes were filled with fatigue and a hint of coldness. Richard took her away before she could argue with Grelle yesterday at the airport. Because of her pushing Grelle at the airport, there was a lot of criticism online.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She didn¡¯t want to take the me.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, she got someone to call the Sandy couple and inform them of Grelle¡¯s whereabouts.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, Grelle ran out of Melvor Mountain without saying a word. She did not even inform her family. Later on, she signed a contract with thepany in Lovell City. Now, she even debuted as a famous actress. She did not contact her family either.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ascendant Entertainment wrapped Grelle up,pletely disregarding Grelle¡¯s background.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for Grelle, she enjoyed the luxury of the city too much. She did not even bother to return to Melvor Mountain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She did not want to acknowledge her parents who had embarrassed her. She could only me herself for what happened today.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got up and stood up from the rattan chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡± June followed behind. They walked out of the film studioplex to the parking lot.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 325</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Nov 23</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, halfway there, they coincidentally met another acquaintance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Wendy,</font></font>Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">71%</font></font>

    There were still four to five assistants circling her, followed by five to six bodyguards. It was as if she was afraid that others. would not know about the Trujillo family¡¯s worth and wealth

    Wendy saw Tiffany at a nce from afar.

    Speaking of which, Tiffany¡¯s aura was the focus of attention that others could not ignore. It was as if there was light on her body. No matter where she went, people would always notice her first.

    She was a dazzling and noble existence.

    In particr, her beauty was a killer weapon that worked on both men and women. She was likable and stunning.

    Wendy pursed her lips. Jealousy and dissatisfaction were written all over her face. Her tone was also rude. ¡°Why are you here? How unlucky to bump into you when I¡¯m out.¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±

    In other words, she also felt unlucky to meet Wendy.

    Wendy choked. She snorted coldly and was about to brush past Tiffany and leave. However, Wendy was still indignant when thinking about it. Therefore, she turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m very jealous of you. So jealous.¡±

    Wendy thought, ¡®What does Tiffany have to make Richard treat her like a treasure? How can Tiffany still act as if nothing had happened after she injured Richard at the engagement party?¡®

    God knew how long she had waited to see how Tiffany was dumped. In the end, Richard suppressed all the public opinion. His actions were enough to show his attitude.

    Wendy was furious.

    The news that the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s Saintess was marrying Richard had already spread. But it still ended without a hitch.

    All the good things were taken by Tiffany alone.

    Wendy found it too infuriating.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and left in her high heels.

    Unexpectedly, she rolled her eyes too much and did not see where she was stepping. She identally tripped over the green bricks under the film studioplex and was caught off guard. Then, she fell to the ground.

    Her blood was flowing from her nose.

    June burst outughing. Shemented, ¡°Your punishment came too quickly.¡±

    Wendy almost fainted from the fall. After getting up from the ground with great difficulty, she was so angry that she pped her assistant a few times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why didn¡¯t you help me when you saw me fall?¡±

    The assistant looked aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Trujillo. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡®She left so quickly and fell so suddenly. Who could react in time?¡® the assistantined in her heart.

    ¡°Send me to the hospital now.¡± Wendy covered her bleeding nose and cried from the pain.

    ????

    pg?¡®

    C7 AOA

    G

    Then, she turned around and wanted to re at the culprit, Tiffany. Unexpectedly, Tiffany ignored her. She had already gotten into the car and left.

    ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± Wendy stood on the spot with a fero

    expression.

    Tiffany sat in the car. The scenery outside the window went backward.

    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi. Just as Tiffany was about to get out of the car, saw more than ten luxury cars parked at the entrance of her vi. The license tes were all from Traron City.

    ¡®Someone hase to my ce to look for trouble. This was Tiffany¡¯s first reaction.

    She immediately got out of the car and went straight into the vi.

    4

    she

    As expected, more than ten people sat in the vi¡¯s living room. Tiffany nced around and realized that these people were all rtives of the Ashton family from Traron City. Among them were a few of Victor¡¯s children and grandchildren¡­

    Tiffany immediately knew their purpose foring.

    Victor had given all his assets to her before he died. Although this move was because he, as a grandfather, felt he owed his daughter and granddaughter, and he wanted topensate her, it also pushed her to the center of public criticism.

    The Ashton family people would not let this matter rest though she did not ept this asset at all.

    Tiffany walked to them and saw that Charlie and Thalia looked angry. She could vaguely see ayer of anger. Broken sses were on the ground. Tiffany could tell there had been an argument.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, are you okay?¡± she asked.

    Tiffany ignored the expression of the Ashton family people who had been waiting for her. She walked straight to her parents and asked, ¡°Did they encounter you?¡±

    Eric stepped out and pointed at one of the Ashton family people. ¡°Tiffany, this man threw the cups to the ground. The fragments hurt Mom¡¯s hand.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s expression turned cold.

    She grabbed Thalia¡¯s hand to take a look. The fragment had indeed cut her hand. Although it was very subtle, there was blood.

    1

    ¡°Very well.¡± Tiffany turned around and kicked that man in the face without saying a word.

    Boom!

    The man flew out of the sofa and mmed into the wall before falling. He wailed in pain. The group of Ashton family people who were originally aggressive suddenly fell silent. They sighed in their hearts, ¡®Holy shit. This girl is so fierce.¡®

 Chapter 526

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They charged over here aggressively because they thought they were in the right and had more people. They nned to force Charlie to give them an exnation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, Charlie¡¯s words implied there was no such thing. This angered Kurt so much that he threw a cup to show his</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">anger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He didn¡¯t hurt Thalia on purpose. Moreover, it was just a minor wound. It would heal automatically after a while. ¡®Did this little girl have to be so ruthless?¡® Kurt thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt screamed in pain and struggled to get up from the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt¡¯s stance was gone. His face was covered in blood, and he was in a sorry state.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not feel guilty at all. Her stunning face was filled with coldness as she said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get lost.¡± However, since the Ashton family people could find them, how could they be willing to give up because of a few words?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A woman said aggressively, ¡°We can leave, but you must return all the Ashton family¡¯s assets.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what Victor was thinking. I can¡¯t believe he let an outsider like you inherit all the inheritance. What right do you have?¡± The other Ashton family people also agreed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They looked at Tiffany as if they were looking at an enemy. Moreover, they treated Tiffany as an enemy who had cut off their money and snatched their benefits.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was speechless. ¡®It¡¯s a little unfair to be the scapegoat.</font></font>Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The corner of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, she said patiently, ¡°I repeat, this inheritance has nothing You¡¯ve found the wrong person even if you want to cause trouble.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Samuel came to her to tell her this news, she had already rejected him and said it clearly,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">to do with me.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Logically speaking, she should call him Grandpa at the funeral. But other than that, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with the Ashton family or get into trouble for no reason because of this inheritance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, now that she thought about it again, she had failed, although she had tried her best to avoid it. These people had stille.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt was unconvinced and scoffed at Tiffany¡¯s answer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He thought, ¡°The inheritance has nothing to do with her? Oh, she was pretending to be obedient after taking advantage of others.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. Who can treat money as a meaningless thing and reject it without being tempted at all?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I¡¯m afraid this little girl had long epted the inheritance, but she deliberately pretended to be stupid and said she did not get the money.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Did she think we were fools that could be fooled so easily?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt covered his nose and sat on the sofa. He sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll have to spit out this huge inheritance today. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, spit it out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Where¡¯s the money? Do you want us to search it ourselves?¡± The group rolled up their sleeves and looked like they wanted</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">15:19 Sat, Nov 23 GO</font></font>

    to force the money out of Tiffany.

    1071%

    Seeing that a group of people was about to besiege his daughter, Charlie instantly went berserk. He pped the table and stood

    up. He roared, ¡°Who dares!¡±

    The force was so great that theyer of ss above the coffee table was shattered.

    The ss cracked open like a spider web without warning. In the next second, the fragments sttered. Those Ashton family people closest to the ss fragments were so frightened that they covered their heads and fled, afraid they would¨Cbe affected by the fragments.

    Coincidentally, Kurt was a stepte when he dodged and a bloody wound appeared on his face.

    Moreover, this wound was very close to the eye. He would probably lose that eye if he were a little more unlucky.

    Screams sounded. Everyone was frightened.

    Charlie was also a little stunned in his anger. ¡®Oh, is my p that powerful?¡®

    However, the deterrent effect was absolute.

    Charlie snorted coldly and threatened, ¡°Do you still want to cause trouble in my house? idents always happen inevitably. You can only me yourself for being unlucky if you get hurt or killed.¡±

    Kurt flew into a rage. He had never suffered such a loss. He was so angry that his eyes turned red. He stretched out his hand, trying to take something from his back to deal with Charlie.

    It was a gun.

    There was a

    gun

    hidden under his clothes.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she saw this scene. There was an intense killing intent in her eyes.

    ¡®How dare he!¡® Tiffany was already prepared. If Kurt dared to take out his gun, she would kill him immediately.

    In any case, this was self¨Cdefense. Even if she killed Kurt, he deserved it. His death was not worth pitying.

    However, just as Kurt was about to act impulsively, someone stopped him and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ll only get yourself killed if you do this. Do you still want the inheritance?¡±

    This was Kurt¡¯s eldest brother, Simon Ashton.

    ¡°Yes, of course, I want it. But Simon, I can¡¯t take this loss for nothing.¡± Kurt pointed at his nose which was bleeding profusely and his eye which was almost blind.

    He got impulsive and wanted to teach the Kelley family people a lesson at all hazards.

    Simon stopped him again and said in a volume that only the two brothers could hear, ¡°Do these things quietly¡­¡±

    There was no need for Simon to finish his sentence, Kurt could naturally understand it.

    Regardless of whether the Kelley family was right or wrong toe here, it would be wrong to take out a gun. If they killed someone or something, they would also be implicated.

    Kurt knew this was not a good deal.

    He thought, ¡®Think about how Victor died. I can use the same trick again. It¡¯s just the Kelley family, and I have too many ways to deal with them. Moreover, it¡¯s easy.

    After being reminded by Simon, Kurt finally calmed down.

    He retracted his hand and looked at Tiffany and Charlie with a sinister gaze.

    71%

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, he said, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll spare you temporarily. But mark my words. I¡¯ll give you three days to return this inheritance. Otherwise¡­ don¡¯t me me for being rude to the Kelley family</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After threatening them, the Ashton family people left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The luxurious vi instantly fell silent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt, who was walking at the front with his head held high and had included the Kelley family people on the death list, didn¡¯t know that simrly, Tiffany had also included them on the kill list.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As she watched the Ashton family people leave, Tiffany¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia heaved a sigh of relief and subconsciously said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Kelley family this year? We keep bumping into despicable people and are always in trouble. Looks like I have to make a trip to Sanctuary Mountain when I have time.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie did notment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He didn¡¯t take Kurt¡¯s threatening words to heart at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was like in the past when there were inevitably unhappy times in the business world, too many people threatened him. But in the end, he still achieved his current achievements step by step.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for those people with bad morals, he believed they would self¨Cdestruct sooner orter aftermitting immoral acts.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Charlie looked at his palm and tried to p the coffee table again. He muttered to himself, ¡°Well, how strange. Why can¡¯t I shatter it now?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 527

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was working just fine a moment age, howe it¡¯s not working now? That¡¯s just great,¡® said Charlie</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He tried a few times, but no matter how he changed the ces, the coffee table did not move. It didn¡¯t add anything even though the ss had spiderweb¨Clike cracks.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking at Charlie¡¯s suspicious attitude, Tiffany touched her no</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, he couldn¡¯t p the table again, because she had secretly pped it just now. A force like a stream of air swept past the coffee table, and the table ss instantly shattered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Like her already powerful martial strength, her palm force was talent she obtained after her bloodline awakened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She only showed a glimpse of her abilities just then, and the effect was astonishing. If she became more skilled and improved further, those who wanted to defeat her would never have the chance in their lives.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany understood in her heart, but she pretended not to know anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The tense atmosphere that existed when the Ashton family members were around gradually dissipated until Eric asked innocently, Tiffany, those people said you inherited their family¡¯s inheritance. Is that true?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie and Thalia also looked at Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eric was still young, so he did not know what that meant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Charlie and Thalia were different. They had guessed some possibilities when the Ashton family came to their door in a fury.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For example¡­ identity¡¯s true identity.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For example¡­ she already knew all these inside stories.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie and Thalia looked at each other and saw a hint of loneliness in each other¡¯s eyes. However, in the next second, they forced themselves to cheer up andfort him. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s not a bad thing to know more.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, they could not be happy the entire time although they said it was a good thing,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It meant Tiffany had more options.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had to choose.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Charlie thought about how Tiffany, his daughter whom he had raised with so much effort, would one day not acknowledge him as her father, he sobbed and asked, ¡°Tiffany, will you still acknowledge us when your real familyes knocking on your door?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You asked the wrong question,¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She got up and ran around the coffee table to Charlie¡¯s side. As she massaged Charlie¡¯s shoulders, she slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, which will never change.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">-The Ashton family was just a stranger to Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even though she had regained her memories of those five years her impression of her biological parents was still blurry. The only thing she could remember clearly was her grandfather who spoiled her to the point of being outrageous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Last time, Jeremy told Tiffany her grandfather might not have much time left¡­.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since that was the case, Tiffany would quickly settle the matters on Ashton¡¯s side. Then she should return to the Azure Sea Royal Family to visit thest family she had in the world.</font></font>

    Tiffany lowered her eyes slightly and hid theplicated emotions in them.

    Half an hourter, Tiffany who had excused herself to sleep in her room, changed her appearance and escaped quietly through the window, disguised as Miracle Healer.

    Tiffany went to a five¨Cstar hotel.

    The whole Ashton family stayed at the hotel.

    However, the target she was looking for this time was not Kurt but Simon, the eldest son of the Ashton family. In other words, she was looking for her uncle Simon.

    Tiffany had got someone to find Simon¡¯s room number and knocked on his door,

    ¡°And you are?¡± asked Simon.

    Simon opened the door and saw a little girl standing before him. Although the girl¡¯s appearance was not stunning, she had a spiritual aura and light that could not be hidden.

    ¡°Mr. Ashton, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t recognize me.¡± Tiffany smiled innocently with Miracle Healer¡¯s face. ¡°You only need to know you invited me to save your life.¡±

    Upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s words, Simon was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re Miracle Healer?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiffany¡¯s answer was straightforward.

    Previously, when she was entrusted to treat Victor, she spent a great deal of effort rescuing Victor from the brink of death and finally silenced the Ashton family¡¯s disbelief in her abilities.

    Now, when Tiffany thought about it, it was not that they did not believe her but worried she could save Victor.

    However, after she disyed her medical skills, Simon, who was not present at that time, repeatedly sent invitations to Miracle Healer. The meaning of his words was to beg her for help because Simon had lung cancer, and it was in thete

    stages.

    He had a hard time getting rid of Victor, and now that he¡¯s about to inherit arge fortune, how could he bear to? He just wanted to live on at all costs.

    However, Simon would never have thought his actions would give Tiffany the chanc

    to destroy them, the group of ingr

    Simon immediately opened the door after Tiffany revealed her identity. ¡°Pleasee in. I¡¯ve long heard Miracle Healer¡¯s medical skills are impressive at a young age. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true today.¡±

    He didn¡¯t get a response to his ttery.

    Simon continued, ¡°I¡¯ve exined the situation in the post. I wonder¡­ are you confident that you can save my life?¡±

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany reached out to check Simon¡¯s pulse. His pulse was wick, and his lifespan was approaching. He couldn¡¯t hold on much longer with his illness.

    ¡°Mr. Ashton, you must have done many checkups. You must clearly understand your health, so I won¡¯t say anything else. You are indeed close to the end of your life with illness.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Simon looked at Tiffany, waiting for her to continue.

    ¹ú¼Ò92%

    ¡°Interestingly, I also detected a kind of poison in your body. It¡¯s the same poison that was in Victor¡¯s body, a kind of slow- acting poison. However, you have been poisoned for a shorter time, so you can still be saved.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Simon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He replied without thinking, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The poison on Victor¡¯s body was</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">cted by Simon and a few of his rtives. It was Victor¡¯s fault for wanting to find Faith</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ashton, his long¨Cdead daughter. He was even prepared to leave all his assets to Faith!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">cent of Victor¡¯s inheritance once</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, they could not watch all of this happen. Otherwise, they could not get as Victor died.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, they never thought they still didn¡¯t get a penny out of his inheritance when Victor died in the end.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unfortunately, Simon¡¯s illness could no longer be sustained at that time¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon asked again, ¡°Why can¡¯t the doctors detect the slow¨Cacting poison in my body? Could it be¡­ you misdiagnosed me?¡± Tiffany smiled faintly. She casually picked up a pen from the table and stabbed it into Simon¡¯s heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her force was a little too strong, and Simon spat out a mouthful of blood.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The poison has entered your lungs. Do you think I misdiagnosed?¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon fell to the ground, sweating profusely. At that moment, he could no longer doubt the authenticity of Tiffany¡¯s words. There was only one thought in his mind. ¡°Please, help me!¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 528

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When things are hopeless, a glimmer of hope is seen as a straw for a drowning person. it must be clung to all costs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon coughed non¨Cstop. His mouth was full of blood as he begged, ¡°Please save me, no matter what price you want me to pay, and no matter what reward you want me to pay, I¡¯ll agree!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled yfully but pretended to be deep in thought. After thinking for a moment, she slowly replied, ¡°Deal.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon heaved a sigh of relief. The weight in his heart was finally lifted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®As expected, everything can be resolved easily with money. So long as Tiffany can save my life this time, no one can stop me from bing the head of the Ashton family,¡¯ thought Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Simon felt confident, Tiffany abruptly said, ¡°But your poison is a little tricky.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How?¡± asked Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I can give you the antidote just like Victor. However, the poison has been umting in you for half a year. If you want to eliminate it, you must find the source of the poison.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The source¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon seemed to have thought of something. His eyes darkened, and even his expression changed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back then, when they used the method to poison Victor slowly, their poison was made from some rare ingredients as a precaution. They were not worried they would be exposed if the thing came to light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for those ingredients, they were all handed over to Kurt for safekeeping.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It meant Simon had been poisoned for half a year, and only Kurt had the chance to harm him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing Simon¡¯s expression change repeatedly, Tiffany casually added another word. ¡°Maybe you should think about what youe into contact with the most in your daily life. Perhaps that¡¯s the source of the poison.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s my bracelet¡­¡± said Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He immediately took his bracelet off.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt gave the bracelet to him half a year ago.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, Kurt even said he had searched for a long time before finding the blessing bracelet, which was significant. Simon had always had a good rtionship with Kurt, so he wore the bracelet until today.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Simon did not expect that the reason why Kurt was so touched at that time was because Kurt wanted to kill him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon felt terrible to think of that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He still couldn¡¯t believe it until he heard the sound of the bracelet beads being crushed. He looked up and saw every bead in the string contained powder.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The powder¡¯s smell was undoubtedly the slow¨Cacting poison Simon had spent so much effort to find back then.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was confirmed!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon sneered and cupped his fists at Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my life to you, Miss Wood.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">11:03 Sun, Nov 24 GO</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 528-</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s alias was Jacqueline Wood.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was just a random name at that time. Tiffany did not expect her to have such a rtionship with the Ashton family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fate made fools of people.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">92%</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">+5</font></font>

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. She had achieved her goal. She nodded in agreement with Simon¡¯s words and then turned to leave the hotel.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany heard a knock on the door behind her just as she left.

    She deliberately stopped in her tracks.

    The door opened, and Kurt stuck his head out. When he saw who it was, he called in surprise, ¡°Simon? Why are you¡­¡±

    However, Simon¡¯s fistsnded on Kurt like a storm before he could finish his sentence.

    Kurt was already seriously injured when he was at the Kelley family. Now, his injuries were even worse.

    ¡°Simon, are you crazy? Why did you hit me for no reason?¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to call me?¡± Simon sneered. ¡°Ask yourself, have I ever let you down in any way? You schemed to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Simon, what are you talking about? Who wants to scheme to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin. You want to get more of the inheritance, don¡¯t you? Alright, I am telling you today. You can forget about getting a single cent of the inheritance!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Burning bridges after crossing them? Did I offend you?¡±

    Kurt was also a hot¨Ctempered person. After being wronged, he punched Simon in anger. Simon immediately counterattacked, and the two brothers immediately fought.

    Tiffany left the hotel.

    June¡¯s car was waiting at the entrance when she walked out of the hotel.

    Tiffany sat on it and thought of the dogfight scene just now. It was funny.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, was Simon really poisoned?¡± asked June.

    ¡°Originally, he was not poisoned but is today at the Kelley family,¡± said Tiffany, letting out azyugh.

    She was such a vengeful person. Her n to sow discord had been set in motion since the Ashton family came to her house to cause trouble and even hurt Thalia today.

    Therefore, Simon would vomit blood when she poked Simon because she had poisoned him with the same symptoms when they were in the Kelley family.

    As for the powder in the bracelet, that was even easier.

    Tiffany had hidden the poisonous powder in her palm when she crushed the beads. She just pretended to find it in the

    beads at that moment.

    It has been proven the affection between Simon and Kurt was merely due to shared interests, which made them appear closely united to outsiders. However, when they encountered disagreements and conflicting interests, what fraternal feelings could remain after the brothers killed their father?

    Chapter 528-

    June was amazed.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, you yed a good move. You didn¡¯t waste anything With just a few words, you made them fight each other! This way, how would Kurt have the time to find trouble with the Kelley family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡­¡± said Tiffany, smiling meaningfully.

    Such a punishment was too light for the brothers who had killed their father.

    Now, she was hoping Kurt would take out the impulse to take out his gun when he was at the Kelley family.

    A gunshot suddenly sounded in the originally quiet hotel as if it were to prove Tiffany¡¯s thoughts.

    The hotel employees ran out in shock a momentter, and someone hurriedly called the police.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June stopped the car.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">An ambnce arrived in a hurry about 15 minutester. Two stretchers were carried to the hospital.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not others, but Simon and Kurt, the two brothers.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June gasped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The retributione too soon. The heavens have eyes! The two brothers did not hesitate to kill their father to fight for his assets. They had fought for their interests and sent both sides to the hospital. Wasn¡¯t the retribution and deserved it? thought June.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June heaved a long sigh of relief. There was no sympathy in her eyes. Instead, she felt happy. It was the punishment that evil people deserved!</font></font>

 Chapter 529

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffanyughed. Her eyes were calm and emotionless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Kurt and Simon, the two brothers of the Ashton family, had the idea to deal with the Kelley family, they had crossed her bottom line.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hence, she wanted to get rid of these two brothers as soon as possible from that moment on.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The best way to get rid of Kurt and Simon was to give them a taste of their own medicine. After all, they had done many evil deeds to begin with. They did not even spare their father.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany has acknowledged the familial rtionship since she called Victor ¡°Grandpa¡± at his funeral the other day.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now that Kurt and Simon had brought it upon themselves to kill each other, it could be considered as taking revenge for Victor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Victor should be able to rest in peace.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes to rest. She said slowly, ¡°Follow them to the hospital.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, Miss Kelley.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June immediately started the car and followed the ambnce to the hospital.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Kurt and Simon were sent to the hospital together, the doctors in the emergency room immediately arranged for emergency treatment, but their wounds could not be saved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The doctor sighed and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m their aunt, Doctor. How are my two nephews doing?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A rtive of the Ashton family walked forward, and the other rtives followed suit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Kurt and Simon were fighting, their rtives were in the next room of the hotel, so they could hear themotion,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, they did not take it to heart at first.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not until their fighting became more intense that the other rtives of the Ashton family, who were usually close to them, thought of stopping Kurt and Simon when they realized they were serious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, they were still a step toote.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt was an impulsive and brainless person, to begin with. Once his temper red up, he only cared about his aggrieved mood and would definitely take revenge for the short¨Clived pleasure, so he never thought about the consequences when he did things.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, Kurt had fired his gun by the time the rtives realized the seriousness of the situation and prepared to stop it¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And luckily, the shot hit Simon¡¯s kidney.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, Simon did not expect Kurt, who was usually obedient and submissive to him, would want his life. Therefore, he also snatched the gun and fired at Kurt.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The shot was for the heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kurt and Simon fell to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their blood stained the carpet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Ashton family¡¯s rtives were so frightened that their scalps went numb. They immediately made a call and sent them to the hospital.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the doctor¡¯s words made them feelplicated.</font></font>

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, I¡¯ll be frank about the patient¡¯s condition. Kurt was dered dead after unsessful rescue efforts. Simon¡¯s kidney is damaged. We will try but can¡¯t guarantee the surgery will seed, so please sign this notice of serious illness.¡±

    Then the doctor added, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The Ashton family¡¯s rtives looked at each other.

    They never expected the matter to be so serious.

    Kurt died from ineffective resuscitation because of the fight between Simon and Kurt.

    If anything happened to Simon¡¯s surgery¡­Then the entire Ashton family would have two legitimate heirs to split the inheritance. That way, they would only get more money¡­

    A rtive of the Ashton family wiped away her tears and clung to the doctor¡¯s hands, begging, ¡°Please, you must do everything you can.¡±

    However, when she turned her head and lowered her voice, saying, ¡°Of course, if the surgery fails, we won¡¯t me you. Instead¡­ thank you.¡±

    Then she stuffed a cheque over.

    The doctor was stunned. He immediately pushed the check away and said with a dark expression, ¡°This is my duty!¡± then he turned around and entered the emergency room.

    The rtives of the Ashton family were waiting outside.

    The process was long and arduous.

    However, only half an hour had passed in reality.

    Because Simon¡¯s injuries were too serious and his hemorrhage during the resuscitation, he could not be saved in the end. When the rtives of the Ashton family heard the news, they all heaved a sigh of relief and left the hospital.

    They didn¡¯t even go to see Simon for thest time!

    Tiffany and June watched everything happen. After those rtives left, Tiffany walked out the corner and ran straight to Simon¡¯s ward.

    Upon seeing her, Simon felt as if he had seen his savior. He reached out with difficulty and said hoarsely, ¡°Save me, Miss Wood, please save me¡­¡±

    Miracle Healer could extend one¡¯s life.

    He could still be saved!

    Tiffany slowly walked forward. The smile on her lips was inexplicably mocking. ¡°Why should I save you? Give me a reason.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Simon was stummed and subconsciously said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just have a deal? I¡¯ll offer you two million dors, and you promised to save me¡­¡±

    Tiffany did not speak, but the smile in the corners of his eyes was mocking.

    Simon finally reacted and abruptly sat up from the bed. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Lie to you about what?¡± asked Tiffany.

    ¡°You clearly said that you could cure my illness. You also said that as long as you find the source of the poison, as long as you let my third brother¡­¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, Simon was suddenly stunned. Then, his eyes gradually turned vicious and angry from seeing hope at the beginning. ¡°You were lying to me when you said I was slowly poisoned?¡±

    He finally reacted.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, his reaction was toote.

    Tiffany smiled faintly and slowly replied, ¡°Not entirely. I could indeed save you, and it¡¯s also true you were poisoned. However, from the beginning to the end, I never said it was Kurt who poisoned you¡­¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Didn¡¯t you find it in that string of beads? There was powder in it, and those¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I crushed the beads.¡± Tiffany interrupted Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She said that she crushed the beads. In other words, it was true that she crushed the beads, but she was the one who deliberately mixed the poison in them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">From the beginning to the end, she did not explicitly say Kurt was the murderer who drugged him. It was Simon who suspected Kurt himself and was certain of it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing this, Simon¡¯s originally deceived expression suddenly froze. Then, it gradually turned into anger, and it was boundless anger!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®No wonder Kurt and I were originally fine, but I began to suspect Kurt because of the young girl¡¯s words. In a moment of anger, I went to confront Kurt. Then we fought, resulting in today¡¯s situation. Both sides suffered great losses,¡¯ thought</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon almost vomited blood. He shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you, you bitch, who harmed me! You used me as a tool to kill my brother and sow discord. You little bitch. You have a vicious heart!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Am I vicious?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stood up and removed the mask on her face, revealing her stunning face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Simon saw her face clearly, his body froze, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.</font></font>

 Chapter 530

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s you?¡± asked Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The famous Miracle Healer, praised by countless people, was the little girl of the Kelley family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®No wonder¡­ No wonder this happened so soon after we went to the Kelley family. It turned out the little girl wanted to get rid of us to prevent future troubles,¡® thought Simon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After figuring it out, Simonughed out</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">loud. His face was filled with the madness of revenge. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite good</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">at scheming. You¡¯re really like your 1 ¡°er. You don¡¯t show yourself but can always achieve your goal.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was the first time Tiffany had heard</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With a thought, she asked. ¡°Then her</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">eone mention her biological mother.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">was caused by you, right?¡±</font></font>Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After regaining her five years of memories, Tiffany could recall her mother¡¯s face when she was little. It was also because of the memory that Faith¡¯s death was suspicious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Victor only knew that his daughter died because she eloped with a son¨Cinw he did not acknowledge.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, in Tiffany¡¯s childhood memories, Faith clearly had an ident on the way to see Victor of the Ashton family from the Azure Sea Royal Family to Traron City.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ident might not have been an ident, but an assassination.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simonughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Victor nned to give all his assets to Faith, his daughter, but he didn¡¯t give it to us, his sons. So she deserves to die!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon, the middle¨Caged man on the bed, looked like he was on the verge of death, but hatred surged in his eyes. He was simply an animal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned. ¡°She¡¯s your sister! Your biological sister!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Kurt is also my younger brother.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®However, when it came to benefits, didn¡¯t he kill Kurt without hesitation?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Crazy. You are really crazy,¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head. She felt it was a waste of her breath to reason with such a person.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She turned around and was about to leave, but Simonughed at her back. ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re unkind, don¡¯t me me for being heartless as your uncle. Before this, a group of assassins should have been to the Kelley family.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Simon behind herughed crazily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened as she quickened her pace and left the hospital.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June followed closely behind her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany and June got in the car and rushed toward the Cedar Ridge Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®With Simon¡¯s ruthlessness, how could he not do something like hiring someone to kill?¡® thought Tiffany, frowning.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had thought it would be safe enough but had been too careless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car sped up and soon arrived at the entrance of the Cedar Ridge Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rushed into the vi and saw Charlie and Thalia sitting on the sofa by the new coffee table in the living room. They looked to be in a good mood.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man on the sofa opposite them was tall and had a strong aura. His every move was noble and graceful, and no one could take their eyes off him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Who else could it be but Richard?</font></font>

    Tiffany blinked, and her uneasy heart finally calmed down.

    Upon seeing her return, Thalia quickly waved her hand. ¡°Tiffanye over. Why

    re you standing there?¡±

    Tiffany walked over. Thalia pulled her to Richard¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s still early. I have something important to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tiffany asked subconsciously.

    Then, her birth certificate was stuffed into her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good day today. It¡¯s time to register our marriage,¡± said Thalia.

    Tiffany appeared at the entrance of the City Hall 15 minutester.

    She was brought into the City Hall in a daze. In less than five minutes, two marriage licenses appeared in her hands.

    Did they register their marriage just like that?

    Tiffany looked at her marriage license. The photo on it was taken by Richard when she was forcefully hugged by him. In the photo, her expression was a little dazed as if she had just realized something.

    As for Richard¡­

    He was smiling charmingly in the photo. His handsome face was lethal, and his picturesque eyes were wless. One look was enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter.

    Tiffany blushed when she looked at their intimate photos. Then, she looked up at Richard and asked, ¡°What exactly did you

    when you came to my house today?¡±

    say

    It was easy to deal with Thalia. She liked Richard, her son¨Cinw to begin with. However, Richard had made some effort to deal with Charlie, her father.

    However, she did not expect even her father to agree to their marriage today.

    Richard chuckled. He took a step forward and held Tiffany¡¯s waist. He leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°I told your parents to leave their daughter to me. I¡¯ll dote on you, look after you, and protect you¡­¡±

    Perhaps what moved Charlie was Richard¡¯sst sentence to protect Tiffany.

    Tiffany was caught in the whirlpool and was one of the whirlpools.

    Charlie knew well that with his ability, he would not be able to protect Tiffany one day. Therefore, handing her over to Richard was the best choice.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been nning this for a long time!¡± said Richard.

    Tiffany snorted softly. Although she said that, she was still happy after obtaining their marriage license.

    Richard chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, I have a n. Because with such a lock, it won¡¯t be easy for you to escape from me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s running away from¨Cyou?¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. ¡°I won¡¯t run. I won¡¯t leave even if you chase me away in the future!¡±

    ¡°The marriage license is not a shackle to me, but¡­ the future my heart desires, thought Tiffany.

    Then Tiffany reached out to hold Richard¡¯s hand bit by bit. Their fingers were intertwined, and their minds were connected.

    Tiffany and Richard looked at each other and smiled as they walked out of the City Hall side by side.

    The news of them registering their marriage was a big deal. The outside world did not think that they could continue to be together.

    Therefore, when the news spread, thements exploded. No one believed Richard would marry Tiffany.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In everyone¡¯s eyes, Tiffany¡¯s negative image was deeply ingrained. Even though she was the one who did charityter, people still wrote. [She¡¯s so rich. Isn¡¯t it only right for her to donate money to charity?]</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Another example was: [That money doesn¡¯t belong to her. She relied on Mr. Hampton to get it. Since that¡¯s the case, she should thank Mr. Hampton for doing charity. What does it have to do with her?]</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Most importantly, thesements had received tens of thousands of likes, indicating that quite a few people shared the same thoughts.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard originally wanted to get someone to remove all the news. He did not want to see any negativements about Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, on second thought, these voices and public opinion could not be blocked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hence, Richard personally registered a Twitter ount. Then, he took a photo of their marriage licenses and uploaded it. The caption was: [Let me introduce my wife.]</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was the first time Richard, who had kept a low profile for many years, had used a social media ount. Once hid move was made, the entire Inte exploded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were almost one¨Csided congrattory messages. Many business tycoons also took the opportunity to make their presence known under thements to please Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The people who had just criticized Tiffany only had one word left: Sour!</font></font>

 Chapter 531

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And it was the very sour kind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s status was unparalleled. Not only was he young and handsome, but he also held the lifeline of the global economy. Whenever he made a move, the entire Lovell City would shake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Facing such a top¨Cnotch man, which woman wouldn¡¯t have a dream?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the dream was broken now¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not expect Richard to do that either. She immediately hugged his neck and gave him a sweet kiss with her heart full of joy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard took the opportunity to hold Tiffany¡¯s waist and abduct her to Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now that he had tasted it, how could the hot¨Cblooded man tolerate his beloved one taking the initiative to throw herself at him?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not resist and let him carry her away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, there was a problem. Her period hadn¡¯t ended, so¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard choked and frowned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It didn¡¯t feel good to be able to do anything¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard sighed and obediently got off the bed before running to the bathroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany burst intoughter and pulled the nket over herself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pillow had a faintvender fragrance, which was very pleasant. Tiffany slowly exhaled and rolled happily on the big bed. Richard saw Tiffany wrapping herself up in a nket when he came out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He walked over and dug her out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being suffocated?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked and snuggled into her arms. She asked, ¡°By the way, Richard, did you see anyone when you went to my house this afternoon?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She heard Simon implied that he had sent the assassins over while she was at the hospital in the afternoon. She forgot about the matter when she saw Richardter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken care of them all,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard pinched her face and teased, ¡°What you care about is what I care about. Don¡¯t worry.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yup.¡± Tiffany nodded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Actually, she had guessed it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Richard taking action, it was naturally foolproof.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, Tiffany had arranged for her men to be near the Kelley family. Her subordinates would rush out instantly once there was any news or danger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was relieved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:33 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 531</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Richard suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, which day do you think is good?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Anyone is fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°So what do you think about this date?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked down and saw Richard was referring to December 12th.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was winter, but the weather in Lovell City had always been good. It was not too cold in winter, so it was convenient for them to go out and y.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hence, she nodded subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After replying, Tiffany suddenly had a brainwave and turned her head to ask, ¡°What date did you make me choose?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Our wedding date.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The words came out of his thin lips. His voice was low and pleasant to the ears.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His words were inexplicably hot in the middle of the night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned momentarily before she slightly blushed.</font></font>

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Then Tiffany thought, ¡®We havee to this point, and our wedding is just a matter of time.

    ¡®However, I¡¯m more or less traumatized because of the incident at the engagement party. I feel uneasy when I think about how Felix is still fine.

    ¡®Most importantly, Felix has obtained the Inheritance Power of the Treasure Box points. What level would his strength increase to?¡®

    Richard saw through Tiffany¡¯s thoughts. He raised his eyebrows andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him disappear before that.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said Tiffany. ¡°I won¡¯t hold you back. Besides, I have something to ask him in person.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Richard agreed immediately. His eyes were gentle, too gentle.

    Tiffany blinked. At that moment, she suddenly felt she had known Richard for a long time. One look from him was enough to make her feel at ease.

    Unprecedented emotions filled her heart.

    Tiffany raised her head and urately kissed Richard¡¯s lips.

    The moonlight was hazy, and the room was filled with warmth.

    However, Richard felt a pair of weak and boneless hands on his waist when he was the most aroused. He frowned and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Oh.

    Tiffany waspletely unaware she had caused trouble and obediently let go.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Tiffany before him. He lowered his head and bit Tiffany¡¯s lips. Then, he rushed into the bathroom to take a shower.

    95%Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Richard suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, which day do you think is good?¡±

    ¡°Anyone is fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°So what do you think about this date?¡±

    Tiffany looked down and saw Richard was referring to December 12th.

    It was winter, but the weather in Lovell City had always been good. It was not too cold in winter, so it was convenient for them to go out and y.

    Hence, she nodded subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    After replying, Tiffany suddenly had a brainwave and turned her head to ask, ¡°What date did you make me choose?¡±

    ¡°Our wedding date.¡±

    The words came out of his thin lips. His voice was low and pleasant to the ears.

    His words were inexplicably hot in the middle of the night.

    Tiffany was stunned momentarily before she slightly blushed.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Then Tiffany thought, ¡®We havee to this point, and our wedding is just a matter of time.

    ¡®However, I¡¯m more or less traumatized because of the incident at the engagement party. I feel uneasy when I think about how Felix is still fine.

    ¡®Most importantly, Felix has obtained the Inheritance Power of the Treasure Box points. What level would his strength increase to?¡®

    Richard saw through Tiffany¡¯s thoughts. He raised his eyebrows andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him disappear before that.¡±

    4 ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said Tiffany. ¡°I won¡¯t hold you back. Besides, I have something to ask him in person.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Richard agreed immediately. His eyes were gentle, too gentle.

    Tiffany blinked. At that moment, she suddenly felt she had known Richard for a long time. One look from him was enough to make her feel at ease.

    Unprecedented emotions filled her heart.

    Tiffany raised her head and urately kissed Richard¡¯s lips.

    The moonlight was hazy, and the room was filled with warmth.

    However, Richard felt a pair of weak and boneless hands on his waist when he was the most aroused. He frowned and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Tiffany waspletely unaware she had caused trouble and obediently let go.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Tiffany before him. He lowered his head and bit Tiffany¡¯s lips. Then, he rushed into the bathroom to take a shower.

    Chapter 531-

    Tiffany rubbed her nose and looked at the ceiling innocently.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I did anything¡­ It¡¯s just that Richard is too sensitive and can¡¯t take any teasing at all¡­ thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany rolled over andughed inwardly.

    95%

    The next morning.

    The sky was bright. The sunlight shone down on the luxurious, simple, and stylish bedroom, and specks of lightnded on the big bed.

    Tiffany opened her eyes in a daze and saw Richard still in the bed. At that moment, his deep eyes were staring at her without blinking.

    ¡°Morning,¡± said Tiffany.

    She stretched, then winked at Richard.

    Her yfulness was fully disyed, and she had a hint of slyness and intelligence.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. A certain thought that had been restrained was reignited. Moreover, it burned brighter and brighter, as if he was being roasted over a fire.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Morning.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard almost spat the word out from between his teeth. Then, before Tiffany could react, he got up and pounced on her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s so itchy, bastard¡­¡± said Tiffany,ughing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s pleasantughter echoed in the bedroom where the morning light was streaming.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney, John, and Garry were already on standby downstairs. They waited a long time but did not see Richarde down, Hence, Garry came up with an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up quietly and listen? See if there¡¯s any movement¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What do you want to hear?¡± Sidney asked a meaningful question and gave a half¨Csmile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry choked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as Sidney, John, and Garry were secretlyughing, Richard came down, followed by Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It could be seen Richard was in a good mood and felt refreshed,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On the other hand, Tiffany behind him slowly walked down the stairs. Her face was red, and her eyes were watery and looked crystal clear. She was exceptionally likable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney and Garry looked at each other and chuckled before walking forward. ¡°Richard, can we not go to the desert today? we heard it¡¯s so hot there, and there are insects¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No.¡± Richard refused them without thinking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was precisely because there were insects there, and Tiffany had to follow them, Richard didn¡¯t want Tiffany to be bitten by the insects, so he had to let them both go and get bitten.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then Tiffany wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing Richard, Sidney and Garry instantly wilted..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:33 Mon, Nov 25 G.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 531</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Fuck, there was no love¨Cleft. Richard was still as heartless as ever thought Sidney and Garry.</font></font>

 Chapter 532

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As expected, gentleness and patience were for Tiffany. As for Sidney and Garry, they were at most cannon fodder.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney and Garry looked at each other and wailed in unison.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°We are two jealous men,¡± said Sidney.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°We are sour and redundant,¡± said Garry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard left them wailing and struggling. After a sumptuous lunch, a helicopter slowly took off from the sky above Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ce they went this time was the desert in the far west.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix¡¯s tracks disappeared there two days ago. He had not been seen since. With Felix¡¯s cunningness, there were only two oues to his movement. The first was that he was plotting something in this desert. The second was that he had specially waited for them there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Coincidentally, it was time to settle some scores with Felix.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat in the helicopter cabin with Richard sleeping beside her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She could not do anythingst night and slept soundly. It was just Richard did not sleep the entire night and even went back and forth to the bathroom to take a shower.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rubbed her nose. She felt uneasy when she saw the flirtatious nces from Sidney and Garry opposite, but she couldn¡¯t bear to push Richard away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard woke up after sleeping for about an hour.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyebrows were as frigid. However, his coldness disappeared the moment he turned to look at Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± asked Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only the gentle light could be seen in his eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was momentarily careless and was dazzled by his evil smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted and replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I let you sleep a little longer.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s lips curled up. Obviously, he was in a good mood because of her words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Then I¡¯ll massage your shoulders.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard and Tiffany showed off their love as if no one was around while Sidney and Garry were watching them opposite them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ce they were going was a bit far. The helicopter flew for five hours straight, from the afternoon to the evening, before finally arriving at the desert in the western.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany subconsciously looked down and saw the sunset, casting a golden light on the endless desert. The whole beauty and grandeur of nature were now in full view.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lonely desert and a round sunset. The scenery was intoxicating</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, the prerequisite was that one was there for a vacation One might still be in the mood to stay and admire it for a</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:34 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 532</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">while. However, they were not there to have a vacation but to do serious business.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were always unexpected risks in the desert.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Felix¡¯s despicable and sinister character, he might have set up a trap for them to jump into!</font></font>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had to be very careful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">3</font></font>

    The helicopter did notnd. Instead, it lowered its altitude and lowered the ropedder. The other subordinates were the first to throw a few equipment backpacks down before descending from the softdder.

    Sidney and Garry also climbed down thedder.

    rope

    Upon seeing that, Tiffany also prepared to follow.

    Before she came, she had sworn she would not drag them down and cause trouble. Naturally, the ropedder was not a problem.

    However, she had just taken a step when she felt something tighten around her waist.

    Tiffany turned around and saw Richard firmly holding her in his arms.

    ¡°Stop fooling around. We have to go down, too,¡± said Tiffany.

    She wanted to break free from his embrace, but in the next second, while the others were still strung up like grasshoppers on the ropedder, Richard suddenly jumped forward and down from the helicopter!

    The wind whistled past their ears.

    It was thrilling and exciting.

    Tiffany was caught off guard and was so frightened that she almost screamed.

    However, her body did not feel like it was falling to the ground. On the contrary, she was held in Richard¡¯s arms. She could smell the fresh and pleasant scent at his nose tip, and her nervousness gradually rxed.

    In the blink of an eye, Richard and Tiffanynded steadily.

    All of it happened quickly. Everyone was on the ropedder, so no one saw Richard¡¯s act of riding the wind¨Cdown.

    Garry was still puzzled. He rubbed his eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°Well, I remember you guys were at the end¡­ Did I remember wrongly? Or did you guys pass me andnd directly?¡±

    Tiffany smiled brightly and replied, ¡°We flew down.¡±

    Garryughed. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re good at joking.¡±

    ¡°The truth is often not believed in these days?¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany was still smiling and did not exin. It could be said she tacitly agreed with Garry¡¯s im that she was joking.

    Richard¡¯s eyes were deep as he held Tiffany¡¯s waist and walked forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s find a camp,¡± said Richard.

    All the material equipment was brought over, and the tents were quickly set up by his subordinates.

    Fifteen minutester, the entire desert was enveloped in darkness as thest rays of the sun faded.

    08:34 Mon, Nov 25. G

    Fortunately, all the tents had been set up before that.

    08 95%

    The temperature difference between day and night in the desert was huge. It was hot during the day, but it was winter at night.

    Tiffany was nestled in the tent, covered with a thick nket, and holding a hand warmer.

    Richard arranged it well, which gave her the illusion she was not here to do something but to take a vacation.

    Tiffany yawnedzily. The sandstorm in the desert was strong. She could asionally hear the whistling wind, carrying the sand and gravel to beat against the canvas tent, making a continuous rustling.

    It was a little like a luby but also had the deterrence of nature.

    Tiffany turned over, unable to sleep at all.

    So she got up and walked out of the tent.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The other subordinates either gathered around to y cards or stood aside, well¨Ctrained. There was no fire in the desert, and all the food was abundant, simple, and quick.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The dark campsite was illuminated, and the scenery in front of them could be seen clearly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked around but did not see Richard. She could not help but walk out of the camp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Richard? Where are you?¡± called Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No one responded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was suspicious for a moment. She did not fall asleep after lying in the tent. She had also been listening to the movements outside. She did not hear anyone say Richard had left the camp to go somewhere else.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Even if he has to leave, he can¡¯t possibly leave without saying anything to me, right?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was a little worried, so she could not help but quicken her pace.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After leaving the camp, she was surrounded by pitch¨Cck darkness. Even though she used the shlight on her phone to illuminate, the light was not enough to dispel the darkness of the entire desert.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany carefully walked forward. Suddenly, the quicksand around her began to copse. In the blink of an eye, the quicksand had swallowed her!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Shit!¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The quicksand in front of her was ferocious. Compared to the man¨Cmade mechanisms in the training ground, it was even more ferocious. Once a person encountered such a huge quicksand in the desert, it was easy to sinkpletely. There was no way to deal with it in a person¡¯s situation!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Beyond saving one.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany gritted her teeth and concentrated all her strength on her legs. She wanted to use the momentum to rush forward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the sand beneath her feet was too loose to provide any leverage, and she was already sinking up to her waist in the quicksand.</font></font>

 Chapter 533

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Crap.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany would die if it continued.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany gritted her teeth and was about to shout for help, but before she could say the first syble, an even more violent wave of quicksand attacked her. She was almostpletely buried. Fortunately, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed her at that moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That person exerted force, and Tiffany felt a tearing pain. Then, she stood on the normal sand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was saved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked up and saw that the man with half of his face hidden in the darkness was none but Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is everything all right?¡± asked Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard ran to her side with an anxious expression. He looked at her carefully and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming she was fine.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where did you go just now?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I went out for a while and didn¡¯t have time to tell you,¡± Richard said. He turned around and rubbed her head helplessly. He sighed and said, ¡°You ran around in just a while. If something happens, what do you want me to do?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s all because I wanted to find you¡­¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany lowered her head with a listless expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing that, Richard pulled her into his arms with a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded and walked toward the camp with Richard holding her hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was surrounded by darkness. The small beam of light in her hand could not see too far.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®But¡­This direction is not the direction of going to the camp. Moreover¡­ I feel the man holding my hand seems different from usual?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat and rm bells rang.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The person was not Richard! Definitely not,¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart turned cold. She immediately shook off the man¡¯s hand and took a few steps back to create a safe distance. Then, she raised her hand and the beam of light in her hand hit the man¡¯s face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyes were like a painting, and his lips were thin.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was such a devilishly handsome face, but there was a hint of demoness in his pitch¨Cck pupils.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The validation in her heart was confirmed. Tiffany immediately took out the switchde from her pocket.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You dare to show off with this face?¡± said Tiffany</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Tiffany finished speaking, she rushed forward and wanted to tear off the man¡¯s mask.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:34 Mon, Nov 25G.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 533</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1?7 95%</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the imposter before she pretended to be at a loss and asked inexplicably, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing that title, Tiffany almost vomited.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The switchde in her hand instantly attacked. She did not hold back at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Go to hell!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The imposter stood rooted to the ground, staring at her with an expression of utter disappointment.</font></font>

    It had to be said that he copied it well. asionally, some of his charms resembled Richard¡¯s. Unfortunately, he could learn the superficial level but could not learn Richard¡¯s aura and sharp eyes.

    In the end, he was overambitious.

    Tiffany sneered and did not show any mercy.

    So, the man moved.

    Just as the switchde was about to pierce through his face, the man¡¯s figure shed and circled behind Tiffany.

    The strange figure was horrifying.

    Tiffany turned around and stabbed again.

    In the end, the man dodged again.

    After dozens of rounds, Tiffany was covered in sweat.

    She simply stood on the spot without moving. The corners of her lips curled up as she mocked, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more backward. Why? Have you finally realized your conscience and dared not show your true face to me? Is that why you disguised yourself as Richard? Felix, aren¡¯t you disgusting!¡±

    Tiffany almost shouted herst sentence.

    The words ¡°Aren¡¯t you disgusting?¡± floated back and forth for a while.

    It was also the sentence that caused the figure originally enjoying himself to suddenly freeze.

    He stopped in front of Tiffany the next second.

    After removing all the disguises on his face, Felix¡¯s feminine and handsome face was revealed.

    He stepped forward and grabbed Tiffany¡¯s chin, asking angrily, ¡°Disgusting? You think I¡¯m disgusting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and the smile on her face waszy and bright.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an ungrateful person who only knows how to lie and distort right and wrong. Do I have to praise you?¡±

    If they were to talk about their identities, perhaps they could still be considered as barely rted siblings. However, Felix was her uncle¡¯s illegitimate son who could not see the light of day. He was born without recognition.

    In her five years of lost memories, she was the one who saved Felix when he was on the verge of death. She was also the one who asked someone to bury his deceased mother.

    08:34 Mon, Nov 25 G.

    95%1

    ¡®However, who would have thought that the person I saved back then was an ingrate? If that isn¡¯t being ungrateful, then what is?¡® thought Tiffany.

    Upon hearing these words, Felix was agitated. His usually feminine and handsome face burst out with hostility, making him look terrifying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. Take it back, take it back!¡±

    Tiffany did not have a good impression of him. She immediately sneered and said, ¡°Take it back? How do you expect me to take back what I¡¯ve said? Do you want me to repeat it for you? You despicable, shameless, sinister, and cunning little¡­

    Mmm.¡±

    Her lips were sealed.

    Tiffany was stunned, and a strong sense of nausea welled up in her heart. She struggled to break free, and the switchde in her hand stabbed into Felix¡¯s heart without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve misjudged you. Not only are you a treacherous and cunning person, but you¡¯re also a shameless beast!¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡®I¡¯m his cousin in a way. In the end, the beast actually wants to take advantage of me,¡® thought Tiffany.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The more Fiffany thought about it, the angrier she became. Even her eyes turned red, and her attacks became more fierce. She did not show mercy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The man had previously saved Sandra and allowed Sandra to attack her. The man forcefully kidnapped my family and hypnotized me. He borrowed my hand and almost killed Richard. It is time to settle this score,¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Felix remained motionless from beginning to end.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The strange thing was there was not a single wound on his body no matter how she attacked. There was not even a drop of blood¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany retreated in shock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is he even human?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing the caution and wariness in her eyes, Felix¡¯s gaze was obscure as if he was hiding many emotions but showing nothing, deep and terrifying.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wind and sand surged in this pitch¨Ccknd.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was not a star above their heads, and only loneliness was left in the world.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix stood where he was. His back view was even lonelier than the night sky.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After a long while, his extremely faint voice came with the sound of the wind, ¡°You really hate me¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His voice was distant and ethereal. It sounded like his soft sigh and also like he was talking to himself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Why does it sound like it is my fault? Shouldn¡¯t I hate him? Of course, there is no hatred, thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched as she said something heartbreaking, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I don¡¯t hate you at all. I just despise you and dislike you. That¡¯s all.¡±</font></font>Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If we want to talk about hate, I feel like I¡¯m involved. I might make him give up as soon as possible, thought Tiffany.</font></font>

 Chapter 534

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As expected, Felix¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. His eyes were dark as if a huge storm was sweeping over him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In an instant, the world copsed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany finally woke up from the violent shaking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ah!¡± She sat up abruptly with a gasp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked up only to find herself still in the tent. The nket on her body had never been lifted, and even her hand warmer was still warm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®So¡­ it was just a dream just now? No wonder no matter how hard I tried to stab Felix to death, he was not injured at all. Not a drop of blood was shed. It turned out that it was a dream!¡¯ thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, if it was a dream, it was too real¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A gust of wind blew in at this moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked up and saw a corner of the tent being lifted. It was Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart tightened. She could not help but take a few more nces at Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a light in the tent, clearly reflecting Richard¡¯s well¨Cdefined handsome face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyes were cold, and his aura was strong. There was obvious tenderness in his sharp eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany pounced into his arms and caressed her beating heart. ¡°That was close. I thought I almost wouldn¡¯t see you again.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The world copsed and a crack appeared under her feet in her dream.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If all of that was real, she might never be able to return.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What happened?¡± Richard frowned and gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany told him everything that happened in her dream.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for the kiss Felix forced on her, she automatically brushed past it and didn¡¯t want to mention it again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Richard heard that, his smile was a little cold. His entire body was filled with hostility, and his aura was powerful. His entire body was filled with a cold aura that prevented strangers from entering¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Huh?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">a dream.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°To be precise, it is not your dream. He forced you into the dream he created for you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned before quickly reacting. ¡°In that case, Felix is nearby? Should we search for him during the night? Shall we set off now?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was extremely dangerous to march in the desert, especially at night. Furthermore, one could not tell the direction at all. It was easy to get lost as they walked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:34 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 534</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Some hidden threats like quicksand could not be discovered at night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany thought about it and felt the method was inappropriate. She could only change her words, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry now. Forget it, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. We have a chance to catch him if he doesn¡¯t run.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard took off his coat andy down with Tiffany in his arms. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Smelling the refreshing and pleasant scent in her arms, Tiffany closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep amidst the whistling wind in her ears.</font></font>

    Richard lowered his head and looked at Tiffany in his arms, leaning against him and sleeping soundly. His lips curled up, and his handsome face became gentle.

    However, when he thought of the dream that Tiffany had just mentioned, the gentleness in his eyes gradually faded.

    A murderous aura quietly poured out.

    The wind outside the tent instantly blew even more fiercely.

    It was a dreamless night.

    Tiffany woke drowsily and realized she was still hugging Richard¡¯s waist tightly.

    ¡®It has to be said that the feeling is amazing. Richard doesn¡¯t have any excess fat. He is strong and muscr. When I touch him, his abdominal muscles are obvious and his figure is extremely good,¡¯ thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart fluttered, and she could not help but touch Richard a little more.

    Then her restless little hand was suddenly grabbed by him.

    Tiffany looked up and saw a ball of fire in Richard¡¯s deep eyes.

    It was an expression of dissatisfaction.

    Tiffanyughed dryly and was about to escape the crime scene when Richard¡¯s mountain¨Clike figure instantly pressed down on her. A storm of kisses rained down on her.

    ¡°Stop fooling around¡­¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany blushed when she heard the footsteps outside the tent. She could only resist with all her might. ¡°They¡¯re all up. Not good¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    In the next second, all her resistance turned into a pleasant melody.

    Tiffany came out of the tent forty minutester. At first, she was a little worried, but she saw her other subordinates had gone to check the terrain under the leadership of Sidney and Garry when she turned around.

    Therefore, there was no one around.

    ¡°Then, no one should have heard themotion just now, right? thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany¡¯s ear tips turned red. She turned around and saw Richard, who had contented, looking at her with his head propped up. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and he looked satisfied and rxed.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Tiffany stomped her feet and ran to wash her hands with a red face.

    Her¡­ period had yet to end..

    Therefore, she had no choice but to¡­.

    3Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    95%

    When Tiffany washed her hands, she could not help but sigh and thought, ¡®I should avoid messing with Richard, a man with insatiable desires in the future. Today, I was just momentarily captivated by his body, and then I was pinned down and couldn¡¯t escape. How tragic!

    Tiffany washed her hands and screwed the cap back on the water bottle.

    They had brought abundant materials with them when they came, so they did not have to worry about food and drink for the time being. In addition, there was a location that could be transmitted at any time. If the materials were scarce, they could arrange for someone to send them over immediately.

    However, what needed to be saved had to be saved.

    Tiffany put the bottle back into her backpack and took some food out from it to eat. Then, she shouted at Richard in the tent, ¡°The sun is about to set. It¡¯s time to set off!¡±

    Richard put on his clotheszily and said unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He did not say what he was waiting for.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the chime¡¯s voice came from afar 15 minutester.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced around and saw an old man walking over with a team of camels.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John immediately bought all the camels in the old man¡¯s hands.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She paid three times the price.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She even gave him a camel to make it convenient for the old man to go</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With the camels, the rest of their journey would be much easier</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was a little curious. She did not expect Richard to be waiting for that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the group set off on camels, Tiffany looked at Richard and asked, ¡°You knew someone would bring a camel team over?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, I heard them,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®How can he hear them from so far away just from the sound of the bells in the wind? But, wasn¡¯t I helping him¡­ solve his personal problem at that time? His hearing is too strong,¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany silently shrank back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unexpectedly, Richard leaned closer to her and said with a smile in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I can teach you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Do I have to pay for my tuition?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What is it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°For example, the one just now¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Get lost.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned around and red at him aggressively.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, there was more of a coquettish look in her eyes. It was not intimidating at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smiled, and he was in a good mood.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group rode forward on camels.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It had to be said that the scenery was still as beautiful as a painting even with the zing sun overhead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They ate, drank, and yed during their over an hour travel. It was no different from a vacation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Until a castle suddenly appeared in front of them.</font></font>

 Chapter 535

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the boundless desert, one could only see yellow sand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The castle appeared suddenly, and ake was in front of them. The sparkling spring water looked cool andfortable under the scorching sunlight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinates felt an itch in their hearts just by looking at it. They were tempted to jump in and bath to relieve the heat and heat in the desert.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard did not stop them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A few of his subordinates rushed forward happily and plunged into theke.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the next second, the subordinates fell into the desert with their heads facing the yellow sand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney and Garry smiled unsurprisingly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The unlucky subordinates crawled out on their own. Their faces were covered in dust, and they ate a lot of soil when they plunged in They looked pitiful andical.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What about theke?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They turned and saw that theke was gone. So was the castle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was only yellow sand in front of them. It was still an endless desert.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was no end in sight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinates were stunned for a moment. They patted the sand off their faces and surprisingly said, ¡°This is¡­ a mirage?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Tiffany, raising his eyebrow.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A mirage is an illusion created by the refraction of a distant object.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The scene in front of them was fake but wasn¡¯tpletely fake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the very least, it meant the real ancient castle did exist. If they followed the path forward, they would always find traces of Felix.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Keep going,¡± said Richard, waving his hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His men immediately got on the camels¡® backs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Strings of footprints appeared in the desert and were gradually covered by the constant blowing of the sand. Back and forth, over and over again. Time here was long, and it was even easy to lose one¡¯s direction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, Garry had a great sense of direction. He was so sharp that he did not need to rely on apass.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With a thought, Tiffany finally understood why Richard wanted to bring Garry and Sidney along.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard could do anything with half the effort with such a special¨Cability person by his side.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group headed in the direction Garry pointed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not until more than an hourter that the camels, which had been walking well, suddenly stopped and refused to leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">95%1</font></font>Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 533</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The camels were extremely survivable in the desert. Meanwhile they could immediately it if there was any hidden danger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now all the camels in the team had stopped and refused to leave, which meant danger was waiting for them ahead¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was the first to jump off the camel¡¯s back. Then, she walked to the front to check.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the gentle sand not far ahead, something seemed to be squirming. Arge ball was hidden in the yellow sand, arching into a thick piece, as if it was about to break out of the ground at any moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned around and shouted, ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡±</font></font>

    Richard walked over. He only nced at it and frowned slightly. ¡°Insects.¡±

    It was rumored there was a kind of ck and red Insect in the desert. Not only did it suck human blood, but it could also eat humans when there were many of them.

    Legend had it that the kind of insect was extremely poisonous. If one was bitten, their whole body would be allergic, and in serious cases, they would be poisoned.

    When Tiffany heard that, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Insects? There are really insects here?¡±

    When she first heard that, she thought Richard was deliberately lying to her. She did not expect there to be insects here. Looking at the bulging sandbag, God knew how many insects were hidden inside.

    If there were more of them, the density would be terrifying enough.

    Tiffany touched her arm and took an empty water bottle to fill it with sand. Then, she threw it at the bulging ball.

    Her actions shocked Garry and Sidney.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± they shouted.

    ¡®Why did she still provoke them since she knew those were poisonous insects? Just by looking at the height of the bulge, she/ knew there were a lot of insects. Didn¡¯t her throwing cause trouble?¡® thought Garry and Sidney.

    Garry and Sidney were so frightened that they immediately stopped Tiffany, but it was toote.

    Tiffany¡¯s bottle filled with sand had fallen.

    Itnded squarely on the bulging ball.

    Garry and Sidney immediately retreated in fear. They did not forget to pull Richard and said, ¡°Richard, leave quickly!¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t even move.

    He stood quietly beside Tiffany and watched her actions. His posture was indulgent and doting. He had no intention of stopping Tiffany.

    ¡®An ipetent ruler!¡® thought Garry and Sidney.

    Garry and Sidney looked at each other. They gritted their teeth and could only stop retreating.

    Then the bulge in the sand was broken by Tiffany¡¯s bottle, revealing what was inside.

    As expected, they were all ck and red insects! They looked a little like scorpions with stingers and tentacles.

    Its entire body was filled with poison.

    What would happen if one was bitten?

    3

    95%

    The moment their heads came into contact with the sunlight, these insects opened their tentacles and seemed to sense the aura of a living creature. They followed the smell and rushed toward them.

    They came in all directions.

    The densely packed ck, red insects rmed all the subordinates.

    ¡°Be careful, protect Mr. Hampton and Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    One of Richard¡¯s subordinates shouted. Then, the others stepped forward and prepared to protect Richard and Tiffany as they retreated.

    Tiffany was unusually calm from the beginning to the end. Upon seeing that, she calmly took a ss bottle from her pocket. Then, she slowly opened the seal and poured the liquid in the ss bottle onto the ground.

    The yellow sand immediately absorbed the transparent liquid.

    However, as it absorbed it, a faint green smoke floated out.

    Richard moved his body, and a gust of wind sent the green smoke toward the insects.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the insects came into contact with the smoke, all insects seemed to have encountered something terrifying and immediately retreated in the opposite directions. Some were slower and twitched twice before lying on the ground without moving.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the blink of an eye, the insect infestation that was just in danger had now been repelled by a ss bottle potion from Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and Sidney looked at each other and bowed. ¡°What is this? Tiffany, do you still have it? I want it¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I want it, too!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If they had the potion, they would not have to be afraid no matter what disgusting insects they encounteredter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If it didn¡¯t work out, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to use it to keep the mosquitoes away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffanyughed and agreed readily. ¡°When we return, I¡¯ll give each of you a bottle.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Miracle¡¯s medicine was priceless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was generous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and Sidney nodded crazily and ttered her. ¡°Thank you, Tiffany. You are generous!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffanyughed and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, it will be dark again.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group continued forward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without the attack of the poisonous ants just now, the rest of the journey was much smoother.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry determined the direction ording to the location. The group rode on the camels for over an hour before they saw a real vi at the edge of the desert and theke in front of them.</font></font>

 Chapter 536

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not a mirage this time but a real ce one could see and touch.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The vi door was wide open.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix¡¯s unique smell wafted out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sniffed carefully, then gently pulled Richard¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°I feel Felix is inside, but there should be many bombs buried underground on all sides of the vi. I can smell it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix must have received the news beforehand that they were here. It was impossible to say he was not prepared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, the underground bomb was also one of his ambushes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard nodded and asked Garry to bring a few subordinates to investigate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Coincidentally, the vi door opened automatically, and Felix¡¯s figure appeared on the balcony on the second floor. He was wearing a ck suit with fine dark patterns on his back. He did not look feminine at all. Instead, he appears to be one of his kind, exuding an eerie aura.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked up and happened to meet Felix¡¯s dark eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their eyes met, and she couldn¡¯t read the expression in his eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasplicated, deep, and carried an indescribable emotion.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany averted his gaze and grabbed Richard¡¯s hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Shall we go in?¡± asked Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard held Tiffany¡¯s small hand as they strode into the castle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The remaining subordinates were waiting outside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The castle door closed after Richard and Tiffany entered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The surroundings were dark with only a faint light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany could not help but hold Richard¡¯s hand tightly. She lowered her voice and warned, ¡°He can hypnotize. You have to be careful.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One learns from one¡¯s mistakes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had previously been hypnotized by Felix. Just one time and it almost led her to cause a huge disaster.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that experience, she would not suffer any further losses in hypnosis no matter what. She could even counter¨Chypnotize Felix just likest time if the situation allowed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled and scratched Tiffany¡¯s palm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband is amazing,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a double meaning to his words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed and did not say anything else.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:34 Mon, Nov 25.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 536-</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard and Tiffany went straight to the castle¡¯s top floor without any obstruction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was an open¨Cair rooftop. Under the scorching sun, the entire ground was coated with ayer of gold. It was as beautiful as an illusion and even a little peaceful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Tiffany couldn¡¯t rx.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She turned around and looked at Felix, standing by the balcony. Her gaze was vignt as she asked, ¡°You lured us here on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix, who had always been able to hide his tracks well, suddenly exposed his tracks and happened to be in the desert. Who would believe he did not deliberately manipte all of this?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix turned around. The demonic aura in his eyes became more unrestrained. ¡°You know me well.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">What did he mean?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Bah!¡±</font></font>

    Tiffany felt a chill and thought, ¡®Who wants to understand you? You tter yourself!

    A gust of wind blew past, and Richard pounced at Felix.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± said Richard.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®How dare Felix tease Tiffany, my wife, in front of me?¡® thought Richard.

    Richard¡¯s body was filled with viciousness as he attacked Felix with the might.

    Felix couldn¡¯t dodge it, nor could he escape it.

    A ruthless glint shed across Felix¡¯s eyes as well. Then, he met Richard¡¯s iing fist.

    They were fighting. Sand and stones flew, and the sun and moon lost their light. It was a terrifying scene that could destroy

    all.

    Tiffany could not even open her eyes. She could only hear the wind whistling and the dust and sand that filled the sky.

    The sandstorm gradually stopped after an unknown period.

    Tiffany rubbed her eyes hard. When she finally opened her eyes, she found chaos all around her. Everything in the vi was smashed, and the walls were covered with countless stains.

    Only the spot where she was standing was still intact. Nothing was affected.

    She did not know if it was because Richard and Felix deliberately avoided her direction when they fought, or if Richard was protecting her.

    Tiffany rubbed her eyes again and saw no one upstairs. She immediately ran to the bottom of the vi but couldn¡¯t find Richard after searching everywhere inside and out.

    In addition, even Felix was missing.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany¡¯s head buzzed. Then, Garry and Sidney ran over and said, ¡°No. The bombs here can¡¯t be defused and are about to explode. We have to leave quickly!¡±

    Then they looked back at the same time and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Richard?¡±

    Tiffany wanted to ask if they had seen Richard but choked back her words.

    ¡°No, 1 have to go back and look,¡± said Tiffany.

    Then she suddenly ran back to the vi.

    She was worried she had not searched carefully enough just now. It was also possible Richard was in the vi, but both sides were injured after Richard fought with Felix, and Richard fell somewhere in the vi. Was it just that she did not see him?

    Otherwise, how could two living people disappear into the air?

    Upon seeing Tiffany running back recklessly, Garry and Sidney were horrified and immediately chased after her. ¡°You can¡¯t go. It¡¯s going to blow up soon!¡±

    ¡°Richard¡¯s inside. He¡¯s inside!¡± Tiffany kept repeating the sentence. Her exquisite face was a little dazed and panicked.

    When Garry and Sidney heard that, they immediately rushed into the vi.

    The three searched but did not find Richard.

    Tiffany did not give up. She wanted to search again, but suddenly, an explosion was off under her feet. She was the closest and was instantly sent flying by the st.

    ¡°Pfft¡±

    Tiffany fell heavily against the wall and rolled to the side.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Her face was ashen, and her pink lips were pale.

    More and more explosions sounded.

    Garry and Sidney could not care less. They rushed forward and immediately picked Tiffany up. Then, they rushed out like

    crazy.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, the explosion started from upstairs, so the moment they escaped, the entire vi copsed under the huge impact.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The building was turned into ruins in an instant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany coughed violently and forced herself to stand up. ¡°What if he¡¯s inside? Let go of me. I¡¯m going to find him¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney frowned. ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured. I¡¯ll treat your wounds first. Tiffany, don¡¯t be anxious. Richard is not in the ruins. If you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Sidney spoke, he handed a location to Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I forgot about this just then and only remembered now. Tiffany, look, the red dot is where Richard is.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was indeed a small red dot on the tablet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However¡­ the red dot was far away on the other side of the desert.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">How could Richard and Felix cross such a long distance in such a short period?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned momentarily, but she felt relieved when she thought of their special abilities</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 536</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If she could live again, what was impossible about it?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In that case</font></font>

 Chapter 537

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed with relief and then stuffed several pills into her mouth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ever since she activated the Treasure Box to recall those five years of memories, and obtained the Treasure Box¡¯s. inheritance power, her body¡¯s recovery ability was even stronger than before. An injury like this would recover in a day at</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">most.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s breathing became much more stable after taking the pills,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Under Sidney¡¯s incredulous gaze, she suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off now. We¡¯re going to follow Richard¡¯s location.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinates had no objections to Tiffany¡¯s words, especially not from Garry and Sidney, who agreed so they wouldn¡¯t object.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They didn¡¯t need the camels to do the rest of their journey.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone rested on the spot for half an hour. Half an hourter, the helicopter arrived and lowered the ropedder. Everyone climbed onto the helicopter one by one and flew toward Richard¡¯s location.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The odd thing was his position constantly changing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">was</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was in the east a few minutes ago but immediately appeared in the west in the next second.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is this locator broken?¡± Garry could not help but ask when he looked at the strange change in positioning.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney frowned and instinctively retorted, ¡°Impossible.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, when he looked again, the locator suddenly jumped again. It was now further away from them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Well¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney was stunned and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s broken¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat in the helicopter and watched as the little red dot kept moving. She made a prompt decision. ¡°Go in this direction. Hurry!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pilot in front had done his best. This time, he only used 20 minutes to fly in the direction indicated by Tiffany!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">filled with dust and sand that made people unable to open</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sand and stones flew everywhere, and the sky</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">was</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, there was a familiar aura there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">their</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany knew she had made the right bet. She immediately let the ropedder fall. Then, she took the lead and reached the ground first.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney and Garry followed closely behind her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, they were still a step toote.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sidney and Garry realized Tiffany was no longer there when they sessfullynded and looked around¡­.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany crawled into a cave at that moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The cave was right beside the cliff. It was dark and humid inside and the water¨Cdripping sound reverberated clearly. It was empty on all sides, making it look especially terrifying.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:38 Mon, Nov 25 G.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 537-</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sensed carefully There was a faint familiar smell in the r.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She suddenly heard footsteps ahead as she walked forward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stretched out her hand, and the switchde in her hand was instantly unsheathed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who?¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Footsteps approached.</font></font>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A familiar voice sounded.¡°It¡¯s me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His voice was deep and clear, as pleasant as wine, mellow and intoxicating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Richard.</font></font>

    Tiffany sheathed her stretch and ran forward. ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Why are you injured?¡± asked Richard.

    He frowned and gently caressed her face.

    Tiffany had been injured when she was sent flying by the st of the explosion. A sharp object had cut across her forehead, leaving a trail of blood. Although it had begun to recover, it had notpletely healed after a short period.

    Tiffany said casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. By the way, why are you here? Where¡¯s Felix?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    His clear voice sounded extremely cold.

    Tiffany was stunned. She was neither happy nor disappointed. She just felt it was unbelievable. That scourge died so easily? thought Tiffany.

    She had not seen it with her eyes, so she¡­ felt it was unreal.

    However, in Richard¡¯s eyes, her expression was as if she was sad about Felix¡¯s death.

    Tiffany¡¯s chin was grabbed in the next second.

    The voice in her ear sounded like it came from hell. ¡°Why? Are you unhappy he¡¯s dead?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Almost immediately, she waved away the person¡¯s hand before her and stabbed at him without hesitation with her switchde.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Richard!¡± said Tiffany.

    The real Richard loved her, protected her, and pampered her. He would give her equal respect and protection. He would never speak to her in such a tone!

    Tiffany was outraged, and her attacks were deadly.

    The imposter before her kept dodging backward, and a chuckle escaped his throat, ¡°You¡¯ve found me again.¡±

    ¡®Again? In that case, the dream I hadst night is indeed his doing? Such a person is horrifying. It is impossible to guard against him!¡® thought Tiffany.

    A chill ran down Tiffany¡¯s spine as she punched and kicked Felix She kept waving her switchde and couldn¡¯t wait to tear off Felix¡¯s disguise!

    G

    How was he qualified to have Richard¡¯s face?

    However, Felix was cunning. He was like a snack that could not be caught. His reaction speed was fast and agile. Even if Tiffany used all her strength, she could not hurt him.

    92%

    As Felix dodged with ease, he said meaningfully, ¡°If you have the time to find trouble with me here, you might as well go back and see your grandfather. As far as I know, Morwen is about to seed¡­¡±

    Hisst sentence that Morwen was about to seed stunned Tiffanys sessfully.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®What did he mean by that?

    ¡®Could it be that Morwen failed to cause trouble for me, so she went back to the Azure Sea Royal Family to devise a n to deal with Grandpa to vie for this position?

    ¡®No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen Morwen during this period. I thought she had given up and didn¡¯t expect there to be such a sinister method behind her!¡®

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. She picked up a stone and threw it at Felix. ¡°Since you colluded with Morwen, why did you tell me about her scheme? Are you sure I can¡¯t stop her?¡±

    Felix dodged, and the stone hit the wall.

    The footsteps of Garry and the others came from outside.

    They had finally caught up.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Felix turned around. His eyes were secretive, like a storm that swept through the darkness, revealing danger in the dark cave with shallow light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, what he said stunned Tiffany for a long time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany asked, ¡°Are you sure I can¡¯t stop her?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He replied, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be sad after your grandfather¡¯s ident.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she came to her senses, she saw the light at the cave entrance shined inpletely. The slender figure had disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Footsteps approached. Garry and his men rushed in with their subordinates!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany, are you alright?¡± asked Garry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tiffany responded and continued to search the cave with mixed feelings.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since Felix had just appeared here, what about Richard? Could he be inside, too?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany searched over, she saw Richard standing before a stone wall in the deepest part of the cave, staring at the words on the stone wall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany followed his gaze.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Two lines were carved out, and the handwriting was elegant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was a love line.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Forever in Faith.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The signature had two names, one was Faith, and the other was Corden Affleck.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat and thought, ¡°The names of these two people¡­ are so familiar.</font></font>

 Chapter 538

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not only was it familiar, but it was also touching and memorized by heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Because¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Faith was the youngest daughter of the Ashton family in Traron City, and Gorden was the sessor of His Majesty of the Azure Sea Royal Family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Faith and Gorden, who had nothing inmon, met and finally fell in love by chance. They had a brief period of pleasure andpanionship, but in the end¡­ their love still ended in tragedy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All that was left was a sigh and her¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Memories of her childhood flooded her mind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In her memory, the woman who always hugged her and smiled was so gentle. Her crescent¨Cshaped eyes were as gentle as water. When she sang the nursery rhyme, her tone was soothing like a small boat drifting along the river, swaying non¨Cstop.</font></font>Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">These memories became clearer and clearer as if she had experienced it all over again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had a splitting headache. She lost her bnce, and her body swayed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, a pair of hands came over and held her in time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked up and happened to meet Richard¡¯s worried gaze</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Not feeling well?¡± He asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Tiffany could answer, Richard picked her up without a word.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m fine. Put me down,¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany struggled for a while, but Richard held her tighter and tighter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What¡¯s there to hold on to? I¡¯m your husband. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you don¡¯t need to hold on before me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed and murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the two names on the wall, haven¡¯t you? I know both of them¡­ and¡­ it¡¯s not just that I know them. They¡­ are my parents.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although she did not know what they had experienced back then, she did not expect to see the handwriting left behind by her parents in the same ce and cave after so many years.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany could not help but sigh.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Tiffany finished her words, she buried her head in Richard¡¯s chest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She could smell a faint minty fragrance. It was refreshing and pleasant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">-Tiffany finally rxed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she suddenly heard a rustling sound. It was a little ear piercing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany suddenly raised her head and saw Richard¡¯s perfect jawline and well¨Cdefined handsome face with a serious expression. He held a stone and drew something on the wall with force and seriousness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:39 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 538</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Time passed, but Tiffany did not rush him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then the words on the wall were slowly taking shape.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany Kelley, Richard Hampton.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">These two names were on the wall. The handwriting was serious and elegant. Even if it was carved from stone, the strength and ease of the handwriting were enough to tell.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was slightly stunned. She saw Richard had written their names beside the couple who had a lover 20 years ago.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was an ingenious fate. They had to continue their fate since that was the case.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, it was the ce where her parents theirmitment back then.</font></font>

    However, she did not expect Richard to apany her and do such a childish thing.

    Tiffany smiled. Her smile was so bright that it was as if a gxy was surging. It was so bewitching that it took a long time for Richard to recover.

    Richard was slightly dazed.

    Tiffany blinked and asked slyly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s childish?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head without hesitation.

    Tiffany asked again, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to apany you and do all the childish and romantic things many times.¡±

    Even after a million times, he would not feel bored, let alone childish.

    As long as the person beside him was her, it was enough.

    Tiffany did not expect to suddenly hear such a sweet word. Her face turned slightly red. She immediately reached out and wrapped her arms around Richard¡¯s neck. Then, she kissed him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was just nice. She¡¯d thought the same thing.

    Richard was in a good mood. As he was about to deepen the kiss Sidney and Garry¡¯s inappropriate voices sounded, ¡°Tiffany, are you alright¡­?¡±

    Their voice gradually became softer.

    They

    Garry and Sidney chased Tiffany into the cave. They were worried about Tiffany¡¯s safety, so they looked around for Tiffany after they got off the helicopter.

    Then, they discovered the cave.

    Fearing that something dangerous might happen to Tiffany, they rushed in, panting from exhaustion.

    Unexpectedly¡­ what they saw after entering was such a scene.

    They were awkward and had identally be a third wheel

    Garry and Sidney wanted to cry but had no tears. When they saw Richard¡¯s murderous aura surrounding them, they could only turn¨Caround immediately and pretend they were blind.

    ¡°It¡¯s dark in here,¡± said Garry.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± replied Sidney.

    ¡°Shall we look elsewhere?¡±

    ¡°Good idea!¡±

    Garry and Sidney slipped back as they spoke.

    They were filled with the desire to live!

    Upon seeing that, Tiffany burst outughing. ¡°Your acting skills can win the Best Actor award.¡±

    Garry and Sidney were terrific at acting.

    Upon seeing Tiffany smile, Richard raised his eyebrows and the murderous aura around him gradually dissipated.

    The group walked out of the cave.

    The trees outside were lush. The ce waspletely different from the desert they had just gone to. The sandstorm was not strong, and all the bushes were thriving.

    The helicopter slowly descended.

    The group boarded the helicopter again.

    Tiffany yawned on the way back. Then, she naturally leaned on Richard¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes, asking, ¡°By the way, where did you and Felix go just now? Why did you disappear in the blink of an eye?¡±

    Speaking of which, when Richard fought with Felix just now, they had a tacit understanding. That was to avoid Tiffany.

    Once they started fighting, there were always some uncontroble things.

    Tiffany happened to be in the middle of the battle and might be injured if they were not careful. Therefore, Richard could only forcefully take Felix away.

    Unexpectedly, Felix thought so, too.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened at the thought of that.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Felix has an eye on my wife. He got a nerve!¡® thought Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After not getting a response for a long time, Tiffany gently pushed Richard. She opened her eyes and asked sleepily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Nothing,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smiled faintly and gently covered her with his coat. He added, ¡°It¡¯s the same as what you saw before. It¡¯s about my ability.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was referring to the time when they celebrated Evan¡¯s birthday. He was jointly drugged by Mia and Hannah.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, he let her fly and flew into his arms.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That was also one of his abilities.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So this sh was the same?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sucked in a breath of cold air. There was surprise and astonishment in her eyes but more of it was still surprise and admiration.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What other secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled and tapped her nose lightly. He replied, ¡°Honey, we are the same.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 539

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even though Richard had a lot of secrets, Tiffany also had as many.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°I remember I was criticized as a sucker to boost your performance. at the Treasure Appraisal Assembly of Treasure Tower.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡­ you knew that the appraiser was me back then?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned and thought, ¡®When did I lose my alias ¨¢t that time? Why didn¡¯t I feel anything? No wonder Richard did not find it odd and even supported me. He spent tens of millions of dors to buy the collections I pushed out. So he was just to boost my performance?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking of tens of millions of dors, Tiffany was no longer sleepy. She hugged Richard with heartache andmented, ¡°You should have said so earlier. You could have just given me the money to me back then. It¡¯s a loss to give it away!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, thepany she had asked Caleb to manage was short of money and could not turn the funds around. If she had known earlier, why would she have taken such a big detour to earn money? She could have just cozied up to Richard!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed repeatedly. ¡°If I had known it would happen, I would have used my beauty to take you down back then.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Perhaps all the assets were hers now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Richard heard that, his eyes darkened. He immediately said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not toote.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Piss off!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Oh.¡±</font></font>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The conversation between Richard and Tiffany also entered the ears of the other subordinates.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing Richard was rejected, his subordinates trembled and thought, ¡®The only person in the world who can tell Richard to get lost is probably Tiffany?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, after being despised like that, Richard was not angry and was as obedient as a little dog.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Who would have thought he was the man who could shake the entire Lovell City with a stomp of his foot?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The subordinates looked at each other and made up their minds.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They would ride Tiffany¡¯s coattails tightly!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The helicopter flew back to Lovell City.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not return to her vi. Instead, she went to Luna Vi first.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She saw a person on the sofa when she walked into the vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had a delicate face and a pair of big eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was Jeremy after disguise.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since Jeremy followed Tiffany to Traron City a few days ago, Jeremy also followed her back to Lovell City when she returned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, he was clusive and unpredictable, so he did not appear for the past few days.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy sat up from the sofa and said bluntly, ¡°Miss Kelley, it¡¯s time for you to go back. At least¡­ go back and see His Majesty onest time.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Onest time?¡® thought Tiffany and her smile disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she was in the cave, Felix suddenly said Morwen should have seeded. His words also meant something had happened to her grandfather.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, Jeremy said that it was thest time to see¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±</font></font>

    ¡°His Majesty is critically ill. He might not be able to survive this winter¡­¡±

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t make it through this winter?¡® thought Tiffany, stunned

    In her memory, her grandpa had a kind and amiable smile. He might be serious when facing outsiders, but when facing her, he doted on her so much that she waswless! He wished he could pluck the stars and the moon for her¡­

    ¡®Now that thirteen years have passed, Grandpa who was still strong back then is getting weaker and weaker, right? Moreover, he has Morwen, the vicious woman, by his side, thought Tiffany

    Tiffany frowned and said decisively, ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning!¡±

    Some things could not be dyed any longer.

    It was just like how Victor had died before he could hear Tiffany call him Grandpa when he was still alive. What was the use of calling him Grandpater on? He did not hear it when he wanted to hear it¡­

    Tiffany did not want to have any more regrets this time.

    Jeremy was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Go and prepare.¡± Tiffany nodded and notified June.

    Www

    Upon hearing the news, June was a little surprised, but she immediately understood and followed the order to arrange for a helicopter.

    After making the decision, Tiffany gave a few more instructions before leaving Luna Vi.

    On the way back to her vi, she kept thinking of an excuse to smooth things over. But the car had stopped before she could think of an excuse.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, here we are,¡± said June.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tiffany got out of the car and went straight into the vi.

    Tiffany had barely walked in when she sensed something was off. She looked up and saw Melody sitting on the sofa with her -head lowered.

    When Tiffany approached, she heard Melody say, ¡°I don¡¯t have any living expenses. Mom, can you transfer me four million dors?¡±

    ¡®Four million dors? Living expenses? Our family is that rich?¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany was so angry that she almostughed.

    Although Melody had been living in a vi outside for a long time, they gave her things and money, basically meeting her demands.

    Perhaps it was precisely because of it that her appetite had been indulged, leading to her demanding millions of dors at the drop of a hat.

    Thalia did not expect her to ask for the number. She was stunned before replying, ¡°What are you buying? Our family doesn¡¯t have so much money. Moreover, we gave you 200 thousand dorsst month.¡±

    ¡°How is 200 thousand dors enough to spend?¡± Melody pouted

    Last time, for the ne that had dropped at the Harper family, she had spent 200 thousand dors to buy an identical ne. Moreover, it had been a week. Was it too much for her to only ask for money now?

    Why didn¡¯t she think about how Tiffany usually spent money? She was so unwilling to give her so little.

    Melody snorted and immediately replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to be fair? Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I want whatever Tiffany has, and I can¡¯t be worse than her.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia was so angry that her vision turned ck, but she still exined kindly, ¡°Tiffany hasn¡¯t asked us for a single cent since half a year ago.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On the contrary, Tiffany bought back all thepany¡¯s shares. Although Thalia did not know what method she used, the shares were back. Charlie¡¯s anxiety was relieved, and the Kelley family¡¯s crisis was easily resolved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody said that she would take whatever Tiffany had. Then why didn¡¯t she use these topare?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, Thalia was a little soft¨Chearted, so she did not go too far.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Melody didn¡¯t believe it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she heard that, she thought Thalia was lying to her. She immediately was outraged. She stood up angrily and roared, ¡°You owe me this. Why are you trying to send me away so casually now? Let me tell you, no way!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You have to give me four million dors today even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She spoke in a domineering tone and acted like a bandit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia was stunned for a moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the past, she thought if she didn¡¯t acknowledge the rtionship and kept filling up the Princeton family, she would be filling a bottomless pit. However, she never expected today¡¯s Melody to be the biggest bottomless pit. Instead, she was the kind that carried explosives. Her every word was filled with intense hatred and revenge.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia retorted, ¡°Do you think I owe you?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 540

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Anyway, they had fallen out with each other. Melody had been unwilling to keep up the pretense for a long time. No matter how obedient and sensible she pretended to be, she could not win the hearts of the cold¨Cblooded couple!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She wouldy everything out in the open since that was the case</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This is what you owe me. If it weren¡¯t for you back then, why would I be stranded outside suffering and letting Tiffany, that bitch, upy my ce? Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How could you even think like that?¡± Thalia was in disbelief.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She couldn¡¯t even figure out how such a well¨Cbehaved and sensible child had be like this. Melody was greedy, scary, and didn¡¯t even have the most basic bottom line¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To think that Thalia still retained thest trace of guilt. However, the trace of guilt dissipated when she heard Melody¡¯s words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another 200 thousand dors, but it is for next month in advance. I won¡¯t give you another cent if you run out early.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No. We¡¯re talking about four million dors!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody was anxious. She wanted to rush forward and argue with Thalia.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh had found Melody¡¯s collusion with Felixan, and she could not enter the Harper family in the future. She might even have to face revenge from Keh and the entire Harper family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So Melody needed money. She needed a lot of money to settle down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she didn¡¯t expect Thalia to be so excessive as to give her only 200 thousand dors.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is she trying to dismiss a beggar?¡® thought Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody did not restrain her strength when she pounced over. She immediately pinched Thalia until it hurt. It was so painful that Thalia shouted repeatedly, ¡°Ah, it hurts so much. What are you doing? Let go of me quickly!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Give me money! Give me money!¡± shouted Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody was acting crazy. Her actions left no doubt that if she did not want money but wanted to eat Thalia, she would have</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia¡¯s neck without hesitation, right? bitten open</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servants aside were shocked and immediately rushed forward to stop her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, a pair of hands reached out first.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany picked up Melody and casually threw her to the back,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°BANG!¡± The sound of something heavy hitting the ground could be heard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody curled up like a shrimp amidst the screams. She was in so much pain that tears came out of her eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised her hand and said, ¡°Throw her out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servants aside immediately did as they were told. The chauffeur outside also came to help carry Melody. Soon, Melody was thrown out of the iron gate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The iron door was locked, and even the password of thebination lock had been changed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany reached out and helped Thalia up, asking, ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±</font></font>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia shook her head and patted her still¨Cpounding heart. Her expression was indescribablyplicated.</font></font>

    Tiffany didn¡¯t ask any further questions considerately but went upstairs after confirming Thalia was fine.

    ¡®As for the trip I take, I might as well wait until dinner to tell the family. But before that, I should deal with Melody the threat, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes flickered, and she called June.

    The night breeze blew, and the autumn rain was slightly cold.

    A sanitation woman was sweeping the streets in the middle of the night.

    However, the fallen leaves ofte autumn were endless. Just as the street was cleared, a gust of wind blew, and countless fallen leaves fell to the ground. The ground was still a mess. The job of a sanitation worker was tiring and boring.

    The woman sighed and turned around to continue cleaning.

    She suddenly saw a pair of women¡¯s leather shoes while she was sweeping.

    The woman looked up and saw an unfamiliar face before her.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± asked the woman.

    ¡°June Spencer.¡±

    June sized up the woman before her and asked directly, ¡°I remember you were a makeup artist before. How did sweeping the streets?¡±

    you end up

    The woman before June was Avianna Santiago, the makeup artist hired from the Harper Residences at Melody and Keh¡¯s engagement day.

    Melody suffered a bacsh at that time. On her engagement day, her entire body was covered in red bumps that could not disappear.

    Under such circumstances, even the most skilled makeup artist couldn¡¯t save the situation.

    Therefore, Avianna could not save Melody¡¯s face. Hence, Melody flew into a rage and kicked her.

    Avianna was pregnant for a few months back then. The kick caused her to bleed profusely and suffer a miscarriage!

    When she was sent to the hospital, the child was not saved¡­

    Although the Harper familypensated her a sum of money after the incident, and the Kelley family also came forward topensate Avianna, Avianna only made one request. Melody must apologize to her.

    However, Avianna¡¯s request was not met. On the contrary, because of Melody¡¯s vengeful behavior, she directly had people ban Avianna, making it impossible for Avianna to work in the industry from then on.

    Left with no choice, Avianna went from being the makeup artist in the Harper Residence to being the sanitation worker today.

    June introduced herself and directly exposed Avianna¡¯s identity, causing her tough mockingly. ¡°Why? Are you here to kick me when I¡¯m down? Alright, you¡¯ve seen what happened to me now. Go back and don¡¯t dirty my ce.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not here to add insult to injury. I¡¯m here to¡­¡± June raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you timely help.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge your child?¡± June sighed and said, ¡°As far as I know, the child was left to you by your deceased husband. You originally wanted to earn some money for the child, but you didn¡¯t expect you couldn¡¯t keep the child¡­¡±

    Avianna did not say anything but gripped the broom tightly.

    In fact, her hands were already purple.

    It was easy to imagine her anger.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Get to the point. What do you want me to do, or is there anything I can do?¡± said Avianna.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was easy to talk to smart people. There was no need to beat around the bush.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Juneughed. Her expression gradually became serious. Then, she leaned in and whispered into Avianna¡¯s ear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The streetlights on the roadside were dim. The bright moon above vaguely shone through the clouds, and the two figures on the ground ovepped. Some of their words were blown away along with the fallen leaves on the ground as the evening breeze blew.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Avianna nodded after a long while. A deep hatred shed across her eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The child that she had struggled so hard to keep was destroyed by Melody¡¯s angry kick, which ruined all her efforts and hopes, causing the child that she had been looking forward to losing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Avianna swore she would die if she did not settle the score.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Avianna¡¯s gaze turned cold as she stared at June. ¡°Will you keep your promise?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then June gave her a check. It was 200 thousand dors.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This is for you so that you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Simrly, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Avianna took the money and threw the broom aside. ¡°Just wait and see!¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 541

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June gathered her coat and strode away. Her figure quickly disappeared into the drizzle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Avianna left in the opposite direction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The night was long and quiet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The wind and rain did not stop the next morning.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got out of bed. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Charlie, her father, standing at the door with a gloomy expression. When he saw her get up, he said, ¡°Tiffany, do you have to go so far away?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Last night, Tiffany told them she would visit the Azure Sea Royal Family today.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She would be away for at least three to five days. She did not hide her whereabouts to prevent her family from worrying about her and promised to keep in touch with them all the time. She also brought her phone and would not lose contact with them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, even so, Charlie was still worried. He had been worried from yesterday to today.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not know whether tough or cry. She helplessly said. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll easily grow white hair like this.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s quite a lot.¡± Charlie had a pitiful expression. ¡°Tiffany, do you go alone? Do you want me to put aside thepany¡¯s matters and apany you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Tiffany shook her head.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her excuse yesterday was she would go to the Azure Sea Royal Family to find some herbs. She did not say she originally belonged there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®It is better to hide some things for the time being. Otherwise, they may not be able to ept it for a while if I say it directly! thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Charlie sighed and finally nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, a girl must protect herself when she¡¯s out. Don¡¯t force yourself if anything happens. I will always be your backing.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I know.¡± Tiffany nodded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June had driven over to pick Tiffany up after breakfast at home</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got into the car and instructed, ¡°Go to Royal Bay first.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had to tell Richard she would be away for a few days.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June changed direction and drove to Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The outline of Royal Bay gradually became clearer twenty minutester.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked at the time and guessed Richard had not gone to thepany at this hour. She should not have missed it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car stopped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therge iron gate opened by itself when it recognized the car te.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was about to drive in when she suddenly heard Tiffany shout, ¡°Stop!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car suddenly stopped-</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned her head, and her gaze fell on a figure in the corner of therge iron gate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That person was small and had disheveled hair. Her palm¨Csized face was hidden in her knees, looking pale and pitiful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was none other than Grelle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle¡¯s carefully crafted public image had been shattered since the incident at the film studioplex that day. In addition, her ambiguous rtionship with the son of the CEO of Ascendant Entertainment was exposed, which had nearly ruined her</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">career.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Furthermore, she wasbeled as a scheming bitch or other.</font></font>

    In any case, she was quite miserable.

    However, Tiffany did not expect Grelle to have the nerve toe to Royal Bay after the incident.

    ¡®Was she so shameless?¡® Tiffany hesitated before opening the car door and getting out.

    Seeing the figure approaching, Grelle looked up happily and muttered, ¡°Mr. Hampton¡­¡±

    However, the rest of her words were stuck in her throat when she saw the person in front of her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Grelle.

    Grelle was furious. The joy on her face disappeared in an instant

    Tiffany Kelley raised her eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Why? Are you disappointed to see it¡¯s me?¡±

    Of course, Grelle was disappointed. Needless to say.

    Grelle sneered. ¡°Are you satisfied I¡¯ve fallen to this state? Are you happy? Are you smug? Let me tell you, don¡¯t be smug too early before the matter is settled.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Grelle raised her head. Her pure and beautiful eyes were dyed with ruthlessness that did not match her appearance. ¡°Otherwise, I will step on you ruthlessly if I step on you one day!¡±

    ¡®What a vicious curse. But¡­ it is naive,¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Your words remind me. Why should I give you a chance toe back since I can trample you now?¡±

    Grelle¡¯s face stiffened.

    She never expected Tiffany to say such despicable words.

    ¡®She is vicious!¡® thought Grelle.

    Grelle suddenly stood up from the ground. However, she was not as tall as Tiffany, and her aura was not only inferior. Even so, she forced herself to maintain herposure and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Hampton likes you. You¡¯re evil!¡± Tiffany raised her eyebrows and said nomittally, ¡°You tter me.¡±

    Grelle¡¯s words were an eye¨Copener for Tiffany. She thought, ¡®So this is how the guilty partyins first. Grelle has done many dirty things herself, but she deliberately turns the tables and says my intentions are evil.

    ¡®Has she forgotten she deliberately fell and used public opinion to smear my reputation back at the airport?

    ¡®Has she also forgotten she had said some ambiguous words in front of the reporters to cause misunderstandings in the film studioplex? How shameless.¡®

    Tiffany shook her head and felt no point in arguing with Grelle. She turned around and walked into Royal Bay. She only instructed her subordinates beside her, ¡°Throw her out.¡±

    She would be an eyesore to stay here.

    Instead of dirtying the ce, it was better for her to get lost as soon as possible.

    Grelle was outraged when she heard that. She stomped and said, ¡°Tiffany Kelley, who do you think you are to kick me out?? What right do you have to let others chase me away? If anyone has to go, it is you but me. I was the one who saved Mr. Hampton¡¯s life. He should be grateful to me.¡±

    Humans could not bear to reveal their true colors.

    Grelle addressed Tiffany respectively when she saw Tiffany in the past, even though it was an act.

    Now¡­

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. She turned around and was about to say something when a cold voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Why? Because my wife is the mistress of this ce. Because she has the final say in everything here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A cold voice sounded, and everyone looked over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard slowly walked over not far away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The morning sun shone on his shoulders, and his figure was tall and slender against the light. Richard¡¯s eyebrows were like a painting, and his well¨Cdefined handsome face was wless. He exuded a powerful aura and was noble and graceful. While it left people with lingering fears, they could not help but palpitate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard, who bewitched all living beings, was iparably handsome and distant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Irresistible charm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was in a daze, and a hint ofint appeared on her face. ¡®Richard attracts women¡¯s attention wherever he goes¡­ Under such circumstances, how can I leave him in peace? What if he has other women around him when I return in a few days?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s mind was full of nonsense, so she did not notice when Richard walked to her side.</font></font>

 Chapter 542

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Honey, what are you thinking about?¡± asked Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard was amused to see her in a daze. He could not help but reach out and gently flick her forehead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany eximed and red at him. ¡°You only know how to attract other women¡¯s attention.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even Richard, who had always been calm, was stunned by Tiffany¡¯s words. He said in shock, ¡°When did I attract other women¡¯s attention?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The usation was unjust!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany snorted softly and looked away. ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised his head and looked at Grelle. His eyes were instantly filled with hostility.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®It is this woman again,¡® thought Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised his hand and said coldly to his subordinates, ¡°What are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you see Mrs.Hampton is unhappy? Throw her out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His subordinates immediately did as they were told.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was still immersed in Richard¡¯s gaze when he looked at her. However, when she suddenly heard Richard¡¯s sentence that threw her out, she immediately sobered up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mr. Hampton, have you forgotten I saved you twice? How can you be so heartless? The one who should be chased out is Tiffany, that bitch. She has ulterior motives toward you. She might stab you again at any time!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was indignant and almost shouted those words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Richard¡¯s aura was even colder. His facial expression was so cold that it was terrifying The smile on his lips was even more cruel and cold.</font></font>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Then I¡¯m willing, too.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if Tiffany stabbed him again, he would be willing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not only was he willing but ready with pleasure.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He would dly endure it even if he died in her hands one day.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She did not expect such words toe out of Richard¡¯s mouth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He looked cold and heartless, but he gave all his love and gentleness to one person.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That person was destined not to be her!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Two streams of tears flowed from the corners of Grelle¡¯s eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle forcefully broke free from the grip of Richard¡¯s two subordinates and said sadly, ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll walk myself.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Mon, Nov</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 542</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had been rejected time and time again. At least, she had to protect herst bit of dignity in front of him when she left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle sobbed and turned to leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, a demonic voice sounded from behind. ¡°You want to leave just like that?¡± said Richard with a sold smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®How did the woman insult Tiffany just now? She thought she could get away with it without paying a price as if Royal Bay was easy to get in,¡® thought Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Throw her to the back of the mountain.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A pack of wolves was in the most remote corner of the back mountain¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His subordinates immediately did as they were told.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was useless no matter how Grelle struggled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Soon, she was brought to the back mountain by Richard¡¯s subordinates.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was arge enclosed venue in the most remote corner of the back mountain. A pack of wolves was there. When they heard themotion, their green eyes turned over.</font></font>

    Grelle rolled her eyes and almost fainted from fright.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Grelle cried.

    She knew she could not avoid today¡¯s cmity. She could only turn to look at Tiffany and cry for help. ¡°Tiffany, Tiffany, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you. I didn¡¯t dare to scheme against you. Tiffany, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    Tiffany did not expect Richard to be serious. She could not help but quietly tug at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Are you going to throw her in?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tiffany was not surprised by his answer.

    Richard did not have such a good temper. Otherwise, why would the public think of him as ruthless and cold¨Cblooded?

    For someone like Grelle who hade knocking on his door time and time again and touched his bottom line, it was already kind of him not to be killed her directly.

    Tiffany sighed and did not say anything.

    Upon seeing that, Grelle, who refused to let go of the metal door, cried even louder, ¡°Tiffany, I was wrong. I was wrong! Please let me go! I won¡¯t do it again, I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    She knew it was useless to beg Richard at that point. She could only ce all her hopes on Tiffany.

    ¡°Tiffany, I won¡¯t dare toe again. Please let me go. My parents are still waiting for me at home. If I die, they won¡¯t be able to live either¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Grelle¡¯s words, Tiffany frowned.

    ¡®Although Grelle is at fault, it is not unforgivable. Moreover, everyone in the vige chief¡¯s family is nice, and Grelle is their only child. It would be too cruel if they lost their daughter at an old age¡­ thought Tiffany.

    At that thought, Tiffany reached out and gently tugged at Richard¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Richard.¡±

    08:41 Mon,

    ¡°Call me honey.¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and corrected herself. ¡°Honey.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Richard¡¯s face was still tense, but there was an unconceble joy in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Forget it. Let her go.¡±

    ¡°Say it in one sentence..¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s forget it. Let her go!¡±

    ¡°My wife has spoken. How can I not obey?¡±

    Richard chuckled, and there was a hint of gentleness between his eyebrows.

    Then, he waved his hand, and his subordinates understood and took Grelle away from Royal Bay.

    The iron door that was originally opened was closed again.

    The wolves inside stirred a few times, but they silently retreated in the end.

    Grelle was still crying when she was thrown out. Her voice trembled as she choked, ¡°Thank you, Tiffany¡­¡±

    She lowered her head and looked submissive,pletely different from her arrogant attitude of calling Tiffany a bitch just

    now

    Tiffany did not intend to argue with her. She turned around and entered the vi.

    However, after she turned around, a resentful gaze appeared on her back.

    Tiffany sensed something and turned around. She saw Grelle trembling as she left Royal Bay.

    ¡®With this lesson, Grelle probably wouldn¡¯t dare toe to Royal Bay again, would she?¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany shook her head and could not be bothered to investigate further.

    All the servants in the hall of the vi had retreated.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only Tiffany and Richard were in the luxurious and stylish living room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Honey¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had learned her lesson this time and thought, ¡®Before bidding farewell to him, I must coax him a little. Then he will be able to ept it better if I tell him I¡¯m leaving</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Richard knew her well. When he saw she was different from her usual obedient self, he immediately raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Tell me, what are you going to do to let me down?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He guessed it right.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany touched her nose and said with conviction, ¡°How could it be something that let you down? I just¡­ just that¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Just what?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tjust want to go away for a few days.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How many days is it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">5</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:41 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 542</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°At least three to five days, at most¡­ half a month?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">:? ?? 91%u</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°So long?¡± Richard frowned. There was a deep sense of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°Where are we going? What are you going to do?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had no intention of hiding anything from him, so she told him everything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sooner orter, he would find out about her identity a</font></font>

 Chapter 543

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To Tiffany¡¯s anticipation, Richard was not surprised when he heard that. It was as if he had guessed and noticed it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook Richard¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I decided at thest minute and didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah,¡± Richard responded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He pondered before saying, ¡°Then you go over first today. I¡¯ll send a few people to go with you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany caught the main point of his words and asked in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first today? Do you mean you¡¯ll go over and be with me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You frown upon my going with you?¡± He raised his eyebrows and smiled charmingly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany instantly smiled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m happy to have you.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯ll settle thepany¡¯s matters and go over tomorrow. Also, I¡¯ll get John and Garry to follow you. They¡¯re quite skilled. If there¡¯s anything, just let them do it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded and did not stand on ceremony.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since it was settled, Tiffany got up from the sofa and prepared to leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, her hand was grabbed as she got up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She fell into a refreshing embrace the next second.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His scorching kisses fell on her. Each one was extremely forceful as if he was trying to consume her¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their breathing gradually became chaotic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany moved back and mumbled, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m leaving¡­ You¡­ you let go¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As a result, the consequence of her resistance was a sharp pain in her lips.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard bit her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany surrendered instantly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not until a few minutester that their tightly intertwined breaths gradually separated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s eyes were burning with fire. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for the time being.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed. She finally found a loophole and retreated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you tomorrow.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then she ran away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing her fleeing like a rabbit, Richard smiled. The deep fire in his eyes gradually subsided.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The private jet slowly rose above Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat on thefortable sofa of the private jet, squinting with a satisfied expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:41 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 543</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">91%1</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Originally, she had asked June to arrange for a helicopter. However, after the trip to Royal Bay, Richard said the helicopter was too slow, so the arrangement was made.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and John also followed her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were well¨Cskilled. Since that was the case, it would be a waste not to use such good men. Coincidentally, there were fewer people she could use now. Richard¡¯s words solved a lot of trouble for her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy naturally traveled with her as well.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, he still maintained his disguise and blended in with the group. Even June did not notice one homely young man in the group was Jeremy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not know why Jeremy did that, but she did not expose him since that was his n.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A private jet was much faster than a helicopter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, the originally estimated eight¨Chour flight time was shortened to two and a half hours.</font></font>

    The private jetnded on the tarmac when they arrived at the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    Tiffany and the others slowly walked down.

    However, they had just stood on the ground when many people suddenly emerged from all directions, all holding guns. Then they aimed their guns at them.

    Garry and John immediately stepped before Tiffany. All the subordinates with them immediately took out their guns, too.

    The two sides were in a deadlock.

    Tiffany frowned. If the two sides fought, the other party had more than twice the number of people on her side. Once they fought, they would be at a huge disadvantage.

    Then the casualties would be heavy.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    She thought, ¡®It could only be Morwen. She must have received the news in advance, so as soon as our nended, she immediately arranged for her subordinates to surround us.

    As expected, although Morwen¡¯s subordinates did not respond, they automatically made a way.

    Morwen, wearing a long dress, walked out elegantly from behind.

    Then, she said, ¡°You trespassed the Azure Sea Royal Family without permission. ording to ourws, you should be killed on the spot.¡±

    Morwen said as she gently raised her right hand as if she was about to give the order to kill them at any moment.

    However, Tiffany moved and arrived beside Morwen before she could say anything. The switchde in her hand flicked open, and the sharp de was immediately pressed against Morwen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°The sharpness of my switchde can cut through iron like mud. Saintess, do you want to try?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s words, spoken with a smile, were a threat.

    All the guns were aimed at her the moment she made her move

    However, those people didn¡¯t dare to shoot Tiffany because she had Morwen as a hostage.

    Garry and John stood by Tiffany¡¯s side with solemn expressions. So was June.

    The atmosphere between the two sides was tense.

    Tiffany exerted a little force, and the sharp tip of the switchde instantly cut through the skin on Morwen¡¯s neck.

    Blood seeped out¡­

    Morwen gritted her teeth. She knew Tiffany was bold but did not expect Tiffany to be so bold as to hold her hostage in front of many people.

    She could only me herself for being careless and her subordinates for being idiots. They did not discover Tiffany¡¯s intentions and killed her immediately. Otherwise, her greatest threat could be eliminated. What else did she have to worry about?

    Morwen took a deep breath and did not dare to move. She could only say, ¡°Tiffany, what are you trying to do? Put down your knife quickly.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and smiled mockingly. ¡°Miss Xanthus, I want to ask you what you want to do. Are you making such a big fuss just to deal with me? You are well¨Cintentioned.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you. You trespassed first. What¡¯s wrong with me following the rules?¡± Morwen sneered.

    Everyone entering and exiting the Azure Sea Royal Family required an approved pass. Otherwise, they would be dealt with as unauthorized outsiders.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was certain Tiffany would never have the pass, so she arranged for people to block her as soon as she received the</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">news.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is this it?¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took a pass from her pocket that had been approved as soon as Morwen finished her words. The bold letters and the red seal on it indicate it was a valid pass.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s eyes widened when she saw it. ¡°How did you¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After she returned to the Azure Sea Royal Familyst time, she cut off all ess to the outside world to prevent Tiffany froming again. Then, where did the pass in Tiffany¡¯s hande from?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled faintly and asked directly, ¡°Miss Xanthus, can you ask your subordinates to put away their guns since I have a pass? Otherwise¡­ it¡¯s not good to treat guests who havee from afar like this, right?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s face turned awful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had said it out loud. Was it toote to change her words now?</font></font>

 Chapter 544

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen would not have used any excuse for trespassing if she had known better. Right now, Tiffany had taken out the pass. It was reasonable and well¨Cfounded, so the crime she had found could not be established.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, there were not only some of her subordinates but also many innocent passers¨Cby watching. Even as Saintess, she could not kill so many people rashly. Or, she would be guilty of a great sin.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen, restraining herself, red at Tiffany and replied coldly¡± Since you know you are a guest from afar, is it appropriate for you to treat me, the hostress, like this?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She pointed to the knife at her neck.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The de was terrifyingly sharp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If Tiffany wants to kill me, it will not even take a second. She can kill me instantly with a light sh. It would be a lie to say I am not panicking, thought Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Alright, alright.¡± Tiffany smiledzily and put away her switchde.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The crisis was over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen immediately hid behind her subordinates, afraid Tiffany would hold her hostage again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing that, Morwen¡¯s subordinates aside could not make up their minds and asked softly, ¡°Miss Xanthus, are we still going to attack?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°A bunch of trash. Do you</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">still have the nerve to ask? Get lost!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If I had gotten rid of Tiffany thest few times I tried to kill her, would I still be in this trouble today?¡® thought Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was furious at the mention of that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her subordinates were scolded badly and did not dare to say anything. They silently put away their guns.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and John protected Tiffany as they walked toward the path.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The people they brought with them followed behind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was also constantly on guard, fearing Morwen would turn hostile andunch a sneak attack.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, her worry was unnecessary at the moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen did not dare to do so in front of so many people, at least in public. Therefore, Tiffany and the others arrived at the city of the Azure Sea Royal Family without any obstruction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The city gradually became lively.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The streets were bustling with traffic. On both sides of the road, there were also beautiful trees with green leaves, but the tips of the leaves were especially bright red. The two colors were mottled and intertwined. At a nce, the entire city was filled with them, which were beautiful and eye¨Ccatching.</font></font>Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">could not help but take a few more nces. Then, he said ¡°This tree is so special. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called. I¡¯ll transnt some and take them with me another day. I¡¯ll nt more than ten trees in the backyard of my vi.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John nodded slightly in agreement.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry was thinking about how to move it when Tiffany suddenly said, ¡°This tree is called the October Maple. They are green</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 544</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">91%</font></font>

    all year round except red in autumn and winter. However, due to water, soil, and weather, the October Maple can only be found in the Azure Sea Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean it won¡¯t grow even if I fly this tree over?¡± asked Garry.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Garry smacked his lips and felt it was a pity. However, on second thought, he asked in surprise, ¡°Tiffany, how do you know about it so much?¡±

    ¡®Does an outsider know their local tree is called the October Maple?¡® thought Garry.

    Tiffany smiled without saying anything and slowly continued walking forward.

    Everyone got into the car and left the airport, heading straight for the inner city of the royal family. As far as they could see, the tall buildings towered into the clouds. Coincidentally, it had just rained here. The weather was overcast, and the sky was filled with surging clouds.

    The car soon stopped at the entrance of the inner city pce of the royal family.

    Tiffany got out of the car and turned to look at Jeremy. However after searching through her subordinates, she saw no traces of Jeremy.

    ¡®He must have left before getting into the car. Without Jeremy leading the way, even if I¡¯m the rightful owner of the pce, I can not enter, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany frowned.

    Upon seeing that, Garry asked in surprise, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re going in? Who are you going to look for after you go in? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking for His Majesty of the Azure Sea Royal Family. It¡¯s said His Majesty fell into aa some time ago. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for you to go in.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± said Tiffany, turning around without hesitation.

    She could sneak in at night if she couldn¡¯t enter during the day. Besides, she couldn¡¯t be kept out forever with Jeremy around.

    Garry scratched his head and prepared to get into the car.

    However, Morwen, who followed closely behind them, seemed to have changed her appearance. She smiled and said, ¡°At least we know each other. I¡¯ve arranged a ce for you to stay. Come with me?¡°.

    It was a question, but her tone did not allow for rejection.

    More than ten cars blocked their way at the same time.

    It meant they had to go even if they didn¡¯t want to.

    Tiffany sat in the car with most of her face hiding in the shadows. Her expression could not be seen clearly, but the corners of her mouth curl slightly with a hint of a smile. She nodded readily.

    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    ¡°Miss Kelley¡­¡± June frowned in disapproval.

    Tiffany knows Morwen is up to no good, wouldn¡¯t it be like a sheep falling into a tiger¡¯s den if she rashly goes over?¡® thought June.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, you can¡¯t go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be like a sheep falling into a tiger¡¯s den¡­¡±

    ¡°June,¡± said Tiffany, reaching out and pressing her hand.

    June was slightly stunned. She looked at Tiffany and saw a wolf¨Clike light jumping in Tiffany¡¯s clear eyes.

    ¡°June, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s hard to say who is in a perilous position

    Tiffany in front of June still had a faint smile on her lips.

    Her stunning face was wless.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked innocent and harmless, but a sharpness had quietly leaked from between her eyebrows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen did not expect Tiffany to agree so readily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She originally thought the matter would drag on for a while.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since Tiffany was so sensible, it saved her the trouble of wasting her breath.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, Morwen¡¯s men drove more than ten cars and surrounded Tiffany¡¯s cars. In the name of escorting them, they were actually worried they would run away, so they disguised themselves as escorts.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just like that, the majestic vehicle finally arrived at the ce where Morwen arranged for them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ce was Trojan Horse.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The arranged ce was a luxurious castle. It was a gray building with vivid relief sculptures, a beautiful fountain at the castle gate, and thriving roses.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen also got out of the car and said proudly, ¡°Are you satisfied with the ce I¡¯ve arranged for you? My subordinates will stay to protect your safety, and I¡¯ve arranged for some servants for you. You¡¯vee from afar and are guests. I, Morwen Xanthus, will treat you well as a host.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She emphasized the words ¡®treat you well.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sized it up and was calm. She didn¡¯t feel delighted or refute the arrangement either. She only said, ¡°Miss Xanthus, since you want to entertain us well, why don¡¯t you stay with us?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Morwen wants to leave fast. Is she afraid I would hurt her?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen chuckled. She hated Tiffany in her heart but forced herself to remain calm on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my identity? You¡¯re not worthy if you want me to stay and entertain you personally.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 545

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was one thing for her to be self¨Cconceited.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Most importantly, if Morwen was really under the same roof as Tiffany, what if she wanted to attack Tiffany again like the previous two times but was attacked back by Tiffany? Or what if she was tricked by Tiffany again?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Right now, she only needed to think of a way to make Tiffany stay there obediently. At night¡­ it was up to her whether the wanted to send people to blow up the castle or throw a dozen poisonous gas bombs in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In short, she could not let go of the great opportunity this time,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then Morwen left with her head held high.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The dozens of remaining subordinates were all guarding around the castle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the name of protection, it was actually house arrest and surveince.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was impossible for Garry and Sidney to not notice it, but they only thought it was because the Saintes failed to woo Richard, so it was her disguised means of revenge,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s revenge was at most just causing them some trouble, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to do more.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group entered the castle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Morwen had said, more than ten servants were arranged inside, indeed, but these servants¡® eyes were a little cold. All of them were tall and strong. They were all skilled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced at them nonchntly and ordered, ¡°Go and rest</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had to rest well now and wait for the sky to turnpletely dark before they could make a move.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June naturally had no objections. She carried her luggage upstairs and picked a master bedroom to clean up. After checking there were no cameras or other potential dangers inside, she turned back and said, ¡°Miss Kelley, go to sleep. I¡¯ll guard you</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although it wasfortable on the private ne, it was inevitable she would be a little tired after flying for so long, Tiffany nodded and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to guard. June, you should go and rest, too.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June closed the door for her before leaving.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sized up the bedroom before walking straight in. When she reached the balcony, she squatted down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her fingers felt carefully over the surface of the wall. As expected, she touched an uneven pattern.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was a flower.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was the flower she had scratched into the wood with a key in her boredom during the time ying there when she was four and hiding Morwen, who used to be a maid.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the mark of the flower had faded a lot after more than ten years of change. If one did not look carefully, one could not tell¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s lips twitched into a cynical smile,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Who would have thought that after more than ten years of change, the little maid at that time had be Saintess of the</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:41 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 343</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Azure Sea Royal Familly? She was arrogant and conceited. And now¡­ Tiffany couldn¡¯t even enter her home.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was ridiculous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany slowly stood up from the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then her phone rang, interrupting her thoughts.</font></font>

    Tiffany answered the call. Richard¡¯s deep and maic voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We have been here a while ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done here. I can be there tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiffanyy on the big bed, clearly a little absent¨Cminded. Even her tone was no longer as coquettish as it was before.

    Richard keenly sensed her emotions and asked, ¡°Are you being made difficult or bullied? Hit them back. Don¡¯t hurt your hands. Kick them with your feet.¡±

    Tiffany burst intoughter and replied without thinking, ¡°You¡¯re so domineering. Does that mean you will teach our children the same way when they are bullied in the future? Sooner orter, they¡¯ll be taught to be the little devis by you.¡±

    Richard and Tiffany were stunned when Tiffany said so.

    Tiffany almost bit her tongue.

    The next second, Richard¡¯s ambiguous and deepughter came from the phone. ¡°So you¡¯ve even thought of our children Alright, honey. I¡¯ll go over tonight.¡±

    Tiffany realized what was going on and blushed. ¡°Nonsense, I didn¡¯t! I just¡­ I just blurted it out¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just saying what¡¯s on your

    mind?¡±

    ¡°Unreasonable¡­¡±

    Tiffany could feel Richard was smiling through the signal. Even his tone was much gentler than usual, and his cold voice was filled with joy.

    Then, he coaxed, ¡°Be good and wait for me.¡±

    His schedule for tomorrow morning had been brought forward to tonight. Why was she waiting for him? Of course, it was¡­

    Tiffany did not dare to overthink it. Even her ears turned red.

    ¡°I know, I know. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Then Tiffany hung up abruptly. Only then did the remaining heat on her face ease slightly,

    Tiffany threw down her phone and went into the bathroom. When she looked up, she saw herself in the mirror. Her originally clear eyes were now dyed with emotions. Her cheeks were red, and her expression was charming no matter how she looked at it.

    She thought about what Richard had said that night when he held her and fell into the clouds.

    He said, ¡°You are a vixen¡­¡±

    Those scenes entered her mind disobediently.

    Tiffany stomped and scolded herself for being useless. Then, she washed her face and threw herself back onto the bed. She

    3

    ¨C

    Chapter 543-

    covered her head with the nket and forced herself to calm down before slowly falling asleep.

    It was still early.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    It was only two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Tiffany had eaten lunch on the ne, so she wasn¡¯t hungry now

    It was only 3:30 p.m. when she woke up.

    Tiffany washed up and walked out of the bedroom. She saw the living room downstairs was empty. Apparently, the others had not woken up yet.

    She walked all the way upstairs to the top floor of the castle.

    She remembered there was arge clock at the top. The door of the clock could be opened. Once it was open, she could see all the roads downstairs, including the locations of the men who were watching them.

    Tiffany went all the way up

    floor without to the top

    any

    obstruction.

    Everything was the same as before.

    Everything was ced in the same ce as it had been ten years ago.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was obvious few people lived in the castle, and very few people came here.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked over and pulled the wrench of the clock. Then, she pulled it out, and the door of the clock was opened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She climbed high and looked into the distance,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking down from the front, the entire street could be seen. On all sides, arge area was nted with October Maples, which add a touch of fresh red to the greenery, enhancing the autumn atmosphere of the entire city.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked around and saw Morwen¡¯s subordinates had blocked every entrance and exit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fifteen subordinates were watching every spot. Moreover, they were all armed. Other than that, all therge metal doors were closed. The remote control keys were in their hands, which meant they had no way out of the door if they did not lure these people away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking to the left and right, all the walls were charged. It was impossible to climb over them by force. The voltage was too high. They would be electrocuted to death before they could climb up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Good for you.¡¯ raised her eyebrows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®Morwen was learning from her mistakes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®She had suffered a loss the first two times. This time, she is a little smarter and chooses to trap me in the castle. She arranged for her people to guard the ce, and we can not leave</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If she sends her men to create some danger at night, I will not be able to escape even if I want to¡­ Good for you.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced around. After taking in everything, she closed the clock door and went downstairs.</font></font>

 Chapter 546

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was already up at that time. When she saw Tiffanye down, she immediately served a cup of coffee and whispered, ¡°Miss Kelley, don¡¯t worry. I made it myself. We brought the coffee powder ourselves.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Anyway, the things they brought were quiteplete.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They wouldn¡¯t touch anything here unless necessary, so as not to fall into a trap without knowing it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took it and sipped it. She praised, ¡°Okay. June, the coffee you made is delicious.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her words made Juneugh.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany and June sat on the sofa and chatted casually. Not long after, Garry and John came down from their rooms upstairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They actually woke up quite early. However, just as Tiffany had expected, the moment they got up from the upstairs rooms, Garry and John went to investigate the various exits of the castle. All the information they received was the same as Tiffany¡¯s.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the servants aside were always waiting on them. They were doing the work of delivering water or coffee, but their ears were perked up. It was obvious they wanted to eavesdrop on their messages.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone was aware in their hearts but tacitly didn¡¯t expose it. They were only discussing some trivial matters.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After drinking coffee, Tiffany stretchedzily and casually asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you ying cards on the ne? Do you bring it? Do you want to y a few rounds?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Sure.¡± Garry loved to y. His eyes lit up when he heard that. He immediately got someone to bring the card over from his luggage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany, June, Garry, and John started ying cards on the coffee table.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany threw out a pair of bombs. She smiled and said, ¡°Bring an eight. Do you want it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She tapped the number eight twice with her fingertips as she spoke.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June¡¯s eyes shed as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and John also shook their heads.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The four of them only yed two rounds of cards randomly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Anyway, they had almost received all the information they needed to reveal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After two rounds, Junemanded her subordinates to carry the luggage. The group immediately got busy. While the servants watching them aside were not paying attention, June passed by one of her subordinates and ordered, ¡°Action at 8 p.m.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her subordinate nodded imperceptibly and continued to carry the luggage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and John chatted as they went to the bathroom. Simrly, they secretly conveyed the news to their subordinates.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At 6 p.m.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was still worried. She called the servant in the castle and reminded him several times, ¡°Remember to put the things in the food. Be careful not to be discovered by them.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss Xanthus, we¡¯ve done as you instructed, but¡­ but¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:42 Mon, Nov 25</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 540-</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°But what? Say it. You¡¯re¨Chemming and hawing.¡±</font></font>

    90%}

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t touch the food we prepared for them. Even the water they drank was brought by themselves. We are really at a loss for what to do,¡± said the servant with a bitter expression

    Upon hearing that, Morwen was immediately outraged. ¡°Idiot. Can¡¯t you think of a way when they don¡¯t eat your food? Or find an opportunity to add it to the water they drink. Do you still need me to teach you such a simple thing?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re very wary of us. I tried the method but was discovered by their people before I could get close¡­¡±

    ¡°Then think of another way. In short, I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must take them all down today. Otherwise, you are finished.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    The servant hung up. Then he poured the fine powder into the vegetable soup and carried it out.

    The group sat down at the dining table. In front of them was a self¨Cheating pot. It was not abundant, and there was only a little food. However, Tiffany and the others were not picky even though the food was simple. They ate with their forks.

    The servant smiled and said, ¡°My dear guests, how can you just eat this? These are the grand meals we have prepared for you.¡±

    Then a few servants walked in and served them the dozens of sumptuous and delicious dinners.

    Red wine, steak, andmb legs were all steaming. The fragrance assailed one¡¯s nose, tempting one¡¯s appetite.

    The servant specially pushed the steaming steak before Tiffany and smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss, try it? This is the most tender piece of steak. It is fragrant. You will like its texture.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile.

    When these dishes were served, she could smell the knockout drug that was mixed in them.

    The drug was so potent that one who took a bite would fall asleep within half an hour, and it would be impossible to wake one up no matter what.

    The servant felt a little guilty when he met Tiffany¡¯s gaze, but he did not show it on his face. He only nodded obsequiously, eager for Tiffany to touch her fork. ¡°Yes, yes. Miss, you¡¯ll know the taste when you try it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    To the servant¡¯s surprise, Tiffany did not decline and agreed immediately. Then, she moved her knife and fork elegantly.

    She ate the sizzling steak.

    ¡°Yes, it tastes good. Then give us a few more servings. There are so many of us,¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The servant was overjoyed and immediately waved for the kitchen to continue preparing more servings.

    Garry and the others did not stand at the ceremony and ate the steaks after they saw Tiffany eat one. In half an hour, all the dishes were empty, and the steaks servedter were eaten clean, too.

    The corners of the servant¡¯s mouth curled up into a triumphant smile. Then, he turned around and left to report to

    Morwen.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant exaggerated the truth to take credit for himself and said, ¡°Miss Xanthus, these people are on high alert. I could only get the kitchen to make the food delicious and crave them deliberately. They couldn¡¯t resist and ate them all after the first bites.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Absolutely!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reward you handsomelyter.¡± Morwen let out a sigh of relief, and her smile became even more mboyant. ¡°All of you leave quietly before 8 p.m. Remember to use the hidden door. Don¡¯t let them notice you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant was immersed in the fantasy of being rewarded after hanging up. After a while, he turned around and returned to the dining room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the dining room, June personally poured a ss of water for everyone and said, ¡°Have you all eaten too much? Come on, have some water to digest.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone drank it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant sniffed and realized there was a faint fragrance in the air. It seemed to being from the water, smelling like a medicinal fragrance. He could not help but ask, ¡°What kind of water is this?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June didn¡¯t even look up as she said, ¡°Lemonade.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Oh.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant was relieved, and all his worries and doubts were put aside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, it was not lemonade but Miracle Healer¡¯s spirit herbs dissolving in water. It was just enough to remove the knockout drugs in the food.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two of them shed and could cure the poisons.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only Tiffany did not drink it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After all, no medicine could work on her with her physique.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 547

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing everyone had eaten the drugged food, the servant was relieved afterpleting his mission.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He gave his people a look and no longer monitored their conversation. Instead, he quietly retreated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In any case, the drug was powerful. After they ate it, everyone would fall asleep within twenty minutes. Then they would not wake up no matter what.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if the heavens were to crash down upon them, they would still be trapped in the castle, unaware and unconscious, until the moment death arrived.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All the servants left in the blink of an eye.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No one collected the remaining tes on the table.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Perhaps they thought there was no need to waste energy on it since the group was doomed to die anyway.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took in everything and said nothing. She spoke to June as if nothing had happened. When the servant closed the door, she even yawnedzily and pretended to be sleepy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Da.¡± The door closed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised her eyebrows and winked at her people. ¡°y for a while?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to continue ying cards.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June instantly understood. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The noise in the dining room gradually died down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Twenty minutester, the servant calcted it was about time, so he quietly pushed open the door and poked his head in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group was lying on the chairs and sofa in the exquisite and luxurious dining room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their sleeping postures were all odd. It was obvious they could not withstand the effects of the drug at all. They directly fell asleep on the ground or leaned against the chairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant smiled coldly and waspletely relieved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, a cool breeze blew against his neck just as he was about to turn around and leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant looked up in confusion and saw the silver¨Chaired Garry staring at him. The corners of Garry¡¯s month slowly curled into a faint mocking smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡­¡± said the servant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was startled. His face was filled with bewilderment and shock ¡°You¡¯re fine? How can you be fine?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Garry did not even bother to answer his question. He directly shed him down with his knife.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant¡¯s body instantly went limp, and he fainted from the knife.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry threw the servant to his subordinate who was pretending to be asleep behind him. His subordinate¡¯s originally closed eyes instantly opened. Then, he quickly tied the servant up with a rope drawn from the dining table.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The dining door was closed again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:45 Tue, Nov 26</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 547</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">46</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant outside waited for a long time, but hispanion did note out. He could not help but push the door open and enter. He said impatiently, ¡°What are you waiting for? It¡¯s almost time. Hurry up¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, before he could say inore, his vision turned ck, and he fainted again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With the second one, the third one was the same.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All the servants in the castle were tied up in the blink of an eye.</font></font>

    A basin of water was sshed on one¡¯s head.

    The servant in the lead woke up and looked up to see Tiffany¡¯s beautiful face with a faint smile.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a family, you have to be neat. How about this?¡± said Tiffany.

    The servant¡¯s heart trembled as he looked around in shock. He saw everyone who had eaten the drugged food tonight was standing perfectly fine. Everyone¡¯s eyes were clear, and there was no sign of drowsiness.

    ¡°How¡­ how could you all be fine? Could it be¡­¡± said the servant.

    ¡®Could it be that there is something wrong with the drug Morwen has gotten someone to give me? Otherwise, how can one exin why so many people are sober and do not fall for it?¡® thought the servant.

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± She snapped her fingers. Garry and the others understood and poured the remaining half of the bottle of red wine on the table into their mouths.

    Even if one didn¡¯t want to drink, Garry and the others had to pinch one¡¯s nose and let one drink.

    Practice is the only criterion for testing truth. Could the wine knock one out? Just give it a try and one would know.

    Everyone was forced to drink a few minutester,

    These people¡¯s physiques were not good. After drinking for less than six to seven minutes, their eyes gradually began to disperse. Their heads were nodding bit by bit, and they were so sleepy that they were about to fall asleep at any moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tiffany.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tiffany turned around, but before she left the dining room, she turned and ordered her subordinates, ¡°Untie them.¡±

    They had taken the drug, so there was no need to tie them up. When Morwen sent people to blow up the vi, it would be fate whether these people could escape.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    June let thest subordinate untie the rope, and everyone followed behind Tiffany.

    Instead of leaving the vi, Tiffany led everyone to the kitchen.

    Upon seeing that, Garry scratched his head and asked in surprise, ¡°Tiffany, I observed the ce this afternoon. The defense to the west direction is the weakest. We can break through from there.¡±

    He implied Tiffany shouldn¡¯t give up and bring the people to the kitchen for shelter. Then, everyone would only be targeted and killed.

    Tiffany did not respond and continued forward.

    Garry still wanted to persuade Tiffany, but June stopped him. ¡°Miss Kelley must have her reasons for doing this. Mr. York, just follow her.¡±

    June trusted Tiffany without any doubt or denial from the beginning to the end.

    Garry sighed and stopped talking.

    Tiffany walked to the innermost part of the kitchen at that moment.

    #

    3

    85%1

    She stopped before a storage room door and kicked it hard abruptly. The seemingly inconspicuous door with a small lock was kicked open with a loud bang.

    No one understood her intentions.

    Garry was a little anxious. He even wanted to pull Tiffany away from the dangerous ce. Just as he was about to speak, he was suddenly stunned. It was because inside the kicked¨Copen door was not a storage room but a deep secret passage!

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There¡¯s such a mystery? But how does Tiffany know about such a hidden ce?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The question shed through Garry and John¡¯s minds. Without asking anything, they followed Tiffany into the secret</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">passage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as everyone stepped into the secret passage, it was 8 p.m. A loud explosion came from above the castle, followed by the sound of stones falling.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°BOOM!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ground shook.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sound of the bombs outside was continuous. The scene must be scary. Only the tunnel could ensure everyone¡¯s safety.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry gasped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If he had not listened to Tiffany just then and recklessly led everyone out, thinking they were going to the so¨Ccalled weakest ce, they would have be live targets now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A few bombs were detonated, and there was nowhere to hide.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A wave of fear welled up in Garry¡¯s heart. He immediately said, ¡°Tiffany, whatever you say in the future, I will not doubt it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned her head and chuckled. ¡°Stop joking. Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The crisis was not over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There might be even more danger waiting for them after they went out.</font></font>

 Chapter 548

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The secret passage was very long.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although it was only a secret underground passage, it could be seen the other end of the secret passage was either rich or noble. Therefore, the passage was built beautifully, and some lights were constantly on.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were even many murals on the walls for the sake of exquisite beauty.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and the others had been looking at it and finally asked, ¡°Where does this lead to? Even a secret passage is so rich. The Azure Sea Royal Family is wealthy and rightfully the secondrgest economy.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If one were to ask who the most wealthy person in terms of wealth and power was, it would naturally be Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure Sea Royal Family had countless rare treasures and medicinal herbs, so it had always been stabled in second ce for years. However, its presence has been weaker over the past decade because it kept a low profile and did not get involved in world affairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June sized it up and asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, is the secret passage leading to Morwen castle?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing that, Tiffany looked at June with admiration and smiled. ¡°June, you know me the best.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were many things that she didn¡¯t need to say explicitly. A mere nce from her was enough for June to understand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their tacit understanding was iparable to others.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing that, Garry could not remain calm. ¡°What? The secret passage leads to Morwen¡¯s residence. That¡¯s great. I was just worried I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to catch her. I have to tie her upter.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although he never hit women, Morwen had repeatedly attacked Tiffany. She was destined to die.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Garry said that, he moved closer to Tiffany and asked, ¡°Tiffany, why are you so familiar with the terrain here? How do you know such a hidden secret passage?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Today, all of them were under house arrest in that castle. More than ten servants followed them at all times.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On the surface, it was called serving, but it actually was imprisonment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was precisely for this reason that they couldn¡¯t talk about anything confidential, let alone discuss ways to get out of the besieged castle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The intelligence they obtained was limited, and so was the information they learned. That was why Garry felt it was the most direct way to charge out from the ce with the weakest defense.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, it was extremely risky. Garry even had all his subordinates prepare for a tough battle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unexpectedly, Tiffany knew the way well and opened a secret passage for them, which saved their time and effort. Garry circled Tiffany. He was so curious that he kept asking, ¡°Tiffany, just tell me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You want to hear it?¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    Tiffany nced at him and thought, ¡®He probably won¡¯t believe me even if I tell him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes.¡± Garry nodded without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Because I¡¯ve lived here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:46 Tue, Nov 26</font></font>Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chamter 548</font></font>

    Tiffany spoke nonchntly as if she was just casually mentioning it. Garry was stunned before he smiled as well. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re really good at joking.¡±

    As expected, he did not believe her.

    Tiffany did not exin because the secret passage before them finally reached the end.

    It was a stone door, which seemed to be operated by a mechanism. If one only used brute force, it was impossible to open it.

    Tiffany reached out and touched the mural on the wall. Then, she pressed the eye of the Goddess mural.

    The sound of a mechanism being sessfully activated could be heard.

    The stone door slowly opened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tiffany, who took the lead.

    June hurriedly followed.

    Aftering out of the secret passage, they arrived at the parking lot on the first underground floor. The entire underground parking lot was filled with luxury cars.

    It was obvious that Morwen was living a good life.

    However, the Azure Sea Royal Family had raised such a traitor!

    Tiffany pressed the elevator button. The elevator door opened, and she got in with the others.

    They went straight to the third floor of the castle.

    Morwen¡¯s bedroom was also there.

    As soon as they stepped onto the third floor of the castle, the surveince system in the corridor recognized the information of a stranger¡¯s face intrusion, so the rm immediately sounded

    Tiffany instructed, ¡°June, follow me. Garry, bring your men to the left. John, bring your men to the right. There are not many guards here. Take down all of them.¡±

    It was the first time Tiffany had given them instructions after arriving at the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    Garry put away his indecent expression and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±

    John nodded and quickly led his men to the right.

    All Tiffany¡¯s subordinates were mobilized. Only June was left with Tiffany.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany swung the switchde in her hand and ran straight to Morwen¡¯s bedroom with June.

    Morwen loved to enjoy herself, so this entire floor was her bedroom. A gorgeous door was carved with gold flowers, and the Persian carpet on the ground was iid with emeralds and pearls.

    It was so luxurious that people who didn¡¯t know better would think the person living inside was the princess of the Room Azure Sea Royal Family.

    better ward

    Tiffany was about to kick the door when June stepped forward. ¡°Miss Kelley, let me do it.¡±

    She pulled a hairpin from her hair and stabbed it into the lock on the door. Then, she fiddled with it carefully, and then the

    impregnable stone door opened.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and walked in.

    The rm throughout the castle continued to sound.

    Morwen was lying in the bathtub,fortably soaking in the rose essential oil bath. The rm was loud. Of course, she heard it but did not open her eyes. She only askedzily, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    Footsteps approached, but no one answered.

    ¡°The servants nowadays are getting more and more disobedient, thought Morwen.

    85%1

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s heart was gradually filled with anger. She repeated coldly, ¡°Who the hell is here? Are you deaf or mute? Can¡¯t you speak?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then she suddenly opened her eyes. What greeted her eyes was Tiffany¡¯s stunning face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was shocked. She lost her bnce and sank into the bathtub.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was flustered and struggled in the bathtub for a few seconds before she managed to get out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not dead?¡± asked Morwen, looking as if she had seen a ghost.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ten minutes ago, the men she sent to blow up the castle replied Tiffany and her people had been blown up in the dining room, and all their corpses were there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the walls copsed because the ground shook. Many stones hit them, disfiguring their faces.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The scene was bloody, so he didn¡¯t send her the pictures.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen believed in it without a doubt. Now that the major threat had been eliminated, no one would be a threat to her anymore. Therefore, she had nothing to worry about and happily took a rxing bath and enjoyed herself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re really lucky!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen sneered, but her eyes were filled with vignce. Even her hand quietly reached for the rm beside the bathtub and pressed it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The rm was connected to another ce. As long as she pressed it, her subordinates would know she was in danger and immediately rush over to save her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, her reinforcements might not be able toe this time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had a faint smile as she slowly approached Morwen. ¡°How do you think I should treat you? Should I kill you directly?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 549

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was speechless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">How could someone be so arrogant? She is simplywless,¡¯ thought Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to hurt me, My grandpa will not let you off,¡± said Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that point, she could only use His Majesty of the Azure Sea Royal Family to suppress Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, when Tiffany heard that, she pped Morwen. ¡°Your grandpa? You have the nerve to say that.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany thought, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t His Majesty of the Azure Sea Royal Family recovered after so many years?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Why did His Majesty copse again some time ago and fall into a deep sleep, so more than half of the power of the entire royal family is in Morwen¡¯s hands?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Let you do whatever you want? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re just a jinx. How dare you call Grandpa?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How dare you hit me?¡± said Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was suddenly pped. She covered her face and said in disbelief, ¡°Tiffany Kelley, how dare you? Do you know who I am? How dare you p me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She jumped out of the bathtub. Even though she was naked, she still wanted to return the p.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Tiffany pushed Morwen lightly, and Morwen fell back into the bathtub in a sorry state.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you right now.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes were cold as a sharp glint appeared between her brows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Aren¡¯t you proud of your identity as Saintess? Do you think you¡¯re the heir of the royal family? It should be enough for you to be smug for 13 years, right?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then Tiffany turned around and left without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Morwen struggled out of the bathtub and tried to chase after her. However, June directly pulled off the rope on her clean bathrobe and tied her up in the bathtub.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Morwen broke down and shouted, causing a lot of water and foam.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June did not have much patience. She casually found something and stuffed Morwen¡¯s mouth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Just shut up,¡± said June.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen red at Tiffany and resisted, but it was useless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She could only pray for her subordinates to hurry over. Faster!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany came down from upstairs and saw Garry had taken control of the situation. All of Morwen¡¯s subordinates were tied</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    It had to be said Garry was indeed quite useful at critical moments even though he usually looked unreliable. He was good at fighting, and his mobility and execution were also superb.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The same went for John on the other side.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">1/4</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:46 Tue, Nov 26</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 549</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s castle was under their control in a short time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany escaped silently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her slender figure could not be seen clearly in the night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She ran to the royal pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany hid in the corner and took a deep breath. Then, she tossed a coin to the guard at the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ding.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sound of the coin hitting the ground was crisp in the middle of the night.</font></font>

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The guard walked toward the source of the voice with a vignt expression. He had picked up the weapon in his hand and looked like he was ready to attack at any time.

    The guard walked toward the source of the voice step by step. Just as he reached the corner, he saw the girl greet him with a bright smile. ¡°Hi.¡±

    Her smile was soul¨Cstirring, and her clear eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars.

    The guard was stunned momentarily but quickly reacted. Just as he was about to attack, the girl in front of him suddenly sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Then, a huge fist smashed down.

    Her simple and crude way of putting someone down waspletely different from her sly and innocent face.

    The guard¡¯s eyes rolled, and he fainted.

    There was a rustling sound.

    At the entrance of the pce, a few other guards felt something was wrong and followed over. They saw theirpanion squatting on the ground to pick up something and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Pick up the money.¡±

    The guard on the ground didn¡¯t look up, but he held up tworge bills.

    When the other guards saw that, they were so envious that they clicked their tongues and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re too lucky! You just won a third prize yesterday, and you picked up money again today? How much did you pick up? Let me see?¡±

    ¡°Those who see it get a share.¡±

    Then the guard on the ground stuffed a few bills toward them.

    It would be a waste not to take the

    money.

    The guards chuckled and epted it. ¡°Since you are so nice, we will not hold back.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all friends. It¡¯s only right.¡± The person on the ground finally stood up but didn¡¯t look up, only saying, ¡°Guard it well. I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    She quickly entered the pce as she spoke.

    The other guards scratched their heads and looked at each other ¡°How much money did he pick up? Why do I feel Pete is so excited that his voice has changed?¡±

    ¡°A little, I think. Who cares? We¡¯re in on it anyway.¡±

    They returned to their posts.

    Tiffany, disguised as a guard, went straight to Azure Sea King¡¯s pce.

    She finally returned home but couldn¡¯t enter openly. She could only sneak in.

    Tiffany lowered her head and sessfully entered the pce.

    3

    The guard¡¯s outfit was the best disguise and protection. It was the least eye¨Ccatching and would not arouse suspicion.

    Tiffany lowered her head and wanted to enter Azure Sea King¡¯s main hall, but she was stopped by the guards outside. ¡°Which group are you from and what do do?¡±

    youThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a message to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Confidential information.¡±

    ?? ???????)

    It was as good as not saying anything.

    However, it could only be delivered to His Majesty since it was confidential information. She couldn¡¯t tell him casually.

    The guard blocking the way red at Tiffany. He was angry but still waved his hand and let her go. ¡°Go in.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Tiffany walked in.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After sessfully arriving at the inner hall, Tiffany¡¯s heart tightened when she saw the bed of His Majesty of the Azure Sea Royal Family before her. She wanted to go forward and check on His Majesty¡¯s condition.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However¡­ there were other people in the inner hall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced over and saw the man sitting with his back facing her beside His Majesty¡¯s bed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If she wanted to go up and check on His Majesty¡¯s condition, she could not avoid the man.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What should I do to lure him away?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was troubled. She frowned slightly as her mind raced to think of a way to deal with it. However, the man moved and immediately turned around.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was a handsome face that could be said to be peerless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyebrows flew up to his temples, and his eyes were big and clear, carrying an indescribable charm. It could not help but attract people into the abyss of his vision.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was stunned. She forgot to hide her undisguised face and stared nkly at the man.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Why did she feel the¡­ the man looked strangely familiar?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She seemed to have seen him somewhere before but did not remember seeing such a recognizable face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Where exactly was it?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned and searched carefully.</font></font>

 Chapter 550

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was so shocked that she almost bit her tongue.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man seemed to be amused by her, and the curve of his lips became wider. In the end, he lightlyughed, like a light feather that brushed across one¡¯s heart, bringing with it a faint itch.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany finally called out his name. ¡°J¡­ Jeremy?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a hint of doubt in her voice as if she was not sure.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had known Jeremy for a long time but had never seen his true face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If it were not for that pair of identical eyes and the fact that the way he looked at her was slightly familiar, who would dare to believe that the man who had disguised himself in the past was such a peerless face under the mask?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was shocked and did not recover for a long time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man beside the bed spoke, and his two words of acknowledgment were crisp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s me,¡± said Jeremy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As expected!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She had fantasized countless times about what Jeremy¡¯s true appearance would be like. However, she had never guessed when she finally saw it with her eyes, his true appearance waspletely different from what she had imagined.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she had to admit his face was indeed handsome and eye¨Ccatching.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as Tiffany was in a daze, hurried footsteps suddenly came from the hall outside. Immediately after, dozens of guards rushed in from outside. All of them had cold expressions and pointed their guns at her head.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How dare you pretend to be a guard and barge into the inner hall of the royal family? Guards, capture and execute her!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had long known her method of knocking out the guard with such a clumsy method and then pretending to be the guard to sneak in would be seen through sooner orter. However, she did not expect these people toe so soon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After the guard in the lead gave the order, the others immediately rushed forward to subdue her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. Just as she was about to attack, a fruit knife flew over and urately stabbed the shoulder of the guard who was about to restrain her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ah!¡°The guard screamed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There were two small echoes in the huge bedroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the leader saw that, he immediately bowed and exined to Jeremy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Royal Highness. It¡¯s all because of our carelessness that we let this audacious woman in. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrest her immediately¡­ You¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy moved before the leader could finish his words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He sat up, walked around the big bed, and walked toward Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the luxurious and spacious bedroom, the chandelier above Jeremy¡¯s head lengthened his shadow.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Dressed in a ck windbreaker, his figure was tall and straight. The presence that he had deliberately lowered in the past waspletely gone. His entire aura was outstanding with an inexplicable sense of oppression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 550</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stood rooted to the ground.</font></font>

    Jeremy stopped when there were only three steps between them

    Just as the leader and the guards thought Jeremy would personally arrest this audacious intruder, he bowed in a pious posture and gave a standard royal salute to Tiffany before everyone.

    Then, he slowly said, ¡°Wee home, my¡­ Your Highness.¡±

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    The leader and the guards widened their eyes. However, they soon realized Jeremy was not joking. Instead, he was serious, and his attitude was unprecedentedly respectful and pious.

    In other words, the intruder who knocked out the guard was their little princess who had been missing for thirteen years. She was also the legitimate heir of the royal family.

    Then, they had just tried to arrest her and said that they wanted to kill her.

    The leader suddenly shivered, and his legs stiffened. Then he copsed on the ground and cried for mercy. ¡°I deserve to die, I deserve to die! I failed to recognize and offended Your Highness. Please don¡¯t me me¡­¡±

    Tiffany frowned slightly and reached out to help Jeremy up from the ground. Then, she turned to the frightened guards and said, ¡°You guys can leave.¡±

    It meant she would not pursue the matter.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everyone felt as if they had been pardoned. How could they dare to disobey? They immediately retreated.

    The door was closed again.

    Tiffany walked toward the big bed. As she walked, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°His condition is not good. Ever since the day he fainted, he¡¯s been waking up intermittently every day, but he won¡¯t stay unconscious for more than ten minutes every time. I¡¯ve checked, and His Majesty isn¡¯t poisoned or has any other symptoms but his body is weak and incurable.¡±

    Then Jeremy lifted a corner of the nket and revealed His Majesty¡¯s wrist.

    Tiffany checked his pulse.

    As Jeremy said, he indeed did not have poisoning or any other diseases.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, why would he continue to fall asleep if that was the case?

    Tiffany looked at the unconscious old man on the bed.

    He was about 75 years old. His hair was grey, and the wrinkles on his face were obvious. At that moment, his eyes were closed, and his breathing was weak as if he could fall asleep forever at any moment.

    The person who doted on her the most was the old man in front of her when she was young.

    He gave her whatever she wanted. He wished he could pluck all the stars in the sky for her.

    It had been 13 years since she disappeared at the age of five.

    In the past 13 years, she had lost her previous memories and was still carefree. However, who could imagine the old man

    3

    would suffer the loss of his son and daughter¨Cinw one after another? In the end, even his only granddaughter¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    The past 13 years had been torture and pain for him.

    At the thought of that, Tiffany¡¯s eyes stung. She could not help but reach out and gently pat the old man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­¡±

    She was back.

    She was back after 13 years.

    Tiffany took a deep breath.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Perhaps it was because he heard her voice, His Majesty¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Then, his body trembled, and he forced his eyes open.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyes were cloudy and unclear, but when he first saw Tiffany, he said urately, ¡°You heartless brat. You finallye home after so many years. I look forward to you every day¡­I remember you were only this big when you left¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His Majesty spoke and made a hand gesture. Tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes, wetting his pillowcase.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re a big girl now? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. As long as you¡¯re back, that¡¯s good¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His voice trailed off.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was obvious His Majesty had only woken up for a short period. Soon, he would fall asleep again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was a little anxious and called out, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t sleep!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What if he really falls asleep and never wakes up again?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His Majestyughed and slowly closed his eyes. But before that, his dry and old hand gently patted the back of Tiffany¡¯s hand. In the next second, a weak voice sounded in the silent hall, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will try to hold on for a few more days for you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had not cleared all the obstacles for his granddaughter. How could he let go now?</font></font>

 Chapter 551

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The voice gradually faded until itpletely dissipated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, His Majesty was only asleep. Although his breathing was weak, he was still breathing, and his heartbeat was clear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Jeremy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Get me a basin of water.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy immediately did as he was told</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A few minutester, hot water was served.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wrung the hot towel and carefully wiped His Majesty¡¯s face, hands, and feet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After doing all that, Tiffany got up and wanted to leave. Jeremy originally wanted to follow her, but Tiffany stopped him. ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The guards in the pce were not 100% safe, just like how she could sneak in today. Perhaps others could use the same or a smarter method to break in</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The others had more malicious intentions. If they had any thoughts about His Majesty, it would be too easy for them to seed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, Jeremy had the intention. As soon as he arrived at the Azure Sea Royal Family, he rushed to the pce and guarded it closely. He was worried something would happen to His Majesty.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s words, Jeremy nodded and said, ¡°Do you still remember the diamond pendant I gave you? If you need to dispatch manpower, take it out. No one in the Azure Sea Royal Family dares to disobey your orders.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was given to Jeremy by His Majesty before he went to Lovell City. The diamond pendant also meant he could control half of the royal family¡¯s rights.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although the entire Azure Sea Royal Family was Tiffany¡¯s, His Majesty was currently in aa and her identity had not beenpletely revealed, so the diamond pendant was useful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took off the guard¡¯s clothes and walked out openly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Perhaps the guard leader who had just retreated had instructed his subordinates, so when Tiffany walked out, she was unexpectedly unobstructed by anyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany left the pce and went straight to Treasure Pavilion, which was not far away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her recent experience of oveing challenges in the Treasure Pavilion was still vivid in her mind, but she didn¡¯t expect to be here again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head and knocked on Treasure Pavilion¡¯s door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For some reason, the two people in charge she had encountered before were demoted. Tiffany saw a tall man sitting in the position of the person in charge when she entered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for the two men who were in charge, they were sweeping the floor¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two previous men in charge were delighted at the same time when they saw her. Their eyes were filled with surprise and joy. However, their surprised gazes instantly changed in the next second. They signaled Tiffany to leave quickly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ce was dangerous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not move. She came to Treasure Pavilion today for something.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing she was not leaving, the former person¨Cin¨Ccharge men stomped anxiously.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Something would happen if she didn¡¯t leave now.</font></font>

    Just as they were feeling anxious, the tall and strong man who was now in charge of Treasure Pavilion yawned and woke up. When he saw Tiffany, he was stunned at first. Then, he carefullypared the photos posted before theputer and jumped up from his chair excitedly.

    ¡°Miss, is your name Tiffany Kelley?¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and said. ¡°Yes.¡±

    From her angle, she could see the contents of the pictures posted on theputer.

    It was simr to an arrest warrant.

    It was her photo, and there was a line of words beside it. It probably meant: If this person stilles to challenge the level, let her die in Treasure Pavilion. Reward: a million dors.

    Morwen is too petty. Is my life only worth a million dors?¡® thought Tiffany. ¡®There would always be brave men under heavy rewards. No wonder Micheal, the person in charge, was so excited when he saw me.

    ¡°Thinking about it, the two tall and thin people in charge were probably demoted like this. They probably didn¡¯tplete Morwen¡¯s order and let me die in the Treasure Pavilion, so they were demoted by Morwen. At the end of the day, It is indirectly because of me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Tiffany¡¯s nod of acknowledgment excited Micheal. ¡°That¡¯s great. Miss Kelley, are you here to challenge the level? Please

    ¡®She is a walking a million dors. A million dors would be mine if I kept her inside, ¡® thought Michael.

    Micheal was so obsequious that he almost pushed Tiffany in.

    Upon seeing the door to the challenge open, the two former men in charge, who had been demoted to the ground, looked troubled. They looked like they wanted to stop Tiffany from entering but were afraid of hurting themselves.

    Although Tiffany had cleared the previous level, all the traps in Treasure Pavilion could not trap her. She operated six times and flew up, shocking everyone.

    However, it was different this time. Morwen had sent people to modify all the checkpoints. The traps inside were all fatal. A few days ago, a thief dared toe to Treasure Pavilion to steal. Then he was hanged by the traps after he broke in shortly.

    By the time he was carried out, he could be no longer looked at.

    One could imagine how vicious Morwen was.

    She just wanted one¡¯s life!

    Looking at the wide¨Copen gate of the checkpoint, Tiffany smiled and walked forward casually.

    However, before she walked in, she turned around with a mocking smile. ¡°The first mechanism is sulfuric acid? Who came up with this vicious idea? Was it you?¡±

    She looked at Micheal, the obsequious person in charge. A murderous look shed across her face.

    When Micheal, the tall and strong man in charge of Treasure Pavilion, saw she had stopped at thest step, his face darkened. He reached out and wanted to push Tiffany.

    ¡°Smelly girl, why are you still dawdling? Hurry up and get down

    Tiffany nimbly dodged to the side, and Micheal missed.

    However, under the strong inertia, Micheal could not stop and fell forward!

    The first mechanism was activated.

    A basin of sulfuric acid was poured down.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal was so frightened that he covered his head and fled like a rat. Perhaps he was lucky and actually dodged it. Only a few drops of sulfuric acid sshed out and injured the back of his hand, but even so, it still hurt him terribly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One doesn¡¯t know the pain until the needle pricks one. Micheal felt the pain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, she turned around and said to the two people in charge who had been demoted, ¡°Go and close the mechanisms. By the way, the Treasure Pavilion will still be your responsibility from now on. Dismantle all these harmful mechanisms.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her words were casual. She was an outsider, but her temperament could not be ignored. Her words made people want to submit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the two former people in charge came to their senses, they nodded in agreement and followed the order to close the mechanism.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took the elevator and went straight to the eighth floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The checkpoint on the eighth level was a big ck bear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the eyes of outsiders, it was a big ck bear that had lost its master and had gone crazy. It was also extremely dangerous</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It would be confined there for life, never able to gain freedom or wee back its master.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The big ck bear was trapped in the small iron cage. Ity on the ground sickly and did not move until a familiar scent entered its nose.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The big ck bear sensed something and suddenly stood up. It saw a familiar figure walking toward it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Big guy, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 552

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Tiffany whispered, the big ck bear in the cage seemed to understand. It wailed excitedly and spun around on the spot with tears rolling down its eyes. It was unclear if it was aggrieved or happy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed softly. Then, she walked forward and unlocked the iron cage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The newly freed ck bear knelt at Tiffany¡¯s feet, whimpering and cooing, and asionally rubbing itsrge head against the cuffs of her pants.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany came down from the eighth floor with her pet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the hall on the first floor, Micheal who had been sshed with sulfuric acid had bandaged his wounds, but he was in a bad mood and smashed everything on the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who told you to shut down the mechanism against my orders?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who told you to listen to that woman?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re still saying you¡¯re still in charge of Treasure Pavilion? Are you kidding me? Who does she think she is to be the master of our royal family? Let me tell you, I was personally promoted by Miss Xanthus. Do you want to surpass me? No way!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two former men in charge were scolded badly and dared not say a word.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sneered and walked out of the wide elevator with the big ck bear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Micheal mmed the table when he saw her, and more than ten guards rushed in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The woman barged into the Treasure Pavilion and released the crazy big ck bear without permission. She threatens the, safety of the entire royal family. I suggest we kill her on the spot, said Micheal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After counting several charges, it seemed she had been charged with a considerable of crimes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised her eyebrows. Before she could speak, the big ck bear, who had sensed the danger, immediately pounced on Micheal. It let out a roar, scaring him so much that he retreated repeatedly with a pale face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Look, the crazy bear hurt people. Quick, kill it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Treasure Pavilion guards were about to move when a diamond pendant was thrown onto the table.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who dares?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The diamond pendant that represented half the rights of the Azure Sea Royal Family was equivalent to half of His Majesty. It was enough tomand everyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The guards immediately put away their guns.</font></font>Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The crisis was resolved, and the big ck bear obediently returned to Tiffany¡¯s side, standing there behaving with a silly expression. It inexplicably added a hint of spirituality and joy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Micheal refused to believe that the diamond pendant was real. He rushed to the table and was about to pick it up to take a look, but the big ck bear shouted at him. He was so frightened that he peed his pants. ¡°Help!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:46 Tue, Nov 26</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 552</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Nobody would sympathize with him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany look</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">85%</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">at the two formier people in charge and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the men to you. I¡¯ll also leave Treasure Pavilion to you. As for my ckie¡­ I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±</font></font>

    Then she put away her diamond pendant and left Treasure Pavilion.

    The big ck bear followed closely behind.

    The two figures left and quickly disappeared into the night.

    The two men in charge looked at each other with a hint of hesitation and surprise in their eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t the big ck bear recognize its master? Why is it suddenly so obedient? It left with Miss Kelley twice. Could it be¡­¡±

    Another man continued, ¡°Miss Kelley has the diamond pendant of the royal family. No wonder Morwen was scared and even wanted to get rid of her. Could it be that¡­ Miss Kelley¡¯s identity¡­¡±

    Gasps could be heard.

    Shock shed across their eyes.

    In the next second, he couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. ¡°If she¡¯s the heir of the Azure Sea Royal Family, it¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t offend her¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    They maintained thest bit of conscience and did not want to do anything harmful, but the other one was different.

    The two men in charge looked at Micheal, who had been bullying them, on the ground for a long time. Then they chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re finally in our hands after bullying us for so long.¡±

    Late that night, the Treasure Pavilion echoed with punches, kicks, and muffled screams.

    *****

    Tiffany brought the big ck bear back to Morwen¡¯s castle.

    The ce was already under the control of Garry and the others.

    As for Morwen¡­she was still in the bathtub. Until the bubbles dissipated and the water became cold, she was still trapped in the bathtub by June, shivering with cold.

    Garry and John were frightened and almost fell when Tiffany appeared with the big ck bear. However, Tiffany smiled heartlessly and raised the big ck bear¡¯s ws to wave. ¡°Come, baby. Say hello to everyone.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s lips twitched.

    She was truly a woman who had tamed the king of beasts.

    Even the pet she took in was so shocking.

    Garry gulped. He was scared but still asked eagerly, ¡°Tiffany, can I ride it?¡±

    The big ck bear tilted its head, as if sensing Garry had no ill intentions. It obedientlyy on the ground and waited for him to sit down.

    Garry was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Fuck!¡± Then, he sat on it without hesitation.

    The big ck bear got up and ran crazily through the entire courtyard with him.

    08:46

    Chapter 552-

    Screams came from the side,

    The group shed their initial timidity. Apart from a few timid ones, the rest gathered around to pat the big ck bear¡¯s head, making the scene silly and fun.

    Tiffany shook her head. Would her ckie be touched baldter?

    Tiffanyughed and went up to the third floor of the castle.

    She pushed open the door and entered Morwen¡¯s huge bedroom. She went straight to the bathroom.

    Morwen was gagged and shivering in the cold water in the bathtub. June did not move like a statue but abruptly pressed Morwen back into the bathtub under her struggle.

    June and Morwen were in a deadlock at the scene for at least three hours.

    Tiffany chuckled and walked over to massage June¡¯s back and shoulders. ¡°June, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re back? How¡¯s the situation?¡± said June.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s neither good nor bad,¡± Tiffany said casually, shaking her head. ¡°Go and rest, June. Leave her to me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had something to ask Morwen about her grandfather.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was tired after sitting for so long, so she did as she was told and left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only Tiffany and Morwen were left in the huge room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">reached out and pulled the bath ball out of Morwen¡¯s mouth. ¡°You must be suffocating, Miss Xanthus?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t even think about trying to please me. It¡¯s useless even if you beg me,¡± said Morwen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen sneered and thought, ¡®I know I still have value to be used and kept from Tiffany¡¯s words just now. Tiffany will not dare to hurt me before His Majesty¡¯s illness recovers, at least.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡± said Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled faintly. Under Morwen¡¯s confident expression, she stuffed the bath ball back into her mouth, saying, ¡°Then you¡¯d better shut up. After all, your value is the same as not having it to me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then she turned around and was about to leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Morwen¡¯s turn to panic this time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had lost the initiative before they even negotiated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Who asked Tiffany to be so unpredictable?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s mouth was stuffed with a bath ball, and she could not speak. Her hands were tied, and she could only desperately make sounds to attempt to make Tiffany stay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised her eyebrows and stopped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Speak. I¡¯ll give you one chance. If you don¡¯t tell me what I want to hear, I¡¯ll throw you out of here,¡± said Tiffany, pointing at the window with a cold expression.</font></font>

 Chapter 553

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So ruthless?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen¡¯s face turned awful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She knew Tiffany was not joking. Under the strong threat, the speech she had prepared was stuck in her throat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen choked and rolled her eyes. Then she forced a smile calmly and replied, ¡°Let go of me first, and let me put on some clothes. I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®She is pushing her luck?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled faintly and gently pushed open the window. ¡°You are not qualified to negotiate with me. You have two choices. Either you tell me what dirty things you have done honestly or I will throw you down.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany spoke, she nced downstairs and smiled yfully. ¡°You won¡¯t die from falling from such a height. At most, you¡¯ll be crippled.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is she a demon?¡® thought Morwen.</font></font>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Morwen was so angry that she almost cursed. She held it in and did not re up. He said angrily, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s illness has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s a chronic illness. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the doctor who usually treats Grandpa. What I said is true.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± Tiffany sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always hoped something would happen to Grandpa so that you could inherit this position?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Morwen hurriedly exined.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was afraid she would be thrown down the stairs, so she held onto the bathtub tightly and did not let go. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate. Grandpa¡¯sa has nothing to do with me. Really!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not say anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, ¡®Morwen has been unscrupulous to climb up the ranks for the past decade.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®But one thing is also true.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Although Morwen has thought of killing His Majesty many times, she never dares to take the risk of putting her thoughts into action. Otherwise, His Majesty¡¯s years of favor and trust in her will be ruined if the matteres to light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®It is not worth it for Morwen, who may be stupid, but not to that extent. However, she dares not, but it doesn¡¯t mean her supporters dare not.¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stepped forward, grabbed Morwen¡¯s neck, and lifted her out of the bathtub. Then, she asked, ¡°Tell me, who else is behind you? Is it those restless families in Azure Sea Royal Family, or is it someone else?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing that, Morwen¡¯s eyes shed, and she denied it. ¡°What are you talking about? What backer? Who¡¯s backing me? Don¡¯t randomly use me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You don¡¯t know? Are you</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">sure?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course!¡± Morwen answered with certainty.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She certainly wouldn¡¯t give up the secret easily. To be precise, she couldn¡¯t. Otherwise¡­ her life would be in jeopardy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Great.¡± Tiffany had finally run out of patience. She grabbed Morwen and exerted a little force, and Morwen was pressed out of the window upside down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were on the third floor,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a gravel path below.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Falling from such a height, whether one would die or be crippled depended on luck.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ah!¡± Morwen screamed in fear.</font></font>

    She kept waving her hands around as if trying to grab onto something. However, she could not even grab onto the wall at her angle.

    ¡°Let me go back, let me go back. No! Please, I am begging you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. What¡¯s going on with Grandpa¡¯sa? I¡¯ll let go of my hand if you don¡¯t tell me the truth.¡±

    Then Tiffany clearly felt Morwen hesitate.

    Between life and death, no one wants to choose thetter.

    Morwen struggled a few times. In the end, she gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s illness¡­ His illness¡­ is¡­¡±

    Just as she was about to say thest few words, a ck shadow suddenly flew over her head.

    Morwen looked up and was instantly overjoyed.

    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened when she saw Morwen stop in the middle of her sentence. She put Morwen down again and threatened, ¡°Speak!¡±

    However, Morwen, for some unknown reason, struggled free of her hand and plunged downward without hesitation.

    Tiffany could not stop Morwen and was forced to let go when Morwen struggled to break free.

    Just like that, Morwen fell from the window on the third floor.

    Tiffany immediately stuck her head out to take a look. However, she felt a ck shadow streak across the sky. A cold glint shed in the moonlight as a knife flew toward her face.

    Tiffany dodged to the side, and the knife stabbed into the wall. It was obvious the person who did it was strong.

    It was also because of the dy that Tiffany did not see the ck shadow, after attacking her, catch Morwen, who was trying to jump off the building with all her might, and left the castle at an extremely agile flying speed.

    An afterimage shed past in midair, and the people on the ground did not even notice movement.

    When Tiffany dodged the knife attack and looked out the window again, the first ray of light rose from the horizon. The moon had hidden in the clouds, and only a shallow bright arc could be seen. Other than that, the ck shadow just now was like an illusion.

    It was traceless and untraceable.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately left the third floor and rushed to the first floor. However, she did not see Morwen on the ground that corresponded to the window.

    ¡®No wonder she wanted to break free from my grip and jump down. It turns out the ck shadow is here to save her. In that case, it is likely the person behind Morwen. Which force?¡® thought Tiffany.

    When Garry and the others saw Tiffany rushing down, they had a strange expression. They ran over and asked, ¡°Tiffany,

    what are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Did you guys see a ck shadow just now? A shadow flying in the air,¡± said Tiffany.

    3

    34%

    Tiffany¡¯s intuition told her it was a human, but the other party had disguised himself from head to toe. Besides, the sky was still dark when the knife was about to attack hier, she dodged it out of habit and did not even have the time to see if it was a human or a ghost.

    Garry was stunned. He shook his head nkly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. Did something happen?¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Morwen was rescued,¡± Tiffany replied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then she added, ¡°Pack your things. We have to leave, too.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Although Morwen was stupid, she was extremely vengeful. Over the years, she had held great power with the title of Royal Saintess. Now that she had been saved, it would not be long before she sent people to surround them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They wouldn¡¯t be able to leaveter if they didn¡¯t leave now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry nodded solemnly and waved his hand, immediately signaling everyone to prepare to leave with their belongings.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">injured</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When June heard the news, she rushed over and sized up Tiffany anxiously. ¡°Miss Kelley, are you alright? Are you anywhere?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She saw the knife on the wall. Half of the de had gone in. If it hit someone, the lethality would be terrifying.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just the thought of it was enough to make one shudder in fear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, June. Don¡¯t worry.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s good.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June heaved a sigh of relief. After what happened just now, no matter what Tiffany said, she would not dare to leave her side easily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°By the way, June, help me investigate someone.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Check all Morwen¡¯s social interactions and see if she¡¯s rted to Felix.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was stunned. She could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Kelley, do you suspect the person who saved Morwen is Felix?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded.</font></font>

 Chapter 554

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did doubt that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In particr, Felix had activated the Treasure Box not long ago and received the Inheritance power that the Treasure Box brought to him. Moreover, Tiffany had never seen Felix¡¯s true strength and could not help but suspect the ck shadow who had saved Morwen was him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Especially in the early years when Felix was bullied as a bastard, Morwen, as his maid, got to know Felix because she saved him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It would not be strange if they joined forces to n something now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany just wanted to confirm it. Otherwise, she might not have found the person if she went in without direction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June nodded and immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, Miss Kelley. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate now.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing all her subordinates had been summoned, Tiffany was the first to walk out. ¡°Retreat.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A group of well¨Ctrained subordinates immediately followed behind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">the entire castle was empty in just a few minutes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany had expected, many guards rushed in with weapons in less than ten minutes. However, the people they were ordered to kill had evacuated. Only Morwen¡¯s originally tightly tied subordinates were left in the castle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Chase after them.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The guards turned around and chased after them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Tiffany had brought all her subordinates and the big ck bear to Jeremy¡¯s private vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Prince Jeremy Cooper had a high status in the royal family. Besides His Majesty, no one else had the authority to enter his private territory. It was precisely because of it that Tiffany found a ce to stay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The door closed, and they werepletely isted from the outside world.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry looked at the unobstructed diamond pendant in Tiffany¡¯s hand. He smacked his lips and asked curiously, ¡°Tiffany, where did you get this? It looks useful.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Because of the diamond pendant, the castle servants immediately weed them in. Moreover, they were extremely respectful and pious. It was many times better than that ill¨Cintentional meal just now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised her eyebrows and did not answer him. She only said, ¡°Go and rest.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had been on the move all night and had not slept.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now that Tiffany was safe temporarily, she had to conserve her energy. Otherwise, when she faced danger again, she did not know if she would be as lucky as this time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, the castle was big enough and there were enough rooms. All her subordinates were arranged to rest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was also led into a master bedroom by a servant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the servant turned around, Tiffany instructed, ¡°Help me feed the big ck bear something. Thank you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:47 Tue, Nov 26</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chapter 554</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant nodded respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then the servant closed the door and left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked to the bed and nced at the time. It was 6 a.m. and was still early.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany set an rm and fell asleep immediately.</font></font>

    After an unknown time, Tiffany turned around in a daze and nced out the window. The sun was shining in. She was puzzled. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t the rm I had set before going to bed ring for so long?¡±

    She reached to the side and tried to pick up her phone to look.

    However, the ce where her phone was originally ced was empty after searching for a long time.

    When she probed again, she felt something soft and warm.

    84%

    Tiffany was vignt and thought she had been careless. She had slept for so long without knowing someone in the room.

    In a sh, she jumped up from the bed and kicked the person beside the bed.

    However, someone gently grabbed her calf.

    Then, a lowugh sounded with a hint of hoarseness and maism.

    ¡°Honey, are you so enthusiastic when you see me?¡±

    A familiar voice, and a familiar tone.

    Tiffany looked over and saw a man sittingzily by her bed. It was Richard.

    ¡°How could it be you? I thought¡­¡±

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. Her tense vignce dissipated. Without thinking, she pounced on Richard.

    ¡°So you came! At first, I thought you were lying to me on the phone,¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°My wife has thought of our child¡¯s name. How can I note?¡± said Richard.

    A lowugh sounded, making Tiffany¡¯s face turn red and her heart beat faster.

    Tiffany looked a bit embarrassed but then felt relieved and snorted softly. ¡°Dream on.¡±

    She thought Richard would give up after hearing what she said.

    In fact, Richard did not make any unnecessary moves. He only sighed softly and said, ¡°I rushed over overnight. I didn¡¯t sleep the entire night.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Tiffany surrendered.

    She knew he had a lot of work at hispany and was busy daily. In addition, she came to the Azure Sea Royal Family at thest minute, so he followed her without a word. He had to deal with thepany¡¯s matters in one night and rushed over without stopping.

    Even a strong person couldn¡¯t withstand such a high¨Cintensity operation.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart softened. She could not help but reach out and touch Richard¡¯s face.

    Richard¡¯s handsome face was still unparalleled. His eyebrows were like a painting, and his thin lips were slightly curled.

    There was a little stubble on his smooth chin. It was a little prickly to the touch but was more manly. His face simply made one¡¯s heart race all the time.

    Further down¡­

    His Adam¡¯s apple was exceptionally distinct and visible.

    It was rare for Tiffany to be gentle. Just as she was about to ask about his well¨Cbeing, her hand was grabbed, and she was pressed against the wall.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tiffany blinked innocently.

    What did I do wrong? Why do I suddenly feel that there¡¯s something off about the way Richard is looking at me? His deep eyes were bottomless, and I can see tiny mes dancing in them as if he is about to eat me, thought Tiffany.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tiffany did not understand.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The next second, a scorching breath sprayed to her ear. Richard¡¯s low and restrained voice sounded. It was extremely sexy and hoarse. ¡°You can¡¯t touch a man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple casually. What should we do now? Honey, you have to be responsible.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Tiffany could react, Richard suddenly grabbed her hand and reached out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The word ¡®responsible¡® echoed in Tiffany¡¯s mind. She felt the scorching heat under her hand. Boom! It was as if a firework had exploded in her mind, making her face burn. She was embarrassed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is it any use for me to beg for mercy now?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked at him with watery eyes, innocent and helpless. ¡°I was wrong.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If I had known Richard could not withstand any provocation, I¡­. I should not have asked about his well¨Cbeing. That is good. If I¡¯m not careful, I will be implicated, thought Tiffany ahain.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wanted to dodge, but there was a corner behind her. She could not retreat or dodge.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I was wrong¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Call me honey.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Honey, I was wrong¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked and agreed readily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s gaze was deep. Because of Tiffany¡¯s words, he felt an even more deadly impulse surging into his mind, almost engulfing his rationality.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This little vixen!¡® thought Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He gritted his teeth and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡°¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany quickly pointed in a direction with an expression that said, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard curled his lips. His evil smile bewitched all living beings</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 555

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No, no.¡± Tiffany chose to refuse, of course.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, her refusal was¡­ ineffective.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard picked her up horizontally and carried her into the bathroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s mouth was sealed by a scorching kiss before she could say anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ugh¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Fine. Then¡­ let him do whatever he wanted,¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was close to noon when Tiffany came out of her room, still a bit uneasy. She breathed a sigh of relief only after making sure that marks were fully covered by her clothes, and then she walked downstairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June had been waiting all morning downstairs. When she finally saw Tiffanye down, she asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, have we changed our schedule?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was a little embarrassed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She told June they were going out at 10 a.m. before she went to bed at 6 a.m.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unexpectedly, Richard came, and she woke upte. Not only did she wake upte, but she also dawdled until this hour.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®It is all Richard¡¯s fault, the culprit!¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed and replied, ¡°Um¡­ I woke upte.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June had no intention ofining and was just asking. Her heart ached for Tiffany for not sleeping the entire night, so when she saw Tiffany had yet to go downstairs at 10 a.m., she did not knock on the door to ask since she wanted Tiffany to</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">rest more.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June smiled and said, ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s put the schedule aside for now. Miss Kelley,e and eat.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked to the dining table as instructed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She heard footsteps from the staircase as soon as she sat down,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard slowly walked downstairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His handsome face was wless and captivating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s aura was powerful. Almost the moment he appeared, everyone felt a sense of oppression. It was the inherent pressure and aura of a superior. He always attracted attention and made people want to submit wherever he went.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hampton is here?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked up, blinked, and greeted in surprise, ¡°Eh, you¡¯re here, too? What a coincidence.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, what a coincidence,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Coincidentally, they were still having fun ten minutes ago.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard looked at Tiffany. His deep eyes were dyed with a faint smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He went downstairs after Tiffany, pretending not to know and pretending that Tiffany¡¯ste wake¨Cup was not because she wasn¡¯t with him, which was what Tiffany had repeatedly ordered Richard to do before she went downstairs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So, others would not associate herte wake¨Cup with him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He could only indulge Tiffany who was adorably threatening him with her tiny fists.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard walked straight to Tiffany and sat down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing that, June immediately asked the maid to get another bowl and fork.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m full.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His gaze did not leave Tiffany when he said so.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What should I do? I always feel I can¡¯t get enough of her every time I look at her¡­ thought Richard.</font></font>

    Tiffany red at him reproachfully, then lowered her head and ate seriously.

    However, the tips of her ears turned red.

    Richard curled his lips. The smile in his eyes did not diminish at all. ¡°Honey, you have to eat more.¡±

    ¡®Otherwise, you¡¯re too light to hold. Besides¡­ you don¡¯t have much strength, thought Richard.

    Tiffany was at a loss.

    Of course, Tiffany understood what he was implying. She was choked instantly and coughed violently.

    Upon seeing that, Richard pushed the water on the table over and stood up. He gently patted Tiffany¡¯s back and sighed helplessly. ¡°Eat slowly. I won¡¯t snatch it from you.¡±

    At the side, June sniggered when she saw that. Then, she waved to dismiss all the servants and left the dining room.

    Garry and John also wanted to rush in when they heard Richarde, but June stopped them.

    ¡°Talkter if you have anything to say. There¡¯s no hurry,¡± said June.

    They were safe in the castle. With Richard¡¯s arrival, Garry and the others had a backbone and did not have to worry anything else. They were sensible and did not continue to charge in.

    There were only Tiffany and Richard in the dining room.

    After drinking a ss of water, Tiffany¡¯s choking feeling eased a little.

    She looked around and saw no one.

    Great!

    about

    Tiffany suddenly reached out and twisted Richard¡¯s chest. She said angrily, ¡°Bastard. You¡¯re pretending to be obedient after taking advantage of me.¡±

    However, Richard¡¯s muscles were too firm. She could not twist it even though she tried hard¡­

    Tiffany let go in defeat and turned her face away angrily.

    Richard chuckled. ¡°Huh? Did I say anything that would cause a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, there wasn¡¯t.

    However, Tiffany felt guilty, so she felt there was another meaning behind his words. And¡­ she understood it instantly.

    Tiffany pursed her lips and lowered her head to continue eating

    She was indeed hungry.

    Richard sat aside and looked at her. His cold gaze became gentler.

    He even handed Tiffany a napkin when she finished eating.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Tiffany.

    She took it. After wiping her mouth, she asked, ¡°By the way, you dealt with Felix before, and do you know his true strength?¡±

    Regarding the person fromst night, there were no investigation results yet.

    She asked June to investigate the transactions between Felix and Morwen, but she could not find anything.

    ¡®Grandpa¡¯s condition was critical. If I do not think of a way to treat his illness, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡® thought Tiffany.

    Upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s words, Richard frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you think of Felix again?¡±

    His sour tone confirmed he was jealous.

    Tiffany rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so¨Cso. Anyway, he¡¯s not as good as me,¡± said Richard.

    ¡®Why did Richard sound like a jealous child?¡® thought Tiffany.

    The corner of Tiffany¡¯s eyes twitched. She was angry and amused. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°So¨Cso.¡±

    Richard was serious this time, but whether he said it or not made no difference.

    Tiffany sighed.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The difference in strength between her and Richard was huge. The ¡®So¨Cso¡® Richard mentioned was a height she could not reach now.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany thought for a while and then recounted everything that happenedst night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yesterday, that ck shadow appeared so suddenly that I didn¡¯t even see what it was before a knife flew over. I dodged it and looked again, but that thing was already gone.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was not a machine that could attack her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After thinking about it, she could only think of someone. And he must be someone with great strength, even with special abilities.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had to be wary of that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After listening to Tiffany¡¯s words, Richard frowned as if worried about her experiencest night. After all, it was dangerous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the thought of that, he could only be d he hade overnight. Otherwise, who knew what would have happened if he had left Tiffany here alone?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard sighed and replied, ¡°Your concern is not misced, but that person can¡¯t be Felix.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing his confident tone, Tiffany was puzzled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Could it be my initial conjecture is wrong?¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

 Chapter 556

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard nodded and replied, ¡°Felix doesn¡¯t have that ability.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ck shadow that rescued Morwenst night appeared so suddenly as Tiffany had said. Furthermore, it swooped down from midair. Felix¡¯s strength was not bad, but he did not have such ability.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I see¡­¡± Tiffany scratched her head in confusion. ¡°Then who is that person?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Potential dangers lurk everywhere. The enemy is in the dark while we are in the light, which is not a good feeling,¡® thought Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was lost in her thoughts when she was suddenly knocked on the head.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked up and saw Richard¡¯s bewitching handsome face was filled with helplessness and doting.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is your husband just for show?¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®She takes responsibility for everything and excludes me the whole time.¡® thought Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked and snapped out of her daze, saying, ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot I have you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She smiled brightly. Her clear eyes were like hiding starlight, bright and pure, clean to the point of finding no impurities.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised his eyebrows, and a happy smile appeared on his handsome face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When their eyes met, he reached out and gently rubbed Tiffany¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s good you know. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes,¡± said Tiffany, nodding hard. ¡°I know. Actually, I¡¯m not worried about my safety. It¡¯s just that¡­ Grandpa¡¯s situation might be bad. I¡¯m a little worried about his health.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Then I¡¯ll</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">go</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">and see him with you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hand and walked out of the dining room with their fingers intertwined.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry was waiting for the summons with his ears perked up outside. When he saw the dining room door finally open, eagerly went forward. The expression on his face was filled with the words ¡®I can do it. Then, he leaned over and asked, ¡°Richard, do you have any instructions?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard nced at him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes,¡± said Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What is it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why don¡¯t you take a hike?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®So, I, the third wheel, is being disliked?¡® thought Garry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry clutched at his heart, looking heartbroken.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon seeing that, Tiffany was both angry and amused.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The drama queen, thought Tiffany</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even June aside turned around and couldn¡¯t bear to look at him directly, not knowing whether tough or cry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was all Garry¡¯s fault. He was quite handsome with eye¨Ccatching silver hair and an unrestrained noble aura. It was unknown how many girls he would attract. However, after interacting with him, one would realize he was a simple¨Cminded silly person.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head and left the castle with Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A car was waiting outside. Tiffany and Richard got into the car and headed toward the royal pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They didn¡¯t hide their whereabouts or disguise their identities. They simply drove the car confidently and openly toward the pce gate.</font></font>

    As the distance grew shorter, the car didn¡¯t seem to slow down at all. Tiffany blinked and asked lightly, ¡°Are you going to force your way in?¡±

    Yesterday, she sessfully entered the royal pce because she pretended to be a guard.

    If they were to drive in without permission now, the guards would probably attack them directly.

    Tiffany gently tugged at Richard¡¯s hand and wanted to say something, but the car had sped to the pce entrance. Unexpectedly, the guards did not stop them when they recognized the car¡¯s license te. Instead, they bowed.

    Tiffany was stunned before she heard Richard exin, ¡°Actually¡­ I also have a business here.¡±

    Tiffany gasped.

    She thought, ¡®He has casually said he also has a business here but doesn¡¯t seem to think it is a big deal. However, how big of a business does he have to be able to enter and exit the royal pce unimpeded? He can even make these guards treat him so respectfully.

    ¡®The business behind him is probably unimaginably huge.¡®

    Tiffany immediately hugged Richard¡¯s arm tightly. When she looked up again, she blinked and asked sweetly, ¡°Richard, I didn¡¯t offend you in any way in the past, did I?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll ride on your coattails tightly.¡±

    Watching Tiffany¡¯s crafty look, Richard did not know whether tough or cry. However, when he felt Tiffany firmly close to him, he did not bat an eyelid. He suppressed hisughter with a straight face, pretending to be aloof, and replied, ¡°Alright, it depends on your performance.¡±

    Before Tiffany could react, he leaned close to her ear and added meaningfully, ¡°Your performance this morning was not good. Keep up the good work.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned before she came back to her senses. She blushed as she swung her fists.

    ¡°Bastard! You only think about that¡±

    ¡°What? Hmm?¡± Richard¡¯s smile was mischievous, and his eyes were filled with ridicule.

    Tiffany choked and stomped. ¡°Stop thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about what happens between husband and wife. It¡¯s human nature.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It made sense. She was speechless.

    Tiffany choked on his words and simply turned to look out of the window.

    Richard chuckled. He was afraid he would really make Tiffany angry. Only then did he restrain himself from continuing to tease her.

    ¡®Well, Tiffany looks so good when she blushes and throws a tantrum¡­ thought Richard.

    The car stopped steadily in their banter.

    Tiffany was the first to get out of the car. Her blushing cheeks finally cooled down after being blown by the cold wind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Tiffany.

    Without waiting for Richard to speak, Tiffany pulled Richard¡¯s hand and rushed in.

    They were the same group of guards fromst night who hadn¡¯t been reced. The guards inside and outside did not stop Tiffany when they saw hering.

    However, she could see the guards¡® expressions changed when they saw Richard. They bowed even more respectfully.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t ask anything and directly brought Richard into His Majesty¡¯s room.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The massive door slowly opened, revealing a luxurious yet understated interior. Looking inside, a figurey still on the big bed. By the bed, Jeremy sat there, maintaining the same posture from beginning to end, never moving a muscle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy was not surprised to see Richarding. He only raised his eyebrows and silently stood up to make way. Tiffany walked forward and saw Jeremy¡¯s eyes were slightly bruised. She said, ¡°Go and rest for a while. I¡¯ll guard this ce.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No matter what, she, as a granddaughter, should stay by the bed the most.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then he left. However, he didn¡¯t go far and onlyy on a rest bed in the other corner of the bedroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked to the bed and saw His Majesty¡¯s eyes closed with a tense expression. If it were not for his faint breathing that represented his aura, it would be easy to mistake him for¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany turned to look looked at Richard, asking, ¡°Do you have a way? Can you tell what his symptoms are?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His Majesty hadn¡¯t been poisoned, nor did he have any other diseases, but he kept falling into a stupor from time to time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was too troublesome.</font></font>

 Chapter 557

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed deeply. If it were poison, she might have known how to detoxify it. But this was different. She couldn¡¯t wake someone up if she didn¡¯t even know the cause of the illness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me take a look,¡± Richard said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He stepped forward and carefully examined the Azure Sea King After a long pause, Richard frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t poison. It¡¯s deep hypnosis.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany froze for a moment, suddenly recalling how Thalia and Charlie Kelley had also fallen into a deep sleep after being hypnotized. Thalia and Charlie couldn¡¯t even remember what had happened that day. Tiffant had studied hypnosis before. She wasn¡¯t an expert, but knew enough to give it a shot.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without hesitation, Tiffany grabbed a cloth bag and opened it, revealing rows of silver needles.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In some ways, hypnosis was like being poisoned. One affected the mind, the other the body. Either way, breaking the control meant finding a way to wake the person up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took a deep breath, selected a needle, and gently inserted it into the Azure Sea King¡¯s head. One needle. Then another. A few minutester, six needles were ced at key points along his meridians.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Pulling back, Tiffany gently patted the king¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandpa Grandpa? Wake up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king¡¯s eyelids twitched, and after a long pause, his eyes slowly opened. Though his gaze was foggy, he was awake, but barely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany exhaled in relief. But just as she prepared to try a deeper hypnosis technique, the Azure Sea King coughed violently blood pouring from his mouth and nose.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa!¡± Tiffany cried, panicked, as she tried to support the king. But his body slumped back, unconscious again. The ECG monitor beside him emitted a sharp beep before the line went t.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy, who had been resting, ran in upon hearing themotion. Momentster, a team of doctors rushed in and began emergency resuscitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Snapping out of her shock, Tiffany grabbed a pouch of spirit herbs and stuffed some into the Azure Sea King¡¯s mouth. After several tense minutes, the ECG monitor flickered back to life, showing a weak but steady pulse.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed in relief, then carefully put the silver needles away. She wouldn¡¯t risk trying that again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard wrapped his arms around Tiffany¡¯s trembling frame, pulling her into aforting hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over now. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I almost killed my grandfather.¡± Tiffany choked, her voice thick with guilt. Her hands trembled, heart heavy with regret. The old man¡¯s frail body wasn¡¯t strong enough for such drastic measures.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart pounded. She¡¯d never forgive herself if anything had gone wrong.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Richard said gently, patting her back. ¡°We¡¯ll figure out another way.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What else can we do?¡± Tiffany asked.</font></font>

    Richard said, ¡°There¡¯s a rare herb the Azure Sea Royal Family uses. It¡¯s called the Blood Lotus.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve read about it! It¡¯s incredibly powerful. It can heal mental disruptions and even nourish the body.¡±

    Richard nodded. ¡°Exactly. But it only grows deep in the sea. Finding it will take some luck.¡±

    ¡°When do we leave?¡± Tiffany asked without hesitation.

    Richard smiled, hearing Tiffany include him in her ns. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Without wasting time. Tiffany gathered her things and said a quick goodbye to Jeremy. She didn¡¯t involve June or anyone else, determined to keep the team small. Tiffany turned to Richard, her tone serious. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± Richard replied.

    Although the decision was made at thest minute, money truly made things happen. Richard¡¯s wealth and resources were beyondprehension. With just onemand, the yacht was ready within minutes, perfectly timed for their arrival at the beach.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t hide her amazement at the efficiency and speed

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Richard said, wrapping an arm around her waist as they stepped onto the yacht.

    The yacht was a sleek and lightweight vessel, fast yet safe. Only the driver came along. No one else was informed.

    Tiffany settled on the yacht¡¯s second level, feeling the rush of the sea breeze as the boat shot forward like an arrow. Within moments, they had left the beach far behind. Judging by their speed, it would likely take until early morning to reach their destination.

    Over an hourter, they were surrounded by endless water. The blue sky met the ocean in a perfect line under the sunlight. asionally, other boats passed by, but the coastline ahead formed a shallow curve, and no ships were visible there.

    Tiffany nced at the rolling waves, gripping the rope of her life jacket tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. As someone who couldn¡¯t swim, and who had once nearly drowned, venturing into such deep waters took a lot of courage.

    Sensing her tension, Richard wrapped an arm around her. ¡°Tired? You should rest for a while.¡±

    She nodded, leaning against his shoulder. Exhausted, she quickly fell asleep.

    In her dreams, Tiffany found herself floating in the deep sea, alone and helpless. She reached out for the elusive Blood Lotus, but just as her fingers brushed against it, a massive shark lunged at her, jaws wide open.

    Tiffany woke with a start, gasping for air. The sky outside was pitch ck, the only lighting from the yacht¡¯s glowing deck. Turning her head, she saw Richard¡¯s calm face and soft, concerned eyes.

    ¡°Nightmare?¡± Richard asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany admitted, sniffing. ¡°I dreamed you pushed me off the yacht¡­¡±

    Richard stared at her, dumbfounded. ¡°What kind of monster am I in your dreams?¡±

    ¡°In the dream,

    Ou didn¡¯t just push me, you hugged another woman andughed while I drowned!¡± Tiffany added.

 Chapter 558

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking about the scene from her dream, Tiffany felt a pang of frustration.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The dream had felt too real, and even though she knew it wasn¡¯t true, she was still upset.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± Tiffany eximed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard couldn¡¯t help butugh a little at her sudden outburst, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me. If you ever find yourself in danger, I¡¯d save you, no matter what. Even if it cost me my life.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His tone was steady, his words sincere.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked, taken aback by the weight of his promise. ¡°What if you can¡¯t save me?¡± she asked softly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without hesitation, Richard reached for her hand, intertwining their fingers.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± he said. ¡°Life or death, heaven or hell, I¡¯ll be by your side, no matter what.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart trembled at his words, a strange warmth spreading through her chest. Richard¡¯s promise stirred something deep inside her, filling the spaces where fear had taken hold withfort and sweetness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The deep sea didn¡¯t seem so terrifying anymore.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wrapped her arms around Richard¡¯s neck and kissed him softly. ¡°Me too,¡± she whispered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany leaned back, Richard caught her by the waist, pulling her close. The warmth between them deepened as he kissed her again, slow and passionate. For a long moment, it was just the two of them, lost in their own world.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eventually, Tiffany pulled back, her cheeks flushed. She yfully smacked his shoulder. Richard let go reluctantly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shot him a re, but before she could say anything, her stomach growled loudly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Tiffany dered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯ll make something for you,¡± Richard replied without hesitation</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As he released her, his gaze drifted toward her stomach with an odd expression, almost as if he were thinking. Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ever since a certain someone had been indulgentst time, Richard seemed to have no self¨Ccontrol. And it was just Tiffany¡¯s luck that her cycle had recently ended. ¡®Surely, I can¡¯t be pregnant so soon, right?¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lost in thought, Tiffany leaned back in her seat, resting her chin on her hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ten minutester, Richard brought out two steaming hot meals.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Despite being lightweight and sleek, the yacht was stillrge and fully equipped. Someone had clearly stocked fresh ingredients before their departure, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t go hungry even on ast¨Cminute trip.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The delicious aroma immediately caught Tiffany¡¯s attention. She took a bite and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°This is amazing!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The steak was cooked perfectly, tender and vorful. Even the side dishes were impressive, both in presentation and taste. Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. For someone as pampered as Richard, his cooking skills were unexpectedly impressive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had to admit it she¡¯d found a gem.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After finishing her meat, Tiffany wiped her mouth,pletely satisfied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They still had a long way to go before reaching the open sea. By her estimation, it would take at least three more hours to get there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany Kelley sighed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Blood Lotus, long thought extinct, was said to grow on a mysterious ind that appeared only during specific tides. Tiffany remembered her grandfather telling her about it when she was young. He¡¯d exined that you could only find the ind by reading the stars and predicting the tides.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Determined, Tiffany gazed at the sky, searching for clues. But after a while, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted off to sleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She woketer to the sound of movement. Rubbing her eyes, she noticed the yacht¡¯s driver leaving in a small speedboat. Confused, she turned to Richard, who lounged on the deck, rxed and unfazed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why¡¯d you let him leave?¡± she asked, frowning. ¡°How are we supposed to get back? Who¡¯ll drive the yacht?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smiled and pointed to the sky. ¡°Look.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany followed his gesture, noticing the stars above. Though scattered, a few formed a pattern that looked oddly familiar. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± she eximed, jumping to her feet. ¡°The star formation! Grandpa told me about this!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This meant the tide was changing, and the ind was about to appear!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Minutes turned into hours as they waited. Slowly, the seawater shifted, revealing the edges of an ind. By dawn, the entirendmass emerged.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There it is!¡± Tiffany shouted, pointing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard quickly guided the yacht closer, and the two of them stepped onto the ind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ind was lush with greenery, and Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened as she spotted rare herbs she¡¯d only read about in books. She now understood why Richard had sent the crew away. If anyone else discovered this ind, the precious herbs would be harvested to extinction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two ventured deeper into the ind, searching for the Blood Lotus. The clock was ticking. The tides would eventually rise again, submerging thend until the next rare urrence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced at Richard. ¡°Let¡¯s split up to cover more ground, she suggested.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard said, ¡°No need for that.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Tiffany could protest, Richard scooped her up effortlessly and said, ¡°Hold on tight.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 559

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Tiffany could react, she felt a sudden weightlessness. In the next moment, her feet left the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked again. She was rising, moving farther and farther from the ind. What had once been at eye level was now far below, the whole sceneid out beneath her feet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the distance, dawn¡¯s light painted the horizon. The vast, clear sea shimmered in hues of blue, its surface sparkling Wavespped against the ind below, where lush greenery thrived with vibrant life.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And she was flying.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d experienced this, but it still felt fresh and exhrating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smirked and teased, ¡°I think you might fall.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Panicked, Tiffany grabbed onto his waist tightly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now they were so close, not even a breath could pass between them, which was why Tiffany immediately noticed a subtle change in Richard¡¯s posture.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her cheeks turned scarlet in an instant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The salty sea breeze ruffled her hair, carrying with it an almost stifling warmth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shot Richard a re, but Richard responded with an innocent expression. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the fastest and easiest way to bring you along?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced down. From this height, every nt and detail of the terrain was visible. Richard wasn¡¯t wrong. It was efficient.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But it was also shameless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With a huff, Tiffany tried to focus, ignoring Richard¡¯s deliberate or idental provocations. She scanned the dense vegetation below.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No, I don¡¯t see anything here. Let¡¯s check over there,¡± Tiffany said.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Alright,¡± Richard replied, wrapping his arm around her waist and gliding toward the area she pointed to.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After scouring the entire ind, however, there was still no trace of the elusive Blood Lotus.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s not here,¡± Tiffany sighed, frustration sinking in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Years¨Cold medical texts had dered the herb extinct. Now, even after a thorough search, it seemed the textbooks had been right.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is this entire journey for nothing?¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat on a rock, deep in thought, when Richard spoke. ¡°I recall hearing that this nt only appears as the tide rises.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard once overheard Sidney mention that during high tide, the Blood Lotus would bloom in a strange, fleeting way, just minutes before the ind was submerged. However, the turbulent tides made it impossible for anyone to retrieve it, even if they spotted it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For years, no one had sessfully obtained it, Over time, it became nothing more than a legend, considered an extinct remedy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? Then we still have a chance! I¡¯ll gather some alternative herbs just in case. If the Blood Lotus doesn¡¯t appear. Tll have to try substitutes.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hope sparked within Tiffany, faint but motivating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Half an hourter, they had collected everything they needed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back on the yacht, they sat in the shade, sharing food as the gentle sea breeze swept over them. The sea was calm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard gave Tiffany a mischievous look. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take this chance to teach you how to swim?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany froze. ¡°Here?¡± She could barely manage in a pool. The open sea felt like a death sentence. ¡°No way!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without a word, Richard scooped her up and carried her to the shallows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Put me down! I said no!¡± Tiffany shouted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You can¡¯t afford this weakness,¡± Richard said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Realizing he was right, Tiffany sighed and stopped struggling.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The moment her feet touched the cool water, a chill ran through Tiffany. Tentatively, she waded in until the waves reached her neck.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When a sudden wave swept over her, she stumbled and sank.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hold your breath,¡± Richard instructed, pulling her up with strong hands.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She followed his calm voice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Move your arms. Kick your legs. Find your bnce,¡± continued Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By the afternoon¡¯s end, Tiffany had transformed. What started as endless sputtering and sshing turned into tentative strokes, then confident swimming.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re a fast learner,¡± Richard said, his eyes soft with pride.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany beamed and paddled further on her own.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she finally emerged from the water, the joy of oveing her fear lit up her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Dusk approached, painting the horizon in warm colors. Richard busied himself in the yacht¡¯s kitchen, selecting ingredients. ¡°Go shower and change,¡± Richard told Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded and left to take a quick shower. She returned clean, only to find a feast waiting on the table.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You cooked all this?¡± Tiffany asked, amazed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard shrugged. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I learned from a recipe?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I would,¡± Tiffany replied earnestly. To her, Richard was exceptional, beyond ordinary measures.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smiled, pleased by her sincerity. ¡°Eat.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By the time they finished eating, thest rays of sunlight had disappeared, and the fiery clouds on the horizon gave way to the deepening dusk.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, the water around the ind began to rise rapidly. Within just an hour, more than half of the ind was already submerged by the rising tide!,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany watched from the yacht, her eyes scanning the water, the ind shrinking with every passing moment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And then, just as the tide was about to engulf it entirely, a brilliant red lotus bloomed, glowing like a me in the darkness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There!¡± Tiffany shouted, shooting out of her seat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard didn¡¯t hesitate. He swept her into his arms andunched them toward the fleeting flower before the sea could im it.</font></font>

 Chapter 560

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The wind howled in their ears as waves around them suddenly receded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In an instant, the lotus flower was right in front of them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany reached out without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I got it!¡± she eximed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As soon as the herb was in her grasp, the tide surged, and the entire ind was swallowed by water. The waves rose higher, threatening to engulf everything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard quickly flew back to the yacht with Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Miraculously, they weren¡¯t even damp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany carefully ced the herb into a box she had prepared. Then, ncing at the restless waves below, she frowned. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. Is it about to rain?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard nodded. ¡°We need to leave now.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sea was unpredictable, and with storms and tornadoes in the mix, it could turn deadly in an instant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard led Tiffany to the yacht¡¯s control room, pressed a few buttons, and the vessel sped away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not long after, heavy rain poured down in torrents.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Just our luck,¡± Tiffany muttered, ncing at Richard. She noticed his calm expression as he steered the yacht. His eyes held steady confidence, no trace of worry or panic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯sposure put Tiffany at ease.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As they moved through the dark waters, a massive vortex formed behind them. The swirling winds and waves drew closer but Richard only gave it a passing nce. A glimmer of dark light shed in his eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Momentster, the winds shifted. The towering waves turned away, as if repelled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany let out a relieved sigh.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Once they left the area, the sea calmed, but the darkness lingered. The surrounding waters were pitch¨Cck, with nothing visible in any direction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard took Tiffany¡¯s hand gently, saying, ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll be there when you wake up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany yawned, setting up a seat nearby. Instead of heading upstairs, she curled up on the chair and closed her eyes. With Richard beside her, she feltpletely safe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany woke up, daylight was streaming in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rubbed her eyes and noticed the yacht slowing to a stop by the shore. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here already? That felt faster than the trip out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled and stepped off the yacht with her. They didn¡¯t waste any time and headed straight for the royal pce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The journey was smooth, and soon they were standing in the king¡¯s chambers. Tiffany turned to Jeremy and asked, ¡°How is Grandpa?¡±</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°He¡¯s the same,¡± Jeremy Teplied. ¡°But he hasn¡¯t woken up since he coughed up blood.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy¡¯s eyes flickered to the box in Tiffany¡¯s hands, his expression shifting to surprise and relief. ¡°Is that the Blood Lotus?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded. ¡°Yes. Tell everyone to leave the room.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremyplied, ushering out the servants and doctors. However, an elderly doctor, Ewan Davies, refused to move.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Ewan dered. He remembered it was this same girl who caused the king to throw up blood. Ewan refused to allow this girl to harm the king again..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Leave, or I¡¯ll make you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No!¡± Ewan insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated His Majesty. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s her!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Jeremy could argue, Tiffany interrupted calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him stay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She didn¡¯t want to waste energy debating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Richard wasn¡¯t as forgiving. His expression turned cold as he eyed Ewan. ¡°Hm?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That single sound carried an icy weight, and Ewan stiffened, not understanding why a noble like Jeremy and Richard would protect Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as Ewan was about to retort, Richard smiled coldly. ¡°Who are you to speak to my wife like that?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sweat trickled down Ewan¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡± Ewan stammered, but by then, the doors had closed, and Tiffany had already approached the bed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard shot Ewan a look, signaling for him to shut up, which Ewan did without question. Ewan didn¡¯t dare to go against Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany opened a cloth bag and carefully removed silver needles. Focusing intently, she began acupuncture on the Azure Sea King, following the meridians on his head.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sleeping man frowned, his face tightening in difort. Ewan watched disapprovingly but said nothing, silenced by Richard¡¯s looming presence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After a while, Tiffany took out the Blood Lotus. She squeezed a petal to extract its juice, dripping it onto the needles and feeding the rest to the king.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In moments, the rare herb waspletely used up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Once the herb¡¯s juices were absorbed, Tiffany removed the needles.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat back, tapping her fingers lightly on the bed frame in a rhythmic pattern. The soft sound filled the silent room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ewan frowned, thinking, ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s just showing off because Mr. Hampton is here!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The tapping didn¡¯t stop. Its steady rhythm seemed almost hypnotic, lulling Ewan into a drowsy sleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s voice broke the silence, low and soothing. ¡°Forget whatever troubled you before. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The words floated through the air like a gentle spell.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only Richard and Jeremy remained unaffected, their sharp eyes observing everything. Richard leaned against the wall, his gaze never leaving Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard thought to himself, ¡®My wife is amazing. Not just beautiful, but brilliant at everything she does!¡®</font></font>

 Chapter 561

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unlike Richard¡¯s open demeanor, Jeremy¡¯s gaze brieflynded on Tiffany during the quiet moment. However, he quickly looked away, making sure no one noticed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Minutes passed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s fingers finally stopped moving. After focusing on hypnosis for so long, her throat felt dry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, a ss of water appeared in front of her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking up, she saw Richard¡¯s handsome face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. Drink,¡± he teased, a yful smile in his voice,</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rolled her eyes but took the ss, sipping the water. Then, she turned her attention to the Azure Sea King lying on the bed. Gently patting his shoulder, Tiffany called softly, ¡°Grandpa? Grandpa?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This time, she was careful, not wanting to jolt him awake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure Sea King¡¯s eyelids fluttered. But before he could fully open his eyes, Ewan who had been unconscious on the floor, stirred awake first.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finding himself sprawled on the ground, Ewan looked confused. His gazended suspiciously on Tiffany, and he almost blurted out, ¡°Did you hit me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Ewan could say more, a faint cough came from the bed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king¡¯s eyes opened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa!¡± Tiffany eximed, her face lighting up with relief.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The elderly man blinked at her, his cloudy eyes wide with shock and wonder. His lips trembled, trying to form words, but overwhelming emotion held him silent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ewan, thinking the king was about to scold Tiffany, rushed forward toin. ¡°Your Majesty, this girl performed unauthorized acupuncture on you! She could have harmed you. You must punish her!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure Sea King said nothing, his gaze fixed on Tiffany with a dazed expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ewan persisted. ¡°Your Majesty, she needs to be taught a lesson!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, the Azure Sea King reacted. Despite his frailty, the king sat up and kicked Ewan, his voice thundering. ¡°Punish her? You dare suggest I punish my granddaughter? The granddaughter I¡¯ve spent years searching for? You¡¯re the one who needs discipline for overstepping your bounds!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Though the kick wasn¡¯t strong, the king¡¯s words hit like a hammer. Ewan stumbled back, disbelief written all over his face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Granddaughter?¡± Ewan stammered. ¡°But the royal family¡¯s granddaughter went missing years ago! This can¡¯t be!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Your Majesty¡­ are you sure? Could you be mistaken?¡± Ewan dared to ask.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure Sea King¡¯s face darkened. Picking up a pillow, the king threw it at Ewan. ¡°Mistaken? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t recognize my own flesh and blood? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s confused!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king regretted it deeply.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His little princess had arrived in the Azure Sea and taken on the challenge at Treasure Pavilion right under his nose. Michael had urged him to review the surveince footage, but the king hadn¡¯t.</font></font>

    If the king had, he would have immediately recognized her. The delicate girl before him was the princess he had sought for thirteen years. Her features were unmistakable, though her once innocent eyes now reflected maturity.

    Tears welled up in the king¡¯s eyes as he turned back to Tiffany. His voice trembled with emotion. ¡°Grandpa has let you down.¡±

    Memories of the night Tiffany disappeared flooded his mind, the chaos, betrayal, and blood on the carpet. He had been too busy managing the crisis to protect her. By the time he realized traitors had taken her, it was toote.

    For thirteen years, he had lived with the guilt of failing her. He had lost not just his son and daughter¨Cinw that night but also the only granddaughter he had left.

    Now, she was here.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart ached at the sight of the king¡¯s tears. She grabbed a tissue and gently wiped them away, patting his back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ve just woken up. You need to rest. Getting emotional isn¡¯t good for you.¡±

    She paused, her voice softening. ¡°And Grandpa, I¡¯ve never med you.¡±

    Her words trailed off as she looked down, hiding the guilt in her eyes. She felt like she¡¯d failed him too by taking so long to find her way back.

    The Azure Sea King shook his head and smiled through his tears, his expression filled with love. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, my child. My little princess has grown up and into such a fine youngdy.¡±

    His voice carried both pride and sadness. Thirteen years of lost time could never be recovered, but he was grateful she was

    here now.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee back,¡± the king said warmly.

    Suddenly, a cough escaped him, and Jeremy rushed to offer a ss of water. But Richard, always a step ahead, handed one over first.

    The Azure Sea King took the ss, ncing curiously at Richard. ¡°Mr. Hampton?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Taking Tiffany¡¯s hand, he said confidently, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself properly. I¡¯m your grandson¨Cinw.¡±

    The wordsnded softly but carried immense weight.

    The Azure Sea King was visibly stunned by the revtion, his expression momentarily frozen.

    His gaze shifted to Tiffany, seeking to determine if she had been coerced. Tiffany¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, and though shy, she didn¡¯t avoid his probing look. Instead, she nodded faintly.

    A certain jealous man wasn¡¯t easily appeased, and Tiffany knew that failing to act now might lead to endless tormentter. Besides, she had already chosen Richard in her heart, and her words were genuine.

    The Azure Sea King¡¯s initial shock melted into a warm smile. He chuckled, nodding. ¡°Alright, alright! If my little princess is happy, then so am I!¡±

    Looking at the love and contentment in Tiffany¡¯s eyes, he knew this wasn¡¯t a rushed decision. She had chosen someone who made her truly happy.

    And that was all he could ever want for his beloved granddaughter.

 Chapter 562

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure King was pleased by this, but before he could say anything, his earlier outburst took its toll. He coughed violently, his face paling from the strain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa, lie down,¡± Tiffany said gently as she helped him back onto the bed. She checked his pulse carefully.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was weak but steady, the same as before. While there was no critical illness, years of emotional strain and depression had left the king¡¯s body frail. At his age, such damage was nearly irreversible.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In other words, even though Tiffany had broken the hypnosis, the king¡¯s body might notst long, perhaps six months, maybe a year.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany withdrew her hand, her gaze fell on his wrist. Something caught her eye. She lifted his sleeve and froze.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A red thread¨Clike mark stretched beneath his skin.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s pupils widened as she pushed the sleeve higher, revealing that the thread extended from his wrist toward his heart. The sight sent a chill down her spine.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®How could not have noticed this before?¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The answer to why she couldn¡¯t detect any illness in the king¡¯s pulse suddenly became clear. The hypnosis was a distraction. The real threat, the reason for his weakening body, was this red thread. It wasn¡¯t just a mark but a parasite, growing and spreading. Once it overtook his entire body, it would kill him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s expression hardened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa, when did this appear?¡± Tiffany asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°About six months ago,¡± the Azure Sea King replied. ¡°The doctor checked it and said it was nothing to worry about. Why? Is something wrong?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany lied, ¡°No, nothing at all.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But her unease was hard to hide. Sensing it, the Azure Sea King gave her aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my dear. People grow old. It¡¯s just how life works.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He sighed softly, his voice kind. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to stay strong until I see my little princess get married.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His words struck a deep chord in Tiffany. She felt a lump in her throat as memories from childhood resurfaced. The king had once told her, ¡°I wants to see my little princess grow up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But he hadn¡¯t been there to witness it. That lost time was a regret they could never mend.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart ached. Sensing her pain, Richard grabbed her hand, offering herfort.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Squeezing Richard¡¯s hand, Tiffany swallowed back her tears and replied firmly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ll be around for a long time. Don¡¯t say such things. Your body is just weak right now. With rest and proper care, you¡¯ll be walking around in no time.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany thought of the rare herbs she¡¯d collected the previous day. Mixed with spirit herbs, they could strengthen his body and suppress the parasite. Even if Tiffany couldn¡¯t remove it, she was determined to extend the king¡¯s life.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Azure Sea King nodded, his expression warm and trusting.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy brought over a bowl of soup. The Azure Sea King sipped a little before waving it away. Soon, he drifted into a peaceful sleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For the first time in days, the king¡¯s sleep wasn¡¯t gued by the Hypnosis. The dark spell that had weighed on his mind was finally broken, and his body could begin to recover, slowly but naturally.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany exhaled in relief. Before leaving, she nced at Jeremy. I¡¯m counting on you to watch over him.¡± Jeremy was the only person Tiffany could trust.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy nodded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Satisfied, Tiffany and Richard left the pce together. On the way out, Tiffany noticed Ewan slumped in a corner, looking utterly defeated. The man who had been so loud earlier now resembled a frightened bird. Tiffany didn¡¯t spare him much thought and walked past without a word.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Once they were in the car, Richard turned to her, asking, ¡°What your next move?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His tone made it clear. Whatever she decided, he would stand by her side, no matter what.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany tilted her head, a yful glint in her eye. ¡°Guess.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled softly, already knowing the answer. ¡°You¡¯re going to find out who¡¯s behind all this.¡±</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked in surprise. ¡°You guessed it that easily?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course.¡± Richard leaned closer, brushing a hand along her nose. ¡°I know you better than you think. Now, what about me? How well do you know me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany hesitated, then muttered, ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richardughed, stroking her hair gently. ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re worried about your grandfather¡¯s health. You don¡¯t need to hide that from me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking into the man¡¯s gentle eyes, Tiffany¡¯sposure faltered. She sighed. ¡°His condition isn¡¯t good.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Whoever did this started months ago. The parasite had already spread too far.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany fretted. ¡°The only way to stop it is to find the antidote.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To find the antidote, they had to track down the person who saved Morwen. But Morwen seemed to have vanished after the incident, leaving no trail behind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lost in thought, Tiffany frowned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car came to a stop in front of Richard and Tiffany¡¯s temporary residence. As Tiffany stepped out, a small knife came hurtling toward her back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sensing the danger, Tiffany twisted her body just in time, narrowly dodging the de.</font></font>

 Chapter 563

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany reacted instantly, dodging the danger with remarkable agility. But oddly, the sound of the knife hitting the wall never came.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She turned around and froze. The knife was suspended in midair, as if stopped by an invisible force. It couldn¡¯t push forward, as though it had struck an unseen barrier.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that moment, Richard stepped out of the car. As he did, the knife dropped to the ground with a metallic thud.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked to his side, arching an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t need to ask. She knew this was Richard¡¯s doing. Richard¡¯s expression gave nothing away, but she didn¡¯t press him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Luckily, the incident had happened so quickly that none of the nearby guards noticed anything unusual. Even the driver hadn¡¯t turned around in time to witness it.</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany bent down to pick up the knife. Her breath hitched as she recognized it. It was identical to the de used by the shadowy figure who had helped Morwen escape. The strength and angle of the throw confirmed it was the same person.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a note stuck to the handle. Tiffany opened it to find an unfamiliar address scrawled on the paper.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So much for her earlier worries about not being able to track this person. The mysterious figure had revealed their location on their own. They were targeting her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">narrowed as she studied the address. It wasn¡¯t too far, right on the border of the Azure Sea¡¯s territory.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For her grandfather¡¯s sake, she had to go.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Determined, she looked up at Richard. With her smaller frame, she had to tilt her head to meet his gaze.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯lle with me, won¡¯t you?¡± Tiffany asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her question was met with Richard gently pinching her cheek.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± he replied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He wrapped an arm around her waist, his expression cold andmanding. ¡®Anyone who dares attack my woman like this will pay for it,¡® Richard thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back at the castle, June and the rest of the staff were anxiously awaiting Tiffany and Richard¡¯s return. When Tiffany and Richard finally walked through the doors, June hurried over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss, are you okay? Were you hurt?¡± June asked, scanning Tiffany from head to toe. Seeing Tiffany unscathed, with clean and tidy clothes and no signs of injury or distress, June finally rxed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Tiffany Kelley left yesterday, June learned from the castle staff about the dangers of the sea. The waters were notorious for unpredictable weather, and many who sought the elusive ind and its rare medicinal herbs had lost their lives.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The thought kept June awake all night, especially knowing Tiffany couldn¡¯t swim. Garry tried to reassure June, reminding her that with Richard present, there was no need to worry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, seeing Tiffany safe and sound, June let out a deep sigh of relief and looked at Richard with heartfelt gratitude.</font></font>

    Tiffany chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, June. See? Not a scratch. You don¡¯t need to worry so much. We¡¯ll be making another trip.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s next destination was about to be even more dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you this time,¡± June offered immediately.

    Tiffany nodded after a moment¡¯s thought. It would be smart to have backup. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat quickly and head out.¡±

    Garry and the others exchanged nces with Richard, who silently approved. Orders were given, and preparations began.

    As they finished their meal, June went upstairs to retrieve a bow and arrows for Tiffany. June figured they might be useful for self¨Cdefense.

    Just as June was about to head back down, her phone buzzed with an iing call. Seeing the name, she answered quickly. ¡°Boss?¡±

    James¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re with the Azure Sea Royal Family, preparing to head to the border for something Ms. Kelley needs to handle,¡± June exined.

    ¡°The border?¡± James¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°That¡¯s a forbidden area. It¡¯s far too dangerous. You can¡¯t go there!¡±

    ¡°Forbidden?¡± June echoed, startled.

    James rarely showed such rm. If even he was wary of this ce, it had to be truly perilous. But June also knew Tiffany well enough to understand Tiffany wouldn¡¯t back down.

    June replied, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Ms. Kelley.¡±

    Hearing someone call for her from downstairs, she quickly hung up the phone. ¡°Coming,ing!¡± she called back as the group set off for the border of the Azure Sea.

    Meanwhile, James was so anxious that his brows furrowed deeply. Unable to ease his worry, he pulled out divination runes from his pocket. The reading indicated that misfortune would turn into good luck.

    Relieved, James let out a breath. Though the oue wasn¡¯t ideal, it was enough to know that Tiffany Kelley¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger. That was all that mattered.

    Quickly, James stood, left Luna Vi without hesitation, and headed out, unaware that this marked the beginning of something he couldn¡¯t foresee.

    ***

    The convoy of SUVS drove for over two hours, heading toward the mountainous border of the Azure Sea.

    The mountains appeared deceptively close, but after crossing it, thendscape opened into a vast expanse. Wild grasses, yellowed by thete autumn chill, stretched endlessly. The surrounding trees stood bare, their withered branches patiently awaiting the renewal of spring.

    Eventually, the vehicles came to a stop. Ahead, a tall iron fence blocked the way, apanied by a red warning sign that read, ¡°This is a forbidden area. Turn back now.¡±

    The air was eerily still, with crows circling overhead.

    Tiffany stepped out of the car and assessed the fence. Without hesitation, she ordered, ¡°Clear a path.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Her subordinates moved quickly, using advanced tools to cut through the fence. Within minutes, they had opened a gap wide enough for the group to pass through.

    Whaty beyond was finally revealed.

 Chapter 564

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The scene was bleak and lifeless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thend inside the forbidden area was barren, devoid of grass or any signs of life. Exposed rocks jutted out sharply, casting eerie shadows.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Separated by the iron fence, the contrast between the two sides was striking. Outside, while the nts had lost their leaves to autumn, some greenery still persisted. Pine trees stand resilient among the seasonal changes. Inside the fence, however, there was only destion.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even the crows circling above seemed reluctant to fly over this wastnd, as though instinct warned them to stay away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group took in the view with unease. Despite the strangeness of the scene, the well¨Ctrained subordinates maintained theirposure. One of them turned to Tiffany and asked, ¡°Madam, the path is open. Shall we proceed?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She didn¡¯t get back into the car but instead led the way on foot, Richard walking beside her with his hand in hers. The rest of the group followed closely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The moment they stepped onto the barren ground, they could feel a change in the air. It was thinner, heavy with a strange, stale quality that made it difficult to breathe. Tiffany frowned, her difort clear.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Noticing this, Richard waved his hand, and a light breeze swirled around them, dispersing the stale air and making it easier to breathe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced at him. ¡°This ce is so empty. Could it be that the person we¡¯re looking for got scared off because we brought so many people?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The note on the knife hadn¡¯t specified that she needed toe alone. This confidence suggested the figure didn¡¯t fear her or her entourage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he pulled a lollipop from his pocket, unwrapped it, and held it up to Tiffany¡¯s lips. ¡°You must be tired from walking. Have something sweet.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany epted without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Behind them, Garry muttered under his breath, ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s just cruel. She takes a few steps, and he¡¯s already pampering her. No one cared when I was struggling to run ten miles the other day.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John walking nearby, hesitated before responding dryly, ¡°So tragic.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Gary sighed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Despite the casual atmosphere between Tiffany and Richard, the rest of the group remained tense. The eerie silence of the forbidden area heightened their senses, and they stayed alert, scanning for traps or dangers.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard, however, walked as if he were out for a leisurely stroll. His rxed demeanor came not from carelessness but confidence, an assurance that nothing here could truly threaten them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing Richard¡¯s calm demeanor, the subordinates felt a wave of relief. Though they remained alert, their earlier tension eased considerably</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After walking several hundred feet, there were still no buildings or signs of people in sight.</font></font>Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is it possible we have been led here as a joke?¡® Tiffany thought. Refusing to believe it, Tiffany pressed on determinedly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After walking for some distance, the barrenndscape gave way to a structure.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">An old, grand building loomed in the distance. Despite its decay it still retained traces of its former glory. The size and intricate architecture hinted at its past splendor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stopped in her tracks, staring at the structure. A strange, uneasy feeling gripped her chest. It was as though something inside was calling to her, pulling her closer with an invisible force.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She turned to Richard, her voice low. ¡°I feel off. There¡¯s something dangerous about this ce.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard took her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded, and they stepped forward together, entering the building, their subordinates following closely behind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unlike the destion outside, the interior of the building was surprisingly well¨Cpreserved. The floors were clean, the furniture, like the table, chairs, and antique vases, were neatly arranged. Even the paintings on the walls appeared untouched.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry whistled softly as he inspected the room. ¡°The Azure Sea Royal Family was rumored to have incredible treasures, but I didn¡¯t expect this. Look at these paintings. They¡¯d fetch a fortune at auction!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garymented, ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to leave them here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled. ¡°If you like it, you can have it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Really?¡± Garry¡¯s eyes lit up as he eagerly reached for the mural. Are you sure? I mean, it feels wrong, but if you insist.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As he removed the mural, something unexpected happened. Behind it, a small red button was revealed, hidden in the wall.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Garry asked, curious. Without waiting for an answer, he pressed it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Tiffany could stop him, white smoke erupted from hidden vents, spreading rapidly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Cover your mouths and hold your breath!¡± Tiffany shouted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The group reacted quickly, but the smoke was too fast. It engulfed the room in seconds, leaving many coughing and struggling to escape.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only Tiffany and Richard remained unaffected. An invisible barrier seemed to shield them from the effects of the smoke.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany felt bad for Gary who was coughing violently. She asked, ¡°Richard, I think you should clear out the smoke. It may be poisonous if we stay in here for too long.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 565

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised an eyebrow and followed Tiffany¡¯s gaze to Garry, who was choking and tearing up. With a t tone, he said. ¡°Let him learn his lesson¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even knowing that pressing the button would trigger a mechanism, Garry, acting impulsively, still went ahead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fortunately, it was only some smoke. If it had been a deadlier trap, Garry¡¯s reckless move could have endangered everyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Richard.¡± Garry wheezed, his voice full of guilt. ¡°I know I messed up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had acted carelessly, relying on Richard¡¯s presence to fix anything dangerous. Now, Garry regretted it deeply, vowing not to repeat such a mistake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard shot him a cold nce but said nothing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A sudden gust of wind swept through the room, clearing the smoke in moments. The air became breathable again, and the group rxed, coughing and catching their breath.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry let out a relieved sigh. ¡°That wind came just in time!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then he froze, realizing something strange. ¡®We¡¯re indoors. There are no windows or openings. So, where had the winde from?¡® Garry thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Slowly, he turned to look at Richard, who remained calm and unmoved. Before Garry could question Richard, the floor beneath them began to shake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The vibrations grew stronger, and someone asked nervously, ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June, always sharp, crouched to examine the ground. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t an earthquake. It¡¯s a mechanism activating.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As she spoke, the floor cracked open a few feet away. The gap widened, revealing a hidden doorway leading to a deep tunnel.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find the entrance!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had thoroughly searched the building earlier, finding no signs of the person Tiffany was supposed to meet or any hidden chambers. The underground entrance, activated by the building itself shifting, had been impossible to detect.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stared at the opening, her unease growing stronger. Something beyond that doorway was pulling at her, an invisible force stirring her emotions and heightening her anxiety.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without hesitation, she moved toward the tunnel. Richard, holding her hand, followed closely, his steady presence calming her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The tunnel¡¯s steep staircase descended for what felt like forever, spiraling deep into the earth. The walls were narrow, the air heavy, and the only sounds were their footsteps and quiet breaths.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany noticed the faint glow of candles along the walls. Strangely, they appeared fresh, barely burned. Someone had been here recently.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the bottom of the stairs, the tunnel opened into a vast, empty chamber. Unlike the grandeur above, this space was stark and unadorned. Thick stone pirs lined the path to a single structure ahead. Beneath the pirs, the floor shimmered like polished ss, reflecting everything like a mirror.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stepped onto the first pir, releasing Richard¡¯s hand. She was about to move forward when he gently pulled her back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Richard said firmly. His usual rxed demeanor gave way to a sharper, more serious tone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Richard leading the way, the group followed cautiously, stepping from pir to pir. Despite their earlier worries, no traps or dangers emerged.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As they approached the building, Tiffany began to rx, until a faint voice echoed in her mind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°There you are.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany froze mid¨Cstep. The voice was soft but unmistakable. June identally stepped on Tiffany¡¯s foot, leaving a small ck scuff on Tiffany¡¯s shoe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany asked, ¡°June, did you hear that?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June shook her head. ¡°Ms. Kelley, are you okay?¡± June asked, noticing Tiffany¡¯s pale expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany forced a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Probably just imagining things.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But as they continued, the voice returned, clearer and more distinct.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The words carried a strange weight, as though charged with deep emotion. Tiffany¡¯s panic red.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Who are you?¡± she whispered softly, unsure if the voice could hear her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The response was immediate. ¡°I¡¯m your mother.¡±</font></font>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The voice continued, ¡°Go straight to the right. Come to me. Let me see you onest time. Bute alone.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the voice faded, Tiffany noticed two doors ahead, one on each side of the tunnel.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard, unaware of her inner turmoil, tugged her hand gently. This way,¡± he said, heading towards the left door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany flinched which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Richard. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany moved to follow Richard, then she hesitated, ncing back toward the right path. In the dim light, a shadow flitted by. Though brief, its silhouette resembled her own.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Is that really my mother?¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the group entered the dark corridor, Tiffany took her chance. Slipping away silently, she ran toward the right corridor, hoping to catch the fleeting figure.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But just as Tiffany reached the end, sharp pain shot through her foot. Silver needles had sprung from the ground, piercing her acupoints. Before she could react, a hidden mechanism triggered, and the floor beneath her copsed. Her vision went ck.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back at the left door Richard pushed it open effortlessly. Turning back, he nced over his shoulder to check on Tiffany, only to find the space behind him empty.</font></font>

 Chapter 566

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was missing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had vanished without a trace, leaving everyone in shock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June¡¯s face turned pale. Wasting no time, shemanded her subordinates, ¡°She can¡¯t have gone far! Search everywhere. We must find Ms. Kelley!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. With a nod to John Ross, the two split up, cach heading in a different direction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A cold, biting wind swept through the underground chamber, sharp as a de and chilling to the bone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s expression was terrifying. His usually calm, striking features were now dark with fury. His piercing eyes radiated icy anger, filled with a killing intent that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No one doubted that if Tiffany wasn¡¯t found, Richard would go to extremes. He might even tear the entire building apart, brick by brick, to find whoever was behind her disappearance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June, panicked, shouted as she searched. Then, she remembered Tiffany asking earlier if she¡¯d heard a strange sound. ¡®Can her disappearance be tied to that?¡® June thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ms. Kelley! Where are you?¡± June shouted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jane ran forward in desperation. Suddenly, she tripped. As she stood up, she noticed a drop of blood on the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She reached out to touch it. It was fresh, still warm. If it belonged to Tiffany, then Tiffany had been attacked recently and must still be close.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as June opened her mouth to call for help, a sharp pain shot through her foot. Something had struck an acupoint, causing her to stumble. Dizziness overtook her, and before she could react, she copsed to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The hidden mechanism activated, and in an instant, she was gone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">******</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany regained consciousness slowly, her mind foggy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she tried to move, she realized her hands and feet were tied. Shey on an altar.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her heart raced as she struggled against the bindings. Footsteps echoed in the distance, approaching steadily. Judging by the sound, it was a man.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suppressing her panic, Tiffany loosened the bracelet on her wrist andy still, feigning sleep as the man drew closer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The figure stepped into view, a tall man wearing a ck mask.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s cold smile masked her fear. ¡°Hiding behind a mask? Afraid to show your face?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man didn¡¯t react to her taunt. Instead, his gloved hand brushed her cheek gently, almost reverently. He sighed. ¡°You look just like her. Truly your mother¡¯s daughter.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany asked, ¡°You know my mother?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany wracked her brain for any clues about his identity, her childhood memories failed her. She couldn¡¯t ce him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man didn¡¯t deny it. His silence was enough of an answer.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He not only knew Faith but also admired her. At one point, he was close to winning over Faith. Sadly, things took a turn for the worse.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany paused, then asked cautiously, ¡°If you¡¯re old acquaintances, why did you capture me?¡±</font></font>

    The man said, ¡°Nice try, little girl. I know you¡¯re fishing for answers.¡±

    Suddenly the manughed, his voice hoarse, ¡°I can bring your mother back from the dead. But for that, you must die.¡±

    Tiffany froze, shocked by his words. Then, sheughed coldly, ¡°Now I understand why my mother didn¡¯t choose you.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve her,¡± Tiffany said sharply. Her mocking gaze pierced him. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled devotion? It¡¯s nothing but obsession. You didn¡¯t love her. You were consumed by your selfish desire to possess her. That¡¯s not love. It¡¯s pathetic.¡±

    The words hit like a p.

    The man¡¯sposure cracked as he lunged forward, gripping Tiffany¡¯s neck with unrelenting force. His masked face betrayed no expression, but the fury in his movements was unmistakable.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± He roared. ¡°Do you know how much I sacrificed for her? You dare call me selfish and despicable? I should kill you right now!¡±

    The man¡¯s grip tightened.

    Tiffany gasped for air, her vision dimming. Just as she prepared to fight back, a figure leaped onto the man, shouting, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    It was June.

    June had awoken in the secret chamber and stumbled upon the scene just in time. Without hesitation, she drove a knife into the man¡¯s side.

    The man recoiled, momentarily caught off guard. During the struggle, June managed to tear off one of his gloves, revealing a mole on his palm.

    June¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Before she could say more, the man struck back. His knife plunged into her chest, blood pooling instantly.

    ¡°June!¡± Tiffany¡¯s scream echoed in the chamber as she watched her friend copse.

    Tearing up, Tiffany broke free from her bindings, ignoring the pain as the ropes cut into her skin. She scrambled to June¡¯s side.

    ¡°June, are you okay?¡± Tiffany asked, pressing spirit herbs into the wound and tying a makeshift bandage to stop the bleeding.

    Thankfully, the knife hadn¡¯t struck June¡¯s heart. The bleeding slowed, and Tiffany let out a shaky breath of relief.

    Tiffany carefullyid June on the ground, then turned to face the masked man. Her eyes burned with fury.

    ¡°You lured me here just to kill me?¡± Tiffany demanded.

    The man shook his head calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. I only want Faith back. She belongs with me.¡±

    Without another word, Tiffany unsheathed her switchde and charged at the man.

    Their fight was fierce, but the man¡¯s strength far outmatched hers. Exhausted, Tiffany faltered as he sneered.

    ¡°This is your fate. You can¡¯t¨Cescape,¡± he said, throwing a de toward her.

    Tiffany refused to move out of the way. She was determined to take down this man, even if it cost her her life.

    Suddenly, a powerful wind swept through the chamber, carrying a deadly chill.

    ¡°James Quinn, how dare you!¡±

 Chapter 567

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A sharp cry echoed through the chamber, and half the walls were instantly blown away</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">From the shadows emerged Richard, tall and imposing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His clear and elegant face was wless, but his eyes were steeped in hostility A palpable killing intent radiated from him, his powerful mura carrying a sense of destruction so overwhelming felt as though it could make hearts quiver and courage fail.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany froze, the attack in her hand faltering.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The masked man before her showed no such hesitation. The short knife in his grasp closed in, aiming for her body Her lips trembled as she murmured. ¡°James¡­ Is it you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The masked man¡¯s hand hesitated¨Cjust slightly, almost imperceptibly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But in the next moment, the de surged forward again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A sudden gust of wind erupted, and an invisible force stopped the de just short of its mark.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard strode forward. His gaze fell on the wound on Tiffany¡¯s wrist, and a fresh wave of hostility surged through him. With amanding sweep of his hand, he sent the masked man hurtling through the air.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The masked man crashed into the wall with a thunderous impact, spitting out a mouthful of blood.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He struggled to retreat but found himself paralyzed under Richard¡¯s oppressive aura.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stepped closer, crouching slightly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With trembling hands, she reached out and pulled away the man¡¯s mask.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The mask fell away to reveal James¡® face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It really was him!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thest glimmer of hope shattered within her. Her face turned ashen, and she let out a string of bitter, brokenughs. ¡°James¡­ Why? Why is it you? Why?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was the person she had trusted most, the one she was closest to.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Yet here he was, the one who had driven the knife deepest into her heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany¡­¡± James groaned, struggling to rise, but his injuries pinned him to the ground. With great effort, he extended a trembling hand, trying to wipe the tears from her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, his murderous intent surging as he prepared to strike.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But before he could act, Tiffany took a step back. She looked down at James, her voice cold and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s revolting.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Years of her trust to him unraveled in an instant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The weight of her dependence on him, the guilt she¡¯d carried for defying him in the past¨Cit all crumbled to dust.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It turned out that everything was fake.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Howughable, she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany straightened, turning her back to him. Only then did her tears fall, unchecked and silent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She still remembered the day when she met James when she was just five years old.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back then, he had smiled at her and said, ¡°Call me James, and I protect you for the rest of your life.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was deeply touched at that time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But as it turned out, he had known her identity, her life, and her origins all along. He had merely been waiting for the right opportunity¨Cwaiting for the path of sacrifice to fully take shape</font></font>

    Tiffanyughed bitterly at the thought. ¡°James, you¡¯ve truly outdone yourself, spinning this honeyed web for more than ten years.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    James froze, his expression faltering for a brief moment.

    Tiffany sighed softly. ¡°I used to think you did everything for my sake, for my protection. But now I see it clearly. The reason you feared for my safety wasn¡¯t out of concern for me¨Cit was because my death would have jeopardized your ns, isn¡¯t that right? No wonder you wandered aimlessly for so many years. I thought you were just tirelessly seeking answers.¡±

    She gave a hollowugh, her voice tinged with irony. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were doing that, running around, just to pave the way for taking my life. You must be very tired.¡±

    Tiffany closed her eyes briefly.

    No wonder she had felt a strange pull when she entered this forbiddennd¡ªa summoning she couldn¡¯t quite exin. It was because James had been subtly feeding her something over the years to suppress her talents and abilities, ensuring she would be powerless when the time came.

    The shadowy figure she had seen earlier today, the haunting voice in her mind that she had mistaken for her mother¡¯s¨Cit had all been an illusion and part of his meticulous n, crafted to manipte her emotions.

    The trap he had woven so carefully,yer byyer, had finally ensnared her. And she had walked into it willingly, convinced it was her own path to tread.

    ¡®In the end,¡® she thought bitterly, ¡®I was the one who were helping him profit off my own downfall.

    Her voice trembled with fury. ¡°James, how could you be so cruel It¡¯s one thing toy your hands on me, but why June? She¡¯s stayed by your side all these years, and yet you can betray her so heartlessly. Do you even have a heart anymore?¡±

    ¡°A heart?¡± James burst intoughter, his voice sharp and bitter. ¡°How familiar those words are, Tiffany. Your mother once asked me the same thing. And my answer then was simple: my heart was already given to her. So tell me¨Cwhere else could I get one now?¡±

    He always imed his love for her was as deep as the sea. But in the end, all he got was herst words to him. ¡°Let go. I will never love you.¡±

    ¡°How ironic. How utterly pathetic,¡± he thought.

    Tiffany turned sharply at his words, her anger zing like never before. ¡°You think this is love? That you¡¯re some tragic hero, giving everything and demanding nothing in return? Do you really believe your actions justify themselves because of the depth of your feelings?¡±

    She stepped closer, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°Have you ever stopped to consider how she would feel if she knew what you¡¯ve done? If she learned that her life came at the cost of her daughter¡¯s, would she be touched? Not to mention whether life will even work. But let¡¯s say you seed. Let¡¯s say she returns. When this insane n of yours to bring the dead back she finds out what you¡¯ve sacrificed¨Cwho you¡¯ve sacrificed¨Cdo you think she¡¯ll look at you with love in her eyes? Or will she look at you with the disgust and horror you deserve?¡±

    Doing all sorts of mean and pasty things in the name of deep love was totally a joke!

    In the end, it was still just a flimsy excuse for his selfishness.

    James looked up, his eyes slightly red. ¡°The Treasure Box can do it. The Treasure Box can do anything! I can bring Faith back to life. When she wakes up, she won¡¯t know any of this. I can make sure she never finds out. Then she¡¯ll be with me¡­¡±

    ¡°With you, she¡¯ll prefer to die,¡± Tiffany interrupted, her lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°Still clinging to your delusions? She doesn¡¯t love you at all.¡±

    James froze, his expression crumbling into one of shock. A flicker of self¨Cdoubt crossed his face.

    ¡°How? How can that be?¡± Hisugh was hollow, his tears flowing freely. He teetered on the edge of madness, his sanity unraveling before their eyes.

    Tiffany turned her face away.

    The scariest thing was obsession, and the saddest thing was still obsession.

    Richard stepped forward, hisrge, pale hand brushing away a tear from Tiffany¡¯s cheek.

    His touch was gentle, but when he turned to face James again, the tenderness disappeared. His entire being radiated a cold, murderous intent.

    His hand rose, poised to strike.

    Before he could act, June stumbled up from the ground and dropped to her knees in front of him. ¡°Mr. Hampton, please please spare him.¡±

    Richard¡¯s handsome face remained cold, utterly unmoved.

    ¡°Miss Kelley! Miss Kelley, I beg you¨Cplease let him go!¡± June turned to Tiffany, begging on her knees, but Tiffany quickly helped her up.

    ¡°June, what are you doing? Get up.¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was firm yet calm.

    She hadn¡¯t intended to kill James in the first ce.

    After everything¨Cyears of his false kindness, no matter how deceptive¨Cit was still too much for her to bear the thought of taking his life.

    ¡°June, get up. I won¡¯t harm James¡­¡± Tiffany said.

    The fact that she called him by his name was enough to signal her resolve.

    June¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. Clutching her wounded side, she staggered to her feet and made her way to James. She approached him just as she always had, without hesitation or fear. Her trust in him, despite everything, remained unwavering even as blood seeped from the wound in her chest and even though, not long ago, he¡¯d been the one to stab her.

    ¡°Mr. Quinn, I¡¯ll take you away,¡± June said softly, forcing a faint smile despite her pale and fragile appearance.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Though she could barely stand, she braced herself to be his support. Injured and weak as she was, she still mustered the strength to help him, step by agonizing step, out of the room.</font></font>

 Chapter 568

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was momentarily stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had known for a long time about June¡¯s feelings for James.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After all, loving someone wasn¡¯t something easily hidden¨Cthe way their eyes glow and shine when looking at each other always gave it away.</font></font>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But June had buried her feelings too deeply. Only when she gazed at James¡® back, the love and despair in her eyes betrayed the truth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The word love was the most hurtful of all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany opened her mouth to speak but finally sighed instead, softly murmuring, ¡°James, wake up!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">What should really be cherished isn¡¯t the person who doesn¡¯t belong to you, but those who are by your side, she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">James let out a quietugh at her words, a flicker of meaning light surging in his eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After a long pause, he looked at Tiffany and said, ¡°If you knew the story of your mother and me back then, maybe¡­ you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Ever since we first met in our youth, I have devoted myself to her with unwavering passion,¡® he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Time had passed, and it had changed everything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Selfish or not, despicable or not, he only wanted to hold onto that unfulfilled dream from years ago.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That was all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without another word, James gently pushed June aside, refusing her assistance. Turning away, he walked off, his tall figure gradually disappearing beyond the dark stone door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry and the others arrived just in time to catch sight of his retreating silhouette. They were about to give chase when June stopped them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡¯re just going to let him go?¡± Garry asked incredulously, exchanging puzzled nces with John.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany didn¡¯t respond. She stood frozen, staring in the direction James had gone, his words echoing in her mind:¡°If you knew the story of your mother and me back then, maybe¡­ you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What had happened back then?¡® she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Narrowing her eyes, Tiffany resolved to ask the older generation about it when she returned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Garry, still reluctant to let the matter rest, opened his mouth to press further. But under Richard¡¯s piercing, ice¨Ccold re, he fell silent, swallowing any objections.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tiffany said calmly, taking June¡¯s arm and walking away at an unhurried pace.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for the altar behind them, Richard smirked and, with a flick of his hand, set it aze, leaving nothing but ash.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They exited the ancient building, retracing their steps back to their vehicle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then they left behind the so¨Ccalled forbiddennd.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On the way back, June, her injuries severe, copsed as her knees gave out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany carefully cased her into the car, instructing her men to take June to the hospital immediately.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thankfully, Tiffany had already fed her spirit herbs. With the protective properties of the spirit herbs, the wound wouldn¡¯t be life¨Cthreatening.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The henchman nodded and immediately carried out the order.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got into another car.</font></font>

    On the way back to the Azure Sea Pce, Garry couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tiffany, why did we let that man go?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s identity¨Conly that he was more likely a foe than a friend.

    Without hesitation, Tiffany replied, ¡°I owe him.¡±

    After so many years of learning under him, even if there were ulterior motives involved, the sentiment couldn¡¯t be entirely erased.

    But she would only let him go just this once, and from now on, they owed each other nothing.

    Garry still didn¡¯t fully understand her words. Hesitating slightly, he asked, ¡°By the way, Tiffany, didn¡¯t you say you were looking for something? Did you find it?¡±

    Tiffany opened her palm, revealing a small, transparent ss bottle. Inside, a colorful spidery dormant.

    The red threads on her grandpa¡¯s body originated from this spider.

    It had been thrown to her by James just before he left.

    This spider was the antidote.

    Once they returned to the pce, Tiffany hurried inside, her steps brisk.

    Richard raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°In a hurry?¡±

    ¡°A bit,¡± she admitted with a small nod.

    Before she could react, the air around her seemed to ripple. In the next moment, Jeremy¡¯s surprised voice echoed, ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Blinking, Tiffany realized they were already inside the king¡¯s inner sanctum.

    Stunned, she turned to Richard, surprise and shock shing in her eyes.

    Richard merely spread his hands innocently, a low smile curling on his lips. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±

    Tiffany was speechless.

    ¡®Okay, fine,¡® she thought.

    Tiffany collected herself, deciding not to exin to Jeremy how they had entered. Instead, she moved directly to therge bed, casually rolling up her grandfather¡¯s sleeve. She opened the ss bottle, releasing the red spider.

    The spider, drawn by the scent of its preferred prey, immediately leapt onto the king¡¯s hand. Its tiny, sharp spines pierced his skin as it began to consume the red silk threads, devouring them little by little.

    In mere seconds, all the red threads covering the king¡¯s body were gone, and his skin returned to normal, as if the deadly threads had never existed.

    Seeing this, Tiffany let out a soft sigh of relief.

    Jeremy, standing nearby, seemed to grasp the situation and asked cautiously, ¡°This is¡­ Venom Spider?

    ¡°Uh¨Chuh,¡± Tiffany confirmed.

    Tiffany nodded, swiftly cing the red spider back into the ss bottle in one smooth motion, then looked up. ¡°The people around my grandpa need to be thoroughly investigated and cleared out. If not, there will be another time¨Cpossibly more times¨Cwhen lethal tactics like this are used.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Jeremy nodded, taking her warning to heart before asking, ¡°What about you, Miss Kelley?

    He hesitated, unsure if he should ask whether she would stay or if¡­ she had no intention of staying in Azure Sea Royal Family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until my grandpa wakes up,¡± she replied.

    It didn¡¯t take long. Within half an hour, the king opened his eyes.

    The first thing he did upon waking was call out, ¡°Tiffany¡­ Where is my Tiffany?¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here,¡± Tiffany said, stepping forward to check him with practiced ease.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was hard to detect the impact with the existence of the red threads, but it was clear that, after the Venom Spider had removed the red threads, her grandpa¡¯s heartbeat had grown stronger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Judging by his current condition, with proper recuperation and a regimen of spirit herbs to strengthen his body, her grandfather could easily live long without worry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A weight lifted from Tiffany¡¯s heart, and even the smile on her face seemed a little brighter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re going to be fine. But from now on, you have to listen to me¨Cyou can¡¯t overwork yourself anymore,¡± she said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± the king said, grinning and nodding repeatedly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the past, he might have thought that he was already old enough to soon meet his day. But now, everything was different. Tiffany, the little granddaughter he had longed for all these years, had finally returned. He hadn¡¯t even seen her get married yet¨Chow could he possibly leave the world now?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king gazed at Tiffany with a mix of relief and determination before turning to Richard. ¡°When¡¯s the wedding?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Half a month from now, on the eleventh,¡± Richard replied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Good, good. That¡¯s an auspicious day. I¡¯ll make sure to recover and attend in person!¡± the king dered, hisughter hearty and his once¨Cclouded eyes regaining rity and sharpness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With his spirits so high, there was little doubt his body would recover well.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded in agreement, then dismissed the nearby servants. Propping her chin in her hand, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, can you tell me about my mother?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 569

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Although the king was a bit surprised, he still opened his mouth and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but since you want to hear it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was about ten years ago¨Cat least, that was what he vaguely remembered. The only thing he could recall with certainty was that the Azure Sea Royal Family was at its peak back then, thriving both financially and politically.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had wanted his son, Shawn Affleck, to inherit the throne. However, the young Shawn had other ideas. He sneaked away from the Azure Sea Royal Family, iming that as the future sessor, he needed to travel to distantnds and see more of the world. Using the pretense of training and gaining experience, he slipped away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king, though furious, ultimately couldn¡¯t suppress Shawn¡¯s indomitable will and reluctantly allowed him to leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eight monthster, Shawn returned¨Cnot alone, but with a young woman named Faith Ashton.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Faith was strikingly beautiful, with a vibrant yetposed demeanor. Her words were confident and unpretentious, which immediately endeared her to the king.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He appreciated her elegance and grace and tacitly approved of the budding rtionship between Shawn and Faith.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But then, ¨¢ few monthster, scandal struck. Faith got drunk at an event and was discovered in bed with another man. A month after that, it was revealed she was pregnant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Faith vehemently insisted that she had not been intimate with anyone that night and that the child was Shawn¡¯s. However, all the others in the Azure Sea Royal Family turned against her. She was vilified, her reputation shredded, and no one believed her. The uproar was relentless, with members of the royal court seizing the opportunity to oppose their union.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Some even dered that if Shawn, the crown prince, insisted on marrying Faith¨Ca so¨Ccalled ¡°slut¡°-he would have to forfeit his im to the throne.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Many people were forcing Shawn to make a choice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king¡¯s anger boiled over. He publicly executed several dissenters to quell the uproar.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even so, Shawn defied the family. He took Faith with him and left the Azure Sea Royal Family, vanishing from their lives for</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">a year.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The king organized search parties, but Shawn and Faith remained elusive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eventually, he consoled himself with the thought that they would be safe and perhaps they had sought refuge with the Ashton family in Traron City.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A yearter, once the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s internal chaos had subsided and his position was secure, the king sent emissaries to Traron City to inquire about the Ashton family. What they reported was devastating: Shawn and Faith had been hunted down and killed.</font></font>

    In the countless days and nights that followed, the king couldn¡¯t escape his guilt. He often wondered if, had he been firmer- if he had dealt more ruthlessly with those self¨Cserving royal conspirators¨CShawn and Faith might still be alive.

    Then the king sighed and said, ¡°I bear the greatest responsibility for this matter. It was foolish of me to think it was a good thing that they left. It never urred to me that there would be such people who were so obsessed with my position that they would secretly send men to kill them!¡±

    Then what happened?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the king recalled. ¡°I found you in a trash can, still so small, frozen and bruised. Yet when I picked you up, you smiled at me.¡±

    At that time, Tiffany was just a baby swaddled in nkets, smiling like a delightful doll, an angel descended to earth.

    Tiffany knew the rest of the story.

    The king took her home, cared for her, and doted on her for five years, until the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s infighting erupted in full force, and she vanished amid the chaos.

    Tiffany paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Grandpa, did you believe my mother back then?¡±

    Everyone turned against her, using her of drunken indiscretions and sleeping with another man. With such ¡®evidence¡®, no matter what she said, no one would have believed her.

    And, in truth, it had all been part of a conspiracy.

    The king shook his head. ¡°I never doubted her because your father was my son. The woman who could make him treat her the way he did, I didn¡¯t think she would do such a thing.¡±

    At hearing those words, Tiffany smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter what others thought or said. As long as those closest to them were willing to believe, it must have been a greatfort to Faith back then.

    In that case, then the person who was lying in bed with Faith at that time must have been James.

    Tiffany¡¯s mood grewplicated.

    If that was the case, then James, who could restrain himself and maintain courtesy in front of his sweetheart, might, in some way, be showing a bit of sincerity.

    She had no right to criticize what had happened back then, nor could she judge who was right or wrong.

    She could only sigh at the cruelty of fate.

    Tiffany rubbed her brow, temporarily setting aside these thoughts. ¡°Grandpa, since you¡¯re fine now, I¡¯m going back to Lovell City.¡±

    Lovell City held its own attachments for her.

    ¡°So soon?¡± the king was surprised.

    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t hesitate to exin her situation in Lovell City.

    After being away for so long, it was only natural that her family in Lovell City would be worried.

    She could even imagine her adoptive father standing at the door every day, yearning to see her, pacing restlessly, unable to stay still.

    The king sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright. Your wedding day is approaching, and I will certainlye to give you a gift and my blessings.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiffany stayed with him for a while before standing up and leaving the inner chamber with Richard.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy apanied them to the door, remaining silent the entire time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He, already quiet by nature, was now as mute as a stone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised an eyebrow and patted Jeremy¡¯s shoulder, smiling as she asked, ¡°Lord Cooper, why so quiet?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Jeremy looked up, locking his dark eyes onto hers, his emotions unreadable, his seriousness palpable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">08:21</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thu, Nov 28</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">=3</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cher 369</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then he asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t want you to leave, would you stay?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was surprised.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The question came out of nowhere, leaving Tiffany stunned, caught off guard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jeremy looked away, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken at all, and bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me for being impolite.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that moment, he was no longer the shy boy who would blush easily while being teased at Luna Vi when they first met. Now, he stood before her as a lord of the Azure Sea Royal Family, his demeanor stiff, respectful, and distant.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was momentarily taken aback, but Jeremy had already bowed and walked away quickly, disappearing in just a few steps.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard, not far behind, gave some instructions to his men before approaching. Noticing Tiffany¡¯s strange expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Nothing.¡± Tiffany looked up at Richard¡¯s handsome face and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The word ¡°home¡± sounded strangelyforting. It also made Richard¡¯s heart flutter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s cold, sharp features softened with joy. The devilish charm of his face, which could seduce anyone, became even more attractive, drawing the gaze and making it hard to look away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany took a step forward and threw herself into Richard¡¯s arms,ughing softly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Carry me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her voice was soft, like a child asking for a favor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, Richard would never refuse Tiffany¡¯s request.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He smiled, the coldness in his eyes melting away to reveal warmth as tender as the spring sun. ¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He kissed her hair, then extended his arm to lift her and carry her toward the private ne waiting behind them.</font></font>

 Chapter 570

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The silhouettes of them stretched long shadows beneath the fading light of the setting sun.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The henchmen, ustomed to such scenes, had gradually learned to stayposed. Even when they saw Richard bending down to help Tiffany with her shoes, they no longer looked on in stunned disbelief as they once had.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By now, after countless disys of affection, they had be ustomed to witnessing such strange sights.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The private ne slowly ascended into the sky.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Nightfall descended, and a meteor streaked across the heavens.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Two and a half hourster, the private jetnded ¨¢t Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John entered the lounge from outside and, with a respectful tone, said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard held up a finger to signal for silence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John froze. When he looked again, he saw Tiffany fast asleep, nestled in Richard¡¯s arms.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Understanding immediately, John quietly retreated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard looked down at Tiffany, who slept like a contented cat in his arms, her bodyzily curled against him. She had found afortable position, her face soft and innocent in its vulnerability. The sight of her made his heart melted and brought a warm, protective feeling to his chest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smiled faintly and gently ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Littlezybones, we¡¯re home.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, Tiffany stirred, her hand pping lightly against his chin. Her voice, muffled by sleep, carried a hint of irritation. ¡°Quiet!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was clearly still half¨Casleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard paused, then chuckled softly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It seemed Tiffany had a little temper, even when asleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It made sense, though. During her time with the Azure Sea Royal Family, even though it was only a brief three days, Tiffany had been under constant stress. She had been pursued by assassins sent by Morwen, learned of her grandfather¡¯s deteriorating health, and even discovered betrayal by those she trusted most.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had ced so much faith in James, only to be deeply hurt.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After all these blows, her body and heart were both exhausted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Sleep¡­¡± Richard gently stroked Tiffany¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He then carefully picked her up and, with steady steps, walked toward his vi in Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The next morning, sunlight streamed into the room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany, still groggy, rolled over in bed and identally touched something hard. She opened her eyes to find Richard, dressed in pajamas and propped up on his elbow, watching her with a sly smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡­¡± Tiffany froze for a moment before reacting. ¡°Didn¡¯t I go home? Why did you bring me to Royal Bay?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who held me in your armsst night and promised you¡¯d never leave me again?¡± Richard raised an eyebrow, his words effectively silencing Tiffany, ¡°What, sleep with me and then act like you don¡¯t know me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany recoiled. ¡°How would I dare?¡±</font></font>

    She couldn¡¯t me anyone. She was the one who had let herself get carried away by Richard¡¯s charm and found herself unable to pull away, bound to him in a way that seemed to make it impossible to leave his side.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose, adding, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    ¡®What?¡® Richard thought. From the way she said it, it almost sounded like she was reluctant to be with me?¡±

    Richard¡¯s face darkened. He rolled over and pressed her underneath him, his tone suddenly cold and firm. ¡°In that case, get used to it again, then?¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡± Tiffany tried to pull away, but it was no use.

    The zing sun rose in the sky, casting its light over the earth.

    It wasn¡¯t until mid¨Cafternoon that Tiffany finally got out of the room after a shower, moving in the strangest ways.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Though her waist was sore from a ¡°bed exercise¡°, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her body felt different after everything that had happened. She couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what had changed, but there was an energy in her she hadn¡¯t felt before, like she could run through Royal Bay without stopping.

    It was odd.

    Tiffany frowned but didn¡¯t dwell on it. She dragged Richard downstairs to have lunch.

    After lunch, Richard¡¯s phone started ringing non¨Cstop.

    Apparently, in the few days since he¡¯d left Lovell City, work had piled up at thepany, waiting for him to make decisions. Tiffany wiped her mouth and stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the office now? I need to go back home too.¡±

    Aside from home, there was school to think about.

    It had been a week since her suspension had ended, and it was time to report back to school.

    Plus, she wondered how things were going with Melody and whether that makeup artist, Avianna, who had a miscarriage after being kicked by Melody violently, had done something.

    Tiffany was lost in thought when she saw Richard bending down, his handsome face approaching hers, dark eyes glinting with something teasing.

    Tiffany reluctantly stepped forward and nted a quick kiss on the face of Richard who had approached her, asking in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Richard chuckled softly and turned to give instructions to John. ¡°Take Mrs. Hampton home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton.¡± John nodded in response.

    Richard then got into the car and headed to the office.

    ¡°Mrs. Hampton, please get in the car.¡± John opened the car door, and Tiffany climbed in.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Tiffany had just stepped out of the car when, to her surprise, she saw her adoptive father sitting listlessly on a stone bench in the courtyard. His eyes were always focused on the road ahead, only briefly ncing up when a car passed, then quickly looking away when he realized the person in the car wasn¡¯t her.

    He was only watching the road from the airport side and hadn¡¯t noticed the one behind him.

    Tiffany was both amused and touched.

    In the next moment, she quietly approached and covered Charlie¡¯s eyes before he could react, asking in a muffled voice, ¡°Who am I?¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Whenever she changed her appearance, even her closest rtives couldn¡¯t recognize her. It wasn¡¯t just her looks that changed¨Cher voice also took on a different tone that made it impossible for anyone to tell, even under her careful disguise.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But this time, Charlie responded almost immediately, ¡°It¡¯s my precious daughter!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His tone was certain, without a hint of doubt.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany removed her hand with a giggle and cheerfully called out, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s good to have you back!¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes were red, his expression a mixture of relief and frustration.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had been worried that Tiffany might leave and never</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if she dide back, he feared she might never call him ¡°Dad¡± again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But now, seeing her again, he knew she hadn¡¯t forgotten them¨Cshe was still his daughter!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany noticed Charlie¡¯s emotions, and her heart softened. She walked over and gave him a hug, smiling as usual. ¡°I want french fries! Could you make some for me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course!¡± Since it was Tiffany¡¯s request, Charlie would never refuse.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In fact, he was more than happy to oblige!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Come on, go inside!¡± Charlie said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany entered the vi. Though she hadn¡¯t been back in three days, everything inside and outside Cedar Ridge Vi remained the same.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The warmth andfort of the house filled the space.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It felt like¡­ home.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked up, brushed away the tinge of sadness in her eyes, and hurried to the kitchen to help Charlie.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 571

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasn¡¯t long before Thalia picked Eric up from school, and the family of four gathered for coffee. After eating and drinking her fill, Tiffany returned to her room for a half¨Chour nap. Once refreshed, she changed her clothes and left the house.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, June had been transferred to the hospital in Lovell City, where her wounds were treated personally by Sidney.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The injury, though not life¨Cthreatening, was still serious and required attention.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got into her car and headed straight to the hospital. As she entered the room, she saw Sidney reviewing the medical records and instructing June. ¡°The wound is healing quickly,¡± Sidney said, ¡°but you need to avoid certain foods and drinks for the next few days. If all goes well, you could be discharged in about a week.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m fine; I want to be discharged today,¡± June insisted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, upon spotting Tiffany approaching, she immediately fell silent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked up to her and said, ¡°No one can discharge himself from the hospital after an injury like this. It¡¯s not a small wound. Besides, there are not so many orders to deal with in Miracle Healer, and even if there are, I¡¯d handle it myself. You need to rest properly, June.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss Kelley¡­¡± June began but was quickly interrupted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll pick you up in a week,¡± Tiffany dered firmly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With no room to argue, June reluctantly nodded her agreement.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany then turned to Sidney for a detailed update on June¡¯s condition.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">ording to Sidney, the great effects of spirit herbs had significantly elerated the healing process. June¡¯s wounds healed very well and were not life¨Cthreatening.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing this, Tiffany felt a wave of relief. Confident that the hospital staff could care for June, she stayed for about half an hour and then left the hospital.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s one¨Cweek suspension from school had ended the day before, and she knew that if she didn¡¯t report back today, she would likely be flooded with reminders from the director of teaching and discipline.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she arrived at Lovell School, she noticed a crowd of students gathered in the yground. From afar, it was clear that something had captured their attention, but Tiffany wasn¡¯t one to indulge in suchmotion.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ignoring the spectacle, she walked straight toward the ssroom</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A few students happened to pass by her. These students were animatedly discussing the scene on the yground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One of them said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s great that our school¡¯s little devil got punished, but that one¨Cweek suspension was way too lenient. It would¡¯ve been so much better if Tiffany had been expelled. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯d dare to bully anyone again after that.¡±</font></font>

    Another student chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I wish she¡¯d nevere to school again! She¡¯s ruining our school. Even her littleckey dares to act all high and mighty. No wonder he was taught a lesson!¡±

    The chatter faded away, but the words had already reached Tiffany¡¯s ears.

    She stopped abruptly, spun around, and sped one of the students firmly by the shoulder. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± she asked, her voice cold and steady.

    Caught red¨Chanded, the students froze, staring at Tiffany as though they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡°N¨Cno, we didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± one of them stammered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Tiffany raised an eyebrow and casually dug at her ear, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Funny, because I heard it. What was that again?¡±

    Her yful smile sent a chill through the group, but it was the sharp,manding aura radiating from her that broke them into a cold sweat.

    They scrambled for an excuse, but before they could manage one. Tiffany¡¯s smile vanished. Her expression turned icy, her piercing gaze enough to make anyone squirm. ¡°Was that my ¡®littleckey¡® you were talking about? Zoe Stevens?¡±

    The group exchanged uneasy nces. Under the pressure of Tiffany¡¯s cold stare, they finally nodded. ¡°Y¨Cyes¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened? Speak,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°Zoe¡­ vited school rules. She¡¯s being expelled,¡± one of them blurted out.

    ¡°What rule?¡± Tiffany said calmly.

    ¡°Same as you¨Cfighting,¡± they answered in unison.

    They all looked at Tiffany, their eyes practically screaming: She must have learned this from you.

    ¡°Scram,¡± Tiffany snapped, releasing her grip.

    The group scattered, and Tiffany strode purposefully toward the yground.

    From a distance, she could see a crowd of students gathered. At the center stood Zoe, surrounded and clearly being forced out. Her belongings were scattered on the ground, and she spotted a ck footprint smeared across Zoe¡¯s backpack.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart instantly sank.

    So this was how Zoe was bullied during the week she¡¯d been gone?

    Just then, a girl with a ck eye emerged from the crowd, holding a grease¨Cstained lunch box in her hands.

    The girl raised the box, aiming for Zoe¡¯s face. But before it couldnd, an orange came hurtling through the air, striking the girl¡¯s hand.

    The sudden change caused her to lose her grip, and the lunch box flipped in her grasp¨Cits greasy contents sttering across her own face.

    Her delicate makeup was ruined by the soup, and the once¨Cbeautiful dress was instantly soiled.

    The chatter around them fell silent for a moment beforeughter erupted from all directions.

    ¡°Jessica, are you okay? Sshing soup and hitting your own face are your hands shaking?¡± someone said.

    The girl called Jessica was so furious that she stomped her feet in frustration, her face flushed with both shame and anger. She picked up the orange from the ground, her voice sharp as she demanded, ¡°Who threw this? Step forward!¡±

    From behind the crowd, a slender figure stepped out.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Under the zing sun, Tiffany emerged, her fair skin glowing with an icy radiance. Her elegant demeanor exuded nobility, leaving not a trace of inferiority. At a nce, she looked like someone who had stepped straight out of a painting.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her beauty was breathtaking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Gasps of surprise echoed around her. ¡°Tiffany?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany is back?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°She hasn¡¯t been expelled yet?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Amid the murmurs, Tiffany nced up nonchntly and drawled, ¡°I threw it. Got a problem with that?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her arrogance was as unyielding as ever.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Someone tugged at Jessica¡¯s sleeve from behind, whispering nervously, ¡°Jessica, let it go. You can¡¯t win against her.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jessica Simpson, a wealthy girl who had transferred schools five days ago, had heard about Tiffany¡¯s notorious reputation as the ¡®queen devil¡® in school. However, she had scoffed at the rumors and dismissed them, secretly hoping to steal Tiffany¡¯s spotlight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Therefore, she always disparaged Tiffany, and her words even became more and more intense, which was why she had an argument with Zoe and was beaten up by Zoe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thanks to her family¡¯s wealth and influence, Jessica was not punished in any way, but Zoe, who had no such backing, was now on the verge of being expelled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And that was also why this scene was unfolding today.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jessica shot a nce at Tiffany, her eyes flickering with both amazement and jealousy. She gestured at the oil¨Cstained dress clinging to her body, raised her chin haughtily, and sneered, ¡°Do you even know how much this dress costs?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The implication was clear: her clothes were expensive, far beyond what someone like Tiffany could afford.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To her surprise, Tiffany nodded and replied smoothly, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just an off¨Cseason worth much.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¨C</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°off¨Cseason¡°.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jessica¡¯s smug expression froze instantly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She never thought that Tiffany would know it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°W¨CWhat are you talking about? This is thetest model! It cost tens of thousands of dors! Shame on you for talking nonsense!¡± Jessica said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wasn¡¯t interested in debating fashion. Taking a step forward, she smiled coolly, her tone sharp as she asked, ¡°I heard you beat up my friend?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jessica sneered, her chin tilting even higher. ¡°So what? What can you do about it?¡±</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nce at her ck eye dismissively as she rolled up her sleeves with casual grace. ¡°Only one ck eye? That¡¯s not a good look. Don¡¯t be shy¨CI¡¯ll help you even it out.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 572

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she swung her fist, and before Jessica could react, it connected with her eye socket.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A sharp pain shot through her, so intense that she stumbled backward.</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The yground erupted with the sound of Jessica¡¯s cries and howls. After a few minutes, when she removed her hand from her eye, the bruised mess revealed itself. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, it was perfectly symmetrical with her other eye.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The crowd was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had imed she¡¯d made Jessica¡¯s eyes look the same, and she¡¯d delivered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Oh my,¡± people thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ignoring the varied expressions of disbelief around her, Tiffany strode forward and pulled the dazed Zoe up from the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany, there you are.¡± Zoe lowered her head, a self¨Creproachful expression shadowing her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I got you in trouble again.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You do should feel sorry.¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice was sharp, her tone a little colder than Zoe expected.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe¡¯s heart sank. Meeting Tiffany¡¯s icy gaze, she froze, wondering, ¡®She must be upset with me.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sadness filled her, but before she could spiral further, Tiffany added, ¡°I¡¯ve taught you so many self¨Cdefense moves, and yet you only hit her in one eye?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe was speechlesss.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Relief washed over Zoe, and she lunged toward Tiffany, tears spilling as she cried out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany! Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to hit her in both eyes so they look the same!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Now that¡¯s more like it,¡± Tiffany said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their casual, almost conspiratorial exchange carried over to the stunned crowd.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The spectators were all incredulous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That was exactly the way Tiffany was, vindictive and rude.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">While most people were left gawking, those familiar with Tiffany¡¯s methods weren¡¯t entirely surprised. Among them, however, was Jessica, who seethed with rage. She red at them, her temper exploding.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°We¡¯ll see if you two still have this smug attitude after I get you expelled!¡± Jessica whipped out her phone and dialed, ¡°Wait till the principal hears about this!¡± she snapped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She also had connections.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany, unimpressed, raised an eyebrow, her expression remaining breezy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But just at this time, Tiffany¡¯s phone rang.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany answered, ¡°Hello, Richard.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Where are you?¡± came his low voice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°At school.¡± Tiffany replied, ¡°It sounds a bit noisy.¡± Richard rose and moved to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window at the top of Royal Tower. Looking in the direction of Lovell School, he asked in a soft tone, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It hadn¡¯t even been three hours since they¡¯d parted at noon.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s lips twitched as she prepared to reply, but before she could speak, Jessica stormed over, yelling loudly enough for Richard to hear. ¡°Tiffany, just you wait! In less than five minutes, I¡¯ll make you cry and drive you out of Lovell City!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Who gave her the nerve to say that?¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>

    Tiffany chuckled, giving Jessica a look that seemed to say, ¡°God bless you!¡± and ¡°How could you be so stupid?¡±

    ¡°Were you bullied?¡± Richard¡¯s voice turned ice¨Ccold.

    Tiffany replied casually, ¡°Just a small conflict.¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t press further, only admonishing her with a hint of tenderness. ¡°Behave in ss, and don¡¯t forget to miss me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¨Chuh,¡± Tiffany answered nonchntly.

    As the call ended, Richard turned to John, who was standing by. His voice was sharp andmanding. ¡°Find out what happened to Tiffany at school today. Whoever dared to provoke her¨Cmake sure they leave Lovell City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton!¡± John nodded briskly and hurried off.

    Meanwhile, on the school yground, the principal arrived in a rush, sweat dripping from his forehead, evidence that he¡¯d jogged all the way.

    Jessica pointed at her swollen eye and cried dramatically, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve been bullied! Look at my eye¨Cit hurts so much! I want you to expel them both. And they need to apologize to me! I also reserve the right to hold them ountable!¡±

    This humiliation couldn¡¯t go unpunished.

    Hearing Jessica call the principal ¡°Uncle¡°, the onlookers exchanged knowing nces.

    No wonder Zoe was expelled so easily. It turned out that the principal was Jessica¡¯s uncle.

    That exined everything!

    The crowd murmured amongst themselves, curious to see how this would unfold.

    Jessica¡¯s expression was smug, but her confidence wavered as her uncle wiped the sweat from his brow and turned toward Tiffany. His tone underwent a shocking transformation as he said warmly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. A little scuffle like this only helps strengthen bonds between students. Tiffany, you didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?¡±

    The sudden shift left everyone stunned.

    Jessica, bbergasted, rushed forward, shrieking, ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m the one who got hit! This bitch punched me!¡±

    ¡®Strengthen bonds? Come on, I have no intention of forging bonds with Tiffany!¡® she thought.

    The principal pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a punch¨Cit¡¯ll heal in a couple of days. Besides, you should feel honored to have been touched by Tiffany.¡±

    ¡®What? Honored? What the hell!¡® Jessica thought. She was totally seething.

    Jessica was almost growling, so furious that tears welled up in her eyes.

    Tiffany, however, hadn¡¯t uttered a single word from beginning to end. She stood there, feeling a twinge of absurd amusement at the scene unfolding before her.

    Earlier, she had been suspended for a week as punishment after she got into trouble and kicked someone into an artificialke during a fight. It was during a time when she and Richard were at odds, and everyone seemed to relish mocking her, seizing every opportunity to step on her while she was down.

    She was sure the principal was ying it so ¡°reasonable¡± now because Richard must have warned him before.

    Raising an eyebrow, she asked, ¡°I heard Zoe¡¯s getting expelled?¡±

    ¡°No way! Whoever spread that rumor is lying,¡± the principal snapped.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re off to ss then,¡± Tiffany replied coolly and tugged Zoe away from the yground.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jessica burned with rage and made to follow them, but the principal stopped her with a firm hand on her shoulder.¡°Jessica, you¡¯ll need to transfer to another school.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why?¡± Jessica demanded, her voice trembling.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Because you messed with the wrong person,¡± the principal said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany and Zoe returned to the ssroom, Tiffany noticed that the seating arrangement had changed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In her usual spot now sat Melody, scowling as if she owned the ce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody nced up with a look of utter disinterest as Tiffany stepped inside. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, an unspoken exchange crackled in the air.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Still breathing, huh?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Not going anywhere before you do.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany selected a different seat and settled in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One ss passed uneventfully, and soon, the bell rang for dismissal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany, having arrivedte to school today, wasted no time. She gathered her belongings and walked out with Zoe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As they approached the school gates, they noticed Jessica being ushered away by her family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her parents were sternly lecturing her, while Jessica trudged behind them, head bowed and sulking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe gave a soft snort. ¡°Tiffany, you wouldn¡¯t know since you weren¡¯t here, but this girl has been unbearable¨Calways looking for ways to speak ill of you. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I punched her the other day.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not worth it. Let¡¯s just go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two of them exited the school gates together.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The driver of the Kelley family was already waiting at the curb. Tiffany and Zoe approached the car. Just as Tiffany reached for the door handle, a vehicle suddenly sped down the road, its engine roaring as it veered sharply.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasn¡¯t heading toward them¨Cit was elerating toward Melody, who had just stepped out of the school gate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe let out a startled scream. ¡°Ah! She¡¯s going to get hit!¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 573

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As much as she disliked Melody¨Cand in her heart, she couldn¡¯t wait for Melody to disappear¨CTiffany was instinctively scared at the scene unfolding before her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned slightly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just moments ago, with a fleeting nce, she had recognized the person in the car: Avianna, the makeup artist whom Melody had kicked, causing her miscarriage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had explicitly instructed June to pay Avianna a sum of money to keep her quiet and follow instructions. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Avianna acting so impulsively, letting her rage cloud her judgment and choosing such an extreme method to retaliate against Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Stupid. Just in stupid,¡¯ she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before Tiffany could process her thoughts, the scene took a dramatic turn. Melody, reacting with startling speed, darted to the side¨Cand in a shocking twist, she grabbed another student and pulled him directly before her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A screech pierced the air as the brakes engaged, the car halting mere inches from the terrified student.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The entire spectacle was heart¨Cstopping.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Chaos erupted. Someone called the police, and others rushed to help.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ten minutester, Avianna was apprehended.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before being taken away by the police, Avianna turned to Melody, her voice filled with anguish and fury. ¡°Give me back my child! Give me back my child!¡± she screamed..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The incident of Melody causing Avianna¡¯s miscarriage had been suppressed, buried underyers of influence and distraction. However, many people knew about it. It was impossible to really hide it, so there were still some leaks.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, after Keh broke off the engagement, people lost interest in Melody. As a result, the public chose to forget about this episode.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, Avianna mentioned it again, transforming once¨Cdismissed gossip into undeniable truth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Avianna¡¯s cries echoed in the chaos. ¡°Give me back my baby! You monster! You heartless woman! You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you¨CI curse you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany watched silently as Avianna was forced into the police car</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With a slight sigh, she instructed her driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Originally, Tiffany had hoped Avianna would dismantle Melody¡¯s fa?ade piece by piece, exposing her for who she truly was. Tiffany also wanted to expose the fact that Melody had killed her deskmate and indirectly caused Ged¡¯s death. Unexpectedly, Avianna had agreed to it long before, but the moment she took action, she acted terribly foolish!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Driving a car to hit Melody? In broad daylight?¡® she wondered. It is so reckless. Foolish beyond belief!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not only had Avianna failed to harm Melody, but she¡¯d alsonded herself in police custody instead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rubbed her temples in frustration, exhaling sharply and not knowing what to say.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To her surprise. Tiffany saw Avianna again in front of the school the very next day!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It seemed that she was released after less than a day of confinement.</font></font>

    Tiffany froze momentarily hefore casually asking John to look into it.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to learn the truth: Avianna was not only ill but mentally unstable. Her actions the day before had caused quite a stir, but legally, her condition meant she couldn¡¯t be held ountable.

    No wonder she was so bold, Tiffany thought.

    Raising an eyebrow, Tiffany stepped out of the car.

    Avianna was crouched in front of the school with a loudspeaker in hand, sting usations for all to hear. Her message was clear: she med Melody for kicking her and causing her miscarriage.

    To make matters worse, Avianna even insinuated that Melody had been involved in a murder and gotten away with it.

    Every word echoed loudly, ensuring everyoneing and going could hear her ims.

    When Melody returned to school, the air buzzed with rumors.

    Some dismissed Avianna¡¯s usations, reasoning that the words of someone mentally unstable couldn¡¯t be trusted. Others, however, whispered that Avianna¡¯s statements sounded disturbingly credible¨Cny percent, to be exact. After all, everything Avianna said seemed to be reasonable.

    Caught in the storm of gossip, Melody¡¯s once¨Cwless, kind¨Chearted image took a hit.

    Opinions were sharply divided.

    Amid the heated debate, Tiffany remained remarkably calm.

    She focused on catching up on missed lessons and dealing with Richard who had taken to climbing through her window at night. Days and nights were busy, leaving little room for distraction.

    Yawning, Tiffany left the school gates after ss this day, only to have a car pull up in front of her.

    The window rolled down, revealing Richard¡¯s striking face.

    ¡°Get in,¡± hemanded in a low, clear voice, his presence maic.

    Before she realized it, Tiffany had obediently climbed into the car.

    Once she was seated, Richard turned to her, his intense gaze unwavering. ¡°The wedding dress design is ready,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to try it on.¡±

    Tiffany froze, her expression dazed and slightly confused.

    It suddenly dawned on her¨Cshe hadpletely forgotten about her uing wedding!

    Noticing her stunned reaction, Richard¡¯s face darkened. Without warning, he pinched her cheek and leaned in to deliver a light, punitive bite on her lips. ¡°No backing out,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Tiffany said.

    She had any intention of doing so.

    Tiffany imitated his tone from the night before. Snuggling closer, she exhaled softly into his ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you.¡±

    Her voice was a melody of softness, sweetness, and sheer temptation.

    As the car windows slid up and the privacy curtains between the front and back seats fell, Richard wasted no time.

    Pinning Tiffany beneath him in the spacious backseat, he murmuredzily, his voice a low, husky drawl, ¡°You really are a little demon.¡±

    She was always unknowingly seducing him, driving him mad with her innocent flirtations.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if it was his self¨Ccontrol that wascking or if Tiffany had been born to drive him wild.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lowering his head, Richard yfully bit at Tiffany¡¯s neck, leaving a trail of faint red marks that bloomed on her skin like roses.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany gasped, her cheeks flushed as she protested with a re. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She recalled her embarrassment fromst time when June had identally spotted the mark.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, here he was, leaving this kind of mark again:</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled, his voice deep and teasing as he leaned closer. ¡°So¡­ why don¡¯t you bite back?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His seductive tone sent a shiver down her spine, pulling taut the strings of her resolve.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany clenched her teeth, unwilling to back down. If he wanted to y, she¡¯d return the favor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Fine! You ask for it, then!¡± she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then she pounced, and their yful battle began. Between the pushes and counter¨Cpushes, the multi¨Cmillion¨Cdor Maybach swayed ever so slightly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the driver¡¯s seat, John remained calm andposed, like a mountain unmoved by the storm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Yet a thought flickered across his mind. ¡®It won¡¯t be long before Richard has a kid,¡® he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When their yful tussle finally subsided, both bore the evidence of their ¡°battle¡°.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened at the faint red marks marring Richard¡¯s sharp corbone. Her face flushed a deep scarlet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The defined lines of his corbone, the forbidden air about him, and the lingering marks beneath his ck shirt- everything about him seemed designed to tempt her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then her gaze shifted to her own neck, where simr marks had bloomed.</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Well, this round ended in a tie,¡¯ she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thankfully, it waste fall, and she could hide the marks under a turtleneck or jacket.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The thought gave her a newfound boldness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Still nning to take me to try on wedding dresses?¡± she asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course.¡± Richard chuckled, his eyes brimming with affection as he gently tapped her nose. ¡°Drive,¡± he orderednguidly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton.¡± John jolted to attention, starting the engine and smoothly steering the car toward their destination.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car stopped outside a renowned designer¡¯s private studio. Known for its exclusivity, the studio rarely entertained guests, and its wedding dresses were nothing short of exorbitantly priced works of art.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nced at the studio¡¯s elegant signboard as Richard reached for her hand, guiding her inside with a smile.</font></font>

 Chapter 574

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The entire floor was expansive, spacious, and bathed in light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the elegantly minimalist living room, a few neatly arranged rattan chairs added a touch of warmth, while two steaming cups of premium coffee sat invitingly on the table.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A group of studio assistants stood to the side, poised to greet their guests. The moment Richard entered with Tiffany, they bowed respectfully and chorused, ¡°Good day, Mr. Hampton. Good day, Mrs. Hampton.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mm,¡± Richard repliedzily, not breaking his stride as he continued walking further inside with Tiffany by his side.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Beyond the sitting area, disyed on a pristine, well¨Clit tform, was a wedding dress thatmanded attention with its luxurious simplicity. It glowed under the lights.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard kept a firm but gentle hold on Tiffany¡¯s hand. When her eyesnded on the dress, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but pause, captivated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was stunning¨Cthe style, the precise tailoring, the sheer elegance. It radiated luxury without veering into ostentation, carrying an almost ethereal beauty. It was breathtaking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Do you like it?¡± Richard asked, his hand brushing lightly against her waist. He added with a small smile, ¡°Go ahead, try it on.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany hesitated. To be honest, she hadn¡¯t been prepared for this.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had juste from school, still wearing her uniform. Her shoes didn¡¯t match the asion, and she wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup. How could she try on such a stunning wedding dress like this?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Richard clearly anticipated her concern.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As soon as he finished his words, several female staff members stepped forward.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They bowed gracefully to Tiffany and said in unison, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, please follow us this way.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Realizing there was no point in refusing, Tiffany nodded. She nced back at Richard, whose eyes gleamed with anticipation. The warmth in his gaze made her cheeks flush. Without another word, she let herself be led into the dressing room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The wedding dress had a long, trailing hem, and it was undeniably difficult to handle alone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the studio¡¯s assistants were clearly well¨Ctrained. Tiffany felt them working swiftly yet delicately, and before she knew it, the dress was fitted perfectly around her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mrs. Hampton, please have a seat. I¡¯ll fix your hair,¡± one of the assistants said with a smile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Thank you,¡± Tiffany replied softly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was no mirror in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t see herself. She could only sit still as the assistants worked around her. After about ten minutes, her hair was styled, and a few more minutester, a lightyer of makeup had been applied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The assistants¡® awe¨Cfilled voices echoed one after another. ¡°You look so beautiful.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany curved her lips into a smile. For once, the usually self¨Cassured and narcissistic Tiffany didn¡¯t nod in smug agreement. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is there a mirror?¡±</font></font>

    The studio was enormous, with every corner tastefully arranged. Yet, the absence of a mirror seemed oddly conspicuous. One of the female assistants stifled augh and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t keep mirrors in the studio. Our designer believes in showcasing the bride¡¯s most beautiful side to her groom first. So. Mrs. Hampton, you¡¯ll only see yourself when you step outside.¡±

    ¡°I see. Tiffany nodded in understanding.

    One assistant approached with a pair of high heels, smiling warmly. ¡°Please change into these, Mrs. Hampton. Then you¡¯ll be ready to go out.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Tiffany took the shoes and slipped them on.

    As she rose, the door to the changing room opened.

    The assistants bowed slightly in unison, their voices soft and respectful. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, please.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Tiffany stepped forward, her heart unexpectedly fluttering.

    This was clearly not an official wedding. He¡¯d seen her at her worst, knew her better than anyone, and there was nothing left to conceal.

    Yet, in this moment, a nervous energy coursed through her, her heart pounding wildly against her ribcage.

    Her face grew warm as a flush crept across her cheeks.

    Exhaling slowly, Tiffany steadied herself, straightened her posture, and walked out in her elegant high heels.

    Richard had been waiting for a long time.

    But he was not impatient at all from the beginning to the end.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite his usual cool andposed demeanor, there was an unmistakable anticipation etched into his expression at this time.

    His gaze asionally drifted toward the direction of the changing room, betraying a rare flicker of eagerness.

    Finally, the door opened.

    A figure d in white emerged, moving gracefully.

    Tiffany¡¯s delicate features, lightly enhanced with makeup, radiated a wless beauty that could steal one¡¯s breath. The wedding dress hugged her slender frame, entuating her swan¨Clike neck with elegance and poise. Her prominent corbones added a subtle hint of allure, and the faint red mark on her neck stirred even more intrigue.

    Richard¡¯s gaze deepened, the brief flicker of astonishment in his eyes giving way to an unguarded admiration.

    Then a slow, captivating smile spread across his face, his features growing impossibly more striking.

    Rising from his seat, Richard cut a dashing figure. His tall frame, broad shoulders, and chiseled physique were impably showcased by his tailored suit. He looked so handsome and charming.

    Tiffany watched him approach, her heart skipping a beat, though a sly glint danced in her clear eyes.

    She asked teasingly, ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Richard replied without hesitation.

    Then, he leaned closer, and hisrge hand easily encircled her slender waist.

    Her waist was soft, impossibly slim, and she looked effortlessly pretty and graceful.

    Truly, Tiffany, his wife, was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Richard leaned in closer, inhaling softly near her, and his smile deepened. ¡°You smell good too.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasn¡¯t the scent of perfume but something subtler¨Ca faint, natural aroma she seemed born with. It reminded him of fresh herbs mingled with the lightest hint of floral sweetness, a unique, ethereal fragrance that was irresistibly seductive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blushed and red at him yfully, whispering, ¡°Hey, there are so many people around. Don¡¯t be like that, okay?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, with a snap of his fingers, the surrounding crowd dispersed instantly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Richard said with a deep, urgent smile. ¡°You can do whatever you want to me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked, momentarily confused. Then, in a half¨Cjoking tone, she asked, ¡°It sounds more like something you would say.¡°.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Well then,¡± Richard murmured, his voice rich with amusement, ¡°I can do whatever I want to you now.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A low chuckle reached her ears, and before she could react, his lips found hers. His kisses were slow and deliberate, each one trailing lower and lower, igniting her senses bit by bit until a whistle sounded from nearby, followed by a burst ofughter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Is this the legendary Mr. Hampton?¡± someone teased. ¡°The cold and untouchable Mr. Hampton? Turns out he¡¯s no different than any other man!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s heart leapt as her face turned crimson, but before her embarrassment could surface, Richard shielded her with his arms and draped his suit jacket over her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only then did Richard nce over his shoulder, his gaze icy as itnded on the intruder. His thin lips curled in disdain as he growled a single word, ¡°Leave.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man, however, strode in unabashedly,ughing heartily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany peeked out from behind Richard and saw a man of simr age to Richard. Dressed impably, he carried himself with easy confidence. His features were striking, though not overly so, and his demeanor suggested familiarity with Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This man was Eddie Murphy, the owner of the studio they were in, a world¨Crenowned designer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eddie¡¯s creations were one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind masterpieces sought after by celebrities and aristocrats alike. However, Eddie was a very arrogant person, and few could convince him to take on their projects.</font></font>

 Chapter 575

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany looked up, her gaze inadvertently collided with Eddie¡¯s.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He didn¡¯t shy away but instead called out enthusiastically, ¡°Hi, Tiffany!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hello.¡± Tiffany offered a polite smile, barely lifting the corners of her lips before Richard stepped in front of her, seamlessly blocking Eddie¡¯s view.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What an overbearing, possessive, jealous man he is!¡® Tiffany thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany found it a little amusing but chose not toment. Instead, she turned and headed back to the changing room to switch out of the wedding dress she was trying on.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Once she was out of sight, Eddie lounged back in a chair, exuding an air ofzy confidence. He nced at Richard with a knowing grin. ¡°The measurements you provided were spot on.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone he designed for had to be measured by him personally.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Only then could he truly create a custom dress that would perfectly suit the other party¡¯s needs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was his upational habit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, he was no hooligan. He measured with a ruler, always behaving like a gentleman¨Cno inappropriate intentions whatsoever.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even so, Richard had vetoed Eddie¡¯s offer to take Tiffany¡¯s measurements without a second thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">From that alone, Eddie could see just how much Richard doted on and protected Tiffany. It was clear Richard didn¡¯t even want anyone else to look at her, let alone touch her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eddie couldn¡¯t help but muse, If Richard could, Richard would probably tuck her into his pocket and keep her hidden away from the world.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard raised an eyebrow and replied unabashedly, ¡°Of course</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After all, no one else would know his wife¡¯s measurements better than him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit,¡± Eddie said with augh, yfully punching Richard¡¯s shoulder. Then, as if remembering something important, he added, ¡°And don¡¯t forget to settle the bill.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His designs didn¡¯te cheap!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard smiled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their banter didn¡¯t touch on business or thetest happenings but carried a rare warmth and ease between old friends.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany emerged from the changing room, she caught snippets of their conversation, She raised her eyebrows slightly, surprised by the casual camaraderie between the two men.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eddie turned and noticed her outfit¨Ca school uniform¨Cand let out a low whistle. ¡°Tiffany still in school?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The way his eyes flicked to Richard spoke volumes¨Ca teasing glint of the innocent young Tiffany being ¡°captured¡± by a practised hunter, Richard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded and walked over to Richard without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hungry? Richard asked softly, ignoring Eddie¡¯s antics. His hand reached out to pinch her cheek. Before she could answer, he slipped his arm around her waist, steering her protectively toward the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Eddie called out behind them, grinning, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay up</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany could not help but feel amused. When she got into the car, she asked curiously, ¡°Is that your friend?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Well, a money¨Cgrubber.¡±</font></font>

    Tiffany burst outughing. A designer who had risen to such prominence surely didn¡¯tck money¨Cso how, now that he had fame and status, could he still be so fixated on it?

    Sensing her doubt, Richard exined, ¡°A few years ago, before he became famous, a woman he was in love with left him for someone else.¡±

    It hit Eddie hard. Ever since, the only way he felt secure was by watching his bank bnce grow.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Tiffany mused with a shrug, then let the matter drop.

    They headed to dinner hand in hand. Richard had reserved an entire restaurant for the evening, but as they drove past Maximus Restaurant, Tiffany suddenly called out, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here and eat at Uncle Owen¡¯s restaurant, okay?¡±

    Maximus Restaurant had lost some clientele after Morwen¡¯s previous schemes to cause trouble there. While the damage hadn¡¯t been catastrophic, Tiffany still felt partly responsible.

    No matter what, this matter started because of her. Now that an opportunity presented itself to increase Maximus Restaurant¡¯s exposure, she wasn¡¯t about to let it slip by.

    Richard, as usual, had no objections.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said with a faint smile.

    Hearing this, John, their driver, pulled over at once.

    Tiffany immediately tugged Richard by the hand and led him into Maximus Restaurant.

    As soon as they entered, many people recognized Richard, and a ripple of recognition spread through the crowd.

    After all, in the entire Lovell City, everyone would want to build a rtionship with Richard, a man of such influence in Lovell City.

    Excited whispers broke out, and some guests looked eager to approach him.

    However, Richard¡¯s sharp, cool gaze andmanding presence kept most at bay.

    Instead of heading to a private room, Tiffany chose a cozy window seat on the second floor. She casually summoned a waiter and ced their order.

    The dishes hadn¡¯t yet arrived when Owen, the restaurant owner, hurried over, looking flustered

    ¡°Mr. Hampton¡­¡± he stammered nervously, his voice wavering.

    Tiffany waved her hand and gave him a yful wink. ¡°Uncle Owen, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. We¡¯re all family here.¡±

    She raised her voice slightly on the words ¡°all family¡°, ensuring that others in the restaurant could hear.

    Owen froze for a moment, his eyes darting to Richard for confirmation. Seeing no objection¨Conly a soft, indulgent expression as Richard watched Tiffany¨COwen rxed.

    He quickly realized that Tiffany hade here deliberately to support his business and make a statement.

    Gratefulness filled his heart, and he really appreciated Tiffany¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    Owen had mixed feelings, but he didn¡¯t press further. He gave a gentle nod and turned to instruct the kitchen staff to prepare the food properly, ensuring no detail was overlooked.

    It had to be said, the vors at Maximus Restaurant were exceptional, living up to its ster reputation.

    After they had eaten and drunk, Tiffany and Richard left together.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Richard¡¯s presence today, all the negative rumors surrounding Maximus Restaurant could finally be dispelled. The endorsement would likely reduce any resistance against the restaurant, and Owen¡¯s business was sure to thrive in theing days!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car slowly stopped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cedar Ridge Vi was in sight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Good night!¡± Tiffany was just about to get out of the car when Richard grabbed her hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She turned back to see Richard wrinkling his nose. ¡°Noting to my ce?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany froze.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°The wedding is only a few days away. Couldn¡¯t he bear it for just a little longer without making every day all about that?¡® she thought speechless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She snorted. ¡°You wish!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she bolted out of the car, afraid he might pull her back if she hesitated even a second longer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled softly, watching her retreating figure as she disappeared through the vi gate. Only then did he instruct, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, Mr. Hampton.¡± John immediately restarted the car.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Inside Cedar Ridge Vi, Tiffany crept upstairs as lightly as possible, but the sound still carried.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia emerged from the master bedroom on the first floor, looking surprised. ¡°Huh? Tiffany, why are you back?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mom¡­¡± Tiffany¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°It¡¯s not like I stay out all the time¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To her surprise, Thalia corrected her seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not called staying out. It¡¯s called improving your rtionship with Richard.¡±</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were already engaged, after all. Despite the not¨Cso¨Cpleasant bumps along the way, the engagement process had beenpleted, and the marriage contract was officially valid.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was honorable and clear¨Cwhat was there to be shy about?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, a mix of embarrassment and amusement. She knew her mother had always been extremely fond of Richard. She didn¡¯t dare argue and only nodded obediently. ¡°Got it!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she fled back to her room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thalia shook her head with a helpless smile. Her gaze was warm and affectionate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The first thing Tiffany did upon entering her room was to take a bath.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She sank into the warm water, letting it soothe her weary limbs and rx her bodypletely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sensation of warmth enveloping her was pure bliss.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany let out azy sigh, her face glowing with contentment.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But then a sudden thought struck her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wait¡­ In thest few times of passion Richard and I had, we didn¡¯t seem to take any precautions¡­ she thought.</font></font>

 Chapter 576

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Would I identally get pregnant?¡® she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany jolted upright in the bathtub.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without wasting another second, she scrambled out of the tub, Hastily dried herself off, threw on some clothes, and slipped quietly out of the house.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the curb, she hailed a cab and directed the driver to the nearest drugstore.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasn¡¯t toote, and a few pharmacies were bound to still be open at this hour.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When they arrived, Tiffany leaned forward and said, ¡°Please wait for me.¡± The driver nodded as she stepped into the store.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Good evening. How can I help you?¡± the pharmacist asked politely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany opened her mouth, but the words ¡°birth control pills¡± seemed to lodge in her throat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her hand unconsciously rested on her t stomach. She wasn¡¯t ready for children¨Cnot now, not with her life as it was. But if it turned out she was pregnant, could she ept it?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But if it came to that, she was sure that Richard would be overjoyed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head and apologized softly. ¡°No, thank you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wrapping her coat tighter around herself, Tiffany turned and walked back to the waiting cab.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss, where to?¡± the driver asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Back to¡­¡± She started to say home but stopped. A mischievous glint lit her eyes. ¡°Royal Bay,¡± she said instead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it,¡± the driver replied, pulling back onto the quiet streets.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this time, there were few pedestrians and cars on the empty and quiet street. Tiffany leaned back and gazed out the window.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The city lights grew sparser, and the serene night sky revealed a scattering of stars. A gentle breeze brushed against her cheek as she rolled the window down slightly, easing the tension in her chest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fifteen minutester, they arrived at Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Reaching for her bag, Tiffany suddenly froze. In her rush to leave the house, she hadn¡¯t brought any cash¨Cor even her phone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She then rang the vi¡¯s bell. Momentster, a maid hurried out to greet her, surprise evident on her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mrs. Hampton?¡± The maid quickly opened the gate, stepping aside to let Tiffany in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The noise drew Richard¡¯s attention, and soon he appeared at the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">-Tiffany stood by the car, shivering slightly in the evening breeze, her nose tinged pink from the cold.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked up and saw Richard walking out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His tall figure exuded a quiet authority, and even under the dim light, his features remained striking and refined. His dark, prating gaze were fixed on her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Would I identally get pregnant?¡® she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany jolted upright in the bathtub.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without wasting another second, she scrambled out of the tub, hastily dried herself off, threw on some clothes, and slipped quietly out of the house.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the curb, she hailed a cab and directed the driver to the nearest drugstore.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It wasn¡¯t toote, and a few pharmacies were bound to still be open at this hour.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When they arrived, Tiffany leaned forward and said, ¡°Please wait for me.¡± The driver nodded as she stepped into the store.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Good evening. How can I help you?¡± the pharmacist asked politely.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany opened her mouth, but the words ¡°birth control pills¡± seemed to lodge in her throat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her hand unconsciously rested on her t stomach. She wasn¡¯t ready for children¨Cnot now, not with her life as it was. But if it turned out she was pregnant, could she ept it?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But if it came to that, she was sure that Richard would be overjoyed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head and apologized softly. ¡°No, thank you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wrapping her coat tighter around herself, Tiffany turned and walked back to the waiting cab.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Miss, where to?¡± the driver asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Back to¡­¡± She started to say home but stopped. A mischievous glint lit her eyes. ¡°Royal Bay,¡± she said instead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it,¡± the driver replied, pulling back onto the quiet streets.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this time, there were few pedestrians and cars on the empty and quiet street. Tiffany leaned back and gazed out the window.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The city lights grew sparser, and the serene night sky revealed a scattering of stars. A gentle breeze brushed against her cheek as she rolled the window down slightly, easing the tension in her chest.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Fifteen minutester, they arrived at Royal Bay.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Reaching for her bag, Tiffany suddenly froze. In her rush to leave the house, she hadn¡¯t brought any cash¨Cor even her phone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She then rang the vi¡¯s bell. Momentster, a maid hurried out to greet her, surprise evident on her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Mrs. Hampton?¡± The maid quickly opened the gate, stepping aside to let Tiffany in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The noise drew Richard¡¯s attention, and soon he appeared at the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stood by the car, shivering slightly in the evening breeze, her nose tinged pink from the cold.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked up and saw Richard walking out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His tall figure exuded a quiet authority, and even under the dim light, his features remained striking and refined. His dark, prating gaze were fixed on her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*I¡­ I slipped out and didn¡¯t¨Cluring any money,¡± she confessed in awkward, her voice small.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Richard lifted his chin, signaling John, his assistant, who immediately stepped forward to settle the fare¨Cpaying far more than necessary.

    Then Tiffany was brought into the vi.

    The servants exchanged curious nces before quietly retreating to give them privacy.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Richard asked.

    Richard nced at Tiffany¡¯s frostbitten red nose and sighed. Then he scooped her up in his arms and carried her toward his bedroom upstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very cold outside¨Cit¡¯s just a bit windy,¡± Tiffany murmured.

    She smoothly wrapped her arms around his neck, her expression pitiful, like a stray cat lost in the dead of night¨Chelpless and forlorn. The sight of her tugged at his heart, filling him with an ache he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Richard ced her gently on the bed, his brow furrowing as he asked, ¡°Why did you run out at this hour? Who upset you?¡±

    His tone carried a subtle, dangerous edge, a barely restrained fury, as if Tiffany so much as nodded, someone was guaranteed to pay the price.

    Tiffany shook her head, looking both upset and on the verge of tears.

    ¡°No one,¡± she whispered.

    Her slightly reddened eyes brimmed with panic and helplessness, emotions she rarely showed.

    For Richard, seeing her like this for the first time was unsettling. His heart clenched, and his throat tightened. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his voice low and steady, though tension seeped through each word.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tiffany hesitated, struggling to keep herughter at bay. Despite her internal amusement, her expression remained one of fear and vulnerability.

    After holding Richard in suspense for a few agonizing moments, she pursed her lips and finally said, as if barely holding back tears, ¡°I¡­ I think I might be pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Richard froze, the single word spilling from his lips instinctively.

    Two seconds passed before the full weight of her statement hit him. His fingertips trembled, and the cool detachment in his eyes gave way to an intense, unguarded joy.

    ¡°Really?¡± He reached out to touch her belly. It was still t, with nothing to feel, but the expression on his fac¨¦ radiated pure, unfiltered excitement.

    ¡®Wait a second¨Cthis isn¡¯t the reaction I expected,¡® Tiffany thought, stunned.

    Before she could rify, Richard cupped her face and kissed her gently, his voice trembling with emotion even as he tried to restrain himself. ¡°This is wonderful¨Ctruly wonderful.¡±

    From the moment he met her, from the first time she became his, he¡¯d dreamt of this.

    And now, they were going to have a child¨Ctheir child.

    The realization filled him with indescribable joy. Ovee with tion, Richard stood up, clearly ready to celebrate in some grand way.

    Seeing his overwhelming reaction, Tiffany felt a bit guilty. She yanked him back, her voice small as she asked, ¡°Wait¨Cdon¡¯t get too excited yet. If I told you that¡­ actually, I was just kidding, would you kill me?¡±

    In that moment, she realized her joke had gone too far.

    Unable to continue with the charade, Tiffany swallowed hard and confessed, her voice faltering, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    Richard froze.

    The smile on Richard¡¯s face faded.

    Bit by bit, the joy drained from his features, visibly disappearing like a receding tide.

    From hope to disappointment, from tion to a crushing sense of inadequacy, it must have been a terrible feeling.

    Tiffany panicked. She cupped his face in her trembling hands, blurting out an eager assurance and saying, ¡°I was just kidding! But not having a child now doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t have a child in the future. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t feel sad¡­¡±

    If she had known how much Richard wanted a child, she never would have made such a childish joke!

    Regret gnawed at her, but even after her apology, Richard remained silent.

    The room fell into a suffocating stillness, not a word, not a sound.

    The air grew heavy with a chill she couldn¡¯t describe.

    Tiffany, on the verge of tears, stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t do it again, I swear¡­¡±

    Still, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    But in his downcast eyes, she saw a deep disappointment that seemed to pierce her heart.

    Overwhelmed with guilt, Tiffany threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, honey. We still have a chance. If it doesn¡¯t happen now, we¡¯ll just work on it and try again! Someday, it will happen, I promise!¡±

    She repeated her reassurances over and over, desperate tofort him.

    But then, she heard a muffledugh.

    Tiffany froze.

    Pulling back from his arms, she stared at Richard in disbelief. He was smiling, his eyes glinting with the unmistakable triumph of someone who had just pulled off a perfect ruse.

    ¡°Alright, sweetheart,¡± he said, a teasing note in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s what you said. We¡¯ll work on it¨Ctogether.¡±

    ¡®Wait. Have I just dug myself into a hole?¡® she thought. ¡®What the hell!¡±

    Tiffany almost fainted from frustration. Shooting him a furious re, she snapped, Judging by the look on your face, you knew I was joking from the start, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Richard raised his eyebrows, his smile deepening. ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡±

    ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± She thought she was doing a good jobs. How could he have seen through her so easily?

    ¡°Little fool,¡± Richard said affectionately, pinching her cheek as he stifled anotherugh. ¡°Your period just ended a few days ago. Also, even if you are pregnant now, it can¡¯t be detected in early pregnancy.¡±

    So, from the moment she¡¯d started her act, he¡¯d known she was teasing him.

    He sighed. She was his wife, after all, so if she wanted to y this game, he was more than willing to indulge her.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t enjoy a little fun in return

    Tiffany clutched her chest in frustration.

    As expected, when it came to scheming, she could never match him!

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Richard¡¯s crisp voice cut through the air, breaking her thoughts.

    With a flick of his hand, the curtains drew shut as if pulled by an invisible wind. ¡°Time to keep your promise, my dear.¡±

 Chapter 577

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was always Richard on top. Horny and indignant, Tiffany said, ¡°Let me get on top this time. Lie down and don¡¯t move.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Alright.¡± Richard did as she said. He suppressed a smile on his handsome face as he quickly withdrew his hands.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought, ¡®Fine, I guess I¡¯m up a ¡®gun¡® tree now!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It waste and quiet. The bright moon hid behind the clouds, casting a hazy glow over thendscape.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All the households had already turned off their lights, except for one brightmp that stayed alight until early morning. Tiffany and Richard had a wild night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had sex all night and it was intense. Tiffany woke up, blinking, and thought she¡¯d be unable to get out of bed the next day. Surprisingly, she felt energetic and not sleepy at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She even felt in better shape now. She flexed her limbs to confirm it. After washing up, Tiffany walked to the gym on the first floor and punched the ck sandbag in front of her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Though not very heavy, the blow cracked the sandbag with a muffled sound.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Oh!¡± The servant saw it while cleaning the gym. His jaw dropped wide enough to fit an egg.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What the fuck! I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Hampton to be so strong. She broke the sandbag with just a punch. So if it were a human head, the skull would have been in pieces,¡¯ he thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was a little confused. She hadn¡¯t hit the sandbag as hard as she could. The power within her was growing more turbulent. It proved that after sex, she and Richard became stronger.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For a moment, Tiffany didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried. ¡®If Richard learns about this, he¡¯ll have a reason to convince me. ¡®We are helping each other and growing together by having sex,¡® he would say.¡¯</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was lost in her thoughts. She bumped into a man when she turned around to return to the dining room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked half¨Cclosed. His faint smile made him appear even more elegant and noble. Then his and up saw Richard¡¯s eyes gaze fell on her with a mix of gentleness and passion.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why did get up so early? What are you doing in the gym?¡± Richard asked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed the cracked sandbag He raised his eyebrows slightly, and a fleeting surprise crossed his handsome face. ¡°Did you break this?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had a sheepish look. ¡°It must be because the sandbag is not strong enough.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard chuckled and did not say anything else. He took her hand and slowly walked towards the dining room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servants had already prepared breakfast, and all the dishes were to Tiffany¡¯s liking.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany felt moved but remained silent. Richard pulled out a chair for her, and she sat down and began to eat her macaroni slowly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After breakfast, Richard went to the office as usual, while Tiffany was escorted to school by John.</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At the school gate, Avianna was still sitting beside the flower bed The loudspeaker in her hand was repeating criticism of Melody for her murder of an unborn baby.

    This evil woman is simply inhumane. She¡¯s heartless and vicious. She deserves to be cut into pieces, the voice red

    As Tiffany heard it, she sighed slightly. As Tiffany heard it, she sighed slightly. Avianna¡¯s story was tragic. She had wanted to make money for her unborn child, but Melody¡¯s kick caused her miscarriage.

    The baby had once been Avianna¡¯s hope. How could she not hate Melody for taking that away?

    However, this approach was unwise as it wouldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to Melody.

    Even June was so angry when he heard the news that she almost rushed over from the hospital. Previously, when she made a deal with Avianna, Avianna promised to follow the n they had agreed upon.

    June couldn¡¯t believe Avianna¡¯s first step was to drive into M¨¦lody, nearly getting herself killed in the process.

    Since there was no way to kill Melody in one shot, what was the point of the ring now? Even though many people suspected that the rumors were true, the attorney wouldn¡¯t reopen Jade¡¯s case.

    After all, the crime of killing Jade had already been pinned on Jansen, who hadmitted suicide to avoid punishment. Without sufficient evidence, there was no way to overturn the case.

    Tiffany quietly averted her gaze and continued walking. Coincidentally, Melody also came to school, followed by bodyguards andwyers.

    Avianna¡¯s actions at the gate were unbearable. Melody chose to use legal means to protect her reputation and innocence. Just like that, after some shoving and cursing, the enraged Avianna was taken away. The school gate fell silent.

    Melody continued to walk. When she passed Tiffany, she smiled innocently. ¡°Morning, Tiffany.¡±

    She greeted Tiffany warmly as if nothing had happened between them.

    Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched, her expression turning cold. ¡°You¡¯re quite calm.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re too. Keep calm and carry on,¡± replied Melody. Her words seemed to have a deeper meaning. Tiffany frowned and ignored her. The morning was peaceful, aside from the little episode at the gate earlier.

    Tiffany sat at the desk, not missing a single lesson. asionally, Zoe woulde over, biting her pen, and ask, ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯t quite get the previous lesson.¡±

    ¡°Which part?¡± Tiffany nced at her and then started to exin to her patiently. This was basically how they spent their school days.

    However, some students wouldugh and mock her maliciously ¡°Oh, since when did our bimbo get the brains to teach others? Do you really think you¡¯re so clever just because you stole the answers and got first ce in thest exam?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± someone chimed in with a disdainful expression. ¡°I wonder where she got the nerve.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s image as a pretty but clueless student was deeply ingrained. It was not easy topletely change that.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And these people hadn¡¯t learned their lesson well enough. When they were beaten up, they all cried and promised they¡¯d never do it again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now they were breaking their word. Not only were they picking fights everywhere, but they also wanted to get back at her. Normally, this kind of provocation would earn a swift, fierce punch from Tiffany. This time was no exception.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The boy who spoke first approached, snatched Zoe¡¯s book, and said, ¡°You might as well ask me. What can she teach you? I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t even understand it herself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Let me help you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll pass the next exam.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No need for that,¡± Zoe said firmly. But he had already taken her book. ¡°Give it back to me if you want to get out of here alive,¡± she hissed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Whoa, you¡¯re being ungrateful,¡± the boy replied. He threw the book back and even made a smug expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, his smug expression didn¡¯tst long. With a faint smile, Tiffany threw a swift, precise, and ruthless punch.</font></font>

 Chapter 578

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the morning, Tiffany cracked the sandbag with a punch. This time, she was careful and only used 20% of her strength. In the next second, screams rang out like a pig being ughtered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The boy¡¯s jaw was dislocated. Saliva dripped down as he spoke, his voice breaking. ¡°Tiffany, you¡­ you¡¯re so ruthless! I took one of your books, and you treat me like this?¡±</font></font>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany blinked, looking apologetic. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry. It seems I hit you a bit too hard. How about I fix your jaw?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without waiting for his reply, she punched him again. The cracking sound was followed by an even more miserable scream. But true to her word, she put his jaw back in ce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°As good as new. If you keep ming me, you¡¯re just asking for another punch.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡­ Shame on you,¡± replied the boy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His face turned pale from the pain. He retreated, frightened by her warning. Once he was at a safe distance, he cursed angrily, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of your family? You hit me. I¡¯ll make you pay for this sooner orter.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was Joaquin Chase, a trust fund kid whose family¡¯s wealth and influence surpassed that of the Kelley family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As a child of privilege, Joaquin was always ready to pick on others wherever he went. Arrogance was second nature to him. Today was the first time he had experienced such a terrible setback from Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He couldn¡¯t help but worry that his jaw might dislocate on its own someday. The more Joaquin thought about it, the angrier he became. He pointed at Tiffany as a warning, then turned and ran out of the ssroom, likely to get help.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat down slowly, her gaze sweeping across the crowd. Silence hung heavy in the air; no one dared to make a sound.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe already picked up the book and scoffed at those who had mocked her. ¡°So nosy. Mind your own business.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®I¡¯m focused on my review. It¡¯s none of their business how I do it. A bunch of hypocrites. They wait for me to make a mistake andugh at me,¡¯ she thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany patted her gently, bringing her attention back to the book, and said coolly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Themotion subsided with Tiffany¡¯s intervention. Melody, seated at the back, raised her eyebrows with a hint of contempt.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany cared so much about Zoe. Melody wondered what Tiffany would do if something happened to Zoe. Thinking of this, Melody got up and left the ssroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She went to the empty yground, took out her phone, and scrolled through the contacts. Finally, she found the phone number and made a call.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hello?¡± Melody said over the phone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle answered in her clear, ethereal voice, ¡°Hi, Melody?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grelle, how have you been recently?¡± Melody smiled and asked casually, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, so I called.¡±</font></font>

    Back in Melvor Mountain Vige, Grelle ignored her no matter how hard she tried to tempt Grelle. However, Melody knew deep down that, in many ways, they were the same kind of people.

    At that time, Grelle had righteously dered she wouldn¡¯te between Tiffany and Richard, but Melody didn¡¯t believe a word of it. She thought, ¡®Grelle made it sound so selfless.

    ¡®Is that truly what she¡¯s been thinking? Can she really remain indifferent to Richard? He¡¯s so handsome and has a regal bearing.

    ¡®No, Grelle is tempted and quite ambitious.¡¯

    Melody doubted Grelle would still be interested in the ordinary men of the vige after meeting Richard.

    Besides, Grelle had a pretty face. Maybe she thought she stood a chance if she gave it a try.

    Otherwise, why would Grellee to Melody when they left the vige? Grelle even condescended to ask Melody to help her leave the vige.

    Melody agreed readily, as she was willing to do anything that would put Tiffany at a disadvantage. That was how Grelle managed to reach Lovell City.

    She and Melody had grown close ever since, and it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call them allies.

    Hearing Melody¡¯s voice, Grelle sounded a little tired as she replied, ¡°Melody, I might have let you down. ¡°I¡­ Thepany has canceled all mymercial events.

    ¡°Thepany has canceled all mymercial events. Without resources, no one can help me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Melody sounded surprised.

    However, being in Lovell City, she always kept an eye on Grelle and Tiffany. How could she not know about this news? Melody pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been doing well all this time?¡±

    ¡°I-¡± Grelle didn¡¯t know how to exin to her.

    Shortly after she arrived in Lovell City, with Melody¡¯s encouragement, she attended an audition at Ascendant Entertainment. With her sweet and beautiful looks, Grelle stood out and signed up with thepany.

    Unexpectedly, the CEO¡¯s son fell in love with her at first sight during the audition.

    Ever since she arrived in the city, everything had been going exceptionally well for her. With an inted ego, she made a grave mistake by taking advantage of Tiffany¡¯s betrayal to approach Richard. Grelle should have waited until she became an A¨Clist star.

    Going against Tiffany was the worst decision the worst decision she had ever made, but she didn¡¯t realize it.

    If Grelle hadn¡¯t tried to drag Tiffany into the controversy, she wouldn¡¯t have faced the online bacsh.

    Grelle¡¯s image as a sweet, innocent girl, which Ascendant Entertainment had painstakingly built for her, was now in tatters. People online called her names, iming she was theplete opposite of her image.

    The worst part was that Richard ordered her ban, and Ascendant Entertainmentplied, even though he didn¡¯t own thepany.

    Thepany did not terminate the contract with her; instead, they shut her down, canceling her nned endorsements and variety shows.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was left with nothing. Even if she managed to leave Ascendant Entertainment, nopany would be willing to take a chance on an unknown neer like her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle weakly told Melody what had happened. She held onto a sliver of hope, expecting Melody to help her, just like when Melody first brought her out of the vige.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, what Melody said nextpletely shattered her hope Grelle, you know my situation. There¡¯s nothing I can do. You can only me Tiffany for being selfish.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°She took everything from me, disregarding our friendship. I never expected her to leave you with no options. She¡¯s pushing you into a corner.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Melody¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯ve already warned you that Tiffany is vengeful and cunning. Why else would Mr. Hampton ignore your feelings? You¡¯re his savior. Tiffany needs to be out of the picture if you want to start over,¡± Melody suggested.</font></font>

 Chapter 579

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Out of the picture? What does Melody mean?¡± Grelle wondered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was stunned for a moment before realizing, ¡°So Melody means Tiffany needs to die.¡± She thought it over and agreed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®If Tiffany dies and Richard can¡¯t see her, he will soon forget her. She¡¯s no better than me and has betrayed him. Why does he dote on her so much?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®I put in so much effort to save his life. He should protect me and dote on me in return, Grelle thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was swayed by Melody, but on second thought, she shook her head. The gravity of murder made her heart pound. ¡°No, Melody, we shouldn¡¯t have this evil thought. That¡­ that¡¯s illegal.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing this, Melody sneered and thought, ¡°She¡¯s being phony again. I bet she does feel conflicted in her heart.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody kept her emotions in check, her voice gentle. ¡°I just feel sorry for you. You were destined to be a big star, but Tiffany ruined everything. You could have stood tall, basking in fame and glory, but now everyone despises you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®A big star, fame and glory,¡¯ Grelle repeated to herself, dazed. That was indeed her dream.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Ascendant Entertainment chose her and the higher¨Cups praised her, she dreamed of bing the darling of the world.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unfortunately, just as she used the two variety shows to gain a little poprity, everything came to an abrupt end. ¡°That was cruel to me, wasn¡¯t it?¡® Grelle asked herself, beginning to waver.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°But¡­ but I have to think about it. And I don¡¯t want to be so ruthless.¡± Grelle sighed, as thoughts swirled in her mind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®I¡¯ve already lost everything. Should I give it a try? But if it fails, I¡¯ll be doomed, and my parents and grandfather will face endless criticism because of me. No, I can¡¯t,¡® Grelle seemed to decide.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melodyughed and said ambiguously, ¡°Then you can only pray that someone gets rid of the evil Tiffany for you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Melody-¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She interrupted Grelle, saying, ¡°Oh, right. Mr. Hampton and Tiffany¡¯s wedding is just a few days away. Can you imagine? It will be the wedding of the century, impressing all of Lovell City.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It¡¯s going to be so extravagant that you won¡¯t believe it. Her worth will rise because of it. Even Zoe will have the confidence to boss others around at school.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody sighed softly. ¡°Alright, I have to go to ss. Grelle, don¡¯t think too much about it. Take good care of yourself.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she hung up. Melody stood alone in the empty yground, The call hadsted nearly ten minutes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She made the entire conversation sound like a casual chat, but in reality, it was an intentional incitement. Melody was certain that Grelle would be tempted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As expected, Melody received a call from Grelle a few minutester when she headed back. The first thing she said was, ¡°Melody, you¡¯ll be on my side, right?¡±</font></font>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">say it out.</font></font>

    Both were smart enough to understand the hint. Grelle didn¡¯t need to Atriumphant smirk yed on Melody¡¯s lips, but her tone remained soft. ¡°Of course, no matter what you do. And I¡¯ll help you if I can.¡±

    That was the deal. Grelle steeled herself and replied, ¡°Good, let¡¯s find a chance to lure her out. Then we¡¯ll set her on fire.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± After the call, Melody returned to the ssroom.

    She checked the time. After this ss, it would be lunchtime, and Tiffany would head to the canteen to eat with Zoe. Later, Tiffany would return to the school apartment for a half¨Chour nap.

    Half an hour would pass in the blink of an eye, so Melody knew she had to take the chance. She waited and waited.

    Melody trailed behind them to the canteen. Finally, Tiffany and Zoe finished their meal. Everything was going exactly as Melody had expected.

    After Tiffany returned to the apartment for an afternoon nap, Zoe would go to the ssroom to do the calctions. That was when Melody came to the ssroom.

    She rushed in and said anxiously, ¡°Zoe, I lost my bracelet in the yground. Can you help me¡ª¡±

    However, Zoe coldly interrupted her. ¡°Are we close? Why should I help you?¡±

    On the night when Zoe was being hunted down, Ged went back to help her, but he lost his life because of it. Even now, she did not know how that piece of metal pierced through his heart.

    She suspected that Melody was behind the ¡°so¨Ccalled ident.¡± But without evidence, she couldn¡¯t prove it.

    ¡®Whatever the truth is, I¡¯ll never get along with her,¡® Zoe thought.

    With a sarcastic tone, Zoe remarked, ¡°Ms. Princeton, if you need help, just step outside and call for help. I¡¯m sure many people will lend a hand.¡±

    ¡°Zoe,¡± Melody said, looking slightly aggrieved.

    However, Zoe was already impatient. She snapped, ¡°Can you just stay the hell away from me? If you want to cry, go somewhere else. You¡¯re blocking my light, okay? You¡¯re really annoying and ruining my mood!¡±

    Melody was such a downer that Zoe couldn¡¯t stay in the ssroom to finish her work. She gathered her things and got up, ready to head over to Tiffany¡¯s apartment.

    Anyway, the apartment had two floors. It would allow Zoe to study downstairs without disturbing Tiffany¡¯s rest upstairs.

    Unexpectedly, Melody caught up and patted Zoe¡¯s shoulder from behind.

    Zoe felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. She immediately checked it with her hand but found nothing. The skin on my shoulder is intact, so she wasn¡¯t attacking me,¡® Zoe thought.

    ¡°Enough,¡± she huffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, then I¡¯ll leave you alone,¡± Melody said. She turned around dejectedly, feeling as if her attempt to build a good rtionship with Zoe had been ruthlessly rejected.

    Zoe ignored her and kept walking. Just as she reached the yground, her body suddenly tensed up. She turned around mechanically, shocked to see Melody standing behind her.

    Then, Melody smiled and said to her, ¡°ss is over. Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±

    ¡°Home? Yes, I¡¯m heading home,¡± Zoe replied.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe walked out in a daze, carrying the ount book. She didn¡¯t notice the bump and stumbled slightly, causing the ount book to fall from her hand to the ground. But she didn¡¯t seem to care, feeling as if she were possessed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody stood there, a big smirk on her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After using the bloodbite to control Thalia, she asked Felix for two more Obedience Poison. The best part of this bloodbite was that it was impossible for the victim to detect.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, whenever Melody felt like destroying evidence, she only needed to say a word to get the bloodbite out of Zoe. Once it left the host¡¯s body, it would die.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And now, Zoe¡¯s disappearance had nothing to do with her. Melody just happened to bump into her and said a few irrelevant words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So despite the surveince cameras all around the school, there was nothing suspicious left to be found.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®They can trace it back to me,¡® Melody thought, chuckling.</font></font>

 Chapter 580

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe was walking out of the school when she bumped into a ssmate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing her leave at this time, the ssmate asked in surprise, ¡°Where are you going? ss is about to start. Let¡¯s go back to the ssroom together.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The school was extremely big so the girl who spoke held Zoe¡¯s art affectionately and prepared to take the school bus to the teaching building.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Zoe suddenly waved the girl¡¯s hand away. Her expression was a little dull as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going home. Something cropped up at home.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After saying that, she walked out of the school.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The girl staggered and almost fell. She looked at Zoe¡¯s silhouette in shock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They were usually very close. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have held Zoe¡¯s arm so intimately. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Zoe today. She thought, ¡®Zoe was clearly fine in the morning, but her expression changed so suddenly!¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She frowned and muttered a few words unhappily before turning around in annoyance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Zoe left the school, Melody made a call before returning to the ssroom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She stated, ¡°Grelle, I¡¯ve already given you a chance. What happens next is up to you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle replied, ¡°Thank you, Melody. I understand.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After receiving the call, Grelle immediately put on her clothes and was about to go out. However, just as the door opened, a pair of old and wrinkled hands reached out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She looked up and saw that it was her father.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He asked, ¡°Grelle, didn¡¯t we agree to go back to Melvor Mountain? Where are you going?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ever since Tiffany had called and sent someone to bring her parents here, the family of three had been living in an apartment thepany had arranged for her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had been put on hiatus by thepany and all her resources had been taken away. However, she was unwilling to let her career end here, so she begged her parents to stay in Lovell City with her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On a certain rainy day the week before, her parents had specially gone to Ascendant Entertainment for her and begged the higher¨Cups to give her another chance.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unfortunately for her, there was nock of new celebrities in this industry.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When a batch of neers fell, another batch of would take over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course, the higher¨Cups of Ascendant Entertainment did not agree to give her a second chance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In fact, they no longer bothered to waste anymore money, energy, and resources on a useless pawn like her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle thought, ¡°What was the use of begging? What was the use of crying?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was a little frustrated and could not help but</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I say, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you can go back yourself? You shouldn¡¯t havee here. If it weren¡¯t for you spouting nonsense, I would not have been abandoned by thepany!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Grelle¡­¡± Her father opened his mouth, wanting to exin something.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That day, he had only said sang praises about Tiffany on the live broadcast.</font></font>

    He thought, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I be thankful towards Miss Kelley for helping our vige? I was just telling the truth so what did I do wrong?¡®

    However, Grelle refused to listen to these exnations at all.

    She simply shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s all your fault that I ended up like this! And it¡¯s all because of that bitch, Tiffany Kelley!¡±

    Ever since that day, she would always refer to Tiffany as a bitch.

    Her father had even pped her previously when he heard that.

    Seeing that her father was about to lose his temper again, she pushed her face forward and sneered sarcastically, ¡°What? Are you going to p me again for an outsider?¡±

    Her father slowly lowered his hand when he heard her words.

    Seeing this, she opened the door and turned to leave.

    However, her father pulled her arm again.

    ¡°Grelle, can we just return to Melvor Mountain? That¡¯s where we¡¯ve lived for generations. It¡¯s also where you grew up. Even though it was once remote and poor, it¡¯s getting better now. Let¡¯s go home. Let us all go home, okay?¡± His face was filled with hope as he pleaded.

    In the future, this scene would constantly appear in Grelle¡¯s mind.

    Her father was no longer young.

    His face was dark, and his rough and callused hands were proof of his hard work throughout his life.

    At that time, she often wondered if things would have been different¨Chad she not been instigated, had the selfishness in her heart not been shaken, had she not destroyed her life in pursuit of impossible fame and a dream that never truly belonged to her, and had she not discarded thest remnants of her conscience.

    Would her future have a different ending?

    Unfortunately, it was toote now and there was no turning back.

    She pushed her father¡¯s hand away and said coldly, ¡°If you want to go back to Melvor Mountain, go back yourself. I don¡¯t need you!¡±

    With that, she mmed the door and left.

    Her father stood rooted to the ground in a daze. After a long time, he silently turned around and packed up the mess that had been created by Grelle when she was throwing a tantrum.

    At 1.30 P.M., Zoe was

    alking home.

    There was only one thought in her

    ¡°d,

    and that was to go home immediately.

    Without the order to take a taxi, she could only walk back home

    Halfway through, a pair of red high heels appeared in front of her.

    When she looked up again, there was a woman in front of her. The woman was wearing her face, so Zoe could not see her face clearly.

    a big hat and a scarf that covered

    Zoe was puzzled for a moment but she walked around the woman and prepared to continue walking home.

    However, the woman held her hand and said gently, ¡°Zoe, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    When Zoe heard the word ¡®home, her struggles gradually subsided. She nodded stiffly and replied mechanically, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them then got into the taxi at the side.

    Along the way, Cynthia and Zoe bought a lot of snacks and food. They also bought two bottles of red wine before taking the taxi to a remote ce.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Thank you,¡± Cynthia thanked the driver.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The ce they arrived at was a small town with a small bridge over a flowing river, and withered old trees. Many tourists often came to this town to take a stroll.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The taxi driver took the fare without much thought as he assumed that the two women were here to sightsee.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Zoe suddenly screamed, ¡°I want to go home! I want to go home now!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cynthia responded, ¡°Zoe, didn¡¯t we agree toe and y?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She then smiled gently and handed over the drink in her hand as she said, ¡°Drink this. We can only go home after you drink it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing that, Zoe took the drink. She raised her hand mechanically and drank the drugged drink in one gulp.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was like a fool who was being manipted. She would do anything with a few words of coaxing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cynthia looked at Zoe with a deep gaze.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She did not know how Melody did it, but she had to admit that Zoe¡¯s obedience saved her a lot of trouble.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What a pity that the person being controlled was not Tiffany Kelley. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be able to make her die once she was at my mercy,¡® she thought.</font></font>

 Chapter 581

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cynthia thought. How good would it be if that was the case? It would save time and effort, and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being charged with murder.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Zoe finished the drink, she felt dizzy and lost consciousness</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cynthia quickly held her andmented with a smile, ¡®It¡¯s only one ss of wine and you¡¯re already down. You¡¯re really</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">weak. Zor</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As she spoke, she struggled to carry Zoe to the hotel in this small town.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the man passing by saw this scene, he immediately went forward and offered, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Td like that. Cynthia agreed without a second thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man quickly carried Zoe on his back. Fortunately, the hotel was not far away and was only about 1000 feet away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After settling the drunk Zoe down, Grelle thanked the man, ¡°Thank you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The man did not give up and only left in satisfaction after getting her number.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After he left, she immediately closed the door and the smile on her face disappeared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She instantly rushed to Zoe¡¯s side and fumbled in her pocket for her phone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After unlocking the phone with Zoe¡¯s finger, she saw Tiffany¡¯s number in the contacts list.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s number was actually listed at the top of the list.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle muttered to herself, ¡°Since you¡¯re so close, let¡¯s see if Tiffany Kelley is willing toe and save you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She smiled coldly before imitating Zoe and sending a message to Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The message read: [Tiffany, I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯ve sent you my location. Pleasee and save me!]</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The location she sent was a dpidated scenic spot a little more than six miles away from this town.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That spot had some problems a long time ago and was abandoned, so there were rarely any people there.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After doing all this, she put Zoe¡¯s phone in her pocket before walking out of the hotel. When there was no one around, she got into the car that she had arranged beforehand and headed towards the abandoned scenic spot.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was not worried that Zoe would wake up midway.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not only was the alcohol content high, but she also added sleeping pills in the ss.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The reason why she went through so much trouble was to give herself an alibi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had just washed up after her afternoon nap when she received the message.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as she was about to step out of the apartment, her phone viated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">ight away but her burst</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">was that it was impossible.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought, Tent Zor a school Why is she is trouble wo ar</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">7 Thus also doesn¡¯t sound like her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe had never begged Tiffany to save her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned. She put away her phone and quickly rushed to the ssroom that Zoe was supposed to be at.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had to confirm Zoe¡¯s safety first.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unexpectedly, just as she reached the field, she saw a ball of papers on the ground. A few pieces of paper were also swept to her feet by the wind.</font></font>

    She picked them up and saw that it was the ount book of the charity fund that Zoe was in charge of. There were also a few additional instructions that Zoe had marked on it. It was very detailed, but it was notplete.

    Zoe was from a poor family and her parents were vampires who wanted to suck their daughter dry.

    It was not easy for her to get such a job so she was very cautious and serious. There was no way she would throw such an important ount book on the field.

    Tiffany clenched the papers in her hand tightly and marched straight to the ssroom.

    ss was about to start so all the students were basically there.

    However, Tiffany looked around and saw that Zoe¡¯s seat was empty.

    She asked, ¡°Have any of you seen Zoe?¡±

    Some people shook their heads, while others pretended not to hear or see her.

    The answer was obvious.

    Just as she was about to walk out of the ssroom, a girl who had always been on good terms with Zoe replied, ¡°I bumped into Zoe at the school gate after lunch. I wanted to walk to the ssroom with her, but not only did she ignore me, she even pushed me!¡±

    There was a hint of resentment in the girl¡¯s tone.

    Tiffany followed up, ¡°Then do you know where she went?¡±

    The girl replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just heard her say that she wanted to go home.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®There must be a reason for this abnormality.¡¯

    She then thanked the girl and left the school.

    Now that June was still in the hospital, Tiffany didn¡¯t think it was right to call her driver over. She thought for a moment and decided to call John.

    John arrived very quickly. In less than ten minutes, a luxurious and eye¨Ccatching sports car stopped at the entrance.

    ¡°Miss Kelley,¡± John greeted.

    He then opened the car door and nodded respectfully.

    Ever since thest time she stabbed Richard and John, who was protective of his master, had been punished for causing trouble for her, John had not let his guard down.

    He still held a grudge against her.

    However, he had heard that she had gone to the Azure Sea Royal Family to beg for medicine when she was blind and suffered a lot to get that medicinal herb.

    No matter how great his resentment was, it slowly dissipated.

    It was only at that moment that he believed that perhaps she really had her own difficulties that day.

    She quickly got into the car and gave him the address.

    He retracted his thoughts. Although he was still a little surprised, he did not dare to ask any questions. He drove as fast as lightning towards the old scenic spot that had long lost its value.

    On the way, Tiffany received another text message. She nced at it and smiled.

    The message read: [Tiffany, are you here? I really can¡¯t hold on anymore. These people are holding me here and not letting me go. Come and save me!]

    Tiffany thought, ¡®She could send such a long text message, but yet she can¡¯t give me a call? This is such terrible acting!

    The corners of her mouth twitched before she replied with one word: [Soon.]

    Half an hourter, the car stopped.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When John opened the car door, he asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, why did you ask me to send you here? Do you want me to follow you in?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She replied, ¡°No, wait outside.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she stepped onto the steps alone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The scenic spot in front of her had long been abandoned. It had been weathered by the wind and rain, and no one had repaired it. It was tattered everywhere, making it look deste and old.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stepped onto thest step and entered the deserted area.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She then called Zoe¡¯s phone number.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She could hear the phone ringing from behind one of therge stones so she promptly walked over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Surprisingly, only the phone was left there, but there was no one around.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She bent down and was about to pick the phone up when she heard a sound. Before she could get up, a huge iron cage came from above and enveloped her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A crisp voice sounded, ¡°I heard that there used to be goris being locked up here. Although there aren¡¯t any abandoned goris in the area now, isn¡¯t it much more interesting for me to lock you up instead?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle walked out from behind the forest with a smug expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Beforeing, Tiffany had many suspicions about who the culprit was.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She had suspected Felix, James, and Melody, but she never thought that the person who took Zoe away and deliberately sent a text message to lure her here was actually Grelle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her impression of Grelle was from when she saw Grelle at Melvor Mountain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was bright, innocent, and not scheming at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I hadn¡¯t been that long but that innocent little girl had turned out like this.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head.</font></font>

 Chapter 582

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked at Grelle with a hint of disappointment and pity in her eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle immediately exploded when she saw that. She stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such pity! I don¡¯t need your fake pity! Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful to you just because you helped our vige? Dream on!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany retorted, ¡°Do you think I did it for your gratitude?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Back then, she didn¡¯t mind investing so much money into Melver Mountain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even if Grelle repaid her kindness with ingratitude.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, at least the Sandy couple and the other vigers in Melvor Mountain were grateful. They were content and kind, and they used the help given by her and Richard to improve their lives bit by bit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for Grelle, because of her slightly magnified desire and selfishness, she was scheming and doing underhanded things repeatedly!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sometimes, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had provoked Grelle, or if some hearts simply couldn¡¯t withstand any tests.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle was rendered speechless when she heard Tiffany¡¯s words.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Yes, Tiffany was extremely rich. Although she had invested so much, she had never thought of using this to build herself up or create hype.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, it was precisely because of this unfair fate that Grelle could not take things lying down!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She yelled, ¡°We¡¯re both human so why do you have a better life than me? Why are you able to live so luxuriously? Why are you able to get any men you want? Why do I have to live in your nightmare?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her expression was gloomy. It waspletely different from the bright and beautiful smile she had back then.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It seemed like once some hearts have changed, it was really difficult to go back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing this, Tiffany smiled. Her eyes were filled with mockery as she questioned, ¡°ording to you, should everyone who feels that their fate is unfair should use the price of harming others as the goal ofmitting crimes? Should they destroy themselves by seeking death? At the end of the day, you¡¯re just being selfish. Even if you feel that your life is unfair, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re also lucky when you think about it carefully? Compared to those people who spend their lives in the abyss, your parents are willing to create warmth and love for you even if they aren¡¯t rich. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to only think about what you can¡¯t get instead of what you already have?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany enunciated each word clearly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle¡¯s entire body trembled as if her thoughts had been exposed. She was so embarrassed that she felt angry</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany spread her hands and did not want to speak.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Grelle was already enraged. She took out the lighter hidden behind her and walked towards Tiffany.</font></font>

    She howled, ¡°Everything will be fine as long as you disappear. I¡¯ll be happy and perhaps by then, Mr. Hampton will finally be able to see my existence. I¡¯ll definitely treat Mr. Hampton better than you. Die!¡±

    There was ayer of oil on the iron cage so it would burn very quickly as long as it was lit.

    Grelle had already prepared everything.

    She was really determined to kill Tiffany.

    Tiffany sighed softly and looked at Grelle with disappointment as she said, ¡°I wanted to let you go.¡±

    It was precisely because of this that she gave Grelle so many chances again and again.

    ¡°Cut the crap! You must die today!¡± Grelle sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already locked you in a cage. Do you really think you have a chance to escape?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she threw the lighter to the ground.

    The moment the mes touched the oil, there was a bang and the cage was instantly engulfed in mes!

    The fire was burning high enough to burn a person alive.

    Grelle choked on the smoke and took a few steps back. After wiping her eyes, she looked at the fire in front of her. She was overjoyed when she thought of Tiffany being engulfed by the mes.

    She thought, ¡®Burn to death! The higher the temperature, the better!¡®

    The hatred and joy in her eyes were almost overflowing.

    But just as she was feeling smug, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Why wasn¡¯t Tiffany screaming in pain despite the fire being so big?

    Grelle was a little surprised and wanted to go forward to carefully check if Tiffany was still in the sea of mes.

    However, she had just taken a step when she heard azy voice behind her.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Grelle¡¯s body stiffened and her scalp went numb.

    She slowly turned around and saw Tiffany looking at her with a faint smile. Her clothes were clean and spotless. Even her hair had not been touched by the fire.

    She stuttered, ¡°How did you¡­ how did you¡­¡±

    She was stunned and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°One cage and you¡¯re already confident of winning?¡± Tiffany¡¯s lips twitched nonchntly.

    There were many ways for her to get out of the cage. For example, she could use her switchde to cut a hole in the cage, or forcefully open the lock. If not¡­ she could kill Grelle first and get John to open the cage for her.

    She thought, ¡®She wanted to kill me with such a simple scheme? She must be dreaming

    She demanded, ¡°Tell me where Zoe is.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you find her yourself?¡± Grelle smiled coldly.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, she suddenly felt dizzy. By the time she reacted, she was already lying on the ground and her entire body was in pain as if her bones had been crushed!

    Tiffany retracted her leg and her expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Do you really think I have so much patience to y with you? Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    She thought, ¡®How dare you act as though you have the upper hand?¡®

    Grelle struggled to get up from the ground. Only at this moment did she feel powerless.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She originally thought that her n would be foolproof as long as she threw Tiffany into the iron cage that could not be broken free. Only at this moment did she realize that the two of them were not on the same level at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The disparity in strength was so great that she was not even qualified to be mentioned in the same breath as Tiffany!</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Zoe?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle paused for a while but ended up saying, ¡°She¡¯s in a hotel in that small town around 10 miles away.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. It seemed as though she had given up hope as she justy on the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The fire in the cage not far away gradually subsided.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was as if nothing had ever happened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sound of sirens wailing broke the silence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The crime of attempted murder was firmly pinned on Grelle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Sandy couple, who had rushed over after hearing the news, watched as their daughter was brought into the police car. They stared for a long time as tears welled up in their eyes. In the end, they only said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you toe out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Cynthia immediately burst into tears when she heard that.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Once she was charged with attempted murder, she didn¡¯t even know if her parents would still be around after she was released from prison.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not only did she fail to be filial to her parents, she caused them to worry more instead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She buried her head in her knees.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this moment, all she felt was regret.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She regretted her impulsiveness and jealousy. She regretted abandoning her morals and conscience.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If she could start all over again¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No, there was no chance to redo it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The trial for attempted murder came quickly and she was sentenced to fifteen years in prison.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sighed softly. She lowered her eyes and sighed helplessly in her heart.</font></font>

 Chapter 583

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The darkest side of human nature often made people do all kinds of unbelievable things.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle¡¯s change was within her expectations, but she was still surprised.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Out of so many choices, Grelle ultimately chose to ruin herself.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was so wrong that it was both sad and pathetic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany got into the car and asked John to drive her to the hotel at the small town around 10 miles away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just as Grelle had said, Zoe was indeed in the hotel. She did not seem to have suffered any injuries. Her breathing was steady as if she had fallen asleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany walked to the bed and gently shook Zoe. ¡°Zoe? Zoe? Wake up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe turned over when Tiffany shook her. Due to her scattered hair, no one saw a small ck bug squeeze out from the skin behind her neck and quickly crawl into the back of the bedsheet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her confused eyes instantly sobered up when she saw the scene in front of her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was dumbfounded as she asked, ¡°Tiffany? What¡­ What am I doing here?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany asked, ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe felt a slight itchiness on her neck so she scratched the back of her neck as she spoke. Her skin stung a little so she simply thought it was a pimple.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany frowned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was strange. She had asked someone to investigate on her way here, but the news she received was that Zoe had voluntarily followed Cynthia here on a taxi. ording to the police¡¯s investigation, they were here to sightsee because they had bought snacks on the way here.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But now, Zoe said she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe exined, ¡°It¡¯s like I was sleepwalking. I don¡¯t feel anything and I clearly remembered that I was going to the apartment to look for you after I came out of the ssroom. I don¡¯t know why¡­ I¡¯m actually here¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk after we leave this ce.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe and left the hotel with Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I as she got up</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As soon as they walked out of the door, the cleaningdy received a message from the front desk to check out the room. When she lifted the pillow, she found a limp worm lying on the white bedsheet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Feeling disgusted, she quick. 44 shook</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">shook the bedsheet, and the bug fell to the ground. Stepped on it immediately.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Room 909 is clear,¡± she announced.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it,¡± the receptionist acknowledged and immediately proceeded with checking out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Zoe found out that he came to this town with Grelle and checked into this hotel with her, she felt offended and disgusted. She asked in disbelief, ¡°What? Me? Me and her?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">God knew how much she hated Grelle! Grelle was selfish and even ambitious enough to fantasize about someone who didn¡¯t belong to her. Because of that, Grelle had even done underhanded things to Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Under such circumstances, it would be strange if she would go sightseeing with Grelle.</font></font>

    She touched the hair on her arm and denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Something must have gone wrong. How could I havee so far with her? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re close. We¡¯re clearly enemies!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was about to cry as she was afraid that Tiffany wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Tiffany, please believe me. I really didn¡¯t befriend Grelle¡­¡±

    Tiffany reassured, ¡°Of course I believe you. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    Tiffany patted Zoe¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    The ck sports car had just stopped at the entrance of Lovell School when Tiffany received a call. It was from the interrogation team. They said, ¡°Hello, Miss Kelley. The suspect, Cynthia Sandy, has confessed, but she has requested to see you.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over.¡±

    After Zoe alighted, Tiffany instructed John to drive all the way to the interrogation team.

    In the interrogation room.

    Grelle¡¯s bright eyes lost their former luster.

    When she heard footsteps, she looked up and saw Tiffanying from behind the light.

    Tiffany was really beautiful. Under the light, her skin was as fair as snow, and her face was exquisite. Her skin was smooth, without any ws.

    Meanwhile, her eyes were calm and indifferent when she looked at Grelle. It was like a clear pool of water with the chill of the first snow.

    Grelle¡¯s entire body trembled under Tiffany¡¯s gaze. At this moment, she was as insignificant as a speck of dust on the ground and she had nowhere to hide her sorry state.

    She covered her face in shame and she could not help but choke up as she felt inferior,

    Tiffany sat opposite her and waited patiently. She did not rush or disturb Grelle.

    After a long while, Grelle looked up with a bitter smile in her eyes. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m really envious of you. We¡¯re the same age, but you were born to be loved by others. I was destined to never be able to reach level.¡±

    your

    Tiffany did not say anything.

    Perhaps in everyone¡¯s opinion, she was indeed someone worth being jealous of.

    But so what? There were many people in the world who came from humble backgrounds and were not born wealthy. This was not a reason to kill andmit arson.

    Tiffany uttered, ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to tell me, then I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in listening.

    The chair scraped across the floor with a screeching sound as she stood up.

    She was walking out calmly when Grello¡¯s weak voice came from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only mastermind behind this incident. Everything was instigated by Melody. Melody was also the one behind

    Zoe obediently following my instructions.¡±

    It was as expected.

    When Tiffany heard this, she did not look surprised. She simply continued to walk out.

    Grelle shouted again, ¡°Tiffany Kelley, you¡¯re so cruel! Do you know how many chances I had to attack Zoe, but I didn¡¯t? Do you know why? Because you have already killed Ged Moody. If you don¡¯t feel guilty, then it¡¯s useless even if Zoe dies!¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When she came to Lovell City from Melvor Mountain and was about to snatch Richard away from Tiffany, she had already investigated everything about Tiffany where she found out about Tiffany¡¯s good friends.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It turned out that besides Zoe, there was also a young man called Ged whom she was close to.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was in his prime, but he was implicated by Tiffany and died.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Not only did Tiffany not feel guilty, but she also acted as if nothing had happened. Grelle thought that she was extremely cold¨Cblooded and despicable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She sneered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the scene where she hoped Tiffany would defend herself did not happen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stopped in her tracks. She did not turn aroundpletely but only turned her face slightly. Against the sunlight, her back looked even more scorching than the sun.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She said ominously, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting. I¡¯m waiting for the right opportunity.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Grelle thought, ¡®What opportunity?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She did not understand Tiffany¡¯s words at all.</font></font>

 Chapter 584

    With that, Tiffany left the interrogation team.

    This time, she did not return to the school. Instead, she went to the hospital to visit June.

    After a few days of recuperation, June¡¯s injuries had mostly recovered. Even Sidney, who came to visit every day,mented in surprise, ¡°The recovery ability is simply amazing As expected of the priceless spirit herbs!¡±

    With her wounds healed, June was soon discharged from the hospital.

    That night, Tiffany stayed in the Luna Vi. She locked herself in her room until a gust of wind blew through the window. Soon after, a tall figure jumped into the room.

    Tiffany did not even raise her head as she was already used to it. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    In the bedroom, a faint smile shed across Richard¡¯s handsome face. He slowly walked forward and saw Tiffany fiddling with the Treasure Box. He could not help but ask, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±

    The Treasure Box, which was extremely valuable in the eyes of others, had almost been demolished by Tiffany!

    She replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just negotiating with it.¡±

    Richard thought, ¡®With whom? Negotiating what?¡®

    He raised his eyebrows and a trace of surprise shed across his handsome face. Then, he asked, ¡°You mean, you¡¯re negotiating with the Treasure Box?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany sighed.

    It was said that the Treasure Box had recognized her as its master. However, even though she had awakened the royal bloodline, the box shook its head repeatedly every time she asked it to help her. The blue light did not even so much as flicker.

    Tiffany could not help but sigh.

    Richard asked again, ¡°You didn¡¯te to an agreement?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tiffany nodded and looked at Richard as though she wanted to ask if he had any better ideas.

    An axe suddenly appeared in Richard¡¯s hand.

    He weighed it in his hand before pointing it at the Treasure Box He said in azy but dangerous tone, ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping a disobedient box? It¡¯s better to chop it up.¡±

    An oppressive and almost terrifying aura surged in the room.

    The blue light on the Treasure Box immediately flickered.

    Tiffany also sensed the Treasure Box¡¯s voice in her mind. ¡°My dear master, what do you want me to do?¡±

    She was rendered speechless by how quick the box admitted defeat.

    Her eyes twitched.

    Previously, she had also made a few harsh threats saying that she wanted to destroy the box. However, she was bound to the Treasure Box after all. If she really destroyed the Treasure Box with her own hands, she would suffer a certain bacsh.

    However, it would be different if it was someone else who did it. No matter what they did to the box, she would not suffer any bacsh.

    This was simply bullying the weak and fearing the strong!

    Tiffany snorted softly. ¡°Good on you.¡±

    The Treasure Box whimpered and did not dare to speak.

    Tiffany then asked, ¡°If I want to turn back the timeline, can I do it?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± A crisp voice sounded.

    Richard narrowed his eyes and tapped his axe on the ground.

    The Treasure Box would have been trembling in fear if it could move.

    Fearing that Richard would really destroy it, the Treasure Box hurriedly exined, ¡°Master, the timeline really can¡¯t be reversed. This affects too many things so I really don¡¯t have the ability to do it.¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°I know.¡±

    She was just asking.

    The Treasure Box heaved a sigh of relief, but after much deliberation, it still offered another way. ¡°Master, if you really want to change time and change someone¡¯s past, you can only do it in another time and space.¡±

    Tiffany asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Treasure Box exined, ¡°In other words, you can go to the time period you want to go. During that time period, you can change whatever you want. The only drawback is that you only have three minutes.¡±

    What could one do in three minutes? Although three minutes may seem as short as the blink of an eye, sometimes it was long enough to save a person.

    Hearing this answer, Tiffany heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    There was still a chance. It was good that there was still a chance even if it was just three minutes that would pass in the blink of an eye.

    She instructed, ¡°Alright, when the time is right, throw me into that space¨Ctime for three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± the Treasure Box replied respectfully. Then, a blue light shed, and the flickering light returned to calmness. Now it just seemed like an ordinary box on the ground that had nothing redeeming about it.

    This was the Treasure Box¡¯s own trick.

    It had spiritual consciousness so it would use such an illusion sometimes in order to prevent coveters from discovering it. Therefore, most people would usually ignore it. Who would have thought that this ordinary box actually had an almost heaven¨Cdefying ability!

    Looking at Tiffany¡¯s rx Richard raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Are we not going to droghebos anymore?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not destroying anymore.¡± T

    raised her head and smiled as sweetly as she could.

    She and the Treasure Boxmunicated in her mind, so Richard had no idea what they were talking about.

    Hearing this, Richard did not have any objections and casually threw the axe to the side.

    As long as Tiffany needed it, he could also be her vicious dog and attack wherever she pointed.

    Because¡­ he loved her so much.

    Tiffany could feel it too. She hugged him even tighter and said coquettishly in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°Thank you, honey!¡±

    Richard¡¯s heart was burning. Even his dark eyes were filled with an unquenchable smile.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± hemented.

    As he spoke, his lips got closer and closer.

    Tiffany blinked and took the initiative to lean forward.

    It was as though she was lighting a spark in his heart.

    ¡°Such a little vixen,¡± he said.

    In an instant, the wind blew, and the curtains were drawn. The bedroom door was locked, and even the white canopy on the bed fell automatically, gradually enveloping the two figures that were almost integrated.

    The night was still young..

    Tiffany had never thought that there would be such warmth enveloping her when their two hearts were tightly pressed together. She was so at ease that she could rely on himpletely. She was so satisfied that it was as if she owned the entire world.

    Throughout the night, sometimes she would sink into the sea, and sometimes, she would fall through the clouds. It was undeniable that this feeling was extremely tantalizing.

    The next morning.

    Richard came out of the bathroom feeling refreshed. This time, he did not leave through the window. Instead, he walked downstairs with Tiffany from the bedroom.

    When June saw the two of them walking over together, she seemed to be a little stunned. Her mouth opened slightly, but she was only surprised for a short moment. She immediately came back to her senses and asked the servant to get another set of utensils.

    The servants covered their mouths and snickered, as if they had guessed something.

    Tiffany blushed, but when she thought about how she and Richard were officially married, no, had an open rtionship, she gradually felt relieved.

    However, her face turned red when she saw that the kitchen had brought her a bowl of extremely nourishing soup for breakfast. After breakfast, she hurriedly pulled Richard into the car.

    Richardughed and asked mischievously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little wasteful to not drink the soup?¡±

    Tiffany blurted out in embarrassment, ¡°What do you need to nourish? There¡¯s no need!¡±

    ¡°Oh..¡± Richard caught the main point. He raised his eyebrows, and his handsome face looked even more devilish as he said, ¡°Then it seems that¡­ you¡¯re quite satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 585

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Satisfied in what way?¡® It was a tacit understanding.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany red at him and stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She stomped her feet and reached out to cover his mouth. However, she lost her bnce and fell into his arms. From other¡¯s view, she seemed to have taken the initiative to throw herself into his arms.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She staggered. Tiffany got up and wanted to dodge. Unexpectedly, Richard hugged her waist tightly.</font></font>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The situation in the car gradually heated up. Fortunately, the million¨Cdor car provided a safe space, and no one could tell what had happened inside from the outside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">John drove straight ahead. Because a privacy curtain was in the middle, he could not see what was happening behind him. Of course, even without a curtain, he would not dare to look. However, the sound from the backseat was abnormally quiet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was quiet because she dared not make a sound. She was tormented until she reached the school gate. Upon arriving, Tiffany left the car almost immediately.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before entering the school, she turned around and saw a faint smile on Richard¡¯s handsome face under the half¨Clowered car window. He looked in her direction, his cold eyes filled with obvious gentleness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">On the contrary, Tiffany was angry and embarrassed thinking of his recent indulgence. She walked hastily into the school. Meanwhile, the luxury car parked on the roadside before moving away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Melody stepped into the school, she saw the luxury car leaving. The unique license te symbolized the owner¡¯s</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">gathered around and could not help but feel envious. ¡°Tiffany is truly lucky.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">supreme status. The other gir</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I know. Sometimes I wonder if I¡¯ll have a man as good as Tiffany¡¯s.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing their discussion, Melody looked away and continued walking. She had lost a golden opportunity. Not only did that, piece of trash Grelle fail to severely injure Tiffany, he even implicated herself. He was sentenced to several years in prison and still nned to drag her down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the police had already investigated. Melody had been in school all day and found no motive. Besides, she had only</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">spoken to Zoe in the field for less than two minutes. No matter how suspicious she was, nobody could suspect her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Without any evidence, the poli</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">naturally gave up on questioning Melody. Hence, Grelle¡¯s charges remained unconfirmed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone thought Zoe was sleepwalking. Then, she took the initiative to go to the ancient town without anyone knowing. With this conclusion, no one would suspect Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody rubbed her chin. ¡°The Obedience Poison is quite useful, but I only have one left. I need to use it as ast resort.¡®</font></font>

    Thinking of Tiffany¡¯s glorious wedding next week, she tried to find ways to stop it. After all, she had gone through so much trouble to marry Keh but got called off in public. Meanwhile, Tiffany could marry Richard in such a high¨Cprofile manner. ¡®I have to ruin her wedding!¡®

    Melody¡¯s heart was hateful, and the chattering of the people around her didn¡¯t help to calm her. They were all envious of Tiffany getting out of such an expensive car. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Tiffany!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I want to be her. Even if it¡¯s just a dream, at least I¡¯ll wake upughing.¡± A girl casually joked. Upon hearing this, Melody¡¯s eyes became sharp, and a cold smile gradually crept up the corner of her mouth. ¡®Yes, Tiffany may be beautiful and well¨Cmannered. But what if her mind got swapped? Would Richard still recognize her?¡®

    Melody quietly clenched her fists. While no one was paying attention, she turned around and left the school. Just likest time, she went to look for Lorenzo.

    Lorenzo was a vengeful man and hated Tiffany deeply. After all, she and Felix got him surrounded and almost killed.

    Melody and Lorenzo agreed to meet in a park. Since Keh had almost caused a disaster thest time they met, Melody could not help but be more cautious.

    Perhaps because they had amon goal, Lorenzo hade to the park earlier. They sat on the bench and spoke to the point.

    ¡°Lorenzo, you said Mr. Quaid has a new technology that can swap one¡¯s mind with another. Is it true?¡± If someone else heard this, they would find it ridiculous. However, the world¡¯s knowledge was endless, and something like this could be possible.

    Lorenzo nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a technological instrument that my boss spent a lot of money on. It¡¯s currently experimental, and we¡¯re still checking its parts. They should be conducting the initial experiment in two days.¡±

    ¡°Two days?¡± That was a long time for Melody. She frowned but had no other good ideas for the time being. So, she asked, ¡°Lorenzo, I want to ask you for a favor. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Let me make it clear first. I might not agree. But what do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Melody waved her hand and moved closer to him. Then, she revealed a shocking and bold swap n. ¡°I want Tiffany to live a life worse than death. I want her to see with her own eyes that the person she loves doesn¡¯t love her.

    ¡°He won¡¯t even recognize her in person. I want to see her world destroyed and all her beautiful dreams shattered!¡±

    A ruthlessness that did not match her innocent and kind appearance appeared on Melody¡¯s face. ¡°Lorenzo, are you going to help me?¡±

    Without a doubt, Lorenzo was tempted. He had never suffered a huge loss at the hands of a woman. He had lost all his face and self¨Cesteem. He was even mocked by his colleagues. Even his boss, whom he had always been loyal to, thought he was useless.

    His suffering was caused by Tiffany. So, as long as he had the chance, he would resort to anything to make Tiffany suffer a fate worse than death.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody¡¯s current n coincided with Lorenzo¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Alright, I think I might agree.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody heaved a sigh of relief, and a sincere smile appeared on her beautiful face. She was determined to win.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After discussing her n with Lorenzo, Melody left satisfied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, she failed to notice something. Behind the park bench was a stone tablet. The stone tablet was an art sculpture. Behind it, Keh stood for a long time without moving.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But when Melody and Lorenzo left in different directions, he walked from behind the stone tablet. His eyes were filled with a mysterious light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sat in the studio. The half¨Cfinished Chrysanthemum Plucking Painting had yet to dry on a canvas before her. As she was about to continue drawing, someone knocked on the door lightly. Tiffany looked up and saw a familiar young man walk in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Long time no see, Tiffany.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Long time no see, Keh.¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 586

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody and Keh used to be at each other¡¯s throats. But now she could finally sit down and shake his hands. Tiffany put down her paintbrush and looked at Keh, who was striding closer.</font></font>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was young and in his prime. However, because of the change in the Harper family and the early death of the family¡¯s head, he became his family¡¯sst hope. He looked sharp wearing his well¨Cironed suit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They hadn¡¯t met in a long time. After Ryan¡¯s funeral, Keh spent most of his time in his family¡¯spany. He needed to take over many things while his foundation was unstable, so he did not have much time to waste in school. Fortunately, with his outstanding and sharp mind, Keh could graduate early.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Kehughed and looked at Tiffany before asking, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled. ¡°As you can see.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A person¡¯s appearance could tell how they had been doing. Tiffany sat against the light outside the window. Her white school uniform made her figure look slender. Under the short skirt, her straight and slender legs were pleasing to the eye.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But what was most pleasing to the eye was her face. It was</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">was her face. It was perfect and captivating.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany¡¯s clear eyes sparkled with happiness. Even her cold and sharp temperament had softened a lot. It was obvious that Richard was the only person who could make her this gentle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking of this, Keh suddenly looked away. He thought of the mistakes he had made before, and his heart ached. He was also afraid he would be engrossed and lose hisst bit of rationality if he took another look.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was dying to pull her into his arms. But he knew he couldn¡¯t. He lowered his eyes and secretly swallowed this dangerous and terrifying thought.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, Tiffany asked, ¡°Hey, Keh, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenlye to school? Is there something you need from me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, there is.¡± Keh thought about what he had just heard in the park and was about to tell her everything. But before he could say the first word, he was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">s drivin Previously, Keh</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">past Lovell City School when he identally saw Melody skip ss. Ever since he linked the Harper family¡¯s murder case to Melody, he hated her deeply. He followed her in secret to see what she was up to.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh tracked her to the park. As expected, he saw Melody and Lorenzo together. And sure enough, they knew each other.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In that case, the leaked info about the Treasure Box being in the Harper family was her doing. Melody exploited Keh¡¯s soft¨Cheartedness and indecision to stay in his ce for ten days. Then, she thought of ways to investigate the Treasure Box¡¯s secret.</font></font>

    Once she discovered it, she told Lorenzo about this matter, which attracted many assassins to attack Keh¡¯s family. Meanwhile, Melody escaped unscathed. Behind her innocent look, Melody was such a ruthless woman.

    When Keh saw Lorenzo at the park, he wanted to rush out and take him down However, he heard Melody¡¯s n to deal with Tiffany. Hence, he instantly restrained himself.

    After hearing Malody¡¯s n, a chill ran down his spine. ¡®Possessing Tiffany¡¯s body with super¨Cadvanced technology? How could Melodye up with such a sinister idea?¡®

    Fortunately, Keh still felt ¨¤ trace of guilt towards Melody. After all, he was the one who broke off the engagement first. It was reasonable for Tiffany to take her revenge. Or perhaps, she was coerced by Lorenzo. But regardless, Keh was willing to absolve her.

    But that day, Keh truly witnessed how terrifying Melody was. He even questioned if Melody was even human.

    Therefore, he came to School Lovell City without hesitation. He wanted to tell Tiffany about Melody¡¯s n in person. Even if he could not interfere, he could at least let Tiffany take precautions in advance.

    However, just as he was about to say it, he hesitated again. He didn¡¯t know why he hesitated. He fell into a dilemma.

    If Melody¡¯s n seeded, Tiffany¡¯s body would be upied and her mind would be switched to another person. Keh swore that he would never abandon Tiffany no matter how her appearance had changed. ¡®So¡­

    An even more terrifying thought surfaced in his mind. Keh hoped that Melody would seed.

    This way, he could not be considered to have snatched Tiffany away from Richard. Not only would he not incur Richard¡¯s world¨Cdestroying anger, but he could also be with Tiffany openly. Keh would not offend his unpredictable, paranoid, and cold¨Cblooded demeanor.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds if no one knew?¡® He thought it was fine. But once his morals kicked in, Keh began to question himself. His human impulses and moralpass were struggling against each other.

    Tiffany was puzzled. Keh had been distracted three times since he came in. He had just spoken when he stopped. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you possessed?¡±

    Keh was stunned when he heard that. He quickly returned to his senses. ¡°No.¡±

    Keh despised himself. He had said he would let go. But he imagined things he shouldn¡¯t have as he learned to let go.

    Keh knew that if he supported Melody¡¯s n, he wouldn¡¯t be any different from Melody or Lorenzo. So, he gathered his courage and sighed. He said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Today I followed Melody to a park. Sh

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    met Lorenzo there and discussed a n against you.¡±

    ¡°Lorenzo said that Felix got an item at a high price. If the experiment is sessful, it can cause one¡¯s mind to swap with another. What I¡¯m saying is, Melody wants to upy your body.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany, who had always been calm, was shocked by his words. ¡®Is something wrong with her head? How broken is her moral values?¡® Such a sinister idea was immoral and retarded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sneered. ¡°Then how long will this experiment take</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I heard in two days,¡± Keh said, ¡°No matter what, be careful during that time. Do you need me to arrange for someone to follow you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Not only did Tiffany reject Keh¡¯s help, but she also pushed away all the bodyguards around her, including Richard who was arranged to follow her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since Melody had this n, Tiffany knew she could not stop her So, she nned to let Melody do as she pleased. However, Tiffany had a n of her own. She wanted to create an opportunity from Melody¡¯s n. Tiffany crossed her legs, and the faint smile on her lips seemed cold and mocking.</font></font>

 Chapter 587

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh was helpless when Tiffany rejected his offer. He could not help but warn, ¡°Tiffany, your actions are a little risky¡­¡±</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯ve done all sorts of risky things. Besides¡­¡± Tiffany smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany refused Keh¡¯s help because she didn¡¯t want to owe him any more favors. Moreover, she had Richard backing her. So, she believed she was not alone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany believed Richard would always stand on her side unconditionally. Even if she started a fire, he would dly fuel it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing this, Keh smiled bitterly. Tiffany had made herself clear. Tiffany treated him as a friend, and this was apletely different concept from lovers. Keh realized the distance Tiffany had given to him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°True.¡± Keh stood up and took onest look at Tiffany. Then he turned around and left the studio without looking back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, as soon as he walked downstairs, he met Melody. She was walking side by side with a ssmate. The two of them were chatting andughing lively.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Melody saw him, her eyes lit up. She immediately jogged over with a bright smile. ¡°Keh, you¡¯re back in school?¡± She treated him as if she had forgotten about the doom she had caused upon Keh¡¯s family.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking at the beautiful and moving face before him, Keh felt a strong sense of disgust. At that moment, he realized under thatyer of skin was a vicious and rotten heart.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh immediately distanced himself from Melody. Disgust shed across his sharp eyes. ¡°Whether Ie to school or not is my business. I don¡¯t have to report to you.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Keh?¡± Melody was stunned by his words. Even her ssmate was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone knew Keh was a gentle soul, considerate, and good¨Ctempered. Even though he came from a reputable family! he was not arrogant or impatient. On the contrary, he was extremely patient, gentle, and understanding towards everyone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But of course, the only person he rejected was Tiffany, who had failed to woo him back then. But at that moment, his rejection had moved to Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody¡¯s ssmate couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Keh, you¡¯re going too far. Melody has always been worried about you. It wasn¡¯t easy for her during your absence. Melody asked out of kindness, and you have no reason to be so sour.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh responded with a low sneer. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± With that, he walked past them with a cold attitude and left without any sense of guilt.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Keh realized his grandfather was right. His biggest and most fatal w was his soft¨Cheartedness and indecision. Keh¡¯s softness caused a huge blow to his family. So when he faced Melody again, he felt nothing but disgust.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®She¡¯s not worthy of my kindness. Keh thought firmly.</font></font>

    Melody¡¯s ssmate was confused. Then, she carefully looked at Melody and asked, ¡°Melody, what exactly happened between you two? Why did he suddenly cancel your marriage and treat you like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Melody lowered her eyes slightly and restrained the anger within her heart. Her face remained pitiful and aggrieved. ¡°Perhaps he still wants to return to Tiffany.¡±

    ¡°What? Tiffany? She¡¯s already married to Richard, yet he¡¯s still seducing him? What a shameless bitch!¡±

    After the girl finished cursing, she turned around and saw Melody with red eyes. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Melody, my heart aches for you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Melody forced a smile.

    It didn¡¯t matter because she would be able to rece Tiffany soon. At that time, everything Tiffany had, including her position as Richard¡¯s wife would be hers. ¡®You¡¯ll see!

    ***

    Melody had been thinking for a long time. At midnight, she called Lorenzo and asked, ¡°Lorenzo, how far has the experiment progressed? Can I hear the result tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lorenzo lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let me tell you another piece of good news. The experiment is going very smoothly. The results should be out tomorrow. As long as the results are good, we can use it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Melody¡¯s uneasy heart finally calmed down.

    When she saw Keh at school that afternoon, she was even more determined to rece Tiffany. ¡®Why is everyone surrounding Tiffany?

    ¡®Charlie, Thalia, even that eight¨Cyear¨Cold brat treasured Tiffany! Not to mention a man like Richard. His love for Tiffany was too much. How is that bitch deserve this?

    ¡®And what¡¯s worse, Keh, who used to hate her, is still madly in love with her!¡®

    Melody wanted to see what kind of magic Tiffany had that made those people side with her and protect her like crazy. Fortunately, when she sessfully reced Tiffany, everything would be at her fingertips.

    With this determination, Melody slept well that night. She didn¡¯t know that Luna Vi¡¯s lights were still on that night. The ce was lively. More than ten women were standing in a row in the luxurious and exquisite hall.

    Some women were addicted to gambling, and some were street girls who dressed exaggeratedly. Some women looked like they were not to be trifled with. Their faces were fierce, making them look mean and sarcastic.

    Those women stood in the hall and waited. Among them, the gambling addict shouted impatiently, ¡°We¡¯ve been standing for half an hour. You promised to give me money. Where¡¯s the money? I want to y cards!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since we came in, you only asked us to shut up. Typical rich snob!¡± They knew being rich was a privilege But when they entered, they looked at the exquisite house and estimated it to be worth at least billions of dors.

    Hearing the women¡¯s yapping, June shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had asked her to find these people. Although June did not know why she had brought such a group of people to Luna Vi, she only needed to do as she was told. She only needed to obey and asked not to question Tiffany¡¯s decision.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°How long do we have to wait? At least tell us why you asked us toe over.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°That¡¯s right. If we wait for nothing, won¡¯t we suffer a huge loss?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing the women about to make a fuss again, June frowned. She was about to reprimand them softly. But suddenly, she heard unhurried footstepsing from the stairs. Everyone looked up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A slender figure slowly walked down from the rotary staircase. The girl before them had exquisite facial features and was devastatingly beautiful. She looked young but exuded a noble air. Her dark and clean eyes shed with calmness. Everyone instantly fell silent.</font></font>

 Chapter 588

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The women were stunned, but they instinctively sensed danger. They knew this was someone they could not afford to offend, so they immediately shut their mouths and stood there nervously. Their body shivered in anticipation, and they gathered closer as if they wanted to hug each other for warmth.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany sized up the people before her and raised her eyebrows. Meanwhile, June walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, everything has been done ording to your instructions.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany instructed June to find some people from the lower¨Css economy. The women before her were more or less came from that background. Two of them were even thieves with dirty hands.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve worked well, June.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Please, you¡¯re too kind.¡± June nodded and retreated to the side.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany slowly walked forward and looked at the women. With a faint smile, she asked, ¡°Tell me about yourself. What are you good at?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The women realized they were gathered for an interview. Tiffany asked them to talk about their characteristics, but they didn¡¯t know what to say or where to start. As far as they knew, they were only good at gambling and stealing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A woman suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m good at stealing. Does that count as a characteristic?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As soon as he said this, the other women couldn¡¯t help butugh. Meanwhile, Tiffany raised her eyebrows. ¡°What about the others?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The others began to share their characteristic and what they thought they were good at in a proud and superior tone. As June listened, her frown deepened. She felt that those women had polluted Luna Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Soon, Tiffany chose one person. She looked easy to bully and was squeezed into a corner. However, someone identally stepped on her shoe and she flew into a rage. She even pped the person. This farce almost caused a fight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany said, ¡°You stay. The others can leave after taking the money.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was an interview. At least they would still be paid even if they couldn¡¯t get whatever she offered. The money was given to the women. Although they were quite dissatisfied with the amount, they did not dare to say anything. They took the money and left.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for the woman who was left behind, Tiffany asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Wilma Newman.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I want you to do something for me. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you the reward you want. Are you willing?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Of course.¡± Wilma didn¡¯t even ask and nodded without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma¡¯s thoughts were simple. Tiffany was generous with the money she gave to others. So, if she could stay behind to help, the money she received should be higher. Moreover, Tiffany said she could ask for the numbers she wanted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma looked away briefly and said carefully, ¡°Then I want 100 thousand dors. Is that okay?¡±</font></font>

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiffany agreed readily and unhurriedly. ¡°Not only will I give you 100 thousand dors, but I can also let you enjoy an additional luxurious life. However, the price is that you will have your mind swapped with someone else.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Wilma didn¡¯t understand the meaning of mind¨Cswapping with another person. But even if shepletely understood, she would still agree.

    Wilma was almost 30 years old. She was ugly, had a bad figure, and was living the lowest life. From Tiffany¡¯s view, this should be a win for Wilma.

    However, Wilma¡¯s face revealed a worried look. She could not help but ask, ¡°Is the person who swapped bodies with me beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Despite her vicious and rotten heart, Tiffany admitted that Melody¡¯s beauty was impable.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. When do we start?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    Wilma nodded crazily, her face looked impatient. Although she instinctively felt it was impossible to swap minds, this did not stop her from backing down.

    After settling things, June brought Wilma away.

    When Tiffany returned to her room, she saw the man who had already taken a shower lying on the bed waiting for her. His clothes had been added to the Luna Vi walk¨Cin closet since Richard climbed out the window to sleep with her.

    He came and went as he pleased like a burr. And no one, other than Tiffany, knew about his presence.

    Tiffany walked closer and saw that under the warm and scorching light, the devilish man before her had a distinct corbone and was alluring. She did not look away, but openly admired him. She even took the initiative to lean forward and slowly unbutton his pajamas.

    Under the light, his firm and sexy abs were revealed. Feeling that the bed was sinking, Tiffany sighed softly in her heart. ¡®Beauty is a curse!¡±

    One wave ended. Tiffanyyfortably in the bathtub. She allowed Richard to massage her legs gently.

    To let the dignified Richard Hampton personally massage her feet was something outsiders did not even dare to think about. However, Tiffany experienced it almost every night.

    When he saw Tiffany¡¯s satisfied look, Richard could not help but ask, ¡°Have you chosen the candidates?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    She did not hide anything from Richard, not to mention that she still needed his help. Therefore, when he picked her up from school and was still in the car, she told him about Melody¡¯s scheme against her.

    Since Melody wanted to rece her, she would go with the flow and let Melody sessfully kidnap her. However, when she activated the device and was about to carry out the body swap experiment, Richard saved her and reced her with Wilma.

    Wilma was full of bad habits. It would be interesting to see her swap minds with Melody. At that time, Melody¡¯s otherworldly, gentle, and understanding persona would be impossible to maintain.

    If she let Melody, who had already been in Wilma¡¯s body, go to school and see how everyone avoided her, Melody would probably depressed, It was hrious just thinking about it.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffanyzily wrapped her arms around Richard¡¯s neck, kissed him on the lips, and said coquettishly, ¡°Honey, make sure you¡¯re doing your part tomorrow.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The most important part of this n was to switch ces. It would not be easy to swap Tiffany out under everyone¡¯s noses. Therefore, she could only ask Richard for help. Moreover, he was agile and strong enough to perform such a task.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard swallowed his words after hearing Tiffany¡¯s. Looking at the charming and seductive girl before him, he was reluctant to let the despicable Melody upy such beauty. He might as well get rid of her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, he wanted to let his wife have some fun. ¡®Besides¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were burning. ¡°No problem. But, Honey, are you going to reward me?¡± He raised his voice at the end, showing signs of losing control.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany red at him. The tips of her ears were red, but she nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her soft tone made Richard throw away all his rationality.</font></font>

 Chapter 589

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was no mistake. This was the vixen who wanted his life. Richard sighed. His eyes were ame, and at that moment, they were filled with carnal hunger. They slept soundly the entire night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The next morning, Tiffany changed into a beautiful dress and walked downstairs. Not long after, Richard changed into a clean suit and walked out. Their outfit¡¯s colors were blue, and they both looked sharp. It was as if they nned it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The residents of Luna Vi were no longer surprised by their intimate and sweet actions. The housekeepers only secretly turned around and smiled from time to time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After breakfast, Tiffany and Richard got into the car. John, the driver, was about to start the car when Wilma suddenly pounced on him. Her gaze was greedy as she asked, ¡°Miss, can I go with you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma¡¯s thoughts were written on her face. The car was expensive. If she could touch or sit to experience it, she would have the capital to brag to others.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany said calmly, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up.¡± With that, the luxury car drove away. Wilma stood rooted to the ground for a long time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking at Wilma¡¯s behavior, June frowned in disgust. However, when she thought of Tiffany¡¯s instructions, she could only be patient and say, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll bring you there when the time is right.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes, yes.¡± Wilma didn¡¯t dare to have any objections and nodded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The luxury car stopped at the entrance of the Lovell City School.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The luxurious and smooth body of the car and the unique exclusive license te symbolized the extraordinary influence of the owner. It attracted many people¡¯s attention in a short while. ¡°Look, that looks like Mr. Hampton¡¯s car!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Really? Mr. Hampton personally sent Tiffany to school again? Oh my god, I¡¯m so envious!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The girls who passed by covered their mouths, their faces filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As expected, the moment the car door opened, Tiffany¡¯s slender figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. With her long blue dress, her figure swayed as she stood elegantly. Under the morning sun, Tiffany¡¯s eyes looked clear. Her eyebrows were distant and beautiful.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone looked at the scene before them in a daze. When Tiffany appeared, it felt as if the sun had dimmed slightly. However, as far as everyone could see, her body was covered in a dazzling light, even more dazzling than the sunlight. Girls were jealous, and boys were obsessed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Disregarding everyone¡¯s reaction, Tiffany remained calm. After leaving the car, she turned around and blinked at Richard. There was still an indescribable charm at the end of her eyes. It was mesmerizing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Little vixen.¡± Richard chuckled softly. If not for the fact that it was not the right time, he might have pulled her back and pressed her into his arms without letting go.</font></font>

    The million¨Cdor car soon sped away, and Tiffany walked into the school leisurely. Coincidentally, Zoe caught up from behind and shouted from afar, ¡°Tiffany, Tiffany, wait for me!¡±

    Tiffany stopped and waited, but her gaze subconsciously nced behind a tree. Under it, the scheming Melody stood. From the moment she entered the school, Melody had been secretly looking around for at least five to six minutes.

    Tiffany raised his eyebrows and smiled. There was no doubt that the experiment had seeded. That was why Melody was acting stealthily. She tried to find an opening to kidnap Tiffany. Afterward, she would bring her to Felix and proceed with the mind¨Cswap experiment.

    Tiffany lowered her gaze, but the smile on her lips did not disappear. Even though she hoped Melody would seed, she had to be prepared. Tiffany had to pretend to be clueless. Otherwise, with Melody¡¯s vignce, she would notice something was wrong. Tiffany just hoped that Melody would be smarter and not disappoint her.

    Tiffany waited more than ten seconds for Zoe to run to her side. Panting, she handed her milk and said, ¡°Tiffany, drink it. I just found a new milk shop on the way here. It tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany raised her eyebrows. She was curious about how good it tasted. Tiffany opened the lid, ced the straw, and drank it all in one gulp while heading towards the ssroom.

    However, halfway through, Tiffany suddenly clutched her stomach with a pained expression. ¡°Zoe, go to the ssroom first. I think I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is it because of that milk?¡± Zoe had always been a righteous person. She could not leave Tiffany alone, especially in pain. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Tiffany, are you serious? Do you want to go to the school¡¯s medical room?¡±

    ¡°Just go to the ssroom, I can handle this just fine.¡± Tiffany intended to send her away. ¡°ss is about to start. The teacher will scold us if we¡¯re bothte. You can help me after you tell the teacher about my condition.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Zoe nodded and ran towards the ssroom.

    Tiffany slowly straightened her body and pursed her lips. Then, she entered the female toilet on the first floor of the technology building.

    At that time, no one was there. It was quiet. Even the sound of the wind blowing the fallen leaves could be heard. However, besides this sound, there was also the sound of footsteps. That person seemed careful as she tiptoed in every step. Luckily, Tiffany had excellent hearing. She heard the small footsteps and immediately pretended to be in pain.

    Tiffany leaned against the sink and bent over, holding her stomach. Her slender figure was trembling slightly. Meanwhile, the footsteps outside were getting closer.

    Melody¡¯s palms were sweaty as she was about to step into the female toilet. She had chased Tiffany all the way there.

    She watched as Zoe rushed to the ssroom and thought she mighte at any time. However, at that moment, Tiffany was alone in the toilet with a stomachache.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was the best time for her to take her. If Melody missed this opening, there might not be a next time. After all, Tiffany was such a vignt and sharp person. Hence, Melody gripped the small electric baton hidden in her jacket and calmly stepped to the female toilet.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The first thing she saw was Tiffany. She curled up by the sink with her back facing her. Melody could vaguely see that Tiffany¡¯s face was pale. There was even a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany seemed to be in so much pain that she could not take it anymore. Sensing that someone wasing, she shouted without looking up, ¡°Zoe, quick, send me to the hospital.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody walked forward and unhesitatingly threw out the stun baton in her hand. She turned it up as high as she could. With that, Tiffany¡¯s body stiffened and fell to the ground.</font></font>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was done. The corners of Melody¡¯s mouth curled up, and a smug and confident smile shed across her eyes.</font></font>

 Chapter 590

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But the next question put her in a difficult position. Melody was in a public space. She could not bring someone out of the school without anyone knowing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In for a penny, in for a pound. Melody gritted her teeth and ced Tiffany on her shoulder. She hurriedly walked out while carrying Tiffany to the school gate. Seeing this, a school staff asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Sir, she fainted. I have to take her to the hospital!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Upon hearing this, the staff immediately let them out, and Melody was able to escape. She stopped a taxi and put Tiffany in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the taxi left, Melody looked back at the school gate and saw Zoe running over from afar. Fortunately, the technology building was near the school gate, so she could slip away before Zoe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But at the same time, everyone knew that she was the one who took Tiffany away. If anything happened to Tiffany, she would be the main culprit who could not escape. Melody¡¯s n had its pros and cons. Therefore, she hoped the experiment was a total sess.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If everything went ording to n, Melody could finally say farewell to her old life. Tiffany¡¯s body would let her have everything she did not even dare to think about.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody turned around and looked at the unconscious beauty beside her. Her heart was filled with joy and jealousy. ¡®Soon, I¡¯ll be unstoppable, and you¡¯ll watch helplessly as I live my best life with your body!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the taxi drove, Melody, immersed in pleasure, did not see a car following her from a distance. The car had followed her from the school gate to the suburbs.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The taxi finally stopped in front of a vi in the woods. It was Felix¡¯s current residence. However, he was not always in the vi, so it was difficult to find his traces.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Melody arrived, Lorenzo was already at the door. He looked over and saw Tiffany had indeed fallen into aa. His eyes were filled with surprise and excitement as he asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo didn¡¯t know how Melody could bring someone as cunning as Tiffany. After all, it was not an easy task to bring Tiffany down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Heh, I took the opportunity to pass her out when she was sick. She happened to be unwell, so I took the opportunity to electrocute her.¡± Melody said as she gently pushed Lorenzo. ¡°Alright, cut the crap. I¡¯ll bring her in. Get ready to activate the instrument.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°With pleasure.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo did not waste his breath. After all, everything he did now was done behind Felix¡¯s back. This was because after returning the Treasure Box to Tiffany, Felix had instructed all their subordinates not to attack Tiffany without his permission and orders.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The other subordinates could only listen, but he was unwilling. Such a good opportunity hade knocking on his door. If he did not let the little bitch Tiffany suffer, how would he know that he, Lorenzo, was not to be trifled with?</font></font>

    The door was wide open, and Melody carried Tiffany into the vi. Lorenzo had already powered up the instrument when she brought Tiffany into the basement. Outside, the ce looked like an ordinary vi. But inside, it was filled with technological tools that exceeded people¡¯s understanding.

    Melody asked, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no danger? Are you sure you can seed?¡±

    Lorenzo asked back, ¡°Do you have another way out?¡±

    Melody was silent. There was no doubt that she had no way out

    ¡°Hurry up. Felix will be back tonight. He¡¯ll kill us if he finds out we¡¯ve secretly activated this experiment module. So stop dawdling!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Melody was determined andy down on the second pod of the experiment module.

    Everything was ready. Tiffany was still unconscious when Melody closed her eyes. Meanwhile, Lorenzo pressed the start button in silence.

    The two connected pods were about to close. However, at that moment, cold air blew in. Dust floating in the air suddenly froze. At the same time, time stopped before the pods closed entirely. Lorenzo¡¯s figure froze when he pressed that button.

    As time stopped, Tiffany¡¯s eyes opened. She had not fainted from the start. With her resilience, Melody¡¯s electric shock was no different from scratching an itch. She had only pretended to be asleep until that moment.

    Tiffany sat up and looked at everything around her. Time stopped, and the jumping numbers in the experiment module¡¯s monitor also froze. Even the tiny dust floating in the air was unmoved. Her surroundings went silent, and it was a bit scary.

    Tiffany stood up from the experiment module and was about to lift her feet to the ground when a gust of wind blew past. The force was gentle, and in the next second, she fell into a warm and broad embrace. A refreshing and pleasant smell came from the tip of her nose.

    Tiffany looked up and met Richard¡¯s dark eyes. His thin lips curled up into a gentle and doting smile. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Your Highness.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. She did not know how Richard appeared out of thin air and how time stopped. The only thing she could feel was her pounding heart. Every time Richard appeared, he got increasingly handsome that she could explode from excitement.

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze froze as her heart thumped wildly. She snuggled into Richard¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Honey, you came at the right time!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her original n was to let him appear at this time. She had thought it would be challenging. After all, he must not alert the enemy.

    However, she did not expect him to save her in such a way. Richard had surprised her more and more. It was as if there was nothing in this world he could not do.

    Richard could not help butugh. ¡°How can I be careless when you¡¯re involved in something dangerous?¡±

    Richard would not have let her take this risk. However, Tiffany was determined. With Richard by her side, she believed no one could hurt her. He had no choice. If she wanted to y, he could only y along while keeping himself alert.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Where¡¯s June? Did she bring her here?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Tiffany spoke, she looked around. Unexpectedly, the next second, she saw June bringing Wilma into the basement. The entire vi was frozen in time, so when June brought Wilma in, there was no obstruction.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany looked up and saw June¡¯s shocked expression. She was in a daze and seemed scared of Richard. But of course, to June, people like Richard were terrifying. He was so powerful that he was practically untouchable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was in a state of shock. However, Wilma did not notice this. She stared at Melody inside the pod, unaware that time had frozen. Walking up to Melody, Wilma¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement and eagerness. Then, she asked, ¡°Is this the person I¡¯ll swap minds with?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 591

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°This is awesome!¡® Wilma looked at the person she would swap her mind with. The person looked young and beautiful. She had a good figure and dressed like a rich youngdy. Wilma was excited knowing she was about to be a rich youngdy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma giggled as if she had lost her mind. She nodded crazily, wishing she could shout that she could finally have what she always wanted as a kid.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany gestured for Wilma to lie in the pod and said, ¡°Get in. I wish you could fulfill what you always wanted.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Wilma hurriedlyy down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, June finally returned to her senses. She looked at Tiffany and Richard, nodded, and left respectfully.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking it was about time, Tiffany also prepared to retreat. She sighed for not being able to see Melody¡¯s breakdown after discovering she had inhabited Wilma¡¯s body. But Richard suddenly reached out and pulled her back. He pointed to the cab at the side and said, ¡°Since you want to see it, we¡¯ll stay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was touched. This meant that the famous and powerful Richard was willing to hide with her in a cab to peep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She immediately promised, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve been so kind to me. I promise to give you a steamy reward tonight!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Will do.¡± Richard¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and his eyes lit up.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They soon ducked into the spacious cab. It was used to store experimental items. But at that moment, it served as a hiding spot for Richard and Tiffany to watch a good show.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Richard snapped his fingers. Layers of ripples appeared. The dust floating in the air began to move, and the numbers in the experiment monitor continued to jump. The pods were closed, and Melody sank into the darkness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo pressed the start button and raised his hand. It was as if nothing had happened. He was calm and clueless that something had changed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Melodyy inside the dark pod. She felt a heat waveing towards her. Sweat kept dripping from her forehead as if something invisible was pulling at her nerves. Her body felt like being pricked by needles.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Melody could endure it. The thought of owning everything that Tiffany had made her feel happy. Compared to her life ahead, the pain was nothing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody kept closing her eyes. At that moment, another wave of pain came, even worse than before. She began to groan finally fainted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After an unknown period, Melody slowly opened her eyes. Just as the countdown ended, the pod¡¯s door slowly opened. The light from outside was blinding, and her sight gradually focused. Melody was still alive and did not feel any difort in her body. ¡®Does this mean the experiment has been sessful?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody looked up happily and asked, ¡°Lorenzo, does the experiment seed?¡±</font></font>

    As she spoke, Melody noticed something was off. Her voice was rough and unpleasant to hear. She knew it was neither her nor Tiffany¡¯s voice.

    Melody was briefly stunned. She subconsciously looked at Lorenzo and saw his frightened look. ¡°Lorenzo, did you seed or not?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you supposed to be Melody?¡± Lorenzo asked in a trembling voice.

    Melody was quite relieved. Lorenzo asked her to prove her identity, which meant the experiment should be a sess. She had be Tiffany.

    ¡®But since he has seeded, why does he still have that expression? Melody wondered while looking at Lorenzo¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Lorenzo, what happened? Hurry up and say something!¡± Melody was anxious.

    ¡°You¡­ you should take a look for yourself¡± As Lorenzo spoke, he handed Melody a mirror.

    When Melody saw her reflection, her joyful expression instantly froze. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    It was indeed a lightning strike. Her head became dizzy and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°How could this be? Who is this person? Who is this old and ugly woman? Tell me, how could this happen?¡±

    Melody was on the verge of hysteria. Her eyes were bloodshot. Looking at her ugly face in the mirror, it was even more disgusting. Meanwhile, Lorenzo turned his face away and replied, ¡°Is there a need to ask? The wrinkly abomination you see is your new self!¡±

    Lorenzo told the truth. However, this truth almost made Melody vomit. ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Lorenzo shouted impatiently as his eardrums were pierced by Melody¡¯s sharp, hoarse voice. His world had turned upside down.

    In the past, even if Melody made unreasonable requests, he would still give in because of her pretty face. But at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but throw up. His body rejected Melody¡¯s new look.

    Melody almost fainted. Since things had turned out this way, all her hopes were on Lorenzo. She could not offend him at this juncture. She softened her voice and said, ¡°I beg you, Lorenzo. Can you open the other pod and let me take a look?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what went wrong. Even if she had to die, she wanted to die in peace, knowing who she had her mind swapped with. Lorenzo returned to his senses and pressed the button without hesitation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The other pod slowly opened, revealing a beautiful face inside. Sensing the light, Wilma opened her eyes in a daze. The first thing she saw was her pale, frightened face. ¡®Since when did I have a twin?¡® She wondered.

    Wilma was stunned for two seconds before realizing something. She immediately grabbed the mirror from Melody¡¯s hand and looked at her face. ¡®I¡­ I¡¯m beautiful?

    ¡®Did, did I swap bodies with her?¡®

    Before shey in the pod, she thought she was daydreaming. She did not expect that at that moment, her dreams hade true. Her dream of bing a fair, rich, and beautiful woman came true. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma couldn¡¯t help butugh roughly and impudently. Even in Melody¡¯s body and voice, herughter was crisp and unnerving. ¡°Hahaha, this is wonderful. I like it. Hahaha, thank God!¡± Wilma was overjoyed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Compared to her excitement, Melody¡¯s face was gloomy. It could almost be described as murderous. ¡°Who are you? Who the hell are you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody pounced over, wanting to kill the monster she had swapped bodies with. However, she could not bring herself to tear her apart. If Melody broke her body, she would be the one suffering.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Contrary to Melody¡¯s hesitation, Wilma did not hold herself back. She pped Melody and said condescendingly, ¡°You asked who I am? I am Melody!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After Wilma passed the ¡®interview¡®st night, June told her some information about Melody. Therefore, the first thing she did after recing Melody was to put aside her ugly past and live with her new and beautiful face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing this, Melody was so angry and shouted, ¡°You ugly bitch. Stop pretending to be me. You¡¯re simply dreaming!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody raised her hand to hit her, but her new body was weak and bloated. Just as she reached out, Wilma kicked her to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Despair invaded, and Melody was hysterical.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that moment, she did not even have time to think about why Tiffany, who had been kidnapped, would be such an ugly woman. There was nothing abnormal when the pod was opened. ¡®What in the hell went wrong?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody could not care less. She could only pounce at Lorenzo¡¯s feet like a dog and ask with tears in her eyes, ¡°Lorenzo, Lorenzo, please help me. Can you help me revert this experiment?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 592

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When a beauty cried, it was a beautiful scene. Though saddening, it still had a beautiful element.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Melody had turned into an old hag. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were obvious. Her skin had turned dark, her eyes were soggy, her eyebrows were sparse, her lips were too thick, and her nose bridge had copsed. Ugly. Simply ugly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The corner of Lorenzo¡¯s eyes twitched. Even though he knew Melody was beautiful. But at that moment, before him was an old hag. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous when she tugged at his pants. He immediately took two steps back to avoid her pleading.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Lorenzo, Lorenzo!¡± Melody cried. ¡°Please help me, okay? If you help me return to my body, I¡¯ll be yours forever!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Before the experiment, Lorenzo mentioned that he wanted to sleep with her. However, Melody rejected him. So, she brought it up as ast resort.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo¡¯s eyes shed. He admitted he was tempted. However, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but this experiment module can¡¯t be activated frequently. Especially since you¡¯ve just finished changing. It¡¯ll take at least two weeks to recharge.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Two weeks? That¡¯s nearly half a month!¡® When Melody heard this, her vision darkened and he almost fainted. For her, half a month was too long. Many things could have happened during that time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®What if Felix found out about this? What if Felix moved the machine away? What if the machine was destroyed?¡® With all kinds of uncertain possibilities, if one of them became true, Melody would have topromise living in Wilma¡¯s body for the rest of her life.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®I can¡¯t live like this!¡® If that was the case, Melody would rather die.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Melody had forgotten that it was no longer about her willingness. It was just that Wilma was unwilling. It wasn¡¯t easy for Wilma to realize her dreams. But with her new body, everything she had dreamed of would be possible.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma would never trade this opportunity for anything else. Therefore, when Melody was begging Lorenzo, she silently ran away. June brought her to the basement, and she remembered the cabin¡¯syout.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing Wilma was about to run away, Melody quickly chased after her. ¡°Stop, stop right there!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When June brought Wilma in, Wilma didn¡¯t see Lorenzo¡¯s subordinates trying to catch her. Hence, she expected them to be aggressive when she tried to escape.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma was so nervous that she clenched her fists tightly, her heart thumping wildly. Then, she saw a group subordinates pass her and they¡­ surrounded Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">of fierce¨Clooking</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma was stunned. ¡®Eh? This is different from what I had imagined. Fortunately, this was a good thing. Having those people holding the real Melody was something she had never imagined</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she moved out. But she stopped when she was about to step out of the vi.</font></font>

    In the eyes of Lorenzo¡¯s subordinates, ¡®Melody¡® was brought over by their boss. Moreover, they had always been very close to each other. Of course, they would not stop her when she left. However, a dark and ugly woman suddenly appeared out of thin air chasing her. They instinctively held the woman back.

    Meanwhile, being stopped, Melody was so angry that she jumped and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Melody. Hurry up and catch that woman. Don¡¯t let her escape!¡±

    Melody saw as Wilma turned around and gave her the middle finger without hesitation. Her smug look made Melody hate her face. She was going crazy from anger.

    Fortunately, Lorenzo rushed from the basement and ordered, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    His subordinates finally let go.

    After Melody escaped from her grip, she quickly chased after Wilma. ¡°Stop. Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Wilma snorted coldly. With her current light body, she easily left Melody behind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, a Porsche sped over and stopped before Wilma. The driver greeted her respectfully. ¡°Miss, please get in.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Wilma was on cloud nine. Her eyes were filled with a willingness to live. Receiving the driver¡¯s affirmative gaze, she happily entered the car and touched its interior.

    The driver was dumbfounded. He was only two minuteste, yet Melody¡® had drastically changed. She no longer threw tantrums as usual and even smiled. ¡®Am I dreaming?¡®

    The driver did not dare to say anything else. But suddenly, a woman ran over as he was about to get into the car. Panting, she grabbed his arm and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m Melody. I¡¯m your boss. Get that woman out of my car!¡±

    ¡®Is there something wrong with her?¡® The driver rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°You want to scam me, right? Do you want me to call the police?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Through the car¡¯s smooth body, Melody saw her full appearance. Her face was ugly, and her body was bloated. Her new body was an eyesore.

    ¡®All of this is not real. This is just a dream. Everything will be fine when I wake up. Everything will be fine when I wake up! Melody keptforting herself in her heart until she was rudely pushed aside by her driver. She lost her footing and fell to the ground. Her elbow was scraped by the asphalt and blood seeped out.

    The pain was clear, telling her that this was not a dream. Instead, it was a cruel, despairing, and dark reality.

    Seeing the Porsche speeding away, Melody stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Finally, she could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood from the tip of her nose. Then, her vision darkened and she fainted.

    *****

    Tiffany left the cab after Lorenzo rushed out. With Richard¡¯s strength, there was no need to worry about Lorenzo or other subordinates barging in.

    Tiffany walked to the front of the mind¨Cswap machine and circled it. She could not help but say, ¡°Felix must be super rich. Look at this! This machine must be expensive. Even being rich does not mean you can afford it.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The rarer something was, the more valuable it would be. Even if the machine had some drawbacks, it was still valuable. After all, mind¨Cswapping technology was rtively new.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not know why Felix spent so much money to own this machine. But judging from his personality, he was definitely up to no good.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Richard. She smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we leave some gifts?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With just one look, Richard knew what Tiffany was thinking. His lips curled up, and his eyes were filled with love. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Dear</font></font>

 Chapter 593

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wanted to destroy the mind¨Cswap machine to shatter Melody¡¯s hopes of getting her body back. But this didn¡¯t seem to be enough.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany rubbed her chin and thought for a moment. She went to the control panel and hacked into the advanced device system. After tampering with a portion of its coding, she retracted her hand and smiled at Richard. ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go!¡±</font></font>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Richard around, leaving the cabin would be like passing through an empty house. A gust of wind blew past, and Tiffany felt her vision blur. When she returned to her senses, she was already five hundred yards from the cabin. ¡®What kind of terrifying strength is this?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany did not see how it happened, let alone the other subordinates in the vi. They only felt their hair flutter, and this was normal. Some people who were on their phones did not even raise their heads.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outside the vi, the zing sun above her head was like fire. Tiffany turned around and saw the unconscious ¡®Wilma¡® lying motionless on the asphalt not far away. To be precise, it was Melody in Wilma¡¯s skin.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody looked pitiful. She wanted to set Tiffany up, but she couldn¡¯t. Instead, she was outyed in the game she made. Earlier in the basement, Tiffany had witnessed Melody¡¯s hysteria and disbelief. Perhaps Melody felt her n was wless and was determined to execute it. Who would have thought that her n would backfire?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smiled coldly and called June. ¡°Hello, June. Get someone to pick up Wilma.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma came from a simple family background. Like herself, her husband was a gambling addict. She had a pair of inws who often caused trouble and a secret lover who worked as a butcher. Under such circumstances, if Melody was sent in Wilma¡¯s skin, her days would be as miserable as purgatory.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June had not gone far and had been waiting nearby. When she received a call from Tiffany, she rushed over in three minutes. She nced at ¡®Wilma¡® on the ground and received an affirmative look from Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The doubt in her heart was confirmed, and June was shocked. ¡®No wonder Tiffany wanted to find someone from a simple background like Wilma. She already knew of Melody¡¯s nasty plot!¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Moreover, the situation that day was extremely dangerous. She was just moments away from being sent into the experiment module to swap bodies with Melody. One simple mistake and it could be over for Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When June looked at the unconscious ¡®Wilma¡® on the ground again, the hatred in her heart intensified. Melody was so ruthless and vicious. If she seeded, she would be tyrannical in Tiffany¡¯s skin. Fortunately, she had reaped what she sowed and turned into Wilma. ¡®Serves you right!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June picked Melody up and stuffed her into the car. She nodded at Tiffany and Richard before driving away.</font></font>

    Seeing the car¡¯s taillights gradually disappear, Tiffany raised her eyebrows and gazed coldly.

    When she thought about how Ged¡¯s death was caused by Melody, Tiffany wished she could skin her alive. She even questioned if putting Melody in Wilma¡¯s skin would be enough to vent her anger.

    Inparison, it was already kind of her not to directly take Melody¡¯s life. After all, Melody was the culprit behind Ged¡¯s and Jade¡¯s death.

    *****

    Melody gradually opened her eyes. She looked up and saw a dim and swaying light. But when she returned to her senses, it wasn¡¯t the light that was swaying. It was her.

    This was because a fat man was humping her body. He looked anxious and impatient as he tried to find the right position.

    Melody was stunned and felt disgusted. She raised her leg and kicked the man off the bed. ¡°Who are you? How dare you? Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this?¡± Unexpectedly, as she finished speaking, she was pped.

    The man got up from the ground and grimaced in pain, which made his fat face look ferocious.

    ¡°Shut up, you fat bitch! You don¡¯t even serve your husband well. Have you lost your mind? How dare you kick me? Guess I need to teach you a lesson not to mess around with me.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out his belt and hit the bed with it, making a dull sound.

    Melody even forgot to dodge. Her mind was buzzing from the man¡¯s words. ¡®What did he say? Did he say I was her husband?¡±

    Scenes of what happened before she fainted suddenly surged into her mind, and the reality she had deliberately forgotten and avoided hit her as hard as a truck. She had be an old, ugly, and fat woman.

    She realized the man before her, who reeked of blood, must be the husband of the woman¡¯s body. ¡®I can¡¯t do this¡­.

    Melody let out a shrill scream. She was so hysterical that she wanted to bang her head against the wall and die. However, just as she moved, she was hit with the man¡¯s belt. ¡°It hurts, it hurts. Stop hitting me. Please stop hitting me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it hurts!¡± The man spat and asked fiercely, ¡°Do you still dare to disobey me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ Not anymore!¡± Melody hated her new self, but the strong desire to live supported her. She held her breath and chose to beg for mercy.

    After she lowered her head and admitted defeat, the man finally threw away his belt. However, she cried so hard that her snot and tears made her face ugly. Wilma¡¯s husband lost all interest as he spat. ¡°You¡¯re fucking disgusting!¡±

    With that, he left. The door was mmed shut.

    After a long time, Melody raised her head. She realized she was inside a simple house. The walls were cracked, and the white paint had fallen off. It was a dirty and messy house.

    Looking at the situation before her, a deep hatred shed across Melody¡¯s eyes. She regretted her decisions.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody regretted stabbing Jade to death back instead of Tiffany. She regretted not letting Zoe die with Tiffany when she wasted the Obedience Poison to bewitch Zoe. She regretted pushing Ged. She should have framed Tiffany and made her experience hell.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If Melody had known that this day woulde, she would have done everything she could to make Tiffany disappear forever. She hated herself much.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody¡¯s hands gripped the washed¨Cout bedsheets tightly. Her face was filled with madness and viciousness.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After a long time, she wiped her tears and got off the bed. She endured the pain and walked to the door. She could not stay in this ce. She had to leave.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As long as Lorenzo was willing to help her, she would have a chance to turn the tables and start over. With this belief in mind, Melody opened the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But when she opened the door, an old couple with unfriendly expressions stood outside. The woman looked mean, and the man looked sinister. Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat.</font></font>

 Chapter 594

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After the lesson she had learned, Melody did not dare to be too presumptuous. She could only force an ugly smile and try to get the old couple to make way.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unexpectedly, thedy pped Melody twice as she smiled, causing her mind to buzz.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Wilma, how dare you hit my son? Are you tired of living here? If you don¡¯t want to stay, get lost. Don¡¯t even think about stepping into my house in the future.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Wilma? So this body belonged to someone called Wilma?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Wait, are these couple supposed to be my inws?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But that was not the point she took. The main point was what the woman had said. Melody looked up sharply and asked, ¡°Really?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Leaving the moldy house sounded great. She didn¡¯t want to stay there either. She was just about to leave. That was exactly what she wanted. Hence, Melody forced her way out and was about to rush out when the woman grabbed her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody did not know what the woman wanted, but her grip was strong. Feeling she could not break free, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to chase me away? Why are you stopping me?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Hmph!¡± The woman thought it was okay to go back on her word. She immediately sneered and shattered all of Melody¡¯s hopes. ¡°Let you leave? Dream on. Our family had spent 2,000 dors to hold your wedding. And you want to leave? Dream on!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°2,000 dors?¡± Melody could not believe she was only worth that much. She said in a panic, ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you money, okay? I¡¯ll give you twenty thousand dors. No, I¡¯ll give you 200 thousand dors. Is 200 thousand dors enough to let me go?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the couple heard the number, their eyes lit up. However, when they heard thest sentence, they immediately sneered. ¡°Have you found a rich man? 200 thousand dors? Can you give us that much?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No, I do have 200 thousand dors. If you don¡¯t believe me, let me go. I¡¯ll pay you, I promise!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Don¡¯t lie to me that someone has taken a fancy to you. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you look like? 200 thousand dors? You talk as if you¡¯ve dug a treasure chest.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The couple did not believe Melody at all. They even closed the door. They had made up their minds to lock her inside to reflect. Melody panicked and tried to pull the door open. But in Wilma¡¯s body, she was not strong enough than two blue- cored people who did heavy work all year round.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the blink of an eye, the door was tightly shut. She had not eaten anything for the entire day and was starving. Melody squatted against the wall in despair. Tears finally rolled down her face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Melody was tired from crying, she felt sleepy. But as she was half¨Casleep, she suddenly heard a rustling sound. She thought Wilma¡¯s husband had returned, and Melody shivered in fear.</font></font>

    Melody opened her eyes and saw someone slowly crawling from under the bed. That person looketl like a pig and was extremely ugly.

    Melody was so scared that her face turned pale when she saw such an evil person. The scream had already reached her throat, and she almost shouted. However, the man said, ¡°Wilma, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to help you escape. Quick, follow me!¡±

    Looking at the person in front of her, Melody could not help but think. ¡®Is he supposed to be Wilma¡¯s other lover?¡®

    Melody was disgusted and full of resistance. But the man¡¯s words moved her. ¡°Can you get me out?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? We dug this tunnel togetherst year. Of course, we can leave. Hurry, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I missed you so much!¡±

    Melody had goosebumps all over her body. However, escaping from this hellhole made her determined. Gritting her teeth. Melody crawled towards the man.

    The tunnel was dug under the bed, and the two crawled in one after another. The smell of decay and soil assaulted Melody¡¯s nostrils. Her expression turned pale as she almost vomited.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, the man urged from behind, ¡°Hurry up or we¡¯ll be discovered.¡±

    The two sessfully climbed out of the tunnel seven to eight minutester.

    Melody thought the tunnel might be connected to the outside. But she did not expect this to be the man¡¯s residence. It was another moldy house with a strong smell of meat.

    Melody was suffocated. She hurriedly pushed open the door and ran out. She did not know where she was. She ran to the bustling street in WIlma¡¯s skin and hailed a taxi. Melody said anxiously, ¡°Sir, hurry, take me to Remmington Street!¡±

    The taxi sped away. Melody looked back and saw the butcher was already chasing after her. But because she was in a car, the man could no longer catch up. Seeing this, Melody heaved a sigh of relief.

    Forty minutester, the car stopped. She was about to get out when a pair of hands reached out. ¡°The fare is fifty dors. Please pay before getting out.¡±

    Melody used to live as a rich youngdy with a driver to pick her up whenever she went. She never had to pay for transport. She was stunned. Melody dug into her pocket and realized there was not even a penny.

    Melody opened her mouth to curse, but when she saw her ugly face through the rearview mirror, she could only hold back all the unpleasant words and say, ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get my family toe out and pay, okay?¡±

    ¡°Is that your home?¡±

    Melody nodded frantically. She had lived there for a few months. Charlie had arranged a driver, a servant, and everything she needed. Everything was in order. She did notck money, confidence, or good treatment. She was at home.

    However, the driver¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. The woman before him wore shabby clothes. She could not afford the fare, and he doubted she lived in such a luxurious estate. However, at this point, he could only wave his hand. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m still busy looking for customers.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody hurriedly got out of the car and pressed the doorbell. When she saw a servant walking out, she hurriedly waved and shouted, ¡°Fleur,e over and open the door for me!*</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, Fleur frowned and asked warily, ¡°Who are you? Where are youing from? Please, leave!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m Melody!¡± She practically spat the words out between her teeth with such confidence. But in Wilma¡¯s skin, who would believe her?</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Fleur heard this, she immediately sneered. ¡°Miss Melody went to the mall to shop, and you im to be her? Please, leave. You look like a patient who escaped from a psychiatric ward. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll hit you with a broom.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody clenched her fists. She had a way to prove herself. When Fleur was ironing her dress, she identally hooked a thread of the dress. She flew into a rage and threw the steaming hot iron at Fleur. Everyone in the vi knew about this, but the fake imposter would not.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She also knew many other personal¨Crted things. If she were to list them, the servants might believe hier. Melody was about to speak when a car came from not far away. It was thetest Porsche that she was familiar with. That was her car.</font></font>

 Chapter 595

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the car approached, Fleur opened the automated iron gate. Then, Wilma, the one who was enjoying all the luxuries in Melody¡¯s body, stepped out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody shouted, ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was furious and charged forward, trying to pin Wilma down. But the nearby bodyguards stepped in immediately, and Melody was restrained.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You idiots! I¡¯m your employer! I¡¯m the real owner here! How could you not recognize me, you morons! I¡¯m Melody! I¡¯m the owner of this estate, your employer!¡± Melody screamed hysterically.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, no matter how she argued, others only saw her as a raving lunatic. She was thrown out like a madwoman,pletely and utterly discarded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, Melodynded hard on the ground, the pain so intense it felt like her bones would shatter.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing the scene, the taxi driver realized he wasn¡¯t getting paid, cursed his luck, and drove off in a huff.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The car sped away, and the iron gate closed. Wilma stood elegantly at the entrance, surrounded by over twenty luxury shopping bags.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outside the gate, Melody was covered in dirt. She stared helplessly as everything that was hers was taken away. Anger, hatred, and fury filled her, her eyes bloodshot and fists clenched tightly. It was only now that regret sank in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She realized how foolish she was to switch bodies with Tiffany. In the end, not only did it fail, but she waspletely tricked.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody suddenly recalled. She had ced Tiffany in the experimental chamber, but it ended up being Wilma in the chamber.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The only possibility was someone had tampered with things while her eyes were closed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo, the man operating the machine, had no reason to do such a thing. He hated Tiffany just as much. And in such a short time, it would have been impossible for anyone else to switch things.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody tried to figure out what went wrong. Her mind spun in a chaotic mess, her heart felt like it had been plunged into boiling water, each second an agony.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">To find out the answer, she would have to confront Tiffany. Wiping away her tears, Melody stormed off in a rage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was Sunday, a rare day off. Tiffany had finally slept in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After leisurely washing up, she headed downstairs, where the housekeeper approached her. ¡°Miss Kelley, there¡¯s someone outside waiting for you. She arrivedst night and has been waiting ever since. Would you like to see her?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Not sure. I haven¡¯t seen her before. But she ims to be Miss Melody Princeton,¡± the housekeeper said cautiously.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the Kelley family¡¯s household, Melody was a rather awkward subject. Even the housekeeper¡¯s tone wasced with disdain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No one could feel kindly toward a woman who had tried to kill her mother. Melody had nearly seeded in killing Thalia back then.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised an eyebrow and walked outside.</font></font>

    Beyond the vi¡¯s iron gate, ¡°Wilma¡± stood with a tanned, sweat¨Ccovered face, her greasy appearance marred by rough pores and countless ckheads. She looked disheveled, covered in dust as if she had been waiting for ages.

    Tiffany asked in surprise, ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Melody was furious that Tiffany pretended not to know her.

    She gripped the iron gate tightly and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m like this, and now you¡¯re pretending not to know me? Tiffany, you¡¯ve ruined my life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Tiffany spread her hands, her expression innocently amused.

    Tiffany had never intended to harm anyone, not in the past, not now. But that didn¡¯t mean she would sit back and let herself be trampled on.

    Melody had first schemed against her with such vile and underhanded tactics. Tiffany didn¡¯t think it was wrong to send some of it back her way.

    Tiffany turned to walk away.

    Melody reached out, but the iron gate between them kept her from even grazing Tiffany¡¯s back, no matter how much she strained,

    She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Tiffany, one day, you¡¯ll get what you deserve! Karma will find its way!¡±

    Tiffany paused for a moment upon hearing that.

    Before traveling back in time, she¡¯d already tasted the consequences.

    Back then, she had loved Keh foolishly and trusted Sandra blindly, even degrading herself to the point of agreeing to take the fall and go to prison for Melody¡¯s absurd crime.

    Then, Melody nestled in Keh¡¯s arms. She watched Tiffany waste away in jail, and evenughed, saying, ¡°Look, Keh, Tiffany is really down in the dumps.¡±

    Of course, she was down in the dumps. Five years of darkness, five years of torment. Tiffany fell from a youngdy of status to a despised prisoner.

    While she suffered, Melody managed to cleanse her reputation, even erasing all memories of the murder she had done. She remained a beautiful and innocentdy.

    Tiffany smirked coldly and turned her head. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see who will get caught by karma first.¡±

    Watching Tiffany walk away, Melody clenched her fists, her eyes seething with anger.

    Then, Melody changed her perspective. While she was still in someone else¡¯s body, perhaps she could use it to bring Tiffany down before switching back.

    Even if shemitted heinous crimes, once she reimed her own body, the sins would not be hers to bear.

    Finally calming herself, Melody sneered and left Cedar Ridge Vi.

    On the other hand, Wilma was on cloud nine.

    She had slipped into a brand¨Cnew designer dress worth five figures. It was the most expensive thing she had ever worn. In the past, she couldn¡¯t afford it, and even if she could, she would have looked good in it.

    But now it was different. Wilma looked in the mirror at the face that wasn¡¯t hers. Her new face had wless skin. She looked beautiful, with perfect lips and dazzling eyes.

    Wilma squealed excitedly and pulled another new dress from the wardrobe to try on.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Aside from the wardrobe full of beautiful clothes, the floor was covered with dozens of shopping bags.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">All this was from the shopping spree she¡¯d gone on after being picked up by the driver yesterday. At first, she hesitated to spend, but after the first purchase went through without a hitch, she went all out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In just half an hour, she had spent 40 thousand dors. She wished she could live like this forever.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma¡¯s eyes sparkled, but at that moment, her phone rang. It was June calling. She hesitated before swiping to answer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She knew what June wanted to discuss. Just two days ago, after she sessfully interviewed and secured her ce at Luna Vi, June had warned her that once the body switch seeded, she¡¯d have to follow orders.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This was an arrangement. Wilma should follow instructions, get her due payment, and get her body back. But the problem was she no longer wanted to switch back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With this new body, she was beautiful, a wealthy youngdy, and had money to spend freely. Having tasted this life, Wilma didn¡¯t want to return to that rough, unattractive body.</font></font>

 Chapter 596

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma¡¯s eyes flickered, and after only a few seconds of thought, she hung up on June without hesitation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She ignored three more calls in a row, finally switching off her phone altogether.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Oh, this dress is perfect for my figure!¡± she eximed, admiring herself in the mirror.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">***</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At Luna Vi, June looked taken aback and turned to Tiffany, saying, ¡°Miss Kelley, Wilma isn¡¯t answering.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany was in the middle of preparing medicine and barely reacted. Instead, she chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s expected.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A selfish, shameless person who suddenly stumbled into luxury wouldn¡¯t willingly let go and step away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June hesitated, feeling a twinge of annoyance. ¡°So we just let her be?¡± she asked, though she knew this would still be a blow to Melody.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany shook her head, carefully adding each ingredient into her mixture before adding a drop of her blood. Then, she replied, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This time, she intended to see Melody confess to her crimes and pay the price, making sure the murderer who¡¯d evaded justice would finally face the consequences.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Someone had to be responsible for Jade¡¯s and Ged¡¯s death. And Wilma was just the bait.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June caught on to Tiffany¡¯s meaning and asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, what do we do next?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany replied, ¡°Cut off her ess to the credit card.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With Melody¡¯s credit card disabled, Wilma wouldn¡¯t have any more money to blow through.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes!¡± June answered and promptly went to carry it out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Within a single weekend, Wilma had indulged in endless shopping sprees, reassured by Melody¡¯s status as a wealthy heiress. She thought her card would never max out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That was, until the moment she saw a diamond ne priced at twenty thousand dors. With a smug air, she tossed the card to the salesgirl and said, ¡°Charge it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">There was a beep. The salesgirl said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your card bnce is zero, Please provide a different card.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Zero? Impossible.¡® Wilma¡¯s eyes widened, and she grabbed the reader, only to see that it showed zeros.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°It worked fine yesterday!¡± Clenching her teeth, Wilma tried another card.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The salesgirl said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This card also declined.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma tried again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Apologies, but this one¡¯s empty as well.¡± After six or seven attempts, the salesgirl¡¯s gaze shifted from polite to condescending.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She thought Wilma was just pretending to be a big spender.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma felt a stab of humiliation as if she¡¯d been thrust back to her old life. She remembered winning a couple of thousand dors at a poker game. Then, she went to buy a gold bracelet, only to find it was worth thousands of dors more than she could afford.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That day, under scornful and mocking stares, she¡¯d left humiliated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Sheter stole that bracelet out of spite, but the sneering looks stayed with her, haunting her. Just like now.</font></font>

    After two days of living the high life, Wilma believed that everyone should be at her beck and call, catering to her whims. But she hadn¡¯t expected her fantasy to copse so quickly.

    Seething with frustration, she removed the jewelry she¡¯d tried on and scurried away from the counter, humiliated.

    Yet, before leaving, she cast a defiant nce back, silently vowing that the jewelry would still be hers by tonight.

    Back at the vi, Wilma unleashed her anger on the servants, grabbing Fleur by the cor and demanding, ¡°Who are my parents? Why aren¡¯t they sending me money? Why am I not getting any money?¡±

    Fleur was grabbed by the cor. She gasped and said, ¡°Let go¡­of me¡­¡±

    Wilma snapped, ¡°Talk now!¡±

    Wilma¡¯s temper was notoriously vtile. When she was calm, she could manage a fake smile and polite words, but once ignited, she was a nightmare.

    At home, she had frequent brawls with her husband and inws over trivial matters. Her temper caused chaos in the family. With tears in her eyes, Fleur nced at her, baffled at why ¡°Melody¡± seemed to have gone insane over a single weekend, behaving like a stranger and spouting nonsensical questions.

    She exined, ¡°Your allowance is transferred monthly by Mr. Kelley¡¯s staff. The payment date hasn¡¯t arrived, so you won¡¯t receive a dime until then.¡±

    Charlie gave her a generous monthly allowance, but Melody had no sense of moderation. With the vi full of luxury items and her tastes thoroughly spoiled, it was no surprise her appetite only grew.

    Wilma didn¡¯t know any of this. She repeated Charlie¡¯s name, then muttered, ¡°So he¡¯s the one keeping me here? Letting me live in this mansion? He must be loaded.¡±

    Fleur frowned and looked at Wilma in puzzlement.

    But Wilma was oblivious to Fleur¡¯s reaction, scrolling through the contacts on Melody¡¯s phone for Charlie¡¯s number.

    When their bodies swapped, their clothes stayed the same. So naturally, Melody¡¯s phone was still on her. Scrolling through, Wilma eventually found a contactbeled ¡°Charlie Kelley.¡±

    Wilma called him, adjusting her voice to sound soft and syrupy. Once he picked up, she cooed. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m out of cash.¡± Meanwhile, the silence was thick on the other end. Charlie¡¯s face was twisted in stunned disgust.

    Without a word, he hung up and immediately instructed his butler, ¡°Contact the psychiatrist. Have her evaluated. She¡¯s delusional.¡±

    Wilma was in the middle of a fit when she heard that her ¡°sugar daddy¡± had arranged for a psychiatrist to check on her. Enraged, she began hurling objects, eventually driving the poor doctor away.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s insane!¡± she screamed.

    Her weekend ended in bitter, frustration.

    On Monday morning, the driver opened the car door, ready to take her to school.

    Though Wilma was thirty, the idea of going back to school was off¨Cputting. In her teens, she¡¯d be a troublemaker, skilled at bullying and stealing. But hearing that Lovell School was a prestigious institution, she eagerly got in the car.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With her new face, she figured she¡¯d easily draw plenty of attention.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Excited, Wilma arrived at school in Melody¡¯s body, dazzled by everything around her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everything she saw filled her with wonder. When she touched a gilded namete, she tried to pocket it. When she saw the grand architecture, her eyes shone with envy. Even on a small path, when she noticed a girl ahead drop a small handful of change, she darted over instantly, scooping it up and stuffing it quickly into her pocket.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally reaching the ssroom, it took only two ss periods for the students to notice that something about ¡°Melody¡± seemed off.</font></font>

 Chapter 597

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody once adored for her gentle and graceful aura, now appeared shockingly unrefined. Her entire demeanor was petty, with darting eyes constantly assessing the room for valuables to pocket away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her speech was vulgar, and her behavior was uncouth. Essentially, she was the furthest thing from poised.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Many who had been close to Melody noticed the drastic change and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Melody, are you alright? What happened to you?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma, not used to being addressed as ¡°Melody,¡± paused. But her knee¨Cjerk reaction, honed over years as a streetwise girl, kicked in. ¡°What are you all yapping about? Mind your own business, you ugly fools.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The girls were stunned when they heard that. They immediately became furious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They couldn¡¯t believe that ¡°Melody¡± called them ugly. It was uneptable for them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hence, they started the argument.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the middle of the argument, Wilmashed out first, delivering a hard p, whi</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When Tiffany walked into the ssroom, she was met with a chaotic scene.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">instantly escted the fight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Three girls ganged up on Wilma, each using the typical arsenal of hair¨Cpulling, scratching, and other ssic tricks. Neither side came out unscathed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Everyone involved ended up with messy hair, scratch marks on their faces, and wrinkled school uniforms.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unbothered by themotion, Tiffany calmly returned to her seat, pulled a book from her drawer, and began reading. She was unfazed by the scene.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The rest of the ss was stunned.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Many of the guys, who had always admired Melody, were now watching her brawl with an utterck of grace. She was rough and unappealing. She looked more like a wild gori.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">So taken aback, no one thought to intervene. By the time they snapped out of it, Wilma and the three girls had already fought through two rounds.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally, their teacher rushed in, needing considerable effort to put an end to the spectacle.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One more ss followed, and the morning passed just like that.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As lunchtime came around and most of the ss had filed out, Tiffany got up to leave, then noticed Zoe still sitting, dazed. Tiffany yfully tapped Zoe on the head andughed. ¡°What, you in shock?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯mpletely in shock!¡± Zoe jumped up, eximing, ¡°Tiffany, seriously? Melody looks like she¡¯s apletely different person, it¡¯s honestly¡­ disgusting!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s eat out today. No cafeteria food.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Zoe replied, ¡°Okay.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two hopped onto a school cart and rode it to the gate.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally recovering from her shock, Zoe was already thinking about what to order. But as they stepped out of the school gates, a burly woman approached them aggressively.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">More specifically, she wasing for Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The woman snapped, ¡°Despicable! Shameful!¡±</font></font>

    ¡°Miss, who are you? Why are you yelling at us? Got a screw loose or what?¡± Zoe stepped protectively in front of Tiffany, eyeing the woman with caution.

    Melody, trapped in Wilma¡¯s body, was already seething. She learned her body, now upied by this crass imposter, had caused a scene at school. It had jeopardized her carefully cultivated reputation.

    Losing Keh had been bad enough. But if Melody were isted and cast out, she would have nothing left topete against Tiffany.

    Melody was trembling with anger.

    Tiffany seemed to read her thoughts, shing a sly smile as she turned to the head security guard and said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Previously, the guard needed urgent financial help due to a family issue, and Tiffany stepped in at just the right moment to lend a hand. Since then, he had treated her with gratitude and respect.

    With her nod of approval, he quickly allowed Melody in.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, ncing at Melody calmly. ¡°The door¡¯s right here. Whether you have the courage to walk through it is up to you.¡±

    o do was watch Wilma unt her body, all while Melody knew walking in would aplish nothing. All she¡¯d be able having to endure the strange stares that her current appearance drew.

    Tiffany turned to Zoe, and the two strolled off to lunch.

    Melody clenched her teen

    and darted inside. She still had herst ace, the one remaining Obedience Poison.

    Wilma might be in her body, but that didn¡¯t matter. Once she nted the poison, the imposter would have to obey her everymand. Melody could make Wilma do anything she pleased, and once she¡¯d had her revenge on Tiffany, she¡¯d swap back their bodies.

    Then, even if it meant facing jail time, it¡¯d be Wilma in this body, not her. Melody smirked with a cold determination in her eyes. She hurried to the ssroom.

    At lunchtime, the ssroom was empty, silent except for the faint sound of the breeze and the lingering equations on the chalkboard.

    Melody sat at her old desk. She pulled out a small ss vial from her pocket, watching the dormant bloodbite inside. She felt like a patient hunter, waiting for her prey to fall into her trap.

    She¡¯d never failed before, whether it was dealing with Zoe or Thalia. She thought it would be no different this time.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Satisfied, Melody lifted her chin with a smug gleam in her eye¡­

    Thirty minutes passed. Then forty. As drowsiness overtook her, her prey still hadn¡¯t arrived.

    In a daze, Melody drifted off, only to wake with a start as she felt the vial slip from her grasp.

    Looking up in rm, Melody saw a group of mischievous boys snatching her ss vial. They hoisted it up and said, ¡°Hey, look at this freaky bug! Ugly little thing.¡±

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Melody stomped her foot in frustration, recognizing one of them as a former admirer. In her panic, her voice instinctively took on a pleading tone. ¡°Hey,e on. Just give it back already!¡±

    Still unustomed to her current appearance, she¡¯d momentarily forgotten. The second her whiny tone slipped out, the ssroom fell silent.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The boys exchanged nces, then grimaced, feigning nausea as they looked at her with sheer disgust. ¡°God,dy. Are you trying to make us sick? Do you think you¡¯re some teenage girl or something? That¡¯s gross!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Seriously, how many years has it been since you¡¯ve had attention? Are you that desperate?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Man, your ugly face is a hard pass!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Theirughter rang out, and Melody¡¯s face twisted in rage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">These were the same guys who once fawned over her, who had sworn they loved her pure and gentle heart, no matter her looks. But now¡­</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The shame overwhelmed her, and Melody¡¯s anger hit a breaking point.</font></font>

 Chapter 598

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the past, wherever Melody went, all eyes would inevitably be on her, filled with admiration and awe. Some boys would evenpare her to other girls, always concluding that she was unmatched.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that time, she reveled in the envious, bitter, yet utterly admiring gazes of other girls.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But now, she had be theughingstock of the crowd.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Falling from heaven to hell, the enormous contrast only strengthened Melody¡¯s determination to reim her body.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Steadying herself, she said in a calm and normal tone, ¡°That bug is very important to me. Please give it back.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody thought they would listen if she spoke nicely. However, she underestimated the cruelty of these people.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why would I give you back just because you asked? I won¡¯t!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The leader of the group, Elmer Gould, came from a wealthy family. He was spoiled as the only child. At school, he was notorious for bullying the weak.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, with a smug expression, he held the ss jar, deliberately bringing it close to his eyes to observe the sleeping bug inside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">By coincidence, the bug moved slightly with the jar¡¯s shaking, stretching its body. Its previously white form began to take o a faint red hue, an eerie red.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Elmer recoiled in disgust and flung the jar away. ¡°What the hell is this thing? It¡¯s disgusting!¡± he cursed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The jar traced an arc through the air. It was falling straight to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody¡¯s pupils dted. She lunged forward, desperately trying to save it, but her bulky frame caused her to trip over her own feet. With a loud thud, she fell to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Right before her eyes, the jar shattered. Shards flew, cutting her face. A thin trail of</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">od began to seep out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">bug in front of her. Her eyes were</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Melody didatfel the pain on her face. She just stared nkly at the now lilies boug filled with an overwhelming fury.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody yelled, ¡°You destroyed myst hope. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Struggling to he feet, she charged at Elmer with all her might. But she was not a match for them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Half an hourter, Melody was pinned to the ground, her hands twisted behind her back, restrained by the security guards who had been called in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She shouted, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Damn, this chick¡¯s crazy! Fighting us over a bug? What a lunatic Why are you guys just standing there? Get this nutcase to the police already!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Elmer shouted, then turned his head and saw a figure standing outside the ssroom door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His eyes lit up as he immediately rushed over. ¡°Melody! Why are you at school so early? The sun¡¯s zing outside. If you¡¯re heading outter, I¡¯ll carry an umbre for you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">His simpering attitude was obvious.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma felt flustered and a little smug after receiving this kind of attention from a boy for the first time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She was finding it harder and harder to let go of this kind of life.</font></font>

    Meanwhile, seeing Wilma appear only made Melody more agitated. She screamed, ¡°You bitch! Give me back my body! Give it back!¡±

    Wilma kept a straight face, distancing herself entirely. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you. Also, this is a prestigious school. How could you wander in? What are the security guards even doing?¡±

    She shifted the me onto the security guards, using it to divert attention.

    The head security guard inwardly sighed but didn¡¯t want to reveal that it had been Tiffany¡¯s orders. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll handle this immediately. Situations like this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    With that, he waved a hand, and the other two guards dragged Melody out.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± No matter how much she screamed, it was to no avail.

    Themotion gradually settled down.

    Three minutes before ss began, Tiffany walked into the ssroom. The moment she appeared, the noisy chatter subsided.

    Wilma looked up, her gaze meeting Tiffany¡¯s. It was cold, detached.

    Wilma became a bit nervous..

    She had been hired by Tiffany for this body¨Cswitching scheme, but the moment the swap wasplete, she betrayed her employer. While she felt a twinge of guilt, her pride and arrogance were far greater.

    After all, she had gone from a nobody to living in high society. The drastic change made her giddy with self¨Cimportance.

    Wilma steadied herself and was about to return Tiffany¡¯s gaze with a defiant look. But Tiffany had already shifted her attention elsewhere. Her expression was indifferent as if she¡¯d nced at something unworthy of her notice.

    Wilma was instantly rendered speechless.

    A sense of defeat rose in her, and she clenched her fists in frustration.

    Do

    Noticing her mood, Elmer, who had been fawning over her, offered an idea. you want me to prank Tiffany?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Wilma smiled, her eyes seductive and teasing.

    Elmer was stunned.

    He had spent so much time trying to win Melody over, only to be rejected repeatedly. Yet today, Melody unexpectedly agreed to his offer and even smiled at him.

    He thought he was finally close to his goal of being with her.

    Elmer felt a surge of secret excitement.

    ncing briefly at Tiffany, he began formting a malicious and underhanded n.

    By evening, the sky was painted in shades of soft pink andvender, and the setting sun cast its glow over the leafy school pathway. Tiffany and Zoe strolled toward the school gates.

    As they walked, Zoe chattered on, ¡°Time flies so fast! Sunday¡¯s almost here, and your wedding day ising up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it really is,¡± Tiffany replied softly. She smiled as she thought of the wedding Richard had meticulously nned for her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The two walked slowly toward the gates. Just as they were about to leave the campus, a voice called out behind them. ¡°Tiffany, wait!¡±

    Tiffany turned around and saw Elmer hurrying toward her. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Elmer said, ¡°The director is looking for you. He¡¯s in the equipment room and asked you to head over.¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which director? Mr. Moyer or Mr. nchard?¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Elmer faltered, his gaze suddenly shifting nervously. ¡°Mr. nchard.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°But isn¡¯t Mr. nchardon leave?¡± Zoe interjected, her tone skeptical as she shot Elmer a suspicious look. ¡°What are you up to? Is this some kind of prank?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her blunt question made Elmer stiffen, but he forced himself to maintain a calm expression. ¡°I¡¯m just passing on the message. Whatever the case, you can¡¯t ignore a request from the academic director.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He was genuinely worried that Tiffany wouldn¡¯t go, which would render all his efforts useless.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised an eyebrow but patted Zoe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You go on home. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Tiffany, let mee with you!¡± Zoe insisted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No need.¡± Tiffany shook her head gently, her tone firm and decisive.</font></font>

 Chapter 599

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Elmer felt a surge of excitement as Tiffany changed course and leisurely walked toward the equipment room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Inside the dimly lit room, two boys dressed as ghouls stood behind the door. Their faces were painted grotesquely, and tl wore tattered, blood¨Cstained costumes that perfectly suited the eerie twilight hour.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Elmer called in to give the signal. ¡°Get ready! Tiffany¡¯s on her way!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Got it!¡± The two boys chuckled sinisterly, adjusted their wigs, and crouched by the door.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As soon as Tiffany stepped inside, she would be greeted by their horrifyingly realistic ghost faces. Even if she had nerves steel, they were confident she¡¯d be terrified out of her wits.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Minutester, faint footsteps approached.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Outside the equipment room, Tiffany stood before the door. Instead of knocking or turning the handle, she casually raise her foot and kicked it open.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The door mmed into the wall behind it, swinging back and forth with loud creaks as the wind caught it.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany stepped in unhurriedly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The equipment room was shadowy and cold. The faint evening light cast elongated, ghastly shadows of the scattered gear, giving the room a haunting vibe.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For a fleeting moment, Tiffany thought, ¡®Could there be something supernatural here?¡®</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Then, a chilling surround sound effect emerged. It was the kind of hair¨Craising audio from a horror movie, designed to unsettle people and make their hearts race. People would instinctively want to run upon hearing this sound.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany paused, taking a step back as though startled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that moment, two bloody figures emerged from the darkness. Their eerie gazes locked onto her as they moved closer, slow and menacing.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany appeared frozen in ce, seemingly too frightened to move.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two boys, delighted by her reaction, leaned into their act, their movements bing more exaggerated.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But then, Tiffany¡¯s cool, slightly amused voice broke through the tense atmosphere. ¡°Is that all?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The boys exchanged incredulous nces. With the immersive audio, their painstakingly gory costumes, and the entire ambiance they¡¯d created, she dismissed it all as unimpressive.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unwilling to ept defeat, they lunged at her with ws outstretched, determined to elicit a scream.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany didn¡¯t even flinch. She found the whole thing almostughable. Before they could reach her, she kicked them, sending them sprawling. ¡°Is that tomato sauce? If you¡¯re going to scare someone, use the real thing.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, she grabbed a baseball bat from a nearby rack and began swinging it at the two ¡°ghouls.¡± The boys immediately. started wailing, their cries echoing like banshees.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ouch! Stop, please stop!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re sorry! Just stop hifting us!¡°.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany wasn¡¯t one to hold back, but their desperate pleas did make her pause. She dropped the bat.</font></font>

    The boys exhaled deeply until they saw Tiffany reach for something else on the rack.

    She said, ¡°Baseball bats are too soft. A spiked club would be better.¡±

    She pulled down a spiked club, its sharp points glinting menacingly in the dim light.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile was angelic, yet it sent shivers down their spines. It was the smile of a devil.

    Their screams filled the night.

    Meanwhile, Elmer had set up a hidden camera in the equipment room, eagerly presenting the footage to Melody. ¡°Look, Melody, a special surprise for you!¡±

    Wilma, inhabiting Melody¡¯s body, had expected him to cause trouble for Tiffany but was taken aback by how quickly he¡¯d acted.

    Curious, she opened the video on her phone. However, the footage showed the two ¡°ghouls¡± being beaten into submission

    Her expression darkened instantly. ¡°This is the surprise you promised me?¡±

    His friends were being tortured by Tiffany.

    Elmer was momentarily stunned. His first instinct was to rush to the equipment room, but he recalled Tiffany¡¯s ruthless demeanor. He hesitated, afraid he would receive the end of her wrath too.

    Slowly, he stopped in his tracks.

    After all, it was only his twockeys getting beaten up. He figured he could make it up to themter with some small favors or a nice meal.

    With thatforting thought, Elmer turned off the camera feed and acted as if he had no idea what was going on. Hence, he didn¡¯t understand the situation in the equipment room next.

    Tiffany stood over the two boys, her tone cool and mocking. ¡°Was it Elmer who told you to dress up as ghouls and scare me?¡±

    The boys averted their eyes in unison, their ¡°friendship¡± too strong to betray him.

    Tiffany scoffed, amusement flickering across her face. ¡°Do you honestly think your buddy ising to save you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± They didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s wait and see if your loyal friendes to your rescue.¡±

    She walked out of the equipment room, mming the door shut behind her. Then, she jammed a baseball bat through the door handles from the outside.

    The door was now locked, impossible to open from the inside.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. Without calling for help, ley¡¯s see if Elmer finds you tonight or if you¡¯re discovered tomorrow by the equipment room staff.¡±

    ¡°How about the stakes?¡± Nelson Durham and Logan Durham snorted, defiant. ¡°If we win, you¡¯ll apologize to us in front of the whole school. How about that?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    No way they were taking a beating for nothing.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiffany agreed without a second thought, her expression different.

    To her, it wasn¡¯t even a gamble. It was a foregone conclusion. The brothers were simply too stubborn to ept the obvious.

    She left, shutting the equipment room door behind her. The eerie surround sound continued to loop.

    The audio controls weren¡¯t inside, so the sound was impossible to turn off.

    At first, Nelson and Logan were calm, almost dismissive of the situation.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But as the evening deepened, the sound effects grew increasingly unsettling. ¡°Maybe¡­ we should turn on the lights?¡± Nelson suggested nervously.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yeah, good idea,¡± Logan agreed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They rose together, fumbling in the pitch¨Cck room for the light switch.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A split secondter, they both screamed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I touched a ghost!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Something warm grabbed my hand!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their panicked cries echoed before they realized the obvious. They¡¯d grabbed each other. Feeling foolish, they finally flipped the switch. Nothing happened.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Of course. The light was broken because they¡¯d sabotaged it themselves earlier to ensure Tiffany couldn¡¯t turn it on.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, it was poetic justice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Dejected, they sank back onto the floor. They became nervous.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why hasn¡¯t Elmere yet?¡± Nelson muttered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t checked his phone,¡± Logan replied.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Should we¡­ call him?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°No! If we call him, we lose the bet! Don¡¯t let Tiffany get in our heads. She just wants us to turn on each other. It¡¯s all part of her twisted game.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Nelson fell silent. He silently calcted the time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Minutes dragged on like hours. Half an hour felt like an eternity</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">This kind of darkness always triggered endless imagination, especially with the eerie sound effects constantly lingering in their ears.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Whether their eyes were open or closed, they felt a chilling unease creep into their hearts. The cold, oppressive atmosphere seemed to press in from all sides.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Nelson and Logan grew increasingly nervous. Before long, their backs were drenched in sweat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They regretted making a bet with Tiffany.</font></font>

 Chapter 600

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">For most people, a night passed in the blink of an eye.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But for Nelson and Logan, it had been a torturous and seemingly endless ordeal.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Finally, they waited until morning.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The first person to discover the bruised and trembling Nelson and Logan was the equipment room teacher.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why is this baseball bat on the door?¡± the teacher muttered as he removed the baseball bat wedged against t he opened it, light flooded in, revealing two boys huddled together in the corner, fast asleep.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The teacher shouted, ¡°Hey, what ss are you from? Wake up!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">door. When</font></font>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A couple of light nudges stirred the brothers awake. As soon as they saw the teacher and the sunlight streaming through the window, they burst into tears and ran out of the equipment room.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Their first stop was to confront Elmer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to save us? We were locked in the equipment room all night!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Ungrateful traitor! You abandoned us!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Facing their fury, Elmer blinked nonchntly and replied, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call me? I didn¡¯t check my phone after going home yesterday.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Durham brothers thought it was an excuse.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Your phone is connected to the equipment room¡¯s camera! Don¡¯t telle!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">us you</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">see the footage! You just didn¡¯t dare to</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°We trusted you, and you left us behind. Fine! From now on, we¡¯re done with you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">With that, Nel</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">and Logan stormed off.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They cleaned themselves up and changed into fresh clothes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany had just stepped onto the campus when she found her path blocked by two well¨Cgroomed young men.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They said, ¡°We lost the bet, and we ept the consequences.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Since the Durham brothers weren¡¯t in the same ss as Tiffany, they hadn¡¯t interacted much before.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany raised an eyebrow, apparently surprised that the two bumbling fools fromst night¡¯s prank looked somewhat presentable.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She didn¡¯t say anything, so the brothers asked again, ¡°We lost. What do you want us to do</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany replied, ¡°Be decent human beings.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Durham brothers were stunned. Their first reaction was to feel insulted.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany arched her brow and said inly, ¡°Elmer¡¯s character is retten. You¡¯d do well not to follow in his footsteps.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In other words, she was telling them to act like decent people and stop resorting to bullying.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thinking back to their stuntst night, it had been dangerously realistic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The surround sound effects, chilling audio, and a perfectly creepy atmosphere were unsettling. If someone with a weaker heart or nerves had encountered it, things could have gone terribly wrong.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Nelson and Logan never expected Tiffany to let them off so easily.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had prepared themselves for mockery and revenge, convinced that acknowledging the bet would lead to Tiffany¡¯s relentless ridicule. But it didn¡¯t happen.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The brothers exchanged nces, both seeing the same look of embarrassment and shame reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.</font></font>

    In the past two days, Melody had been driven to the brink of insanity.

    Since the day her Obedience Poison was destroyed by Elmer, she had caused amotion at school and ended up being taken to the police station by the security guards.

    From there, the police contacted the husband of the body she currently inhabited. What awaited her was a relentless series of beatings from him and her inws.

    Beaten into submission, she had moments where she entertained thoughts of taking everyone down with her.

    But now wasn¡¯t the time. Melody had to endure, pretending to be insane day by day.

    Until today, when she finally managed to escape that miserable cage. Her first move was to find Lorenzo.

    With her Obedience Poison gone, if Lorenzo didn¡¯t help her soon, her life would be as good as over.

    After considerable effort, she finally met Lorenzo. Tears brimming in her eyes, Melody pleaded, ¡°Lorenzo, please help me! If you¡¯re willing to help me this time, I¡¯ll do anything for you once I¡¯m back in my body!¡±

    He said, ¡°Even sleep with me?¡±

    His voice was lecherous, but Melody could only nod. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lorenzo replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    His voice lowered. ¡°The boss has been busytely, so I¡¯m taking a risk to help you. But remember, once you¡¯re back in your body, you¡¯d better take good care of me.¡±

    Melody nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you, Lorenzo.¡±

    Sniffling, Melody clenched her fists and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait two more weeks. I want to switch back now! Lorenzo, I beg you. Help me catch that bitch who stole my body!¡±

    Wilma had been living the good life these past few days.

    She had luxurious skincare products that she could have only dreamed of before. Just touching her face felt like a treat.

    Though her bank ount had been drained, the vi was filled with valuables. She had already sold off a few items, easily pocketing thousands of dors.

    That evening, humming a tune, she was about to step into the bathroom for a bath when the sound of the door unlocking caught her attention.

    The door opened, and Elmer entered her bedroom, his face alig it with excitement.

    Being summoned by his crush to her home, he was so thrilled he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Is it true? Can I stay tonight?¡±

    Earlier that day, ¡°Melody¡± had thrown him a flirtatious nce, her intentions unmistakable.

    So, here he was. Pushing open the unlocked door, he found ¡°Melody¡± about to take a bath.

    Wilma, in her thirties, had her own intentions. Without overthinking, she gave him a sultry look and said, ¡°Join me?¡±

    Elmer was overjoyed. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them entered the bathroom, sparks flying.

    Just as things were heating up, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open, and two men in ck stood there, staring at them with expressionless faces.

    Wilma woke up groggily to the sensation of being thrown into a vehicle.

    She didn¡¯t know who these men were, but her instincts screamed danger. While pretending to be asleep, she overheard one of the men in ck said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lorenzo. We¡¯ve got her. We¡¯re on our way back now.¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That name rang a bell. It was the man Melody had pinned her hopes on the day of the body swap.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡®Shit!¡® Wilma instantly realized what was happening, and a sense of dread and fear began to consume her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She hadn¡¯t enjoyed this new life enough. She couldn¡¯t ept being forced back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At that moment, a fiery determination lit up in her eyes. She suddenly shot up from the back seat, flung the car door open, and jumped out.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">*****</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, at Luna Vi. June handed Tiffany a cup of coffee and asked, ¡°Miss, Wilma is a piece of work. Shouldn¡¯t we do something about her?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany replied, ¡°No rush. She¡¯lle to us on her own.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June was increasingly baffled by Tiffany¡¯s thought process. Just as she was about to express her confusion, the doorbell rang. A servant came over to report, ¡°Miss Kelley, there¡¯s someone at the door. It looks like Wilma!¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 601

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant hesitated to confirm the visitor¡¯s identity. They couldn¡¯t tell if the person in Melody¡¯s body was truly her or Wilma.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Hearing the report, June nced at Tiffany, surprise flickering in her eyes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just moments ago, Tiffany confidently said there was no need to worry, as Wilma woulde to them on her own. At the time, June had been skeptical, but Wilma dide.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Composing herself, June immediately replied, ¡°Tell her Miss Kelley won¡¯t see her. Send her away.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In her mind, Tiffany wasn¡¯t someone anyone could just meet at will.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Besides, for a traitor like Wilma to show up now, she must have hit a wall¡® she couldn¡¯t climb over.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Handling such vile people required a tough stance. They had to let Wilma know she couldn¡¯t take advantage of them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Understood,¡± the servant said, retreating promptly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, Wilma was on the verge of panic.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After being abducted by Lorenzo¡¯s men, she managed to escape during a moment of distraction when they were making a phone call.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now battered and bruised, she dared not return to the vi she had been staying in, fearing those men were lying in wait. Desperate, she turned to Luna Vi, hoping Tiffany would help.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the end, Tiffany had refused to see her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Frantic, Wilma saw the servant about to leave and quickly grabbed her arm, pleading, ¡°Please, let me in. I need to see Miss Kelley. I¡¯m begging you!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servants of Luna Vi were trained by June. They were far from ordinary. The servant brushed off Wilma¡¯s hand and you think you can just demand to see her?¡± said, ¡°Miss Kelley is a diamond among women. Do</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m begging you,¡± Wilma said.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Leave now, before I have someone throw you out,¡± the servant replied icily before turning away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Wilma was anxious. Unable to breach the tall iron gates, Wilma was left with least deliver a message for me.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">no choice but to lower her voice and plead, ¡°At</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She continued, ¡°Tell Miss Kelley I¡¯ll never dare cross her again. Whatever she says, I¡¯ll obey without question. I won¡¯t act in defiance anymore. Please.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The servant ryed this message inside.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">June nced at Tiffany for a reaction. Instantly understanding her subtle expression, June instructed the servant, ¡°Let her in.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Minutester, Wilma stepped cautiously into Luna Vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The brightly lit vi was nothing like the ces Wilma had lived It was an understated yet profound luxury. Everything exuded refined taste and sophistication.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But none of thatmanded as much attention as Tiffany, recliningzily on a chaise lounge in the center of it all.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Dressed in a palevender silk nightgown, Tiffany¡¯s wless skin seemed to glow. She leaned on one arm, watching televisionzily. Her neck, elegantly defined corbones, and everything about her was stunning.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Even the aura she emitted was one of majesty, a quiet yet imposing presence that demanded respect.</font></font>

    Wilma bit her lip as she approached Tiffany, step by step.

    She said, ¡°Miss Kelley, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let greed blind me. I shouldn¡¯t have betrayed you for fleeting riches, shouldn¡¯t have feigned loyalty while going against your orders.¡±

    Her voice trembled, and she was shy of falling to her knees.

    Standing nearby, June couldn¡¯t help but look at Wilma with disdain.

    Wilma inherentlycked in ss. Despite wearing Melody¡¯s beautiful face and stunning figure, she remainedically out of ce and awkward.

    She was like a poor imitation.

    When Tiffany remained silent for a long time, Wilma couldn¡¯t help but nce up nervously and call out again, ¡°Miss KelleyAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany yawnedzily, as though she¡¯d only just registered Wilma¡¯s presence, and asked nonchntly, ¡°What trouble have you gotten yourself into this time? Speak.¡±

    Wilma replied, ¡°I¡­ I was kidnapped.¡±

    Wilma gestured to her bruises and scrapes, some of which were so severe they had stripped awayyers of skin. Dirt and gri were embedded in her wounds, leaving her pale and on the verge of fainting.

    Yet she forced herself to recount every detail of her abduction that night. She pleaded, ¡°Miss Kelley, please help me!¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her expression amused. ¡°Do you remember the terms we agreed upon?¡±

    When Wilma had been hired, she¡¯d signed a contract with explicit conditions. After switching bodies, she was to follow Tiffany¡¯s everymand without question, even if it meant switching back immediately.

    As a reward, Tiffany would give her a considerablemission uponpletion of their arrangement.

    Yet, astonishingly, Wilma had reneged on the agreement the very first day after the swap.

    A person who betrayed would probably do it again.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile wasced with mockery. ¡°And why should I help you? So you can turn around and betray me again as soon as you¡¯re out of trouble?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I swear I won¡¯t!¡± Wilma shook her head desperately.

    Her greed for wealth, beauty, and status was undeniable. But her fear of death far outweighed her desires.

    If Tiffany refused to protect her, it was only a matter of time before Lorenzo¡¯s men¨Cfound her again. Once captured, she¡¯d undoubtedly be forced to swap back into her old body.

    Melody, burning with rage, would tear her apart. Wilma knew she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to plead for her life.

    Returning to Tiffany¡¯s side was her only hope. Not only would she survive, but she could still walk away with the promised 200 thousand dors.

    With that kind of money, she could easily afford cosmetic surgery to achieve the look she desired. She didn¡¯t want to risk it when there was still a path to safety.

    Wilma pledged her loyalty. ¡°Miss Kelley, I was blinded by greed and broke our agreement. From now on, I¡¯ll honor mymitment. Whatever youmand, even if it¡¯s the most dangerous task, I¡¯ll obey without hesitation!¡±

    Tiffany gave her a sidelong nce, her tone dripping with indifference. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Wilma replied, ¡°If I¡¯m lying, you can do anything to me!¡±

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany said, ¡°Alright then. The first thing I want you to do is turn yourself in.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">That very night, after leaving Luna Vi, Wilma got into a car and headed straight to the nearest police stan.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She remained inside for about two hours. No one knew what she did during that time.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Meanwhile, parked on a shadowy side street near the police station, several of Lorenzo¡¯s men sat waiting in a car, growing increasingly impatient.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">One of them grumbled, ¡°Damn it. We let our guard down, and she managed to slip away. She¡¯s probably reporting us to the cops right now.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If the police got involved, it would be much harder to get her back.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But Melody couldn¡¯t wait any longer.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Gripping Lorenzo¡¯s arm tightly, she asked desperately, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brought her back yet? Do something!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand her current ugly face for another second.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">care how you Lorenzo scowled, crushing his cigarette underfoot. He barked, ¡°Move faster. I don¡¯t do it, get her out!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes!¡± The men were just about to step out of the car when they saw Wilma exiting the police station.</font></font>

 Chapter 602

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The two exchanged a nce, seizing their chance.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At a quiet intersection, a license¨Cte¨Cfree van cruised by. Wilma, walking unsuspectingly along the roadside, was ambushed and dragged into the vehicle in a sh.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thete¨Cnight breeze scattered fallen leaves and neon lights flickered over an empty street.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In the undergroundb, Melody had been anxiously waiting. At longst, Lorenzo¡¯s men returned, dragging Wilma in.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A flicker of joy crossed Melody¡¯s face, but it was immediately reced by fury when she saw the horrifying wounds covering her own body.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">These injuries would leave many scars behind.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seething with anger, Melody almost lunged at Wilma, but she stopped herself, knowing that it was still her own body.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She shouted, ¡°Lorenzo, hurry up and switch us back! Once I¡¯m back in my body, I¡¯ll make sure this vile woman pays for everything!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody quicklyy down inside one of the experiment pods, while Lorenzo¡¯s men forced the struggling Wilma into the other and tied her down.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just before pressing the activation button, Lorenzo gave Melody a meaningful look.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He said, ¡°The scientist who designed this pod system warned that the same subjects should wait at least two weeks before another body swap. You¡¯ve only waited about a week. I can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be side effects.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Will it be life¨Cthreatening?¡± Melody asked, her voice sharp with urgency.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Lorenzo thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He recalled that Felix had asked the same question before, and the scientist¡¯s answer had been clear. It wouldn¡¯t have life- threatening danger but with an emphasis on unpredictable factors.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for what those factors could be, they remained unknown based on current experiments.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Relieved, Melody exhaled. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As long as her life wasn¡¯t at risk, she could endure a few side effects.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Seeing her resolve, Lorenzo didn¡¯t argue further. He fine¨Ctuned the control panel and pressed the activation button.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A system message briefly shed across the screen, disappearing too quickly for Lorenzo to read. A thorough check¨Crevealed no errors or warnings from the equipment, so he brushed it off and proceeded.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pods slowly began to close. Melody let out a sigh of relief.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was almost done. Just a few more minutes, and she would finally return to her rightful body. No more enduring this revolting shell.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But just as the doors sealed, Wilma¡¯s frantic screaming and struggling abruptly stopped.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was as if she had suddenly epted her fate, falling silent and unnervingly calm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody nced toward her in suspicion and saw Wilma¡¯s triumphant smile through the pod¡¯s window.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The procedure began.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The pain was excruciating, even worse than the first time. Agony surged through every nerve in their bodies, and they broke out in sweat.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Heart¨Cwrenching screams came from both experiment modules.</font></font>

    Ten unbearable minutes passed, and the process finally concluded. The pod doors began to lift.

    Lorenzo, nervous and uncertain, peered cautiously at the two women.

    What he saw made his jaw drop. ¡®What the hell¡­ Lorenzo was utterly stunned, spiraling into disbelief.

    As Melody opened her eyes, her first instinct was to touch her face.

    Gone were the coarse, pitted scars she¡¯d felt while stuck in the other body. Her skin was soft, smooth, and wless.

    She smiled in pure relief.

    She eximed, ¡°I did it. I¡¯m back in my body!¡±

    Melody trembled with excitement as she grabbed a nearby mirror to check her reflection. Sure enough, she had returned to

    no more enduring Wilma¡¯s miserable life. her beautiful, original appearance. No more ridicule

    It was perfect.

    Beaming with joy, she turned to Lorenzo, her voice sweet and coquettish as she said, ¡°Lorenzo, thank you.¡±

    But Lorenzo didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even look at her. His eyes darted around, avoiding her gaze.

    She thought, ¡®What is going on? Could the experiment have failed?¡®

    Melody froze in confusion, only to hear loud, mockingughter from nearby. Turning her head, she saw it was Wilma.

    Wilma¡¯s harsh, gravelly voice sounded sharp and malicious. ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Melody scowled in disgust but couldn¡¯t help ncing at Wilma.

    The once¨Coverweight, bulky Wilma had somehow transformed into a graceful, alluring figure. Her curves were striking, her body sensual.

    The realization hit Melody like a thunderp, leaving her stunned and panicked.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ Cautiously, she lowered her gaze to her own body.

    The truth was undeniable. The excitement drained from her face.

    Though their faces had switched back, their bodies had not.

    Wilma was back to her unattractive face but now had an enviably sexy figure. Meanwhile, Melody¡¯s face was stunning, but her body was utterly unattractive, devoid of any allure.

    No wonder Lorenzo, who had once expressed interest in sleeping with her, was now utterly silent.

    Melody broke down, grabbing the mirror in frustration and smashing it against the pod. She then picked up a shard and lunged at Wilma.

    She yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you wretched woman! You bite!¡±

    But before the sharp ss could touch Wilma, the pod jolted violently under the impact, emitting a burst of white smoke.

    Crackling electricity filled the air, followed by a sudden sh of light. With a loud bang, the experimental pod¡¯s internalponents werepletely fried,

    The sudden turn of events caught Lorenzo off guard.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    All he knew was that the priceless experimental pod was now destroyed.

    When Felix found out, Lorenzo would be a dead man without a doubt.

    Melody became nervous as she turned to see Lorenzo ring at her with murderous intent.

    She hurried to exin, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I only hit it with the mirror once! I didn¡¯t use much force! How could something so sturdy break so easily?¡±

    But the machine was undeniably ruined. There was no denying that.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I should never have helped you. I should¡¯ve let you rot!¡± Lorenzo growled as he slowly raised his hand.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">It was the gesture he made before killing, just as he had done countless times before.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Panicked, Melody bolted for the exit.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But she didn¡¯t make it far. She was caught just as she reached the ground floor.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Lorenzo, please! I¡¯m begging you! I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± She sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Lorenzo, I¡¯ll dedicate my whole life to you! I¡¯ll be your woman forever! Please don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The knife pressed against her neck, and Melody trembled uncontrobly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But to Lorenzo, she had lost all her charm. Besides, he needed a scapegoat to soften Felix¡¯s fury.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He ordered, ¡°Lock her up.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Yes!¡± His men immediately dragged Melody off the floor, preparing to escort her to another underground facility. Melody struggled desperately, but it was futile.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Just then, a frantic subordinate burst in, his face pale. ¡°Lorenzo, it¡¯s bad! The police are outside! What should we do?¡±</font></font>

 Chapter 603

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°What?¡± Lorenzo¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He swung a vicious p across Melody¡¯s face, snarling, ¡°You called the cops, you bitch?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Melody shook her head, denying it. But deep down, she felt a glimmer of hope. She was saved.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Unable to risk a confrontation with the police, Lorenzo had no choice but to order an immediate retreat. However, fearing Melody might scream and draw the officers closer, they reluctantly left her behind and fled.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside the vi.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A group of police officers stormed in, quickly helping Melody to her feet. One asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Melody replied gratefully, but her relief was cut short when something cold snapped around her wrists.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking down, she saw a pair of handcuffs locking her in ce.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°You¡­¡± Melody barely had time to voice her confusion before being escorted to a police car.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you arresting me? I¡¯m the victim here!¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Victim?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A female officer scoffed, her tone icy. ¡°Your confessionst night matches the details of the murder case perfectly. You turned yourself in, admitting to the crime, and now you¡¯re denying it? Justice always prevails. Don¡¯t waste your time struggling.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody was stunned. She had never turned herself in and confessed to anything.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Suddenly, it hit her. She recalled Lorenzo¡¯s men saying that Wilma had gone to the police station seeking protection after escaping.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But now it seemed Wilma hadn¡¯t just reported the situation. She had turned herself in while she was still in Melody¡¯s body Melody¡¯s expression shifted drastically. She pointed back at the vi and shouted, ¡°The person who confessed yesterday</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Go arrest her!¡± wasn¡¯t me! It was someone else, and she was still in that vill</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The officers ignored her plea.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Last night, ¡°Melody¡± confessed and also instructed the police toe to this vi at this exact time to find her. She¡¯d even promised full cooperation in providing detailed ounts of how Jade was murdered.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Thus, the officers were here solely to apprehend her.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As for the vi, they couldn¡¯t simply barge in without a search warrant or further evidence.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody sat in the police car, stunned and silent. Her world felt like it was crumbling.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Because of an impulsive decision, she had been outmaneuyered The body swap had put her into Wilma¡¯s body. Then, Wilma, wearing Melody¡¯s face, had executed a n to destroy Melody¡¯s life.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">No wonder Wilma had been caught so quickly after escaping. It was all part of a trap, meticulously prepared.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The moment they swapped bodies back, the arrest was set in motion.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">If Melody had known this would happen, she would never have gone through with the swap.</font></font>

    Melody seethed, feeling like she might explode with rage. Still, she forced herself to y dumb. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! I demand awyer. This is nder, defamation!¡±

    Once at the station, Melody adamantly denied turning herself in the previous night.

    Then, the officers yed her a recording of the confession.

    The video yed, showing Wilma wearing Melody¡¯s face, tearfully confessing, ¡°I killed Jade Payne. at that time, I had my brother, Jansen, kidnap Alexia Harper to frame Tiffany Kelley, but Jade saw everything.

    ¡°I begged her not to say anything, but she refused. In a moment of panic, I acted.¡±

    The officer asked, ¡°What was the murder weapon?¡±

    Wilma replied, ¡°A rope. I used a rope to strangle her. I pulled too hard and killed her. I panicked, so I made Jansen take the me.¡±

    ¡°What made you decide to confess now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared. I have nightmares every night, so¡­ I had toe clean.¡±

    If this confession wasn¡¯t enough to shake Melody, what followed was even more damning.

    In the video, Wilma stared at the camera with Melody¡¯s face, saying, ¡°I have some mental issues. Sometimes, I forget what I¡¯ve said the next day. So I want to sign the confession while I¡¯m clear¨Cheaded.¡±

    ¡®Mental instability? Confessing while clear¨Cheaded?¡® Melody¡¯s pupils dted as the realization hit her. Wilma had masterfully blocked every path of escape.

    With a confession signed and video evidence presented, every denial Melody made now looked like the ramblings of a mentally unstable person.

    Her rage boiled over. Standing abruptly, she shouted, ¡°No! That person in the video isn¡¯t me. The signature isn¡¯t mine. That¡¯s not even my handwriting! I demand awyer!¡±

    The female officer across from her gave her a calm yet piercing look. ¡°ording to our investigation, the im of your mental instability does seem credible.¡±

    The police had interviewed people at her school. Her ssmates said the same things. They confirmed that Melody had undergone a drastic personality shift.

    Once known as aposed, aloof figure, she had suddenly turned into someone petty, greedy, and prone to stealing. Such a dramatic change could easily be interpreted as mental illness. Plus, no one would believe that her body had been taken over by someone else.

    Melody shook her head, her expression bing increasingly deranged. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t kill her! I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Even Jade¡¯s disbelieving eyes staring at Melody in death did nothing to sway Melody¡¯s denial and steadfast refusal to admit guilt.

    Melody thought it wasn¡¯t her fault. Jade had brought it upon herself. She had seen what she shouldn¡¯t have and tried to stand in her way.

    Melody¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, her hands clenched into fists.

    The police officer continued, ¡°Besides this confession, we also have another.¡±

    A document wasid before her, detailing another admission.

    This one described how Melody had contributed to the death of Ged during a hitman¡¯s attack.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The document imed she had lured Ged back under the pretense of being unable to walk further. Then, she pushed him toward the car. The vehicle struck him, and he was impaled on a metal shard, killing him instantly.</font></font>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Every word matched the crime scene perfectly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody shook her head in disbelief. After swapping bodies, Wilma couldn¡¯t have ess to her memories.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She figured it had to be Tiffany.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany must have bribed Wilma to execute this n. That was the only exnation for why these old cas up again.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Otherwise, there was no reason for these two old cases, already settled with Jansen¡¯s confession and death, to be brought back to light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The female officer raised an eyebrow. ¡°And there¡¯s a third confession. You admitted to poisoning your brother, Jansen Princeton, forcing him to take the me through an apparent guilt¨Cdriven suicide.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As always, her signature was at the bottom.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Melody shook her head vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s not my handwriting. I don¡¯t ept it.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The female officer said, ¡°Whether you ept it or not, thew will ensure that justice is served for all the victims.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Three lives were lost. The officer stood, shaking her head with a sigh.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Justice might be dyed, but it would never be absent.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">In no time, news of Melody being charged spread like wildfire.</font></font>

 Chapter 604

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jade, Ged, and Jansen. Three lives were lost.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jansen was already known to be far from virtuous. Hence, his death at the hands of Melody didn¡¯t stir much outrage.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">However, the deaths of Jade and Ged hit much closer to home. They were students at Lovell School. Their ssmates saw them every day.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Perhaps just the day before, they had been present in the ssroom,ughing, arguing, full of youthful energy. And then, the next day, they were gone.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The murderer turned out to be Melody, widely admired for her talent, kindness, and grace. She had been the personification of elegance and charm.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the news broke, many at Lovell School who had once been close to Melody were left in shock.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A dyed sense of fear settled over them, and more than a few patted their chests in relief, saying, ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m still alive.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°Thank Melody for sparing my</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">life.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°She¡¯s a devil, isn¡¯t she? I can¡¯t believe I used to be so close to her. Who could have imagined she would kill her deskmate, Jade?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°And Ged. Did she kill him just to get back at Tiffany? Was it because Ged was friendly with Tiffany, so she took out her revenge on him?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">¡°A woman like her is absolutely terrifying¡­¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The shock and gossip among outsiders were one thing, but for the families of wave of torment and agony.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">the</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">victims, the revtion brought a fresh</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">They had thought the case was resolved, with the killer confessing and taking the punishment. Yet now, the real truth wasid bare, reopening old wounds.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Jade¡¯s parents, who had heard Melody¡¯s confession in the cemetery long ago, were left powerless at the time, with no evidence to support their usations. Jansen had shouldered all the me and ended his life, halting the investigation.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But atst, the truth that should havee to light long ago was finally revealed. It was a long¨Coverdue justice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When the news of Ged¡¯s death had firste, his parents seemed to have aged overnight.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had been their only child, their pride and joy. That morning just like any other, he had left for school, turning back to wave at them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He had Ped to return home for dinner.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">But that night, Greg and Candice were met with a soul¨Ccrushing tragedy.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The blow was devastating, especially for a family already reeling from financial ruin. The Moody family never recovered from the loss.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">And what made it worse was theck of closure. The killer was unknown, leaving them no one to me, no one to seek revenge against.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Now, atst, there was rity about that fateful night.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Candice broke down in tears, sobbing. ¡°Justice¡­ finally, there¡¯s justice! My son was so innocent. His life had just begun. How cruel must someone be to take that away? Do you even have empathy?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Her choked cries echoed through the Moody family¡¯s vi, a heartbreaking testament to their unending grief.</font></font>

    Outside the vi, under the bright glow of streetlights, Tiffany sat in her car. The warmth of the heater did little to chase away the cold she felt deep inside.

    Back then, Melody¡¯s real target had been her. Because she couldn¡¯t find a w to exploit, she turned her attention to Tiffany friends instead.

    Tiffany thought Jade and Ged were dead because of her. She closed her eyes.

    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands covered hers. Apanied by the chill of the opened car door, a refreshing yetmanding presence wrapped around her as she was pulled into a firm embrace.

    Richard¡¯s deep and soothing voice broke the silence, uttering just two words. ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to ask. Just one look at Tiffany¡¯s expression told him everything. This little fool was undoubtedly consumed by guilt over her friends¡® deaths.

    But no matter what, the one responsible for these heinous acts was Melody.

    A person with such malicious intent would always find opportunities to harm others, no matter how much one tried to guard against it.

    The one who truly deserved guilt and the burden of atonement was the heartless murderer.

    Tiffany lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Richard, her voice steady and firm. ¡°Before our wedding, I want to see Melody sentenced and executed with my own eyes.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a wish. It was a deration of absolute certainty.

    Tiffany knew the legal process could be lengthy. Even with all the damning evidence against Melody, the uncertainties were too many.

    If any unforeseenplications arose or Melody managed to exploit a loophole, this hard¨Cearned opportunity could be wasted.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Richard raised an eyebrow, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead

    Richard raised his eyebrows and nted a kiss between her eyebrows.

    He said, ¡°No rush. Leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany nodded. With Richard¡¯s influence and resources, she had no reason to worry.

    But there was something more pressing on her mind right now.

    Tiffany stepped out of the car, clutching the Treasure Box tightly. She nced at the Moody family vi before walking toward it with deliberate steps.

    She greeted, ¡°Mr. Moody, Mrs. Moody.¡±

    The sight of her caught the couple off guard for a moment. They hastily wiped their tears, forcing a smile.

    Candice said, ¡°Tiffany, what brings you here at this hour? You didn¡¯t even let us know you wereing. The staff are on leave, so there¡¯s nothing to offer you.

    Candice started toward the kitchen, intending to make coffee, but Tiffany gently stopped her.

    She said, ¡°Mrs. Moody, there¡¯s no need. The reason I¡¯m here tonight is to show you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The couple exchanged puzzled nces but didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Since the tragic loss of their son, they had been steeped in grief, their spirits broken. There were even times when they considered to end their own lives.

    Tiffany often visited, bringing gifts and trying to lift their spirits, but pulling someone out of despair was easier said than done.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">When they saw the Treasure Box in Tiffany¡¯s hands, they noted its intricate design and guessed it might be some sort of film projector.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Greg wiped his face and said, his voice trembling, ¡°Tiffany, we appreciate your kindness, but we¡¯re too heartbroken to enjoy anything right now.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany acted as though she hadn¡¯t heard.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">She opened the Treasure Box and softly whispered, ¡°Is everything I asked forst time ready?¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">A voice from within the box immediately responded, ¡°Yes. Everything is prepared. You may enter the desired timeline whenever you wish.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Previously, Tiffany had told it that she wanted to defy death and undo the irreversible.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Treasure Box was powerful but not omnipotent. Reviving the dead wasn¡¯t within its abilities, but there was another way. It could use a parallel timeline as a new beginning to bring back those who had died.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Tiffany nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As her words fell, the Treasure Box emitted an intense blue glow The ancient, intricate patterns on its surface shimmered with a divine and mysterious light.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Moody couple stared in astonishment, unable to believe their eyes as the unimaginable unfolded before them.</font></font>

 Chapter 605

    <b>Chapter </b><b>605 </b>

    <b>The </b><b>Treasure </b>Box transformed into a projector, but it didn¡¯t require <b>a </b><b>screen</b>. Instead, it created a glowing circle <b>of </b>light that seemed <b>to </b>defy <b>their </b>understanding, materializing in midair.

    The images disyed within the <b>circle </b><b>were </b>vivid and lifelike, more <i>real </i>than they could have imagined.

    <b>Tiffany </b>opened her <b>eyes </b>after a brief moment of dizziness.

    She had been transported into an entirely new timeline by the Treasure Box<b>. </b>

    As she blinked, she found herself in a familiar ssroom. Nothing in the surroundings had changed, but the faces of her ssmates seemed younger, more naive, marked by the arrogance and recklessness of youth.

    All <i>eyes </i>were on her<b>, </b>mockingughter erupting from every corner.

    ¡°Look, look! The pretty face Tiffany <i>has </i>arrived!¡±

    ¡°Next up, Miss Kelley will show us 108 ways to chase a man!¡±

    They allughed.

    Tiffany stood in the center of the ridicule. She <b>was </b>calm andposed, with a faint smile.

    Theughter began to fade as everyone took note of her demeanor.

    Though she looked just like the Tiffany they remembered, something about her <b>was </b>entirely different. Instead of the fiery embarrassment they expected, she stood with elegance, exuding an air of dignity and grace.

    Her gaze carried warmth and tolerance as if she were a gentle yet powerful figure. She seemed too magnanimous to engage in petty squabbles with them.

    The ssroom fell into an uneasy silence.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her smile growing wider.

    It seemed the Treasure Box understood her well. The day it had sent her to <b>was </b>none other than the day of her infamous bet with Ged.

    <b>just </b>then, a bold voice broke through the quiet

    ¡°Hey.¡± It <b>was </b>the voice of <b>a </b>carefree, cocky young man

    Tiffany turned around to see Ged, his expression haughty as he tilted his chin at her. His tone was annoyingly smug as he said, ¡°Tiffany, want to challenge me to <b>a </b>match

    For a brief moment, Tiffany felt dazed.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since shest saw this silly, stubborn, and pridefulpanion.

    Thest time she <b>saw </b>him <b>was </b>also their final farewell.

    She had watched as his body grew cold, as his life slipped away. She remembered the blood soaking his chest, the gaping wound from <b>a </b>metal shard that had pierced his heart.

    But now, here he was alive and vibrant, standing before her. His presence was full of energy, ready to banter and argue<i>. </i>

    A soft smile graced Tiffany¡¯s lips, her icy eyes warming with <b>a </b>tenderness she hadn¡¯t felt in a long <i>time</i>.

    08:15 Mon, Dec 2 buu.

    ¡°Alright<b>, </b>she replied <b>lightly</b>.

    As she nodded<b>, </b><b>a </b><b>stray </b>lock of <b>hair </b>fell over her ear, framing her <b>face</b>.

    Ged froze, momentarily stunned.

    The sunlight streaming in from behind her cast <b>a </b>golden glow around her <b>figure</b>. Her wless skin flushed with <b>a </b>faint blush, creating <b>an </b>achingly beautiful picture<b>. </b>

    Yet, none of that struck him as much as the expression in her eyes. She looked gentle and forgiving.

    The words of provocation on the tip of his tongue suddenly disappeared. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to <b>say </b>them.

    Ged froze, staring <b>at </b>Tiffany with suspicion. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re so <b>weak </b>that betting with you would just be bullying. If you lost and started crying, it¡¯d make me look bad.¡±

    For the first time, Ged, the ss tyrant, went back on his word.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t object. She nodded gently, her smile unwavering Alright.¡±

    The scene left the onlookers stunned.

    Someone jeered. ¡°Ged, that¡¯s not like you. Since when do you care if someone cries when you bully them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is it because you can¡¯t bring yourself to hurt her after looking at her face<i>?</i>¡± another added with a whistle.

    Ged waved dismissively, rolling his eyes. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to act. He felt that those beautiful eyes of hers didn¡¯t deserve to shed tears.

    And the way Tiffany looked at him, with such gentle warmth, like the sunlight streaming through the window. He couldn¡¯t even muster the will to tease her. Instead, he felt an inexplicable urge to move closer to that light.

    Ged thought he was insane.

    Scratching his head in frustration, Ged stormed out of the ssroom.

    The following days were rtively uneventful, but troublemakers persisted

    From pranks like tossing snakes into <i>her </i>bag to slipping in dead rodents, petty acts of bullying continued, though none caused serious harm.

    One day, Tiffany sat at her desk, calmly reading when she noticed a snake¡¯s head emerging from her bag

    Without a flinch, she pushed it back in and reached for the zipper. However<i>, </i>Ged noticed. His face darkened as he snatched the bag from <i>her </i>hands.

    With a dramatic shake, the bag¡¯s contents spilled onto the desk.

    Ged grabbed the snake, holding it up like a weapon. His voice was cold and angry. ¡°Who did this¡±

    A bespectacled boy in the back chuckled. ¡°Me. Not bad, huh? Found a real good one this time.¡±

    ¡°Good¡± My ass¡± Ced cursed and stormed over, shoving the snake down the boy¡¯s shirt. ¡°Since you like it so much, enjoy it yourself!

    Ged¡¯s protective stance didn¡¯t go

    unnoticed

    Someone grumbled. ¡°Ged, whose side are you on? Why are you sticking up for her?

    08.15 Mon, Dec 2 D

    Bullying Tiffany had be an unspoken pastime. Anyone who didn¡¯t join in risked beingbeled an outsider.

    Ged was momentarily stumped, but he straightened his back and retorted, ¡°I just don¡¯t like seeing a girl being picked on!¡±

    As he spoke, he felt a tug on his sleeve.

    Turning, he saw Tiffany looking up at him with a bright smile. Aren¡¯t you protecting me?¡±

    Just like every other time.

    Like the time in the trial¡¯s mountains when Tiffany risked her life to distract a tiger while everyone else hesitated. Ged had been the only one to chase after her, despite knowing he was no match for the beast.

    Or the time she was being hunted, and Ged had shielded her with his own body. Even though he knew he couldn¡¯t fight, he refused to take a single step back.

    ¡°What? Me? Protecting you?¡± Ged let out a shortugh as if the very idea was unbelievable. He was eager to argue his case.

    But when his gaze met hers, his bluster deted. He sighed, almost resigned. ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯m protecting you.¡±

    Tiffany smiled softly.

    At that moment, the Treasure Box¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. ¡°Master, the time I secured for you is up. You will be transported back in one minute.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Time in this dimension flowed differently.

    Though a week had passed here, Tiffany had only been in this timeline for a brief ten minutes.

    Reunions were always fleeting.

    She turned to Ged and smiled faintly.

    She said, ¡°I like the bracelet you gave me. I want you to know, that the girl wearing the reindeer mask was me. These are things I never got <i>to </i>tell you. And I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the reason you suffered.¡±

    3

 Chapter 606

    For Ged, everything Tiffany said left him utterly confused. He stared at her with a puzzled expression.

    Every single word made sense on its own, yet together they left himpletely baffled.

    What bracelet? When had I gifted her a bracelet? What reindeer masked girl?¡® He had no memory of meeting anyone like that. He was even confused when Tiffany said he had suffered because of her.

    Ged frowned, ready to argue. But before he could say anything, a sudden dull pain shot through his chest.

    It hurt so much, like fragments of something shing past too quickly to grasp. The sensation left him even more bewildered.

    But just then, Tiffany¡¯s time was up. She slowly closed her eyes. A wave of dizziness washed over her.

    In the final second before she left this timelinepletely, Tiffany suddenly heard Ged say, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He never regretted it.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart jolted. She snapped her eyes open, but what she saw was the Moody family vi. She was back.

    Tiffany felt momentarily dazed. The Treasure Box¡¯s voice reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything in <i>that </i>lifetime has changed. In that timeline, Ged will no longer face his fatal misfortune.

    On the contrary, he and Jade will be fine. Their rtionship will flourish, and they¡¯ll live a smooth, happy life together. The phrase ¡°a smooth, happy life¡± lifted a weight off Tiffany¡¯s shoulders. She had done everything she could.

    In that other timeline, Jade and Ged, who had met tragic ends in this world, would live on peacefully and joyfully, for the rest of their days.

    Tiffany sniffled, willing the sting in her eyes to stay hidden.

    On the sofa, the Moody couple was already in tears.

    Everything that had just transpired, they had seen clearly through the projection before them.

    Though it defied exnation and left them deeply shocked, they instinctively chose to believe what they saw. It was afort for their broken hearts.

    Coming back to their senses, the Moody couple held Tiffany¡¯s hands. ¡°Tiffany, thank you¡­ thank you so much.¡± Candice sobbed.

    Tiffany replied, ¡°This <b>is </b>simply what I should do.¡±

    On the night Ged had his ident, she had been fleeing for her own life and couldn¡¯t get there in time to save him. Her actions now were a way to ease her guilt and bring some peace to Ged¡¯s grieving parents

    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany.¡± Candice choked out, gripping Tiffany¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯ve given us a reason to keep going.¡±

    Before this, they had no idea how they could carry on.

    Their <b>past </b>struggles in the business world had all been for the sake of giving their son a life offort. But with their only child gone, their efforts seemed to hold no meaning anymore.

    Now, though, they knew somewhere in another timeline, their son was alive and well, still full of life.

    08:15 Mon, Dec 2w.

    97%

    11

    Outside the Moody family vi, Richard sat in his car, one long leg crossed over the other. His fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest. He showed not the slightest hint of impatience.

    After a while, as a faint, ethereal blue light began emanating from the vi, Richard raised his hand and made a small sweeping motion. A gust of wind surged forth, instantly dispersing the glow.

    He knew what Tiffany was doing, but the Treasure Box was an anomaly, its presence too rare and precious. If left unchecked, themotion it caused would undoubtedly attract a swarm of opportunists looking to seize it.

    The blue light was suppressed outside the vi. Tiffany was transported to another timeline and didn¡¯t know. Within the Treasure Box, its consciousness trembled under the oppressive force and nervously murmured, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡®Master?¡® Richard raised a brow and smiled in amusement.

    What a perceptive little thing.¡® Hearing it call him that made him feel like he¡¯d suddenly gained a child.

    And not just any child, but one belonging to him and Tiffany. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t mind the idea.

    Leaning back in his seat, Richard retained his aura of dignity andmand, as imposing as ever.

    Momentster, Tiffany stepped out of the Moody family vi.

    Under the moonlight, her figure seemed frail and delicate.

    Richard got out of the car, draping his suit jacket over her shoulders as he approached.

    He asked, ¡°All settled?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany replied with a nod, exhaling a long, weary breath.

    This burden had weighed on her heart for too long. Since the day Ged had his ident, she¡¯d been consumed by the desire to save him. The Treasure Box¡¯s abilities were limited, and achieving this much was already a feat.

    With this matter resolved, she decided her next stop would be Jade¡¯s home.

    Richard helped Tiffany into the car, and the vehicle headed toward Jade¡¯s home.

    Once again, the Treasure Box activated, projecting the same ethereal blue light, which coalesced into a screen. On the screen, Jade¡¯s lively, smiling face appeared, instantly reducing the Payne couple to tears.

    Their poor judgment in trusting the wrong person hade at an unbearable price.

    Half an hourter, as Tiffany prepared to leave the Payne family¡¯s residence, she suddenly felt her arm grabbed by Jade¡¯s

    mother.

    The usually frail and sickly woman now had reddened eyes brimming with anguish and an indescribable fury.

    She said, ¡°Miss Kelley, I beg you. Please make sure the murderer pays the price she deserves!

    ¡°I refuse to settle. I won¡¯t agree topensation. I only want her dead! I want her life for my daughter¡¯s life! I want her to atone for her death! She deserves to die!¡±

    Tiffany nodded solemnly.

    ¡°She will,¡± she promised firmly.

    After waiting <i>so </i>long for this moment, there was no way she¡¯d let Melody slip away unscathed. Melody had to pay the price

    IV

    she owed.

    Once back in the car, Tiffany leaned into Richard¡¯s arms, her voice soft and her body trembling slightly. d¡¯s arms, her vroue soltatul her boy trailing slightly.

    ¡°Seeing Jade¡¯s mother like that¡­it just makes me so sad,¡± she murmured.

    For most, this case was just a momentary tragedy to and move on from.

    ent

    But for the ones directly affected, it was a wound that would never truly heal.

    Richard gently stroked her back, his voice soothing. ¡°I¡¯ve already set everything in motion. Trust me, there will be results

    soon.¡±

    Tiffany nodded resolutely.

    With Richard¡¯s involvement, Melody¡¯s crimes were settled in the shortest amount of time.

    All her defenses were dismantled, even when she tried to im insanity in a desperate attempt to invalidate her confession. Her signed admission of guilt rendered her plea void.

    Melody still stubbornly denied it, even insisting that the signature wasn¡¯t hers.

    She imed that at the time, Wilma had taken over her body. Though their bodies had swapped, everything else remained unchanged. The handwriting was undoubtedly Wilma¡¯s, clumsy and ugly.

    Despite her denials, Melody couldn¡¯t refute the reality of her guilt.

    É«

 Chapter 607

    <b>Chapter </b>607

    The handwriting might have been forged, but her appearance couldn¡¯t be faked. So no matter how Melody argued, she couldn¡¯t change the confession and surveince footage that day. There was no doubt that it was Melody herself.

    In just two short days, the final judgment from the court was handed down..

    The murderer, Melody, was sentenced to death for intentional murder, kidnapping, and extortion, with multiple charges to be served consecutively. The sentence would be carried out in three days.

    When the verdict was announced, Jade¡¯s parents sat in the audience, their tightly wound nerves finally rxing, and the couple wept with relief.

    They had waited for this day, and it had finallye.

    The death sentence was deserved. The murderer got what she deserved!

    Of course, Melody refused to ept the verdict. She attempted to file appeals several times, arguing her actions and innocence, but all her efforts were crushed.

    After a whole day of struggle with no results, Melody realized she was done.

    This time, there was no Jansen to take the fall for her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t think of a way out.

    Tiffany¡¯s move had been ruthless. She had blocked every escape route, leaving no chance for Melody to avoid the consequences.

    In the dimly lit prison cell, Melody¡¯s face shifted between expressions, and the hatred within her slowly began to seep out.

    She refused to give up. She had to find a way to shake off this guilt.

    After many anxious thoughts, Melody¡¯s gazended on the barely noticeable camera above her head. An idea began to form, and she shouted toward the outside of the cell, ¡°I want to see Tiffany! I want to see her!¡±

    If Tiffany agreed to visit the prison, and if Melody could somehow trick her into admitting that it wasn¡¯t her who confessed, but rather Wilma inhabiting her body at the time, all her charges would be cleared.

    The camera would record and capture everything. This was herst chance to escape.

    She shouted, ¡°I want to see Tiffany! I want to see Tiffany!¡±

    When Tiffany received the news from the prison, it was already 11 pm.

    It waste, and visitation wouldn¡¯t be allowed at such an hour. However, Melody¡¯s case <b>was </b>somewhat special.

    With her execution scheduled for the day after tomorrow, the warden had thought it over before calling to inform her that Melody was insistent on meeting her.

    Since that was the <b>case</b>, she would go. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany slowly put on her coat and prepared to leave, but June shook her head. Her <b>face </b>was full of disapproval. ¡°Miss Kelley, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    June asked, ¡°But what if that woman has malicious intentions andes up with some nasty scheme to trick you?¡±

    08:15 Mon,

    June was still worried, but she watched Tiffany turn around. Under the refracted light of the crystal chandelier, Tiffany stood gracefully. Her beauty was undeniable, making one¡¯s heart race

    Her face appeared so sweet and enchanting, yet in her bright, dazzling eyesy a sharpness that was boundless.

    Tiffany said, ¡°I want her to scheme with her best effort. Because that way, she¡¯ll be even more disappointed.¡±

    If she was going to send someone to hell, she would do it thoroughly.

    Tiffany would make sure Melody could never rise again.

    *****

    In the prison, Tiffany walked into the dimly lit cell, escorted by a prison guard,

    Since Melody was a death row inmate, soon to be executed, there was only her in the cell.

    Tiffany looked around. It was simple, with just a bed, a basin, a toothbrush and towel, and a toilet.

    June, who followed behind, immediately brought in a chair. After Tiffany sat down, she smiled at the prison guard. ¡°Thank you, you can leave now. I¡¯d like to speak with her alone.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± the guard nodded and left.

    June nced at Tiffany, and upon her signal, also exited the room.

    The surroundings became quiet.

    Tiffany then turned her attention to Melody, shackled to the iron bed.

    Once a brilliant talent in the public eye, now reduced to a prisoner in a jumpsuit. Her hair was unkempt, and she was in a pathetic state.

    Noticing Tiffany¡¯s gaze, Melody sneered. ¡°Tiffany, are you happy now?¡±

    Tiffany responded truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Melody seemed taken aback by the bluntness. Her frustration made the handcuffs clink against the bed.

    Melody didn¡¯t need to be shackled in this small cell. But since Tiffany had agreed to meet her, for her own safety, the guards had specially shackled Melody to the bed.

    7

    That way, even if Melody, a murderer, tried to attack, she wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Tiffany.

    Melody¡¯s eyes reflected intense mockery. ¡°You should be proud now. Everywhere you go, people worship you. But me? I¡¯m just someone about to be shot.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, with a smile that seemed almost too kind. ¡°Actually, you should¡¯ve been shot long ago.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Jansen taking the fall and dying in prison, Melody would¡¯ve been caught much sooner.

    At that time, Tiffany chose to take Melody to the mountains under the guise of doing charity on the <i>day </i>Ged was buried. It was because she had intended to kill Melody right then and there<b>, </b>seeking revenge.

    But doing so would¡¯ve meant the people who were deceived by Melody would¡¯ve pitied her, and no one would ever know the evil she had done.

    To bring justice to all the victims, Melody had to be condemned as a murderer. It was that dy that had allowed Melody to live a little longer.

    buu 08:15 Mon, Dec 2 ww

    Chapter 607-

    9

    Now<b>, </b>it was done.

    Tiffany spoke calmly, but Melody became even more agitated. She suddenly jumped from the bed, though the handcuffs pulled her back. Still, she rushed forward, shouting, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡±

    Melody screamed, but her eyes secretly nced at the surveince camera above her head.

    The red light was still blinking, indicating someone was watching everything in the cell from the other side.

    Now, if Melody could only manipte Tiffany into admitting the truth about her confession, she could use that <b>as </b>a valid reason to clear her name.

    Taking a deep breath, Melody continued, ¡°You knew the person who confessed wasn¡¯t me, but you still pushed everything along and let it happen.¡±

    She added, ¡°Tiffany, do you dare admit it? Do you dare admit that this was all part of your n? Do you dare admit that it was you who let Wilma control my body?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    Each word seemed designed to provoke, and every sentence subtly coaxed her.

    Melody felt a surge of tension. She feared that Tiffany might deny everything or purposely remain silent.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany smiled andzily nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yeah. I did push things along. I admit <i>it</i>.¡±

    Melody froze for a moment, her pupils dting as a wave of joy surged through her.

    ?

 Chapter 608

    Melody couldn¡¯t believe Tiffany admitted it.

    Then, Melody could continue to argue that she was being controlled. She could im that it wasn¡¯t her who confessed, nor was it her who signed the confession. Rather, it was Wilma who had taken over her body!

    All she needed to do was find Wilma and force a confession from her. With the evidence from Lorenzo and the experimental pod, she would be seen as innocent!

    Melody was lost in her self¨Csatisfaction for a moment. But before she could fully relish the thought, she heard a mockingugh.

    She quickly looked up, meeting Tiffany¡¯s eyes, which were filled with disdain.

    She said, ¡°What a wishful thinking.¡±

    Melody asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Does it matter whether I admit it or not? Does it matter if I plotted against you? Melody, you¡¯re good at avoiding the main issue and shifting the focus.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Do you think that if I admit it, you¡¯ll be cleared of your crimes? You¡¯re delusional. These crimes are yours and yours alone.¡±

    Melody was pissed, but then she smiled again. ¡°Who says they¡¯re mine? If you can control me to turn myself in, then surely the murder charge was also under your control, right? The investigation should be on you.¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but admire Melody¡¯s audacity. She was truly shameless to say something like that.

    Tiffany shook her head, not wanting to argue further. She stood up, ready to leave.

    Melody wasn¡¯t about to let her go that easily. She immediately shouted, ¡°Even if I have to die, you have to let me die with the truth! Tell me, is it true that you made Wilma take over my body to confess?<b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you tampered with the data from the experimental pod, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And it was you

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    who sent Wilma into the pod to switch bodies with me, right?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s quick and decisive answers only fueled Melody¡¯s excitement.

    She had managed to pry these confessions from Tiffany. With <b>this </b>conversation as evidence, she thought she could finally overturn everything in her favor.

    Then came the final question.

    Melody took a deep breath and asked, ¡°I ended up in prison and sentenced to death. Is it your doing?¡±

    The small, dimly lit cell fell silent.

    After a long pause, Tiffany¡¯s soft voice answered, ¡°Yes.<b>¡± </b>

    08:15 Mon, Dec 2w.

    3

    96%

    Originally, Melody¡¯s death sentence wouldn¡¯t have been so swift but Tiffany had pulled strings to have Richard intervene.

    That was why the entire process had been rushed through in just three days.

    Upon hearing the confirmation, Melody felt as though she had finally found her leverage. She leaped to her feet, frantically waving at the camera overhead. ¡°Listen! I¡¯m innocent! This is all tiffany¡¯s nder!¡±

    She screamed, ¡°Let me out! I need to see mywyer! I¡¯ll appeal!l overturn this death sentence! Get me out!¡±

    But despite her shouting for a long time, no one came. Her voice grew hoarse and her energy drained, but the silence continued.

    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Melody stared at the camera,

    wildered.

    The red light was still on, indicating someone was watching, just like every time she had pretended to hurt herself in the past. Guards would always rush in to stop her.

    But this time, even though they must have heard her, there was no movement at all.

    Her face fell, and she turned to Tiffany with eyes full of hate. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡±

    Tiffany smiled softly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    And so, as Tiffany had said, Melody¡¯s delusions had no chance ofing true.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t afraid at all, not even slightly concerned about Melody¡¯s maniptions.

    As she reached the door, Tiffany nced back at the struggling Melody inside.

    Melody was chained to the iron bed, desperate to charge out and fight, butpletely unable to do <b>so</b><b>. </b>

    She felt disappointment, anger, and helplessness.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but smile slowly.

    In the previous timeline, when she had taken the fall for Melody and gone to prison for Keh, Melody hade to visit

    her once. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that time, Melody had been morous, carrying herself with a high¨Cprofile victorious demeanor. She made Tiffany look frail and miserable.

    Then, like adding insult to injury, she had rubbed salt into Tiffany¡¯s wounds.

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow.

    Now the roles had reversed, but she wasn¡¯t interested in further humiliating Melody. She only felt a bit of nostalgia for the

    past.

    Just as Tiffany turned to leave, something unexpected happened Melody had somehow managed to break free from her handcuffs and lunged at Tiffany, charging out of the cell with a crazed expression.

    Perhaps knowing her death sentence was inevitable, Melody¡¯s madness was <b>fiercer </b>than ever before.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? No! even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you to hell with me!¡± With a guttural scream, Melody tore something thin and delicate from her mouth.

    It was the wire for a micro bomb. Tiffany¡¯s face changed instantly

    ¡°Let¡¯s die together! If I can¡¯t have peace, neither will you!¡± Melody cackled with derangedughter <b>as </b>she pulled the wire,

    Chapter 608.

    intending to set off the bomb.

    <b>90</b>%

    She had hoped to lure Tiffany into admitting that it was Wilma who had taken her body and that everything was part of Tiffany¡¯s scheme to frame her. If that n failed, she was ready to take Tiffany down with her.

    The micro bomb had been secretly hidden on her when she was taken to the experimental pod by Lorenzo.

    When Melody was arrested, she had swallowed it whole in the chaos of the moment. The guards had searched her body upon entry, but they found nothing.

    The bomb had be herst and most desperate trump card.

    She had endured the pain of the bomb inside her body for so long, day and night, but it was worth it now. She was willing to bear the suffering just to take Tiffany down with her.

    Melody¡¯sughter was madness incarnate. ¡°Tiffany, you can¡¯t escape! You can¡¯t escape!¡±

    At this close distance, no matter how quickly Tiffany reacted, there was no way to avoid being caught in the explosion.

    The titles of ¡°Richard¡¯s wife,¡± ¡°Lady of the Hampton family,¡± and ¡°Miracle Healer¡± would not save Tiffany from dying with

    her!

    Melody felt an overwhelming sense of triumph.

    But then, Tiffany¡¯s expression of surprisested only a moment before it disappeared.

    Her face became calm once more,posed and untroubled, with no hint of fear or hesitation.

    The explosion happened in the blink of an eye.

    The bomb detonated, and mes surged from Melody¡¯s abdomen. The force of the explosion was enough to consume everything in its path, including Tiffany.

    But just before the fire could engulf Tiffany, an invisible shield appeared.

    Tiffany stood at the center of the explosion, untouched. Not a hair on her head was ruffled, not a speck of dust touched her. She waspletely unharmed. She didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Melody stared at her, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    She had so many questions, so much regret, so much shock. But as the wire was pulled and the bomb detonated, everything around her went silent.

    The ground shook slightly from the explosion.

    ¡°No!¡± Melody screamed onest time, her voice filled with unrelenting fury before it was abruptly silenced.

    §°

 Chapter 609

    Perhaps, in her final moments, Melody regretted setting off the bomb. She might have realized that if she hadn¡¯t, she could have lived a few more days.

    The surrounding sounds gradually faded away, and the dust settled.

    Tiffany was about to look at the mess on the ground when a suit jacket suddenlynded on her head, blocking her view of the chaotic scene.

    The invisible barrier around her disappeared.

    Then, Richard appeared out of nowhere. He wrapped his arm around Tiffany¡¯s waist and gently patted her. His voice was cold yet tinged with a hint of helplessness. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡±

    Tugging off the jacket from her head, Tiffany mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    But some scenes were better left unseen.

    Richard nced around with a hint of disdain before decisively pulling Tiffany out of the room, his arm still around her

    waist.

    The sound ofmotion reached the guards outside, and June, along with several prison officers, rushed in. When they saw Richard, they froze.

    They had been guarding outside this whole time. However, they didn¡¯t notice Richard enter at all.

    Everyone was utterly confused.

    Richard remained unfazed. His expression was indifferent as he said calmly, ¡°My wife was startled. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    After that, he led Tiffany out of the room.

    The guards, stunned but respectful, quickly recovered. They nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, please take care.¡±

    June had intended to follow but paused when she saw that Tiffany was unharmed. She let out a sigh of relief and changed direction, continuing her walk forward.

    That had definitely been an explosion.

    But this was a prison, and the facilities were so simple. June couldn¡¯t understand why there was a bomb.

    Curious to understand what had happened, June walked toward the cell.

    From a distance, she saw the chaos within. A few female guards were already vomiting, leaning against the walls, unable to

    stop.

    ¡®What in the world had happened?¡® June stood still for a moment, then went straight to the monitoring room to investigate the footage of what had just urred.

    The events were all clearly captured on camera.

    When she saw Melody blow herself up by detonating the micro bomb hidden inside her, June screamed, ¡°Miss Kelley!¡±

    Even though she knew Tiffany was fine, the sight was still jarring

    Just before the st hit, it looked like every danger had been blocked off from Tiffany. The footage almost seemed like special effects, it was unreal. It was far beyond what any human strength could achieve.

    08.15 Mon,

    If this video were to spread, it would cause a sensation.

    Without hesitation, June pressed the delete button..

    She erased all the footage from that nightpletely, ensuring no one would ever see it again.

    The prison guard stationed in the monitoring room stood stunned, unable to react in time before everything turned to static.

    He asked, ¡°What are you¡­?¡±

    June said, ¡°Remember, you saw nothing. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The guard nodded.

    After all, Melody was a condemned criminal, and her punishment had already arrived. So, it didn¡¯t matter how it happened.

    After that, June left, feeling at ease. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    *****

    Afterward, at Royal Bay. Tiffany had just been carried back to her room by Richard.

    She protested all the way, ¡°I¡¯m so dirty. I need a bath!¡±

    Even though nothing had gotten on her, just having been in that ce and experiencing the explosion made her feel ufortable. She needed to bepletely clean.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Richard nodded and carried Tiffany straight to the bathroom.

    They quickly stripped off all their clothes, including their shoes, which were discarded into the trash for the servants to handle.

    Tiffany soaked in the warm bathtub, enjoying the bubbles as she cleaned herself.

    An hourter, both of them, now freshly cleaned, came out of the bathroom.

    Tiffany let out a relieved sigh. ¡°This feels so much better.¡±

    But right after she made thisment, she was pressed onto the bed.

    A low chuckle came from above her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite nice.¡±

    *****

    The next day, The official statement about Melody¡¯s death was that she had been killed in a prison ident.

    Many at Lovell School were murmuring in disbelief.

    ¡°Guess <b>it¡¯s </b>karma.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it definitely is,¡± a girl chimed in, perhaps unintentionally pointing the finger at Tiffany. ¡°The person most pleased by Melody¡¯s death is probably Tiffany, right?¡±

    Zoe walked into the ssroom and overheard the conversation. She was immediately enraged. She retorted, ¡°Are you crazy? Amurderer died. She brought it upon herself. What does it have to do with Tiffany?¡±

    The girl smirked, not backing down. ¡°Why so worked up? I¡¯m just saying something out loud. I can say whatever I want. Besides, it¡¯s true!¡±

    DS

    OS 16 Mon, Dec 2 Buu.

    ¡°Say that again?¡± Zoe clenched her fists, on the verge of exploding

    96%0

    The girl raised her chin and immediately said. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not afraid of you, I¡¯ll be blunt. Melody hated Tiffany so much, and it¡¯s because of Tiffany¡¯s fault

    The girl continued. ¡°If Tiffany hadn¡¯t been bullying Melody, eyeing what wasn¡¯t hers, and stealing her fianc¨¦, Keh, Melody wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy. The reason Melodymitted murder was because she was forced into it!¡±

    Zoe was stunned. She cursed inwardly, Moron

    Furious, Zoe rolled up her sleeves and immediately rushed over, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll beat your ass! You idiot!¡±

    She struck quickly, delivering several ps <b>with </b>force.

    The girl didn¡¯t even have time to dodge, taking the <b>full </b>blows. Then, the two were wrestling, with the girl¡¯s face swelling up from the hits.

    The others around them were left in confusion, unsure whether to intervene or just watch the scene.

    Most chose to step in, some trying to pull Zoe away, while others tried to hold back the girl.

    ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m going to make her submit!¡± Zoe yelled,pletely enraged.

    She hated people who yed the victim. ording to this idiot¡¯s reasoning, a murderer killed someone because they were ¡°forced¡°. If Jade and Ged¡¯s parents heard this, they¡¯d definitely beat this person senseless!

    She cursed inwardly, ¡®What a fucking idiot! Disgusting!¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Alright, alright, calm down. Don¡¯t argue with her. We¡¯re all ssmates, there¡¯s no need to fight.¡± A peacemaker stepped in. trying to smooth things over.

    Zoe, with tears in her eyes, barely managed to calm down.

    But just then, the girl started taunting again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I speak my mind? You¡¯re just Tiffany¡¯s dog, barking at anyone who insults her. I did insult her just now. Come on, bite me!¡±

    She smirked, full of arrogance.

    Zoe was utterly pissed this time.

    Before Zoe could react, a ruler suddenly flew in from outside,nding squarely across the girl¡¯s grinning mouth!

 Chapter 610

    <b>Chapter </b><b>610 </b>

    That angle was so precise that it was almost supernatural¨Conly Tiffany could pull off something like this.

    A girl let out a yelp, clutching her chin and lip, where a red mark was quickly forming.

    All heads instinctively turned toward the door.

    In the soft morning light, a slender figure strode in, her steps unhurried. The sunlight framed her wless profile¨Carched brows, bright eyes like clear springs, and an air of effortless elegance that turned heads. Every <b>gaze </b>was drawn to her, breaths catching as if the sight of her left the room momentarily dazed.

    No one could tell if it was just their imagination. Each time they saw Tiffany, she seemed even more striking. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance¨Cher entire demeanor seemed elevated, a mix of confidence and refinement that <b>was </b>almost intimidating.

    If Tiffany used to keep people in check with her sharp, no¨Cnonsense attitude, now shemanded attention with an innate poise that made her the most radiant presence in any room. Yet, that elegance carried an undeniable edge into the room.

    The room fell into a stunned silence<b>, </b>except for the girl nursing her swollen chin, who broke the quiet with a furious outburst. ¡°Tiffany, what the hell? You hit me!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s lips curled into azy smirk. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. The ruler did it. Not

    my

    fault.¡±

    ¡°That ruler wouldn¡¯t have hit me if you hadn¡¯t thrown it! You think you can weasel your way out of this?¡± The girl¡¯s voice rose with anger.

    Tiffany shrugged, her tone light. ¡°Oh, really? Did anyone see me throw it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl faltered. The ruler hade sailing in from out of the door and, somehow, as if guided by some unerring force, hadnded right on her.

    Zoe couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°No witnesses, huh? Let me spell it out for you¨Cif you weren¡¯t so busy trash¨Ctalking people behind their backs, maybe that ruler wouldn¡¯t have smacked you in the face. Call it karma!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe¡¯s words stung, and the girl shot Zoe a murderous re. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how long your smug attitudests.¡± She stormed out of the ssroom in a huff.

    The brief sh dissipated as quickly as it had begun. Scenes like this weremon, and no one paid much attention to it afterward.

    Tiffany returned to her seat, nudging Zoe as she sat. ¡°You alright?¡±

    Earlier, Zoe had gotten into a full¨Cblown fight with that girl¨Chair¨Cpulling, throttling, and all. Neither of them came out of it looking particrly victorious.

    Zoe waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No big deal.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, dropping the matter. Her wedding was in two days, and everything was already in ce. After today¡¯s ss, she wouldn¡¯t be back at school for a week.

    Thinking of this, Tiffany leaned toward Zoe. ¡°While I¡¯m out, don¡¯t bother with petty stuff like this. If someone starts -something, let it go. Not worth the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Tiffany.¡± Zoe winked and pulled an elegantly wrapped box from her bag, sliding it across the desk. ¡°Here. Wedding gift. But no peeking¨Cyou can only open it on the big day.¡±

    Tiffany chuckled, slipping the box into her bag. ¡°Alright.¡±

    96%

    The day passed quickly. By the time school let out, Richard¡¯s sleek luxury car was already waiting at the gate. To outsiders, the soon¨Cto¨Cbe¨Cmarried couple seemed inseparable, their bond the envy of many.

    Tiffany¡¯s cheeks flushed as she approached the car, aware of the envious stares following her every move. She turned to Zoe. ¡°Head home safe.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Will do.¡±

    Tiffany slipped into the car. The engine purred, and the <b>car </b>sped off, leaving the gawking crowd to slowly disperse.

    Zoe, meanwhile, began her walk home, her mind upied with the growing sess of her charity work. The organization had recently received a flood of donationsst month alone, they had directed 6 million dors toward medical research. This month¡¯s priority would be winter clothes for children in remotemunities.

    Lost in thought, Zoe almost didn¡¯t notice the group of people blocking her path. Her heart sank <b>as </b>she recognized the girl fighting with her from earlier, now nked by a group ofckeys

    Zoe felt her stomach drop. She did a quick headcount¨Cthirteen, maybe fourteen people on the other side. ¡®Nope. No way I can take them all, she thought.

    Just as Zoe was calcting her best escape route, Brittany Picaz stepped forward, arms crossed and a smug, <b>icy </b>smirk on her face. ¡°Zoe,¡± she taunted, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all tough this morning? What¡¯s the matter? Now that I¡¯ve got you alone, you¡¯re chickening out? Come on, big talker¨Chit me again if you dare.¡±

    Zoe sighed. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Before Brittany could react, Zoe¡¯s fist shot out,nding squarely on Brittany¡¯s nose with a satisfying thwack.

    The entire group froze, stunned by the audacity. None of them had expected it¨Cdespite their overwhelming numbers, Zoe didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second before throwing a punch.

    Their reaction was a fraction too slow, and by the time they realized what had happened, Zoe was already bolting, sprinting, away through the alleys at full speed like a rabbit on a mission.

    ¡°Get her!¡± Brittany screeched at the top of her lungs. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m going to kill that bitch myself!¡±

    Her pack ofckeys didn¡¯t need to be told twice. They took off after Zoe like a hunting party, with a few of the taller boys eating up the pavement with their long strides. At this pace, Zoe¡¯s quick reflexes wouldn¡¯t keep her safe for long.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Zoe muttered under her breath as she sprinted down the street. She reached an alley intersection and hesitated for just a moment.

    ¡®If I go left, I could get home faster. But taking them back home is out of the question¨CDad and Mom have always treated me like an afterthought. If it hadn¡¯t been for Tiffany back then, they might have sold me off to some old creep! Bringing this mess to my doorstep would only make things worse,¡¯ she analyzed in her mind.

    Gritting her teeth, Zoe turned down the other alley. That brief hesitation gave one of the taller boys just enough time to make a grab for her. His arm swiped through the air and barely missed her cor as she twisted away with the kind of agility born from sheer panic.

    Heart pounding, sweat dripping, Zoe darted down the alley, her eyes scanning the street ahead like a hawk searching for an escape route. Then she spotted a familiar face.

    No time to second¨Cguess. Without so much as a warning, Zoe leaped into the car. ¡°Drive! Drive! Go, go, go!¡± she shouted, her voice frantic.

    Sidney was stunned. He turned and saw Zoe, a teasing remark already forming on his lips, but before he could say a word, his eyesnded on the mob of furious, hostile faces chasing after her.

 Chapter 611

    <b>Chapter </b><b>611 </b>

    ¡°Quickly! Start the car!¡± Zoe urged again, clearly anxious.

    Sidney hesitated momentarily, torn between taking down the attackers and escaping in the car. With a resigned sigh, he mmed his foot on the gas, and the car sped off, leaving the pursuing group choking on dust and exhaust fumes.

    They were safe.

    Zoe heaved a sigh of relief. Wiping the sweat from her face, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sidney kept driving, not intending to stop, and asked, ¡°What trouble have you gotten into this time? Do you need me to help you sort it out?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Zoe waved her hand, ustomed to such situations from before. ¡°By the way, drop me off at the intersection ahead. Those people won¡¯t catch up. I¡¯ll head back on my own.¡±

    ¡°What if they are still around?¡± Sidney nced at her, ¡±

    they¡¯re waiting on your way home, do you think you can escape?¡±

    Zoe fell silent. The spot where Brittany had cornered her was the only route she could take home. It was likely that Brittany had gathered information about her address beforehand, which was why she and her group were waiting there. Returning now would increase the chances of being caught.

    Zoe ran her fingers through her hair, her sharp eyes catching sight of a hardware store by the roadside. She shouted, ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>fine, I¡¯ll stop by this store to get something for self¨Cdefense. Besides, I can¡¯t keep hiding from them. I¡¯ll fight my way through iff can¡¯t avoid it!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s eye he asked.

    twitched. He couldn¡¯t help but give Zoe another once¨Cover, his gaze filled with doubt. ¡°Are you a girl for sure?<b>¡± </b>

    Zoe red at him skeptically. ¡°What, you want to fight?¡± she retorted..

    ¡°Alright, you are,¡± Sidney said, finally pulling over to the side of the road.

    Zoe exited the car and headed straight for the hardware store. She picked out a sturdy wrench and bought homemade pepper spray for self¨Cdefense. Her actions were familiar as if she had done this many times before, which made Sidney chuckle.

    Standing not far away, Zoe looked pretty cute with her short, fluffy hair and chubby appearance. Herrge eyes revealed anyone close to her could sense the vibrant energy and liveliness she radiated. every emotion, and

    Sidney had once before mistakenly believed Zoe was about to end her life by jumping into the river. Her tear¨Cfilled eyes made her appear fragile and sorrowful. Aside from that moment, however, Zoe was like a hero, handling everything independently with strength and resilience.

    Sidney squinted, a different thought quietly spreading through his mind. He became somewhat distracted, unable to resist gently pressing his hand to his chest. ¡®It feels like my heart is racing?¡® he thought.

    He was momentarily stunned but snapped out of it when his shoulder was suddenly tapped. Turning around, he found Zoe looking at him with a strange expression. She said bluntly, ¡°Your face just now looked a bit¡­ distracted? What are you thinking about? It¡¯s still broad daylight.¡±

    Sidney was taken aback, his expression darkening involuntarily. ¡°Did you get everything? Can we leave now?¡±

    I¡¯ve got everything,¡± Zoe replied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Perhaps to burn off some of his frustration, Sidney drove at full speed. In less than five minutes, the sleek car had already returned to the alley where they had started.

    96%

    Brittany was fuming with anger. She had brought so many people, yet Zoe had managed to escape. It was infuriating. Just as she was fuming, she saw the sports car speeding back. The person who exited the car was Zoe.

    Brittany¡¯s eyes lit up and shouted, ¡°Oh, so you daree back! Girls, get her!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The group of girls quickly surrounded Zoe. Everyone was focused on the confrontation, and none noticed that the person in the driver¡¯s seat was anyone other than the infamous heir of the Pauley family from Lovell City.

    Sidney felt a headacheing on. Rubbing his forehead, he stepped out of the car. ¡°Had enough fun?¡± he asked, but it was unclear who he was directed at.

    Zoe tightly gripped the pepper spray, eager to use it on the approaching group. Just as she was about to strike, she heard Sidney¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°Stay back!¡± Zoe warned. It would be a wide¨Carea <b>attack</b>, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if she identally injured him.

    Little did Zoe know, Sidney¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant for her. Brittany suddenly froze, her previously aggressive demeanor disappearing. She lowered her head and walked up to Sidney, whispering, ¡°Sidney, what are you doing here<b>?</b>¡±

    Zoe was stunned after realizing they knew each other. ¡°So, both of you team up?¡± she asked.

    ¡®Oh no, that¡¯s not great. Since Brittany is Sidney¡¯s cousin, he would choose to help her, not an outsider like me<b>¡­ </b><b>she </b>thought.

    Zoe clenched the bottle tightly in her hand. She wasn¡¯t sure if the pepper spray had spilled, but her eyes started to sting, making her ufortable. Just then, arge hand snatched the bottle from her grip. Sidney¡¯s face was suddenly inches from hers.

    Zoe stood her ground, her tone cold and firm. ¡°If you want to fight, then fight.¡±

    Brittany felt a surge of satisfaction in her heart. She gently tugged at Sidney¡¯s sleeve, ttering him, ¡°Sidney, you¡¯re the best. I knew you¡¯d help me!¡±

    The next moment, Sidney looked at Brittany confusedly, then retorted, ¡°Help you? Are we that familiar?¡±

    After speaking, he turned and walked off with Zoe, not forgetting to look back and warn, ¡°Get lost. If something like this happens again, you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡± The Pauley family was never someone to be messed with.

    The group of girls was utterly stunned. They gathered around Brittany and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would Mr. Pauley scold you

    and side with an outsider? Are you not his cousin?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s a ssic case of him siding with someone outside the family.¡± one added.

    Amidst the voices of those defending her, Brittany¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! Who am I supposed to ask? Haven¡¯t you heard? Get lost! All of you, get lost!¡± she shouted, and everyone quickly scattered.

    Meanwhile, Sidney sent Zoe straight home. Feeling dizzy from pepper spray or something else, Zoe looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Brittany¡¯s cousin? If so, why did you help me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t admit to being her cousin,¡± Sidney exined indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re distantly rted, and if I had to acknowledge every distant rtive, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep track.¡±

    Zoe suddenly understood and said, ¡°I see.¡±

    For some reason, her mood lightened a bit. Given her past issues with Brittany, she might have also resent Sidney if they had been close. But hearing that wasn¡¯t the case eased her mind considerably.

    Zoe looked up, smiling, and asked, ¡°Well, thanks for helping me today. Would you like toe in for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sidney agreed without hesitation, not intending to be res

    #

 Chapter 612

    <b>Chapter </b><b>612 </b>

    Zoe blinked, stunned as she thought, ¡®Wait, what? I was just being polite. But the words were already out there, taking them back now would make her look bad.

    Gritting her teeth, Zoe dug into her bag for her keys and unlocked the door. ¡°Just <i>so </i>you know,¡± she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s gonna be messy in there. Don¡¯t judge, alright?¡±

    She pushed the door open as she finished speaking, and it was exactly as she¡¯d warned¨Caplete disaster. Cigarette butts were scattered across the floor, empty snack bags littered every surface, and even the sofa was buried under a pile of unwashed clothes that gave off a sour odor.

    Sidney frowned immediately. As a doctor, he had an obsessive need for cleanliness, bordering on a phobia. Coming from a privileged background, he¡¯d never stepped foot in a ce like this.

    Zoe forced a strained smile, stepping inside to clear off the sofa. She then cleaned a mug before filling it with hot coffee and cing it on the table. ¡°There, all set. Thanks for your help today. It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back.¡±

    Sidney opened his mouth to respond, but before he could get a word out, the sound of stumbling footsteps came from outside.

    Zoe¡¯s drunk father, Louis, hade home. He staggered through the door, and upon spotting Sidney, he sobered up in an instant. The alcohol¨Cinduced haze lifted. ¡°Sir! You¡¯re here?¡± he stammered, rushing forward with an ingratiating smile.

    The memory of Tiffany banging on the door still haunted Louis. Sidney had been there that day too, and Louis wasn¡¯t about to forget Sidney¡¯s face¨Cone he couldn¡¯t afford to cross.

    The stench of cheap booze hit Sidney like a wall. His frown deepened. Seeing his reaction, Zoe grabbed Sidney¡¯s arm and pulled him toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    She cursed herself inwardly, ¡®If I¡¯d known this would happen, I¡¯d never have extended that polite invitation. Now, all my messy secrets areid bare. No dignity left.¡® Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Once they reached the streets downstairs, Brittany and her gang had already cleared out. The road was eerily quiet, the streetlights casting dim pools of yellow light. Their shadows stretched across the pavement. For a moment, they almost looked like a single entity.

    Zoe offered an awkwardugh. ¡°Sorry about all this. I didn¡¯t even let you finish your coffee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sidney replied, buckling himself into his car. He paused, then added in a measured tone, ¡°Next time, if you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The roar of the engine broke the silence, and Sidney¡¯s sleek silver car disappeared down the lonely street like a streak of moonlight.

    Zoe exhaled slowly and her smile faded. The day had wrung her outpletely, and now she was all out <b>of </b>strength to keep up the facade. She turned and dragged herself back toward the dingy apartment.

    Sidney, meanwhile, drove for a good distance before suddenly turning the wheel sharply and headed back the

    <b>way </b>

    he¡¯d

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Zoe stopped in her tracks at the sound of the <b>voice</b><b>, </b>confused. Turning around, she saw Sidney.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about dating me? I¡¯m not joking, and this isn¡¯t about pity. I think I just¡­ like you. in and simple,¡±

    Chapter 612-

    said Sidney.

    The night was cool and still, but Zoe felt like her heart had been tossed into boiling water. Sidney¡¯s words stirred her, leaving her restless and wide awake.

    Lying in her bed in the dead of night, Zoe couldn¡¯t stop reying Sidney¡¯s serious expression and the way he¡¯d repeated the question. ¡°My heart says it skips a beat when I see you. What about yours?¡±

    ¡®What about yours?¡® Zoe repeated inwardly as she tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, Sidney¡¯s handsome, gentle face filled her mind.

    Deep down, she already knew the answer. ¡®Of course<b>, </b>my heart has skipped a beat. It <b>has</b>, long ago. The moment he jumped into the river after me without hesitation. The first time he texted me asking if I wanted to date him. How can I not feel something for him? But¡­ I¡¯m not worthy of him,¡® she thought.

    Zoe leaned out from under her nket, took a deep breath, and grabbed her phone. She sent Sidney a single¨Cword reply. [No.]

    She hit send, then immediately turned off her phone. Her hands were mmy, her heart pounding out of her chest. ¡®It¡¯s fine,¡¯ she told herself inwardly. ¡®It¡¯ll pass.¡®

    In the same deep of night, far out in the suburbs, dozens of ck cars drove in formation, pulling up orderly at the gates of a vi.

    One of the car doors opened, and the subordinates stood by respectfully, awaiting.

    Felix stepped out of the car, heading straight for the vi¡¯s basement. The expensive experimental capsule he had purchased at a great cost was finally ready to be put to use.

    Lorenzo, standing behind the group of subordinates, was drenched in sweat. The experimental capsule was destroyed, and he had kept this information to himself, so Felix didn¡¯t know at the moment.

    ¡®What should I do now? If he finds out, I will be the first to pay the price!¡® Lorenzo thought and quickly took a few steps back, waiting for the right moment. When everyone¡¯s attention was diverted, he slipped out of the vi and crawled under Felixs car quietly.

    ¡®The vi is covered with surveince, and if I try to run, I will be caught immediately. The only ce safe from the cameras is under the car. If Felix¡¯s fury grows but he can¡¯t find me, I may be able to slip away when the car leaves,¡® Lorenzo formed a n in his mind.

    Sure enough, Felix reached the undergroundboratory, and as soon as he pulled back the silver¨Cgray sheet, he saw the ruined experimental capsule, its internal materials destroyed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Felix spun around sharply, his gaze sharp as an eagle, the air around him crackling with killing intent. His subordinates froze in fear, their hearts pounding. ¡°Mr. Quaid. We came back with you, we don¡¯t know what happened in the vi.¡±

    ¡°Bring him over!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Several subordinates quickly followed Felix¡¯smand. They tried to locate Lorenzo, but he was nowhere to be found. With no other options, they grabbed one of Lorenzo¡¯sckeys.

    ¡°Speak! What happened? Why is the experimental capsule destroyed?¡± Felix bellowed.

    Theckey trembled, too frightened to lie. He immediately confessed everything about how Lorenzo had secretly assisted Melody in taking down Tiffany days ago. ¡°Mr. Quaid. It was Lorenzo. He threatened us not to tell anyone. We wouldn¡¯t have

    erwise!¡±

    Felix¡¯s face darkened further, and without saying another word, he walked

    out of theboratory himself.

    IV ??????? ????

    Chapter 619-

    <b>a </b>

    His subordinates exchanged uneasy nces, all struck by the same thought, ¡°This is bad. Lorenzo won¡¯t escape this time. Felix is going to deal with him personally. They quickly followed Felix outside.

    Felix scanned the area with his sharp gaze, finally locking onto his car.

    Despite the distance, Lorenzo seemed to sense Felix¡¯s deathly stare. ¡°The destroyed experimental capsule¨Cdamn it! Breaking his orders to go after Tiffany¨CI¡¯m even more doomed now! he thought.

    B

    COMMENT

 Chapter 613

    At that moment, Lorenzo felt a fear unlike anything he¡¯d known. His scalp prickled, and every hair on his body stood on end. It was as if he were prey, trapped under the unwavering eyes of a predator. He knew Felix couldn¡¯t possibly see him, yet instinctively, terror coursed through him, shaking him to his core.

    Clinging desperately to the car¡¯s underside, Lorenzo <b>barely </b>dared to breathe.

    He <b>had </b>spent years <b>studying </b>Felix¡¯s every move, thought, and ruthless decision. He understood Felix¡¯s methods better <b>than </b>anyone. And he knew one thing with certainty: if Felix caught <b>him </b>after today¡¯s betrayal and attempted escape, there would be no mercy¨Conly death.

    Lorenzo thought, ¡°Sometimes, the most dangerous ce was <b>the </b>safest ce!

    With nothing left to lose, Lorenzo took a desperate gamble.

    Lorenzo suddenly heard footsteps approaching the car, and his mind raced with tension. Felix was walking out of <b>the </b>vi, his pace measured <b>and </b>deliberate.

    M

    Lorenzo was getting closer to the car, his heart pounding in his <b>throat </b>as he held his breath, terrified of making the slightest

    noise.

    One of the men nearby quickly opened the car door, and Felix slid into the back seat with his usual unhurried grace. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The driver asked, ¡°Shall we go, Mr. Quaid?¡±

    Felix leaned back, his striking features taking on an almost otherworldly charm, his mysterious and unsettling smile leaving no clue about what was going <b>through </b>his <b>mind</b>.

    The car¡¯s engine roared to life, and the vehicle began to move.

    Beneath it, Lorenzo clung <b>tightly </b>to the undercarriage<b>, </b>his muscles straining as he braced himself against every bump and jolt of the <b>road</b><b>. </b>He couldn¡¯t afford to lose his grip¨Cnot now, not ever.

    But then, just as he thought he might go unnoticed, a voice broke through the engine¡¯s hum. Smooth, low, and carrying a sinister <b>amusement </b>that made his blood run cold.

    ¡°Are youfortable down there?¡±

    <b>The </b>words were a taunt<b>, </b>a <b>warning</b>,ced with the promise of death.

    The chilling presence of death loomed closer.

    Lorenzo nearly lost <b>his </b>grip in terror. He jerked his head up, staring nkly at the car¡¯s undercarriage<b>, </b>and yet, it was as though he could see Felix¡¯s face through the metal¨Cshadowed, cruel, and smiling like a devil.

    Lorenzo thought, Was that remark meant for me? Had I been discovered from the start?¡±

    Panic surged, but Lorenzo forced himself to calm down. No. That was impossible.

    Felix was powerful, but there was <b>no </b>way he could see through solid metal <b>and </b>know where he was hiding. Indeed, this <b>was </b>just his paranoia.

    But as Lorenzo convinced himself of his safety, a loud crash shattered his thoughts.

    A steel fist punched straight through the car¡¯s undercarriage, grasping his throat <b>with </b>an iron grip.

    Uph

    Lorenzo froze, terror, <b>flooding </b>every <b>nerve </b>as the sheer strength of the hand threatened to crush his windpipe and shat his bones in one brutal squeeze.

    Whether it was fear or despair, Lorenzo didn¡¯t know¨Cbut in that moment, the truth struck him with horrifying rity. was nothing more than an insect. He had never been more than <b>an </b>insect. And escaping Felix¡¯s grasp had always been a foolish dream.

    ¡°Mr. Quaid¡­ please¡­ <b>have </b>mercy!¡± he gasped, the words barely escaping his lips. ¡°I was wrong, Please, for the years I¡¯ve served you. Spare me this once! I beg you, Mr. Quaid!¡±

    I¡¯ll never disobey again!

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again, Mr. Quaid. I¡¯ve worked for you for many years, so please spare me this time. I really <b>won¡¯t </b>dar do it again. Mr. Quaid, please!¡±

    Felix finally released him, but the cold gleam in his dark eyes made Lorenzo¡¯s stomach drop. His relief was fleeting, re by dread as Felix casually wiped his hands, his expression unreadable. Then he spoke in a measured, icy tone

    ¡°Wrap him up. Send him to the Kelley family.¡±

    Lorenzo¡¯s heart plummeted. Felix¡¯s intent was unmistakable. By betraying him and acting against Tiffany, Lorenzo had sealed his fate. A disloyal dog had no ce by Felix¡¯s side. Delivering <b>him </b>to Tiffany <b>was </b>not just punishment but a calcted gesture<b>, </b>leaving her to exact justice as she saw fit

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Quaid.¡±

    Felix¡¯s men sprang into action without hesitation. They dragged Lorenzo out from under the car, ignoring his frantic struggles and desperate pleas. In moments, they bound him tightly <b>with </b>thick ropes, packing him into a box as though he were nothing more than cargo.

    Lorenzo thrashed in desperation, his muffled screams tangled with panic. Felix, however, stood still, cold and unyielding<b>. </b>His expression stayed firm, his resolve unwavering. His eyes held no trace of sympathy¨Conly the weight of <b>judgment </b>and the inevitability of the <b>end</b>.

    Late at night, Tiffany suddenly jolted awake.

    Ever since her first intimate encounter with Richard, she had felt her body growing stronger with each passing moment- her agility, reflexes, and overall fitness had improved dramatically, almost <b>as </b>if she had leveled up several times.

    Even in deep sleep, the slightest noise <b>was </b>enough to stir her from slumber.

    She quickly jumped out of bed and crept behind the curtains to peer out the window.

    A car had pulled up in the distance. Two men stepped out, opened the trunk, and casually tossed <b>a </brge cardboard box onto the doorstep of the Cedar Ridge Vi before turning and leaving without <b>a </b>second nce.

    What was in the box? A bomb? Some dangerous item?

    Tiffany furrowed her brow. Throwing on her jacket, she yanked open the window <b>and </b>jumped down.

    Shended with a clean roll, her movements swift <b>and </b>sure,

    A few lights by the vi¡¯s entrance illuminated the area, casting a <b>soft </b>glow. Everything else was eerily quiet, <b>save </b>for the asional lightfooted dash of a cat¨CLucifer¨Cdarting across the <b>road</b>.

    Tiffany approached the box.

    She didn¡¯t rush <b>to </b>open it but instead listened closely for <b>any </b>sound inside. No ticking or ominous beeping of a bomb,

    She pulled at the

    pe, sealed the box, and tore it <b>open</b><b>. </b>

    She intended to find out exactly what those men in ck had left on her doorstep in the dead of night.

    A trembling human head emerged from the box as the tape came off.

    Lorenzo was tightly bound, his eyes wide with <b>panic </b>as he saw Tany. He tried desperately to recoil but could not move. helplessness and absurdity showed in every strained attempt.

    Tiffany blinked, her frown deepening.

    Wasn¡¯t this one of Felix¡¯s men? And not <b>just </b>any man¨Cone of his closest and most trusted.

    Could it be Felix who sent Lorenzo <b>here </b>on purpose?

    The thought lingered as Tiffany¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of a note taped to Lorenzo¡¯s back. The words, written in bold. elegant script, were simple yetced with intent:

    A wedding gift for you.]

    Signed, Felix.

    Tiffany read the note, crumpled it in her <b>hand</b>, and tossed it into the nearby trash bin without a second thought. When she looked down again, her gaze met Lorenzo¡¯s wide, terrified eyes.

    ¡°Scared? Afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡± she asked with a smile that was more mocking than kind.

    ¡°How could I be? Do I look like someone who¡¯d be cruel?¡±

    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes said it all¨Cyes.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just like that; it was precisely that.

    Tiffany shot him a disdainful nce, saying nothing, then reached for her phone and dialed Keh.

    Thest time she had led a team to surround Felix¡¯s vi, she had personally captured Lorenzo. To repay a favor to Keh she¡¯d sent Lorenzo to the Harper family.

    But fate had intervened¨CLorenzo had managed to slip away during the transfer.

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    On the other end of the line, Keh had just finished his work and was preparing to turn in for the night when his phone buzzed. Seeing Tiffany¡¯s name, a mix of anticipation and worry stirred within him. He thought, ¡®Why was she calling at this hour? Had something happened? Or perhaps something had upset her? But then I realized¨Cwho could hurt Tiffany? Even if someone did, she wouldn¡¯t turn to me forfort.

    His anxious heart <b>began </b>to steady as he forced himself to remainposed and answered the phone coolly. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Come to my ce. There¡¯s someone here I <b>think </b>you¡¯ll be very interested in<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany kept it brief, her tone giving nothing away before casually <b>hanging </b>up.

    Fifteen minutester, the low growl of a Rolls¨CRoyce engine echiped through the quiet night, drawing

 Chapter 614

    Keh stepped out of the car and spotted Tiffany standing beneath the moonlight. She wore a pink wool overcoat that entuated her slender, delicate frame. Hearing the car approach, she turned around, her face naturally wless, with no

    keup and an almost innocent charm that matched her age.

    ler the moonlight, her clear, captivating eyes carried a hint ofzy allure that was both seductive and pure¨Centicing yet rming.

    eh quickly averted his gaze, shifting <b>his </b>focus to therge box on the ground. The lid was closed, hiding whatever was

    inside.

    Tiffany hadn¡¯t mentioned why she needed him here, and the sealed box gave no clue about its contents.

    Tiffany tilted her chin toward the box. ¡°Open it, and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Keh stepped closer <b>and </b>casually opened the box. A growl of frustration slipped from his lips as soon as he <b>saw </b>what was

    inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s you

    <b>Inside </b>was Lorenzo¨CYears ago, he had ambushed the Harper family in the dead of night, leading an attack with over a hundred men. He was the one who had scarred Alexia for life by sewing her lips shut, leaving an evesting trauma. He was <b>also </b>the one who killed Ryan and nearly took Romeo¡¯s life as well

    Keh thought, ¡®How could I swallow <b>this </b>insult? <b>How </b><b>could </b>I not settle this score?¡±

    Keh let out a cold, humorlessugh, the meaning of Tiffany¡¯s gesture suddenly clear. ¡°<b>Thank </b>you,¡± he <b>said</b><b>, </b>his voice tight with controlled <b>anger</b>.

    Without <b>hesitation</b>, he hauled Lorenzo into his <b>car</b><b>, </b>mming the trunk shut and <b>locking </b>it tight. No amount of struggling. would help him escape now.

    Tiffany yawnedzily, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll leave him to you. I¡¯m heading <b>back </b>to bed. She turned toward her vi, but Keh called out <b>to </b>her. ¡°Tiffany!¡±

    He had a thousand words swirling, so much he wanted to say. But in that moment, he found himself utterly speechless.

    Tiffany turned back <b>with </b><b>a </b>curious look. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>nothing</b>.¡± Keh finally managed. ¡°Your wedding¡¯s the day after tomorrow. I wish you happiness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Just as Tiffany <b>was </b>about to leave, Keh¡¯s voice stopped her again. Tiffany, can I¡­ can Ie?¡±

    To see you onest time. To watch you <b>slip </b>away for good, knowing there¡¯s no turning back

    Tiffany raised an amused brow, her expression yful. ¡°What do you think? You <b>still </b>owe me one.¡±¡±

    Her teasing shattered the fragile atmosphere, leaving Keh momentarily stunned.

    Keh froze, her yful response catching him off guard and shattering the somber mood. Yet her lightheartedness, her ability tough and move forward, only deepened the ache in his chest.

    The mood had shifted entirely with her words.

    But truth be told. Tiffany¡¯s ability to take everything in stride and <b>move </b><b>on </b>eased much of his awkwardness.

    G

    Still hearing her admit that role out loud <b>made </b>the bitter ache in his chest rise like a tidal wave, swallowing him whole instantly

    <b>And </b>yet, he still had to smile and wish her a happy marriage.

    His eyes stung, his fists clenched tightly without him even realizing it.

    91%

    h thought, ¡®How foolish of me. I¡¯ve told myself a thousand times to let it go and move forward. But there were a

    <b>usand </b>and one voices in my head calling me an idiot. A million regrets, and what good does it do me? What use is there in regret now?

    Keh climbed into his car, mming the door behind him with more force than he intended.

    ¡°Get some rest. Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Tiffany turned and entered the vi while the Rolls¨CRoyce headed <b>toward </b>the Harper family.

    Unbeknownst <b>to </b>either, a camera captured <b>the </b><b>scene </b>from a sharp angle in the shadows of a building across the street. From its skewed perspective, the images appeared far more suggestive than they indeed were.

    Once back at <b>his </b>estate, Keh locked Lorenzo in the basement chamber without hesitation.

    He didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with him now. If he were to have his revenge, it wouldn¡¯te quickly. Ryan deserved better. Lorenzo had to feel every ounce of their pain¨Ca slow, torturous end was the only true justice. He thought. ¡®Killing him outright would be far too <b>easy</b>!

    Keh secured the iron door and turned to leave, but Lorenzo¡¯s hoarse voice called out behind him. ¡°Mr. Harper.¡±

    Lorenzo had strained to pull the gag from his mouth, spitting out a deep breath before speaking again. ¡°Mr. Harper, I want

    to make a deal.

    Kehughed coldly, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You A prisoner in chains? What could you possibly offer me?¡±

    ¡°What if I said I could grant your deepest <b>wish</b><b>?</b>¡±

    Lorenzo¡¯s grin widened as he drove the words home, piercing Keh¡¯sposure. ¡°Mr. Harper, you still can¡¯t get Miss Kelley out of your mind, can you? If it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to leave Melody behind.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Mr. Harper. I¡¯m just trying to help you!¡± Lorenzo chuckled, his voice grating, as he pulled a small ss bottle from his pocket.

    ¡°Mr. Quaid prepared this pill. He intended to keep it for himsell, but little did he <b>know</b>, <b>I </b>took it without him noticing.¡± Keh had no patience to listen. He moved to leave, but Lorenzo called out louder.

    ¡°Do you know what <b>this </b>pill does? It binds two people together permanently. Once they take it, they¡¯ll be drawn to each other forever. Even without love, they¡¯ll be inseparable, tie for life, sharing the same fate. Live together, die together.¡±

    Felix had gone to great lengths to obtain this pill. Didn¡¯t he have his selfish reasons for it?

    It was just that he <b>had </b>not made a <b>move </b>and had been enduring

    Lorenzo shouted-¡°Mr. Harper, don¡¯t you want to fight for yourself?¡±

    Tue, Dec 3

    ¡°Mr. Harper, can you bear <b>to </b>watch the woman you love marry someone else?¡±

    The words hit <b>like </b>a spell, each one lingering in the <b>air</b><b>. </b>

    Keh paused for a moment, but it was only a brief hesitation

    He stepped forward again, leaving the basement chamber without a nce back.

    91%E Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lorenzo sat alone in the suffocating cell, the heavy iron door locked firmly. Escape was impossible¨Cthe lock was secure, walls unyielding, and the room swallowed in darkness.

    A grim smile yed on Lorenzo¡¯s lips in the darkness, his confidence almost <b>chilling</b>.

    He knew Keh would turn back.

    the

    Even if not today, then tomorrow¨Cbefore the <b>woman </b>he loved got married, Keh would make a move. He was sure of it!

    Lorenzo let out a low, eerie <bugh</b>.

    He pondered. ¡°How Felix would react when he discovered I had stolen the precious pill. Felix was probably going to be livid!¡®

    But it didn¡¯t matter. No matter who had the pill, Lorenzo was as good as dead.

    He thought, ¡®But before I died, I¡¯d make sure everyone paid for !

    Lorenzoy <b>back </b>on the cold, hard floor<b>, </b>muttering to himself. ¡°What¡¯s so special about Miss Kelley? She¡¯s got the infamous Mr. Hampton, the ruthless and cunning Felix, <b>and </b>even the noble and refined Mr. Harper wrapped around her finger¡­

    Tiffany was still asleep the following day <b>when </b>her phone began relentlessly buzzing.

    She picked it up and saw that the caller ID was <b>Zoe</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Hello? Tiffany answeredzily.

    ¡°Tiffany!¡± Zoe¡¯s voice came through, full of urgency. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you just woke up!¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I was woken up by you.¡±

    ¡°Well, you need to check the news, the one from this morning¡¯s headlines. Hurry!¡±

    Zoe was nearly hopping in frustration, finally understanding what it meant when people <b>said</b>, ¡°The emperor isn¡¯t in a hurry. but the eunuch <b>is</b><b>.</b>¡±

 Chapter 615

    Under.Zoe¡¯s repeated urging. Tiffany had no choice but to rub her sleepy eyes and check the news updates for the day. As soon as she saw the headlines, she was stunned.

    The entertainment news featured the most striking cover image clearly showing her and Keh. The photo was takenst <b>night </b>when they had <b>met</b>.

    At that time, she had only gotten up to look at the box, not bothering to change clothes. She had thrown on a <b>wool </b>overcoat

    ver her nightgown. Little did she know, someone had intentionally taken the photos from awkward angles.

    As a result, their positions appeared particrly intimate, and two of the <b>photos </b>even made it seem like they were kissing.

    The <b>news </b>article also had a bold, eye¨Ccatching headline: [Miss Kelley Meets with Ex¨CFiance at Night! Suspicion of Unresolved Feelings, Is <b>Their </b>Old me Rekindled?]

    Clicking on the headline, she found at least twenty photos taken from odd angles, with their poses looking increasingly intimate. Scrolling through thements, she was met with a wave of harsh insults and even <b>abusive </bnguage.

    [So disgusting as a two¨Ctimer!] Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    [Miss Kelley was already exposed for her questionable behavior years ago, and now she¡¯s only getting worse? I genuinely feel sorry for Mr. Hampton, being deceived by such a woman!]

    [So, Mr. Hampton got cheated on by both his fianc¨¦e and her nephew? Well, I feel sorry for Mr. Hampton for a second!]

    [A woman like this should be kicked to the curb. Why keep her around?]

    [With such a scandal breaking <b>out </b>the day before the wedding, have a bold guess¨Cthis marriage probably won¡¯t happen<b>!</b><b>] </b>

    Tiffany scrolled through the article, realizing it was from three hours ago. The views had already surpassed 200 thousand times. As she continued browsing, her eyes were flooded with <b>more </b>and more articles confirming her alleged affair. It felt as though someone was deliberately orchestrating this smear campaign.

    The call hadn¡¯t ended, and Zoe anxiously pressed, ¡°Tiffany! These are all fake, right?¡±

    ¡°No, Tiffany replied. ¡°They were taken from an awkward angle on purpose. I did meet Kehst night, but we only exchanged a few <b>words</b>.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Zoe said, rolling her sleeves and gearing up to confront the trolls. Since none of this was true, there was no reason to fear. She was ready to fight back all the way.

    In no time, the news of Tiffany previously injuring Richard was brought up again. With many people deliberately stirring the pot, the inte was flooded with harsh criticism directed at her.

    Tiffanyforted Zoe, saying, ¡°Ignore it. Focus on your studies After hanging up, she paused momentarily before dialing Keh¡¯s number.

    At the Harper <b>family</b>, Keh was reading the news when Tiffany called. As one of the people involved, he had been falsely implicated like this, but he <b>was </b><b>not </b>angry for some reason.

    Instead, when he saw a few photos in which the angles made it appear like he and Tiffany were kissing, he inexplicably saved them. Afterward, he <b>stared </b>at the photos lying quietly in his albion, feeling an inexplicable sense of guilt yet unable to delete

    <b>them</b>.

    In the end<b>, </b>he decided to set a password for his album. That way these photos would remain his secret, just for him.

    Tue, Dec

    091

    Just after doing this. Tiffany¡¯s call came through. Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat with guilt, but he still answered the phone calmly, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s <b>me</b><b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Keh, have you seen the news?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°What news?¡± Keh asked, sitting at the dining table. He tugged at his tight cor, his expression <b>uneasy</b>. At that momer he could only be <b>thankful </b><b>that </b>he wasn¡¯t facing Tiffany <b>in </b>person <b>but </b><b>was </b><b>speaking </b>to her over the phone.

    Tiffany replied, ¡°It¡¯s <b>about </b>the three minutes we spent togetherst night. Someone took photos of us, then deliberately manipted and twisted the story into this <b>news</b>,<b>¡° </b>

    Oh, <b>that</b><b>. </b>Some media make things up, writing nonsense. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to it,¡± Keh said.

    Tiffany paused briefly before saying directly. ¡°What I mean is, I want you to step in and have all this news deleted.¡± The Harper family controlled most media and entertainment news shares<b>, </b>so she called <b>him </b>first.

    Keh felt a bit disappointed. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>called me specifically just for this?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Tiffany frowned, feeling that Keh was acting strangely

    ¡°Alright, I got it. He <b>hung </b>up the phone. After a few moments of silence, he instructed his team to delete all the negative news and control the narrative to minimize the impact. His subordinates immediately carried out the task. It shouldn¡¯t be long before all those news stories vanished.

    For <b>some </b>reason, as he looked at the few photos quietly lying in his phone¡¯s album, a trace of hesitation shed in Keh eyes.

    He was reluctant to delete them.

    Even though he knew it was all false, a deliberate fabrication by others, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange longing. He wondered how nice <b>it </b>would be if such a dream became reality.

    Keh lowered his gaze, absentmindedly stirring his coffee. Yet, <b>Lorenzo¡¯s </b>words echoed in his mind. ¡°Mr. Harper, aren¡¯t you going to fight for yourself?¡±

    Mr. Harper, don¡¯t you even have the courage to fight for it? Mr. Harper.!

    Each word was like <b>a </b>spell, pulling <b>him </b><b>into </b>an endless <b>abyss</b>, making him fall without realizing it, yet willing to plunge deeper. Suddenly, Keh stood up, his movements sharp <b>and </b>decisive. He strode swiftly toward the back of the manor.

    A beam of light pierced through the secret room. Lorenzo looked up and saw Keh walking in with a tense expression. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± he asked.

    Lorenzo grinned<b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s right here,¡± he said, extending his hands to offer the medicine bottle.

    In just half <b>an </b>hour, all the news was suppressed. However, the damage had already been done, and the discussions and buzz had already started to spread. Trying to calm it down now wouldn¡¯t be easy, and someizens would use them of guilt and trying to cover up the <b>truth</b>.

    Tiffany never cared about the insults from others; as long as the news was gone, she couldn¡¯t care less about what others thought. ¡®How does Richard feel <b>about </b>all this?¡® she thought.

    Tiffany thought for <b>a </b>moment and then decided to call Richard, The following day was their wedding day, so the night before, it <b>was </b><b>unusual </b>for Richard not to visit as <b>usual</b>, They were told that there were certain things they couldn¡¯t do before the wedding right.

    The phone rang longer than <b>usual</b>. Instead of the usual three seconds, it wasn¡¯t until the ninth second that a deep, clear voice came through. ¡°Yes?¡± The tone was cold, distant,

    08:24 Tue, Dec <b>3 </b>TG

    1991%Á¿

    ¡±

    Tiffany felt unease, unsure if the baseless rumors had upset him. She cautiously asked, ¡°Richard, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°<b>What </b>do you think? Richard¡¯s voice grew even colder.

    Tiffany replied with some innocence, ¡°But <b>that¡¯s </b>all false! I¡¯ve never done anything wrong to you!¡±

 Chapter 616

    Chapter <b>616 </b>

    On the other end of the phone, Richard rubbed his forehead, his tone full of helplessness. ¡°Of course, I know that¡¯s fake.¡±

    In fact, when he saw the scandal first thing <b>this </b>morning, he didn¡¯t believe it for a second<b>. </b>Hepletely dismissed it without any doubt or hesitation. However¡­

    When Tyrone carefully asked if they should contact the media to have the fabricated news removed, Richard held back. He didn¡¯t suppress the story immediately because he wanted to see Tiffany¡¯s reaction.

    <b>And </b>sure enough, she didn¡¯t call him right away.

    Richard pondered if she didn¡¯t trust him, or did she think he wasn¡¯t important enough to exin to

    Richard frowned deeply, and the <b>entire </b>morning he was in <b>an </b>unusually bad mood.

    Tyrone, standing carefully by, was straining his ears.

    He silently prayed, ¡®Oh gosh. Mrs. Hampton, please say something nice and save us. The entire Royal Tower building has been suffocating <b>under </b>the cloud of Mr. Hampton¡¯s <b>bad </b>mood, and no one dares to breathe <b>a </b>word!¡±

    Richard was really jealous, and only Tiffany could calm him down.

    Tiffany was confused for a moment and then realized why Richard was angry. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little as she exined, ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be more convincing for the person involved to make an exnation.¡±

    After all, she and Keh were photographed together yesterday because someone had deliberately used an awkward angle. to create a misinterpretation.

    Richard knew exactly how things were between her and Keh

    That was exactly why she hadn¡¯t rushed to call him to pull down the news.

    Richard said nothing. This time, he was genuinely upset and jealous.

    Tiffany rubbed her nose, realizing it <b>would </b>be impossible to exin everything over the phone. She ended the call and rushed downstairs, ready to head to Royal Tower to find <b>him</b>.

    There was no misunderstanding that couldn¡¯t be solved with a kiss. If there was, then two kisses would do.

    When Thalia saw her daughtering down, she quickly asked, Tiffany, haven¡¯t you had breakfast? Where are you rushing off to?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Royal Tower, Tiffany replied.

    Upon hearing that she was going to find Richard, Thalia immediately let her go. ¡°Alright. Have David drive carefully and be safe.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Tiffany replied <b>as </b>she dashed out of the vi.

    As she left, she heard Charlie, who wasing out of the kitchen, mumble, ¡°Tomorrow is the wedding, and she¡¯s still sticking to him today. She doesn¡¯t even spend time with us. This ungrateful little one¡­

    Charlie¡¯s words naturally earned a roll of the eyes from Thalia

    She said, ¡°They have a good rtionship, <b>and </b><b>as </b><b>a </b>mother, I¡¯m happy for them! But let me warn <b>you</b>, tomorrow when Richardes to pick up <b>Tiffany</b>, you¡¯re not allowed to trip upy <b>son</b>¨Cinw!¡±

    08:24 Tue, Dec 3 TG.

    ¡°<b>Yes</b>, yes¡­¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b>sigh again, feeling like <b>his </b><b>status </b>in the family was getting lower and lower.

    As Tiffany <b>drove </b>away, she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard these words.

    David couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Mr. Kelley <b>and </b>Mrs. Kelley are really close.¡±

    After <b>many </b>years of marriage, they still loved each other. It <b>was </b>truly enviable.

    Tiffany smiled and said. ¡°Yes<b>.</b>¡±

    The car sped on, <b>and </b>the scenery outside quickly flew by.

    2K 91%

    What Tiffany didn¡¯t know was that just five minutes after she left, Keh¡¯s sports car stopped in front of the Kelley family

    vi.

    When the servant saw him, they froze for a moment, not daring to let <b>him </b>in directly. Instead, they ran inside to report.

    ¡°Kemeth? <b>What¡¯s </b>he here for?¡± Thalia was shocked, exchanging a look with Charlie. They both saw the surprise on each

    other¡¯s faces<b>. </b>

    Charlie remarked, ¡°Well, this is a rare sight.¡±

    Although the two families had once broken off the engagement, they still shared a bond. Considering their many years of connection, the couple allowed Keh to enter.

    Keh took a deep breath and stepped into the Kelley family vi.

    At first nce, he looked around the vi but didn¡¯t see Tiffany¡¯s figure.

    He felt a bit disappointed, but he hid it well. He raised a warm and courteous smile and nodded, greeting, ¡°Mr. Kelley, Mrs. Kelley, it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±

    Thalia nodded. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything, appearing a bit cold.

    He was a father who held grudges. He still remembered how Felicia had ndered Tiffany¡¯s reputation and even brought <b>a </b>bulldozer to crash into the Kelley family¡¯s gate.

    Although time had passed, the rtionship between the two families had never returned to what it once was.

    Thalia wasn¡¯t one for beating around the bush and asked directly ¡°Keh, is there something you need today?¡±

    A woman¡¯s intuition is always sharp.

    The moment Keh stepped in and looked around, Thalia immediately realized he <b>was </b>there to see her daughter-

    Sure enough, Keh replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Tiffany.¡±

    His <b>gaze </b>was <b>calm</b>, his posture open, leaving no room for criticism.

    Thalia smiled and <b>said</b>, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a bitte. Tiffany went out the Royal Tower. You know her wedding to Richard is tomorrow, and when it¡¯s newlywed bliss, they¡¯re <b>always </b>inseparable.¡±

    Her words were two¨Cedged. It was a warning, an unspoken advice, urging Keh to let go.

    Keh was stunned for a <b>moment</b>, his <b>mind </b>consumed by Thia¡¯s words, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a bitte

    He kept pondering if he was toote.

    It was true. No matter how confident he was, he always seemed to fall one step short.

    ?? 91%

    <b>¦° </b>

    Keh gave a bitter smile. He looked up and met Thalia¡¯s gentle, sympathetic gaze and replied, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mrs. Kelley. I¡¯ll leave <b>now</b>,<b>¡± </b>

    Thalia said, ¡°Go ahead, we won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    As she watched the handsome young man leave with a dejected back, Thalia shook her head and sighed softly.

    Once a proud and reserved young man, Keh had begun to show signs of maturity. His back was <b>strong</b>, humble, and not overbearing. He was full of grace.

    But he had missed out on the best woman in the world.

    Thalia only hoped Keh wouldn¡¯t let momentary jealousy cloud his judgment and wouldn¡¯t do something rash out of stubbornness.

    <b>Thalia </b>frowned slightly, unable to resist rubbing her eyelid.

    Charlie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡±

    She replied; ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have this feeling¡­ like something bad is about to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably <b>just </b>overworked. Stop overthinking. Tomorrow¡¯s a big day and a good one. Everything <b>will </b>go smoothly. Come on, let me <b>massage </b>you.¡±

    Okay.¡±

    Thalia leaned in, dismissing her worries as just a false rm.

    At this moment, Tiffany had arrived at the entrance of the Royal Tower.

    She nced up at the top floor, straining her neck until it ached before retracting her gaze.

    As she entered the building¡¯s lobby, Tiffany did not attempt to hide her presence, walking in with confidence. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The receptionist, initially taken aback upon seeing her, immediately greeted her politely, ¡°Good day, Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    Óã

 Chapter 617

    As Tiffany walked through the office, employees passing by either looked shocked or stayed silent.

    Only a few immediately nodded <b>and </b>greeted her. ¡°Go

    ¡°Mrs. Hampton.¡± Voices rose one after another.

    morning, Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    <b>Tiffany </b>nodded in acknowledgment and headed straight for the CEO¡¯s private elevator.

    The button lit up, and the face recognition¨Cenabled elevator opened. Tiffany stepped inside.

    Richard had given her all kinds of privileges, and the private elevator was one of them.

    The numbers climbed steadily as the elevator ascended.

    Once Tiffany was out of sight, several employees on the first floor gathered and whispered, ¡°Do you think Mrs. Hampton is: here to <b>apologize </b><b>to </b>Mrs. Hampton? That scandal broke out this morning.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Mrs. Hampton has <b>nothing </b>going for her besides her looks! I really feel bad for Mr. Hampton. He¡¯s such <b>a </b>cool, disciplined, and powerful man, yet he¡¯spletely smitten by a <b>woman </b>like that,¡± a womanmented.

    A young woman echoed, ¡°Exactly! A loose woman like Tiffany is bound to stir up trouble, even after marriage. Who knows when we¡¯ll hear <b>about </b>her and that man from the Harper family again.¡±

    A woman in brown said, ¡°Speaking of which, when that scandal was exposed today, Mr. Hampton didn¡¯t even have it taken down. You know what <b>that </b><b>means</b>? It means he¡¯s angr

    Who knows if tomorrow¡¯s wedding will even happen?¡±

    The group of women huddled together, their voices dripping with sadism. If the wedding really got called off, they would be thrilled to see it happen.

    After all, so many people dreamed of marrying into wealth. If Richard¡¯s wedding fell apart, the <b>women </b>in the entire city would probably burst outughing, and it would mean their chances <b>came</b>.

    ¡°Ding. The elevator arrived at the top floor.

    Tiffany, familiar with theyout, headed straight for the CEO¡¯s office at the far end.

    When Tyrone spotted her, he rushed over with his mouth opening in relief. ¡°Mrs. Hampton! You¡¯re finally here!¡±

    Seeing the assistant¡¯s flustered and almost desperate expression, Tiffany asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Well, you hung up on the King of Jealousy.

    ¡®Not only did you not appease him, but you also ignored him. and the office instantly plunged into a chilling silence. His presence makes it feel like the walls are closing in.

    I genuinely thought I might not make it out alive! Tyrone yelled internally but carefully exined, ¡°Mr. Hampton is in a <b>bad </b><b>mood</b>¡­ Please go cheer <b>him </b>up.

    If Tiffany didn¡¯t, Tyrone doubted he <b>would </b>survive another day working there.

    ¡°Oh Tiffany nodded in understanding and walked briskly toward the intimidating office everyone avoided.

    The door opened to reveal a spacious, minimalistic <b>room </b>with clean lines and a polished aesthetic. Sunlight streamed in through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows,plementing the gray toned <b>floor </b>and the understated luxury of the decor.

    In the center of the room sat arge desk, behind which Richard was immersed in paperwork, his expression cold and

    unreadable<b>. </b>

    D

    91%

    Dressed in a tailored suit with a crisp white shirt underneath, his strong presence exuded restraint and authority, mixed with an air of unattainable allure. His long and slender fingers <b>moved </b>gracefully, his every motion clean <b>and </b>captivating

    As Tiffany¡¯s gaze traveled upward, she saw his wlessly handsome face. It was impossible not to be struck by his sheer beauty. Even now, her breath hitched just looking at him. She stood frozen in ce, momentarily dazed.

    Despite their <b>intimate </b>rtionship and connection, every time Tiffany saw him from a distance, her heart still fluttered.

    She stood at the door in a daze, forgetting to move.

    Richard raised his head. His deep eyes shed briefly with surprise and joy upon seeing her, but he quickly masked it with an indifferent expression as if nothing had happened<b>. </b>

    Then, he deliberately put on a long face to show her that he was <b>very </b>angry.

    Tiffany closed the door and strode forward.

    Leaning over the desk, she propped herself up, her face blocking the paperwork as she smiled brightly and said, ¡°Richard, are you <b>really </b>angry?¡±

    Richard turned his chair <b>slightly</b>, avoiding her <b>gaze</b>.

    Tiffany stayed draped over the desk, resting her chin in her <b>hands</b>. ¡°I hung up on you because I wanted toe see you in person. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to talk face¨Cto¨Cface? Or¡­ you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    Richard gave her a sidelong nce. His typically cold and unyielding expression wavered unexpectedly when his eyesnded on an enticingly graceful neckline.

    He coughed, and his expression became a little unnatural. Though he tried to maintain hisposure, his eyes betrayed <b>him </b>with their fleeting nces.

    Tiffany still leaned on his desk and looked at <b>him </b>with a smile, seemingly unaware of everything.

    But Richard knew what she was up to. This little minx is doing this on purpose. She is deliberately teasing me, using her charms to sway me! And damn it, I¡¯m falling for it.¡±

    Cursing internally, Richard¡¯s enigmatic eyes deepened. He stretched out his long arm to pull her into hisp.

    Without giving her a chance to escape, he imed her lips with a fierce, domineering kiss. It was passionate, consuming, and left no room for <b>resistance</b>¨Ca kiss that burned with unrestrained intensity and raw possessiveness.

    Tiffany felt likeughing but instead fully embraced him, responding just as eagerly.

    The temperature in the room climbed steadily.

    At some point, her arms were wrapped around his neck, and his <b>bands </b>began wandering downward.

    It was a moment <b>that </b>could easily spiral into something unstoppable. But then there were knocks on the door, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning.

    Richard reacted immediately, pulling Tiffany¡¯s clothes <b>back </b>into ce in an instant. Tiffany was even quicker, slipping <b>under </b>the desk to hide before the door fully opened<b>. </b>

    Everything looked normal, as if nothing had just happened.

    The intruder turned out to be a foreign business partner who lug been negotiating a deal with thepany.

    Fue, Dec

    08:24

    91%

    The man <b>said</b>. ¡°Mr. Hamptop, about the coboration we discussedst time, why has the interest rate increased by another one percent! This is uneptable.¡±

    Behind him trailed Tyrone, who looked defeated and frazzled. He had tried his best to stop the <b>man </b>but couldn¡¯t him from barging in.

    Tyrone scanned around the room nervously <b>and </b>wondered in shock, Where is Mrs. Hampton?¡±

    prevent

    There was no trace of Tiffany, <b>but </b>Tyrone couldn¡¯t help but feel that his <b>boss¡¯s </b>face looked so much grimmer it seemed

    irderous

    Tyrone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He cried for help internally, ¡®God, please save me!¡±

    Oblivious to the tension in the air, the foreign partner continued rambling,unching into a lengthy monologue. ¡°Mr. Hampton, regarding this deal. I have several more requests. First, yourpany needs to cut down three percent, and also that batch of¡­¡±

    The man droned on and on,pletely unaware that Richard wasn¡¯t listening to a single <b>word</b>.

    Because under the desk, mischievous little hand was slowly creeping up his pant leg.

    Damn it. Richard clenched his jaw, trying to collect himself. He reached down to grab her hand, hoping to stop whatever disaster she was about to cause.

    But Tiffany wasn¡¯t about to give up so easily. With one hand immobilized, she boldly started using the other. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard¡¯s expression darkened further, his usually cold eyes now filled with a raging storm. They were icy yet burning. swirling mix of suppressed fury and uncontroble desire.

    Practically gritting his teeth, he forced out a low, warning growl, ¡°Knock if off¡±

 Chapter 618

    Richard had no idea <b>what </b>might happen if Tiffany continued.

    After all these years in his position, always seen by outsiders as cold, restrained, and indifferent to women, this was the first time he <b>had </b>evere close to losing control.

    The business partner was still <b>rambling </b>on, but he finally noticed the storm clouding Richard¡¯s face¨Ca suffocating chill that felt both unyielding and terrifying, as if staring into the abyss.

    The business partner¡¯s heart missed a beat. He finally realized he had pushed too far. ¡°Mr. Hampton, actually¡­.we can still discuss the terms of the deal.

    ¡°Get out.¡± The two words came through gritted teeth, Richard¡¯s patience had reached its limit.

    The business partner tried again desperately. ¡°Mr. Hampton, actually, I can ept a little more interest. How about we <b>just </b>sign¨Cthe contract as is? I won¡¯t ask for any changes¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± The same two words, cold and unquestionable.

    Sensing his boss <b>was </b>on the verge of an outburst, Tyrone quickly pulled the business partner away <b>while </b>reassuring Richard, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Hampton, I¡¯ll make sure no one disturbs you again. Not unless they step over my body!

    With that, Tyrone swiftly shut the door.

    The business partner was dumbfounded but refused to give up. He asked, ¡°What does this mean? Is Mr. Hampton refusing to sign the contract? I know we pushed too far, but the <b>deal</b>¡­

    Tyrone said, ¡°Leave the contract matters to the COO. I¡¯ll take you to him now, all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that works!¡± The business partner nodded eagerly, grateful for the alternative.

    Tyrone had one of his assistants escort the man to an office downstairs while he stationed himself firmly outside Richard¡¯s/ office door.

    He swore, ¡®Hmph<b>, </b>with me here, not even a fly would get inside this time!¡®

    The moment Tiffany found herself hoisted over Richard¡¯s shoulder, she finally realized she had gone too far.

    She struggled frantically. ¡°Richard, calm down! Calm down! This is your office. You still have work to do!¡±

    Richard sneered and thought, I¡¯m calm, very <b>calm</b>. Even after being provoked to that extent earlier, I didn¡¯t lose control. But now? Asking for mercy was far toote.

    The office will do just fine.¡± While saying that, Richard carried Tiffany straight into the private bedroom at the back of his

    office.

    <b>asionally</b>, he used the space for a nap, so the bed linens were always fresh, and the room was fully equipped with everything he might need<b>, </b>such as a <b>bathroom</b><b>, </b><b>bathtub</b>, and all. Plenty fun for what he had in mind.

    Tiffany ended up being taught <b>a </b>hard lesson¡± that her back ache and her legs felt like jelly.

    Even with her unusual physical resilience, she couldn¡¯t handle and after round of his relentless energy.

    Two hourster, Richard was freshly dressed and looking perfeelyposed, resuming his work at his desk. Meanwhile, Tiffany remained in the bedroom, fast asleep, recovering her strength.

    Over an hourter, Tiffany¡¯s stomach started growling loudly.

    She walked out of the bedroom and called out weakly, ¡°You jerk, I¡¯m starving!¡±

    Richard smiled as he walked <b>over</b>, wrapping an <b>arin </b>around her waist. In a teasing tone, he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re <b>not </b>very durable, are you?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Tiffany shoved him aside angrily and stormed ahead, though her steps were unsteady.

    90%

    Richard had wrapped up some important tasks and decided nothing in thepany was more important than his wife. Snoring her annoyed expression, he caught her up in the elevator and pulled her into his arms, saying. ¡°If you¡¯re struggling to walk, don¡¯t push yourself. Lean on me.¡±

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t deny that it felt good leaning on him, so she reached out her arms and pouted. ¡°Either carry me or give me a piggyback ride¨Cyour choice.¡±

    Richard¡¯s smile widened as he turned around and crouched slightly,

    Just then, the elevator reached the ground floor.

    As the doors opened, many employees were treated to the sight of their alwaysposed, aloof, and dignified CEO crouched down, giving his wife a piggyback ride.

    Richard¡¯s lips carried a gentle and indulgent smile, while Tiffany was pouting like a child and clinging to him. Her bright eyes were slightly teary, carrying a hint of grievance.

    It was a picture¨Cperfect moment. Though many employees couldn¡¯t help but feel envious or even jealous, they all had to admit that the couple¡¯s impable looks and unmatched chemistry made them a perfect match destined for each other

    The female employees who had been gossiping earlier were shocked as they witnessed the scene. Their jealousy was practically spilling over, and they were venting bitterly.

    The young woman said, ¡°Ahhh, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it me?¡± <b>asked </b>the woman in brown,

    They had been so sure that Tiffany would be abandoned and the wedding on the next day would be canceled. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    They had been eagerly waiting to see the disgraceful Mrs. Hampton fall from grace. But to their disbelief, Richard showed nothing but love and devotion for Tiffany. The man known for his icy demeanor had melted into someone tender <b>and </b>caring. How could they not feel bitter with envy?

    After Richard and Tiffany left, the entire staff at Imperial Tower was on the verge of losing their minds.

    Group <b>chats </b>exploded with heated discussions, all tied around the <b>same </b>question: ¡°What on earth does Tiffany have to deserve someone like Richard who <b>has </b>the world at his feet?¡±

    A wave of jealousy swept through the women.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany sneezed several times in a row. She was now seated in a reserved restaurant, watching as Richard peeled shrimp for her.

    His clean, elegant fingers, which used to be so fastidious, were now willingly dirtied with oil for her sake withoutint Tiffany propped her chin on her hand, grinning as she <b>teased</b>, ¡°You¡¯ve settled your score. Now it¡¯s my turn to settle ounts.¡±

    Richard raised an eyebrow, ncing at her. ¡°<b>Go </b><b>ahead</b>.¡±

    Clearing her throat, Tiffany put on a mock¨Cserious face <b>and </b>said <b>You </b>med me for noting to you first. But when <b>that </b>

    08:25 Tue, Dec <b>3 </b>TG.

    scandal broke, why didn¡¯t you do anything to solve it?¡±

    It all came full circle, back to the same topic.

    Richard paused for a momem before smoothly replying. ¡°My bad. Please forgive me, Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    After saying that, he ced a peeled shrimp on Tiffany¡¯s te and exined everything to her.

    90%1

    In fact, when the scandal first uncovered, he hadn¡¯t been idle. He immediately had people investigate, trying to <b>trace </b>the source of those malicious photos.

    After all, <b>how </b>could it be such a coincidence that someone just happened to photograph Tiffany meeting with Keh in the middle of the <b>night</b><b>? </b>

    And with their wedding on the next day, the inte was rife with rumors and smear campaigns, with trolls fueling the narrative against Tiffany.

    Richard was certain that someone was pulling strings behind the scenes. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the mastermind was exposed.

    Hearing his exnation. Tiffany didn¡¯t press further. Just as Richard trusted her without question, she trusted him equally. There was no need for over¨Cexining between them. They simply believed in each other.

    Tiffany continued eating while Richard fiddled with his phone for a few minutes.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it until after the meal, when she casually checked her phone and saw the news and trending. searches had exploded again.

    This time, it was all because of one statement from Richard.

 Chapter 619

    This <b>man</b>, who had never used any social media before, created an ount for the first time and posted his very first update.

    It was a simple sentence that read ¡°Everyone, thank you for <b>your </b>concern. I love my wife deeply. She¡¯s amazing, and she deserves my <b>love</b>.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned, Her heart trembled when she saw the <b>words</b>.

    She couldn¡¯t help but recall the day when Alexia had scattered the love letters she had once written, humiliating her in front of all the guests by calling her shameless <b>at </b>Romeo¡¯s birthday party.

    But that day, Richard had shown up like a savior. With a cold and <b>ambiguous </b>smile, he had dered in front of everyone, ¡°I <b>want </b><b>such </b>a wonderful girl too.¡±

    No matter how others judged her, his stance never wavered.

    That statement <b>not </b>only aimed to set things right<b>, </b>but it was also a high¨Cprofile rification and a promise to her.

    Because of Richard¡¯s words, a storm swept through the social circle, leaving everyone buzzing. The shockwave spread<b>, </b>and people couldn¡¯t help but react with envious and bitter excitement.

    [Ugh, I¡¯m so jealous! How does Tiffany get all the luck? It¡¯s like the universe is on her side!] Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    [I¡¯m so salty. But if Mr. Hampton doesn¡¯t mind being cuckolded, why are we making a fuss? Let¡¯s move on.]

    [Stay rational, people. I believe the rumors are false. Do you really think someone as sharp and capable as Mr. Hampton, who owns a massive <b>financial </b>empire, can¡¯t see through the gossip better than you rumor¨Cmongers?]

    The inte was in exploded. Opinions andments shed as people argued.

    Some believed the rumor, and some didn¡¯t.

    There were people continued spreading rumors, but after Richard posted that statement, Royal Group¡¯s legal team issued a warning letter and publicly named several leading rumor¨Cmongers,

    A warning from such a massive conglomerate wasn¡¯t to be taken lightly. Anyone willing to risk legal consequences could continue to defame, but every word woulde with ountability.

    Under the swift and decisive action, the defamatory voices quieted. <b>Even </b>the paid trolls had their ounts banned.

    With the orchestrated smear campaign dismantled, people started digging into Tiffany¡¯s past deeds.

    In just six months, she had quietly donated over a hundred million dors to 18 schools, 11 orphanages, and Il retirement homes.

    Many people were curious about where her money came from and wondered if she got it from Charlie or Richard. Even though some were envious and others used her of putting on a show, they had to <b>admit </b>that not everyone would have had the heart or the resources to do so much for charity anonymously.

    Meanwhile, Caleb had been following this news for some time.

    <b>Browsing </b>through thements under <b>articles </b>praising <b>Tiffany </b>he found only sarcastic remarks.

    [Oh,e on, isn¡¯t it just because she¡¯s relying on <b>a </b><b>man</b>? With <b>Richard</b>, do you think Tiffany could have the ability or means to throw money around like that?]

    ue, Dec

    90%1

    [Exactly! <b>Stop </b>overhyping her. She¡¯s just <b>using </b>someone <b>else¡¯s </b>money to do her so¨Ccalled charity work. Is that really <b>worth </b>all this praise?]

    [Ugh, disgusting.]

    Caleb felt like throwing up.

    Watching his boss being dragged through <b>the </b>mud, he angrily paced the office twice, barely holding back from shouting ¡°Idiots!¡±

    He wanted to reply to a fewments to defend Tiffany, but within two seconds of posting the first, he was bombarded with dozens of abusive replies.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Caleb cursed in anger and couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He logged into the official social tform <b>ounts </b>of both the advertising agency and Starkise Entertainment and made a <b>post</b>.

    [Good afternoon, Boss.] Behind the words, he specially tagged Tiffany.

    Over the past year, StarRise Entertainment had propelled a series of rising <b>stars </b>into fame, including the award¨Cwinning actress Abbie Hopkins, along with several neers. With excellent resources, generous treatment, and a ster reputation, thepany was dominating the industry.

    People had long wondered who the mysterious owner behind StarRise Entertainment was. Insiders had spected <b>about </b><b>every </b>major figure in the business circle, but no one had ever confirmed it.

    With Caleb¡¯s post, the mystery was finally solved, and it was revealed to the entire inte that Tiffany was the true owner behind StarRise Entertainment.

    As soon as the news broke, it caused an uproar. Those who had imed that Tiffany relied on Richard to throw money around werepletely stunned, repeatedly eximing that it couldn¡¯t be true, and they didn¡¯t believe it.

    [This ount <b>must </b>be hacked!]

    [What¡¯s going on with StarRise Entertainment¡¯s official page? Is this some kind of backhanded joke?]

    Voices of denial erupted, but at that exact moment, Abbie, the top actress and the face of StarRise Entertainment, left ament under the post: [Good afternoon, boss!]

    Abbie¡¯s public acknowledgment confirmed the fact that Tiffany was indeed the owner of StarRise Entertainment.

    Everyone who had been waiting to mock Tiffany was left speechless.It turned out T all, <b>as </b>they had thought.

    wasn¡¯t just some pretty face after

    They finally understood why she had the resources to go far beyond the Kelley family¡¯s finances <b>and </b>could donate tens of millions of dors without batting an eye.

    Those who had smeared her reputation suddenly fell silent and felt that they were given a big p in the face

    The louder their taunts had been, the more humiliating it felt now.

    Public opinion shifted once again, and praises and admiration began pouring in.

    As Tiffany scrolled through her phone, the sheer number ofments overwhelmed her.

    [Dear Ms. Kelley, I could use a little financial help too. Any change you could spare me twenty thousand dors or something?

    [Shameless! Asking for so much! I¡¯d be happy with a few bucks![

    08:25 Tue, Dec 3 TG.

    [I have a dream. I hope everyone here gives me just one dor. Not that I¡¯m dissing you.]

    The tone of thements gradually changed.

    90%Ãæ

    Amid all the humor, onement buried at the bottom caught Tiffany¡¯s attention before she wanted to turn off her phone.

    [I¡¯ve been crushed by life. I¡¯ve always hoped someone would light up my dark world, but I know it won¡¯t happen. Goodbye, world.]

    Attached to thement was a medical report and a photo of the hospital rooftop beneath the person¡¯s feet.

    Without a second thought, Tiffany clicked on thementer¡¯s profile and immediately transferred 100 thousand dors with a note: [Don¡¯t give up. Keep moving forward. There¡¯s always <b>a </b>silver lining.]

    The wind howled in Matthew Coleman¡¯s ears.

    He stood on the rooftop of the hospital. One more step<b>, </b>and he could end his short and bleak life.

    His family had exhausted all their money for his treatment, and he didn¡¯t want to continue being a burden to them. This was the only way for their release.

    Before leaving, Matthew casually posted ament as his final <b>mark </b>on the world.

    The wind roared as he let out a deep breath, a relieved smile forming on his face.

    He adjusted his clothes, ready to take that step forward. But then his phone buzzed.

 Chapter 620

    Matthew instinctively nced at his phone and froze.

    A notification for a 100¨Cthousand¨Cdor transfer appeared on his screen, apanied by a simple yet powerful message [Don¡¯t give up. Keep moving forward. There¡¯s always <b>a </b>silver lining.]

    Matthew blinked, trying to determine if it was just an illusion, but before he could process it, tears streamed down his face.

    The tall 6 feet 1 inch teenager suddenly covered his face. His entire body was trembling as he sobbed uncontrobly. Down below, someone with sharp eyes noticed him and shouted, ¡°Someone¡¯s going to <b>jump </b>off the building! Call for help! Call the police!¡±

    The sound of sirens quickly followed. A safety air cushion was swiftly set up, and firefighters, along with worried onlookers, rushed to the rooftop. They looked at him with concern and urgency, pleading, ¡°Kid,e here! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    Seeing the genuine worry and anxiety on the faces of strangers who didn¡¯t even know him, Matthew felt his chest tighten. Tears poured down <b>agai </b>

    He had once thought the world was cold and unfeeling, but at this moment, he finally understood that as long as you keep moving forward, there¡¯s always a silver lining-

    Tiffany had just put down her phone when Caleb called.

    ¡°Boss, I want to apologize to you,¡± Caleb said nervously.

    Tiffany had told him not to reveal her identity, but he had spilled the truth in a moment of anger. He wasn¡¯t sure if Tiffany would be disappointed in him.

    Caleb¡¯s voice trembled with unease..

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    With StarRise Entertainment¡¯s rapid growth, the public¡¯s attention was increasing. Even if her identity hadn¡¯t been revealed that day, it was only a matter of time before someone figured it out.

    Initially, Tiffany kept her identity hidden to avoid unnecessary trouble. But now that StarRise Entertainment had firmly established itself in the industry, even if trouble came knocking, she had the power to handle it with ease.

    Since that was the case, she felt that there was no point in keeping it a secret any longer.

    Caleb breathed <b>a </b>sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±

    After <b>that</b>, Tiffany hung up the call.

    Looking back at her meal, she realized the dishes had gone cold.

    ¡°Oops.¡± Something suddenly struck her.

    Because of the public uproar, <b>she </b>had unintentionally left Richard hanging for two hours.

    Feeling <b>guilty</b>, Tiffany looked up, expecting him to be upset. She was already thinking of ways to pacify him. To her surprise, she found him calm andposed. His handsome face was serene, and his deep eyes exuded both elegance and patience without a hint of annoyance.

    TG

    Richard <b>simply </b>asked, ¡°All sorted out?¡±

    Tiffany nodded.

    11

    Public opinion worked like this. Take the baseless rumors about her for instance, there were too many people attacking her. so the majority just followed the crowd.

    They didn¡¯t care to uncover the truth, preferring to criticize what they saw on the surface with a sense of sadism. But once the <b>negative </b>voices disappeared, the tide naturally shifted.

    Truth and lies intertwined, and no one really cared to dig deeper

    any case, Tiffany had a <b>clear </b>conscience.

    She nced at the cold food and yfully shook Richard¡¯s arm, ¡°Sorry for ignoring you just now.¡±

    Richard tapped her nose affectionately and teased, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten enough yet, have you?¡±

    After saying that, he gestured for the waiter to clear the table and serve fresh dishes.

    This time, Tiffany <b>put </b>her phone <b>aside </b>and focused on her meal

    To make up for ignoring Richard and as a small gesture of thanks for him peeling shrimp for her, Tiffany coughed lightly and said, ¡°Are you heading back to the office after dinner? I want to give you something.¡±

    ¡°Nope, Richard replied decisively.

    The following day was their wedding. He reckoned work could wait, and he had spent thest few days working tirelessly just to free up time to be with her.

    Besides, he wasn¡¯t <b>about </b>to miss the opportunity to receive a gift

    ¡°What are you nning to give me?¡± Richard asked, intrigued.

    Tiffany smiled mysteriously <b>and </b>said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.

    After dinner, the two of them left the restaurant hand in hand.

    By the time they got back in the car, it was already ten past two in the afternoon. Tiffany told John to head to <b>Luna </b>Vi.

    John followed her instructions, and within ten minutes, the car came to <b>a </b>stop. A grand vi stood before them, its presencemanding yet serene.

    Lucifer <b>came </b>bounding over, wagging its tail like <b>an </b>overgrown puppy. It rolled on the ground twice, acting adorably and seeking attention, leaving the two amused and amazed.

    Tiffany casually tossed the tiger two spirit herbs before pulling Richard inside the vi.

    As they entered, the servants exchanged nces <b>and </b>immediately left, clearing out the entire ce. In no time, the vi was empty except for Tiffany and Richard.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t <b>care </b>too much and led Richard to her art studio on the <b>second </b>floor.

    At the center of the <b>studio </b>stood an easel, which was covered by a gray dust cover. Richard raised an eyebrow and asked jokingly, ¡°Is this the gift you were talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡®Tiffany nodded and urged, ¡°Go on Uncover it and see if you like it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something my wife put her heart into, of course, I¡¯ll love it Smiling, Richard walked forward and pulled off the dust

    <b>Cover </b>

    It <b>was a </b>painting.

    The person <b>in </b>the painting was him, rendered so vividly that it seemed almost lifelike. The expression in his eyes, the strands of his hair, the folds of his clothes, and the background were crafted with astonishing precision.

    Behind the man in the painting stood a young woman bathed in <b>sunlight</b>, her lips curved into a gentle smile as she gazed at him with adoration.

    Richard froze for a moment. He <b>was </b><b>a </b>little dazed and a little overwhelmed.

    Tiffany wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. Her face turned red as she whispered, ¡°This painting is my second<b>. </b><b>love </b>letter to you. Do you like it?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the painting, the two figures smiled at each other. Their shadows merged under the nting sunlight, representing a promise of unwavering love <b>that </bsts forever.

    Through this painting, she expressed her love. Through this painting, sheid her heart bare for him.

    Richard¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he asked, ¡°How long did it take you to paint this<b>?¡± </b>

    Even though Tiffany was <b>a </b>skilled artist, admired even by Philip, who had once asked her to be his student, every painting required immense effort and couldn¡¯t bepleted overnight.

    Richard had climbed through her window night after night to visit her, yet he had never once noticed the existence of the painting.

    Tiffany counted on her fingers and smiled. ¡°Over a month

    ¡°Burning the midnight oil the whole month?¡± asked Richard.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiffany nodded honestly. ¡°I want to give you a surprise.¡±

    He could get everything he wanted easily. She couldn¡¯t think of more meaningful gift than her sincere love.

    Tiffany asked expectantly. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned around, his deep eyes zing with intense emotion as they locked onto her. After

    a long moment, he leaned in, and an ardent, passionate kiss descended on her like a storm.

    Dazed and breathless, Tiffany faintly heard him murmur by her ear, ¡°I love it. I love it so much.¡±

    Richard¡¯s low and maic voice was both sensual and captivating.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t tell whether he meant he loved the painting or loved her. Or maybe¡­ both<b>? </b>

    She smiled softly, tilting her head up to meet his fiery passion head¨Con.

    Outside, the <b>sun </b>zed like fire. Inside, the warmth between them burned just <b>as </b>fiercely.

 Chapter 621

    <b>Chapter </b><b>621 </b>

    Near Luna Vi, Keh sat inside his <b>sports </b><b>car</b>, its sleek body hidden under the shade <b>of </b><b>trees</b><b>. </b>The shifting shadows yed <b>across </b><b>his </b><b>face</b><b>, </b>making his emotions hard to read.

    He had followed the couple all the way there, but to avoid drawing attention from Richard and John, he had to keep his distance<b>, </b>exercising the utmost caution.

    +9

    From his vantage point, he could see Luna Vi clearly. He watched <b>as </b>Tiffany, beaming with a radiant smile, held Richard¡¯s hand and led him inside. The servants didn¡¯t seem surprised at all<b>, </b><b>as </b>if this <b>was </b>an everyday urrence.

    Keh sat in the car, holding a small ss bottle tightly in his hand.

    There were two pills inside. He wanted to throw them away but couldn¡¯t <b>bear </b>to. He longed to <b>have </b><b>the </b>woman he desired yet hesitated to go against his nature.

    Conflicted, confused, and lost<b>¨C</b>A whirlwind of emotions engulfed him, making him <b>feel </b><b>as </b>though he were trapped inside a silken cocoon, leaving him gasping for air and on the verge of suffocation. He wanted to struggle but found himself unable to break free<b>. </b>

    With a frustrated growl, Keh mmed his fist against the steering wheel. The car¡¯s horn red sharply, but no one noticed.

    After taking a deep breath, he poured out one of the pills, inspected it carefully, and then put it back.

    ording to Lorenzo, the pill was a love poison. Once consumed, it would make two people fall deeply in love<b>, </b>regardless of their past or whether they even knew each other.

    If that were true, Keh thought he still had a chance, but the thing was, he didn¡¯t know how to get Tiffany to take the pill.

    Keh frowned deeply, grappling with the problem.

    He already knew who Tiffany truly was.

    Thest time, when June barged into the Harper family in a fit of rage and revealed that it was Tiffany who saved him that night, not Melody, he had realized that Tiffany was none other than the mysterious Miracle Healer and the legendary figure immune to all poisons.

    It also justified why she had used that identity to torment him before.

    Keh smiled bitterly. With Tiffany¡¯s unique constitution, he doubted if the pill had an effect on her. If he failed, he would probably never have another reason or excuse to get close to her or even be her friend again.

    Taking a deep breath, Keh¡¯s gaze grew resolute.

    He started the car, turned around, and drove away from Luna Vi.

    At night, Richard drove Tiffany back to Cedar Ridge Vi.

    That night marked the eve of their wedding. Even if the night was filled with longing, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the couple to stay together tillte.

    Before getting out of the car, Tiffany leaned over and nted a quick kiss on Richard¡¯s cheek and said with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to pick me up tomorrow.¡±

    Everything for the wedding was ready. She would don her bridal gown, waiting for the man she loved toe for her.

    |||

    <b>Wed</b>,

    Chapter <b>621- </b>

    <b>Richard¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b>were filled with affection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>be </b><b>on </b>me.¡±

    Only then did Tiffany <b>step </b><b>out </b><b>of </b>the car and say, <b>¡°</b>Goodnight!¡±

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Richard responded.

    Then, <b>the </b>ck luxury car gradually disappeared into the night and Tiffany finally turned to head into <b>the </b>vi.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from behind. ¡°Tiffany.¡±

    Tiffany turned to <b>see </b>Keh¡¯s shadowed, unreadable face.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tiffany was startled, ncing around instinctively before teasing, ¡°I hope there¡¯s no <b>paparazzi </b>lurking tonight. Otherwise<b>, </b>I¡¯ll be getting bad press again tomorrow.¡±

    The fact that she could joke about the scandal between the two of them showed that she hadpletely let go of the past and was at peace with it.

    Keh also smiled without stepping forward, keeping a deliberate ten¨Cstep distance between them <b>as </b><b>if </b>avoiding <b>any </b>misunderstandings.

    He said, ¡°I came by this morning, but you were not here.¡±

    Tiffany nodded slightly, waiting for him to continue,

    Keh added, ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°And when are you nning to start calling me Aunt?<b>¡± </b>asked Tiffany.

    Keh was rendered speechless.

    He looked up and saw Tiffany staring at him with an innocent expression. Aside from the yful glint in her eyes<b>, </b>she seemed genuinely serious, as if she was genuinely waiting for him to call her aunt.

    Keh gave a helplessugh. ¡°You really are¡­¡± She was the kind of person who could effortlessly dissolve all the lingering bitterness in his heart, leaving nothing behind.

    Tiffany straightened her posture, her teasing gone. She asked directly, ¡°Is that why you came to find me?¡±

    10

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Keh hesitated for two seconds, as if trying to summon courage. Then he looked her straight in the asked seriously, ¡°Do you really love him?¡±

    <b>eye </b>

    and

    Tiffany knew exactly who Keh was referring to.

    She was caught off guard by the sudden question, but she quickly regained herposure. Her yful smile vanished, reced by a solemn expression. With a tone free of any jest, she answered, ¡°Yes, I love him.¡±

    Her words were firm and resolute, carrying a finality that could not be shaken.

    Keh¡¯s expression changed. It felt as if a hole had been ripped open in his heart, allowing the cold wind to rush in from every direction. He couldn¡¯t stop it, nor could he do anything to <b>fix </b>it.

    Even though he had already guessed it might be the case, hearing her say it out loud still cut him deeply. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Keh lowered his head. Hidden in the shadow where the moonlight couldn¡¯t reach, his <b>face </b><b>was </b>filled with destion.

    ¡°I understand. I wish you all the happiness you deserve.¡± With those parting words, Keh turned and walked away. His retreating figure looked almost like he was fleeing.

    08:

    Wed, Dec

    Chapter 621-

    Tiffany frowned slightly, puzzled by his reaction, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    She wasn¡¯t oblivious to the implying meaning behind Keh¡¯s words, which was why she had answered him so decisively. She could only hope he understood.

    Tiffany turned and entered the vi.

    In the living room, Charlie, Thalia, and Eric sat in a row, looking like three kids waiting eagerly for their favorite treat as they kept their eyes fixed on the door.

    When they saw Tiffany walk in, their faces lit up, and they called out in unison, ¡°Tiffany!¡±

    Tiffany burst intoughter andpletely forgot the encounter just now. A warm<b>, </b>bubbling feeling spread through her chest, growing into an intense, fiery sense of happiness.

    She announced, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    After leaving the Kelley family¡¯s residence, Keh drove to Royal Bay.

    The ce was dazzlingly lit, even in the dead of night. Everyone at the estate knew that tomorrow they would wee their official mistress into the family.

    All of them were on high alert, meticulously inspecting every detail of the decorations. The atmosphere was festive and extravagant. Every corner was handled with a level of precision and grandeur that left no room for error.

    Both Sidney and Garry had arrived as well.

    Looking at the borate preparations for the ceremony the following day, they couldn¡¯t help but be awed by Richard¡¯svish efforts. This wedding was going to be opulent on an unprecedented scale, a testament to how much Tiffany meant to him.

    John was busy coordinating with his team. After the mishap at the engagement party, he refused to let anything go wrong this time. The estate was under tight lockdown, and nothing unexpected would be allowed to happen.

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Keh¡¯s car pulling up.

    A

 Chapter 622

    Chapter <b>622 </b>

    John frowned and pondered in puzzlement, ¡®Keh? What¡¯s he doing here sote at night?¡®

    In just a few seconds, the roaring sports car drifted into a perfect stop at the entrance of the vi.

    Keh stepped out of the car and walked straight into the house.

    John didn¡¯t stop him since it wasn¡¯t Keh¡¯s first visit to the ce. After all, he was Richard¡¯s nephew, and over the years, Richard had always looked after the Harper family. Their connection was close.

    Keh walked straight into the vi without any trouble, his handsome <b>face </b>calm andposed. But when he spotted themanding man on the sofa, he paused briefly, a flicker of nervousness betraying his cool exterior.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Keh greeted.

    Richard looked up, his deep eyes sharp as ice¨Ccold, piercing, and full of authority.

    That gaze seemed to be able to see through everything.

    Keh felt a chill down his spine. Bracing against the pressure, he stepped forward and said in his usual tone, ¡°Uncle, tomorrow is your wedding day¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, and?¡± Richard responded with a faint and inscrutable smile. His wless face was expressionless, making it impossible to read him.

    Keh was momentarily at a loss for words.

    He had always wondered since young how his uncle, just five years older than him, had such an overwhelming presence. Richard wasn¡¯t just a man. He was like a mountain and an emperormanding storms with the flick of his hand.

    Everyone, including Keh, could only submit before him.

    Lowering his eyes, Keh quelled the chaotic emotions swirling in his heart. He doubted someone as untouchable as Richard would really give Tiffany happiness. If someone prettier and more charming came along in the future, he didn¡¯t think Richard would remain faithful.

    It was a dangerous rabbit hole to fall into, and Keh knew better than to dwell on it.

    Resolving himself, Keh looked up again, his expression calm and his smile as casual as ever. ¡°Congrattions, Uncle,¡± he said, pulling out a bottle of wine he had brought along.

    ¡°This is my grandpa¡¯s prized possession. I snuck it out today. This toast is for you.¡± As Keh poured a ss of wine and pushed it toward Richard, he discreetly dropped a pill into the wine. The tiny movement was perfectly concealed, and no one noticed it.

    Richard¡¯s sharp eyes studied Keh for a few seconds, as though trying to see through him.

    Keh¡¯s palms were sweating, but he forced himself to remainposed. He downed a ss of wine himself and then urged, ¡°Uncle, why aren¡¯t you drinking? I remember this is your favorite wine.¡±

    Richard¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Then, without hesitation, he raised the ss and drained it in one go.

    Keh let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    Mission aplished, and he was about to find an excuse to leave when Richard¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°I heard you locked Lorenzo up?¡±

    11

    Richard had learned it from Tiffany. She had told him everything about the previous night, including how someone had

    l dumped Lorenzo at the doorstep of her family¡¯s vi. That was why she had Kehe overte at night.

    Coincidentally, that timing had been twisted by others into rumors of a secret meeting.

    The thought of those photos misrepresenting Tiffany and Keh¡¯s closeness darkened Richard¡¯s mood further, his expression cold and faintly sour.

    The air grew heavy, tinged with both chill and irritation.

    Keh stiffly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I locked him up.¡±

    ¡°Deal with him soon. People like that aren¡¯t worth keeping around,¡± Richard said indifferently. With a casual wave of his hand, he added, ¡°Go.¡± His expression showed a hint of impatience.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Keh nodded before turning to leave.

    Just as he reached the door, Richard¡¯s voice,ced with a chilling warning, stopped him in his tracks. ¡°There are some things I can overlook, but you¡¯d better get rid of certain thoughts. Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise <b>I </b>won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The words were delivered lightly, but the weight of his threat filled the room with an oppressive force.

    Keh Harper¡¯s back stiffened as he replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was not until the moment he got into the sports car that he gradually recovered from the almost suffocating pressure just

    now

    His back was drenched in cold sweat, and his palms were equally soaked.

    Richard had secretly dropped the love potion into Richard¡¯s wine and watched as he drank it.

    This was the first time he had betrayed his uncle. If Richard ever found out, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.

    Keh drove away from Royal Bay as fast as he could.

    At the gate, John watched the roaring sports car vanish into the distance. Frowning slightly, he thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why does Keh look so upset? This is strange.

    Although John was a bit puzzled, he didn¡¯t suspect anything. After all, no matter what happened, there was no way Keh would dare scheme against Richard.

    With that thought, John quickly let it go and went back to organizing tasks for his subordinates for the following day.

    ***

    Keh was driving aimlessly and feeling unsettled. His mind kept circling around one question. ¡®What should I do now?¡®

    He had already given one of the two love potions to Richard and was left with the second pill. But he didn¡¯t know who he should give it to.

    Keh was at a loss. Initially, he had taken these two pills from Lorenzo with the n to have Tiffany take one while he would take the other. But Tiffany was too guarded, making it clear they could only remain friends and nothing more.

    With no way to move forward with her, Keh had resorted to making Richard take the potion instead.

    Now, he just needed another woman to take the second pill to test whether the potion really worked, as Lorenzo had imed that two people who took the pills would be irresistibly drawn to each other

    But the biggest problem then was he didn¡¯t know who he should give the second pill to.

    Caught in his indecision, Keh gradually slowed the car,

    96%1

    Just then, a car from the oppositene shed its high beams at him. Squinting, Keh looked up and saw the car making a U¨Cturn to drive alongside him.

    The window rolled down, revealing Morwen¡¯s strikingly beautiful and charming face. ¡°Mr. Harper, long time no <i>see</i><i>,</i>¡± she said.

    Keh was taken aback for a moment, an idea slowly forming in his mind.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± he replied.

    Both cars pulled to a stop.

    The empty road was eerily quiet, with only the shing raffic lights breaking the darkness. Deep into the night, there was not a single soul on the street, so no one saw Keh step into Morwen¡¯s car. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Xanthus, why are you back in Lovell City again?¡± Keh asked

    Morwen countered with question of her own. ¡°What? Am I not allowed here?¡±

    Her words were apanied by a smile on her bold red lips, but her expression was cold, and her eyes betrayed an uncontroble anger.

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 623

    <b>Chapter </b><b>623 </b>

    The reason Morwen came to Lovell City was none other than Tiffany.

    The next day would be the big day when Tiffany would finally fulfill her dream and be Richard¡¯s wife. Morwen certainly had to show up to offer her ¡°congrattions¡°.

    Ever since the day she met Tiffany in Lovell City, the nightmare that she was worried about all the time seemed to be ying out day and night.

    It had taken her so much effort to seize most of the power when the king was gravely ill. She had even nned to go to extreme lengths to eliminate Tiffany, the thorn in her side, on the day Tiffany joined the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    But unexpectedly, she was tricked by Tiffany and nearly died at Tiffany¡¯s hands.

    If not for that person saving her, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to return to Lovell City alive.

    Tiffany had caused all the power she painstakingly umted to vanish into thin air.

    Even within the Azure Sea Royal Family, Morwen, the once revered and untouchable Saintess, found herself sidelined. Her authority was slowly stripped away, and her influence was unknowingly dismantled.

    Most devastating of all, even the man she had called ¡°Grandfather¡± for over a decade had grown distant and distrustful of her as his health improved.

    All of this was because of Tiffany. Because of Tiffany¡¯s interference, everything Morwen had worked tirelessly to build over the years had crumbled into nothing.

    There was no way she could ept it and let it go.

    Morwen¡¯s eyes burned with hatred.

    Keh raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Miss Xanthus, I have a business deal to discuss with you.

    Would you be interested?¡±

    ¡°Go on, what kind of business?¡± said Morwen.

    Keh stated, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always dreamed of marrying my uncle. What if I told you I could make that happen?¡± ¡°You?¡± Morwen¡¯s tone wasced with disbelief as she scrutinized Keh from head to toe, her disdain and mockery unconcealed. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re capable of that?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she underestimated him, but Richard was not someone who could be manipted by anyone.

    Moreover, Keh wasn¡¯t even Richard¡¯s biological nephew. Morwen thought it was ridiculous that Keh presumed he could sway Richard¡¯s decisions.

    Keh seemed to have expected this reaction. He didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he carefully retrieved a ss bottle from his pocket and held it up, saying, ¡°What if I have this?¡±

    Morwen nced at it dismissively at first, but then her pupils dted in shock and disbelief. ¡°Double Love Poison? You actually have a Double Love Poison?¡±

    Azure Sea Royal Family was known for producing rare and precious medicinal herbs. As a saintess of the royal family, how could Morwen not recognize the long¨Clost Double Love Poison?

    ording to legend, when a man and a woman each consumed one of these pills, they would fall in love under its influence, regardless of past grudges orck of mutual feelings.

    08:19

    Wed, Dec

    Morwen asked urgently. ¡°Where did you get this? Wait, there¡¯s only one pill here. Where¡¯s the other one? Did you already give it to Richard? Is that true? Answer ine now!¡±

    She was so anxious that her heart began to race with excitement

    If that was the case, all she had to do was take the other pill. Then, under the pill¡¯s effects, Richard would inevitably fall for her, and Tiffany would be out of the picture entirely.

    Keh nodded, <b>his </b>expression rxing as he smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already given the other pill to Richard.¡±

    This answer was like music to Morwen¡¯s ears.

    She was overjoyed, practically lunging to snatch the ss bottle, but Keh held it tightly, refusing to let go.

    ¡°Miss Xanthus, we haven¡¯t finalized the terms of our deal yet,¡± said Keh. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Name it!¡± Morwen replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let me make this clear.¡± Keh took a deep breath and said, ¡°Once you achieve your goal of bing Mrs. Hampton, you must promise not to harth Tiffany Kelley in any way.¡±

    Morwen nearly exploded with rage, thinking, ¡®What kind of term is that? The whole reason I¡¯ve worked so hard to climb to the top is to eliminate Tiffany!

    ¡®Fine¡­ I¡¯ll deal with her once I win Richard¡¯s heart. Keh won¡¯t be able to do anything to stop me then, no matter what I choose to do with Tiffany.¡¯

    Morwen¡¯s eyes glimmered with calction as she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Deal!¡±

    Keh said, ¡°Just a verbal agreement won¡¯t do. I want you to swear an oath as proof.¡±

    Morwen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Keh, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    ¡°Morwen, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through your mind.¡± Keh smirked knowingly.

    When Tiffany had lost her sight yet insisted on collecting herbs and traveling to the Azure Sea Royal Family, Morwen¡¯s people had relentlessly pursued her along the way.

    Given Morwen¡¯s strong intent to kill Tiffanly, Keh knew he was essentially making a deal with the devil for his own motives.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll swear.¡± Morwen sneered coldly and raised her hand to swear. ¡°I, Morwen Xanthus<b>, </b>swear to the heavens that once my wish is fulfilled, I will not harm Tiffany in any way. If I break this oath, may I die a terrible death! Does this satisfy you, Mr. Harper?¡±

    The Azure Sea Royal Family took oaths seriously, especially poison oaths. Breaking one would undoubtedly bring about its consequences, lending credibility to Morwen¡¯s statement.

    Keh nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°It does.¡±

    Morwen lowered her hand and looked at him with mockery. ¡°Mr. Harper, I never thought you were such a romantic. You¡¯d go to these lengths for Tiffany¨Chow touching.¡±

    It was unknown if these words were derogatory orplimentary, but the sarcasm was unmistakable.

    Keh¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Morwen urged, ¡°Fine, since we¡¯re allies now, hand over the pill. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about getting your dream girl!¡±

    Chapter 623.

    Keh handed over the ss bottle.

    96%

    Morwen¡¯s face lit up with greedy excitement as she carefully poured the pill from the ss bottle and popped it into her mouth, swallowing it with force<b>. </b>

    It wasn¡¯t until the pill settled in her stomach that the anxiety weighing on her heart finally eased. The anticipation on her face transformed into confidence and arrogance.

    With the Double Love Poison, Morwen was certain of her sess<b>, </b>and her expression was brimming with conviction.

    She didn¡¯t care if the Azure Sea Royal Family ostracized her or the king didn¡¯t trust her. Even if Tiffany turned out to be the real princess, she didn¡¯t feel threatened at all.

    As long as she gained control over Richard, who held enormous power, the Azure Sea Royal Family was nothing to her.

    By then, everyone would have to bow and scrape before her, treating her with the utmost respect. And Tiffany would be nothing more than an ant that she could crush with a flick of her finger.

    Morwen burst intoughter, her alluring face twisted into something venomous and wicked.

    Keh finally thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, is this Double Love Poison really that powerful? What happens if the one under its influence doesn¡¯t like you?¡±

    Morwen¡¯s grin widened, her eyes sparkling with malice. She replied slowly, ¡°Anyone who takes the Double Love Poison and tries to resist the feelings it creates faces only one end, which is death!¡±

    Óã

 Chapter 624

    Chapter <b>624 </b>

    Morwen¡¯s words hit like a bomb.

    Keh froze for a moment, seemingly in shock. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±

    Morwen burst intoughter and said smugly, ¡°Of course it is possible! Otherwise, how could the Double Love Poison have disappeared?¡±

    With such a treasure in her hands, her confidence soared. She no longer needed <i>to </i>worry about Richard having the sheer willpower to resist the effect caused by the pill. If he did try to resist, there was only one oue¨Cdeath.

    No one would choose death when faced with such a situation.

    Besides, Morwen thought she was not inferior to Tiffany at all. In terms of beauty and charm, she was confident she could make Richard go crazy for her. And now that she had the Double Love Poison in her grasp, there was nothing left to fear.

    Morwen nced at Keh and smiled arrogantly as she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harper. If not for you delivering me this priceless treasure, I¡¯d still be worried about how to sabotage Tiffany¡¯s wedding tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing this, Keh¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°You swore not to harm her!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Morwen replied with a sly grin. ¡°I won¡¯ty a finger on her. I¡¯ll simply steal Richard away on her wedding day, right in front of all the guests.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwen¡¯sugh turned wicked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for you to y the hero and save the damsel in distress? If you want to win Tiffany back, appearing at her lowest moment couldn¡¯t be more ideal, could it?¡±

    Keh was silent. He couldn¡¯t deny that if Morwen carried out her n, it would benefit him greatly.

    This was his only chance andst chance.

    If Richard couldn¡¯t withstand the effects of the Double Love Poison and betrayed Tiffany, Keh decided to seize the opportunity to win her back.

    After a long pause, Keh finally said one word, ¡°Fine.¡±

    The deal was struck. Keh stepped out of Morwen¡¯s car and drove his sports car back home.

    The night was long. The chill ofte autumn brought a rising wind, and the roadsides were covered with fallen maple leaves, their golden hue both brilliant and beautiful.

    The next day was the glorious day of Tiffany¡¯s wedding.

    Charlie and Thalia were up bright and early. The vi adorned with ribbons and flowers was filled with joyful energy. The air was brimming with celebration. The whole family including the servants were beaming happily.

    Dressed in their finest attire, Charlie and Thalia smiled warmly to everyone in the house. They also prepared generous door gifts for the servants and guests to share the joy.

    It was clear how much effort the couple had put into their daughter¡¯s wedding.

    Tiffany had set her rm clock for seven o¡¯clock, but Thalia yanked her out of bed before it even went off.

    Groggily rubbing her eyes, Tiffany checked the time and protested. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s only <b>six</b><b>. </b>Just <b>six </b>o¡¯clock! Isn¡¯t it way too early to get up now?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not early at all! On a day like this, we can¡¯t afford to waste a single moment. Now, get up, wash your face, and have a little something to eat. You need to get dressed and have your hair and makeup done. Quick, get moving!¡± urged Thalia.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Tiffany yawned and got out of bed, walking toward the bathroom.

    After washing her face, she felt more awake, her drowsiness fading and her energy returning.

    Not long after, the makeup artists and stylists arrived, carrying her wedding dress. ¡°Miss Kelley, it¡¯s time to change into your dress!¡±

    It was a grand wedding and Tiffany was set to dazzle on her biggest day. Besides, the ceremony would be held in the vi¡¯s garden.

    For two hours, she was carefully styled and dressed. By the time they finished, it was past eight.

    Her bridal veil hadn¡¯t been ced yet, so Tiffany took a moment to admire herself in the mirror.

    Her long hair had been styled into a gorgeous updo, and the diamond dangle earrings swayed gently with her movements.

    After admiring herself for a moment, Tiffany turned to her parents and younger brother, asking, ¡°How do I look?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely stunning!¡±

    You¡¯re a goddess, Tiffany!¡±

    The three of them responded in unison, their faces filled with pride and joy.

    Tiffany was radiant in a breathtaking wedding gown decorated with intricatece and shimmering beading. The perfectly tailored dress fit her wlessly, and its elegant design made her look stunning.

    She stood gracefully, exuding an air of elegance and beauty so captivating that no one could look away.

    Like a vision from a fairytale, she was the epitome of grace and charm.

    Tiffany was always confident in her beauty. Hearing thepliments, she gave a yful smile and nodded in agreement. ¡°You all have great taste. I think <i>so </i>too!¡±

    Charlie and Thalia couldn¡¯t help butugh at her cheeky response, while Eric chimed in enthusiastically with admiration. ¡°Absolutely! My sister is drop¨Cdead gorgeous!¡±

    Tiffany nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°You¡¯re the smartest.¡±

    As the family chatted andughed, the sound of honks suddenly echoed from outside. Out of curiosity, Tiffany moved to the window to take a look, and the sight below left herpletely stunned.

    Outside the vi, it was transformed into a scene straight out of a movie. The roads to her house wereid with rose petals and cordoned off, leading to a long red carpet stretching far into the distance.

    At the center of it all, convoy of Rolls¨CRoyce was traveling to the destination.

    Drones were hovering above, scattering rose petals across the procession.

    The grandeur of the spectacle was otherworldly, a romantic dream brought to life.

    Tiffany froze, her heart racing <b>as </b>she took in the breathtaking sight.

    08.19 Wed, Dec 4

    Then, she spotted the groom amid the bustling crowd.

    96%1

    As if sensing her gaze, Richard looked up. His chiseled features softened, and his deep eyes were filled with warmth and affection. At that moment, it was as if the world melted away, leaving only the two of them.

    When their eyes met, Richard¡¯s lips curved up, and he mouthed silently, ¡°You will be my wife today.¡±

    Redness was blossoming on Tiffany¡¯s cheeks as she quickly stepped <b>away </b>from the window. She <b>sat </b>on the edge of the bed, clutching her dress nervously.

    Even her ears burned, and the blush refused to fade no matter how hard she tried to calm herself.

    Meanwhile, Charlie and Thalia were equally awestruck. They hadn¡¯t expected Keh to go to such extravagant lengths. Blocking off the entire street and orchestrating such an borate procession showed just how much he treasured Tiffany. For them, this disy of devotion was reassurance that Richard¡¯s love for Tiffany surpassed even their affection as her

    parents.

    Charlie was usually reluctant to admit anyone was worthy of his daughter. But at that moment, a faint smile tugged at his lips, and he felt at ease to entrust Tiffany to Richard.

    Thalia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t stop her tears from welling up. She was deeply moved, filled with pride and happiness for her daughter. She knew Richard was the right person for Tiffany.

    With a confident smile, Richard strode toward the garden. His every step exuded determination and charm as he murmured, ¡°My love, I¡¯ve waited for this day for so long.¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter <b>625 </b>

    Lovely music was ying in the garden as waiters served refreshments and drinks to the guests.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of nervousness and anticipation. Her heart was pounding wildly.

    Charlie walked up to her and extended his hand as <b>he </b>said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Tiffany took a deep breath, held her father¡¯s arm, and walked out of the room with him.

    Down the aisle, Richard was dressed impably in a white suit, ented with intricate gold embroidery that spoke of elegance and power.

    The sharp lines and tailored fit highlighted his striking features. The crisp white ensemble made his piercing eyes even more captivating, softening his usual stoic demeanor with a maic charm.

    Tiffany blinked, momentarily dazed by how dashing he looked. She had always known he was attractive, but he seemed almost unreal at that moment, like a prince from a storybook.

    What she didn¡¯t notice was that Richard was equally blown away. The sight of Tiffany in her wedding gown made his eyes gleam with awe. She looked like a dream, a beauty so enchanting that she seemed unaware of how she mesmerized everyone around her.

    Richard¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved subtly as he stepped forward and took Tiffany¡¯s hand from Charlie.

    Their eyes locked and exchanged vows to each other. Thereafter, Richard dropped to one knee before Tiffany. With deliberate care, he opened the box to reveal the sparkling diamond ring nestled inside before gently taking her hand.

    Tiffany¡¯s face flushed a deep red as she became aware of everyone¡¯s eyes on them.

    Richard, however, was unhurried, his every movement graceful and deliberate. As he slid the ring onto her finger, his touch was so gentle, as though he feared causing her the slightest difort.

    Tiffany grew a little impatient and subtly moved her hand forward as if urging him to speed up.

    Noticing her gesture, Richard chuckled softly. His eyes shimmered, warm and filled with an affection that seemed to envelop herpletely.

    For a moment, Tiffany found herself lost in his gaze, her mind nk.

    Before she could fully process it, she felt a sudden warmth against her hand. She looked down in surprise, only to see Richard lowering his head to ce a soft and tender kiss on her ringed finger.

    The gesture was so intimate and full of devotion.

    No one could have imagined that Richard, the aloof and unapproachable man who had always avoided women, would one day orchestrate such an extravagant celebration¨Cblocking off streets andvishing Tiffany with his undivided attention.

    And before a room full of witnesses, he knelt to kiss her hand with a reverence fit for a queen. She wasn¡¯t just his bride. She was his everything.

    The guests erupted into cheers and apuse.

    The loudest squeals came from Tiffany¡¯s cousins, Molly and Daisy, who were around her age.

    Standing among the family members, the two sisters clutched each other¡¯s hands tightly, their faces flushed with bitterness.

    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Molly eximed.

    ¡°This is unbelievable,¡± Daisy added, her voice tinged with envy. How does Tiffany get so lucky? First, she dumped Keh, and now she¡¯s marrying Richard, the most powerful man in the country. Why can¡¯t this happen to me?

    Daisy¡¯s voice was low enough that only Molly heard her, but the jealousy in her tone was unmistakable.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just fate,¡± Molly murmured with a wistful sigh.

    Both sisters nced toward Richard.

    Despite the lively chatter and excitement at the ce, he remained the undeniable center of attention, exuding an aura of sophistication and authority that was impossible to ignore.

    As the sisters stared, their emotions reflected their contrasting thoughts¨CMolly¡¯s eyes shimmered with admiration, while Daisy¡¯s burned with envy.

    Tiffany blushed when she was suddenly kissed. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to put the ring on you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with love.

    To him, her every feature was perfect, worthy of endless adoration. Even the faint pink hue of her nails was enchanting, like a work of art. There wasn¡¯t a part

    <i>of </i>he

    he didn¡¯t love.

    Richard¡¯s smile deepened as he stood up.

    Tiffany slid the wedding ring onto his finger. Then, they kissed each other deeply.

    Amidst a flurry of blessings, Richard gently scooped Tiffany into his arms in one fluid motion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the wedding reception!¡± the attendants announced with beaming smiles.

    Light¨Chearted and pleasant music sounded.

    Amid a cascade of flower petals, Richard carried Tiffany outside and into a beautifully decorated carriage waiting to take <b>her </b>to the venue.

    The procession wound its way through the streets, a grand disy apanied by thunderous cheers.

    The celebration was so spectacr that nearly the entire city came out to watch. Yet, due to tight security, the roads were closed, and onlookers were kept at a respectful distance by Richard¡¯s impably trained team.

    John scanned the area with a stern and focused expression.

    The wedding was a long¨Canticipated event that Richard had meticulously nned for months. Nothing could go wrong, and John was determined <i>to </i>ensure the day unfolded without a hitch

    The procession continued smoothly toward the hotel, with sunny weather and a gentle breeze adding to the joyful atmosphere.

    Golden maple leaves swirled along the roadside, creating a dreamlike scene as the carriage made its way under the canopy of trees.

    Charlie, Thalia, and Eric had been ushered into a sleek car, personally driven by Sidney.

    It was evident that this arrangement was yet another thoughtful gesture from Richard, who treated Tiffany¡¯s family with the utmost care and respect.

    As the car was about to depart, there was a sudden, frantic knock on the window. The sound was sharp and unsettling. When the window lowered, two young women, dressed in champagne¨Ccolored cocktail dresses that revealed delicate

    Chapter 623-

    corbones and enviable figures, stood outside..

    Sidney nced at them with cool indifference. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked curtly.

    ¡°Mr. Pauley, could you take us to the hotel too?¡± Daisy asked sweetly, batting hershes.

    Sidney was about to decline when Daisy turned to Thalia, and whined, ¡°Oh, Auntie, we just want to go with you. Please?¡±

    Caught off guard, Thalia hesitated for a moment before looking to Lucas and saying helplessly, ¡°Mr. Pauley, these two are my nieces.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Get in,¡± Sidney agreed readily.

    While he wasn¡¯t one to indulge just anyone, when it came to Tiffany¡¯s family, he knew he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Daisy grinned triumphantly as she climbed into the car.

    But Molly frowned and hesitated briefly. Seeing her sister smiling brightly and smugly, she gritted her teeth and followed

    suit.

    As the car resumed its journey, Molly leaned over and whispered sharply to Daisy, ¡°What are you up to? Why did you insist on squeezing into this car with Uncle and Auntie instead of riding in our own?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Though others might not understand Daisy¡¯s intentions, Molly knew her sister¡¯s schemes all too well.

    Daisy wanted to stay close to their aunt in hopes of finding an opportunity to get near Richard.

    ED

 Chapter 626

    Chapter <b>626 </b>

    Daisy dismissed Molly¡¯s criticism and replied indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit with Aunt Thalia? If you don¡¯t like it, you can get out of the car. Honestly, you¡¯re only <b>a </b>year older than me, but you <b>act </b>like you¡¯re my mom, always bossing me around. It¡¯s <b>so </b>annoying!¡±

    Though they were <b>sisters</b><b>, </b>their rtionship had always been strained.

    The reason was simple. Molly had always been the perfect child well¨Cbehaved, aplished, and the pride of their parents. Wherever she went, she <b>was </b>held up as an example, a trophy for their family to unt.

    Daisy<b>, </b>on the other hand, was rebellious and mischievous by nature. She wasn¡¯t good at her studies. From a young age, she had been secretlypeting with Molly and always felt their parents favored her sister, so she always went against Molly.

    Molly sneered at Daisy¡¯s retort and didn¡¯t hesitate to call her out. Oh, do you really like sitting with Aunt Thalia so much? Don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re just jealous of Tiffany and using this as an excuse to get close to her husband!¡±

    ¡°So what if I am? What <i>are </i>you going to do? Bite me?¡± Daisy shot back, unapologetic.

    ¡°You!¡± Molly gritted her teeth in anger. She didn¡¯t dare raise her voice too much, worried Thalia might overhear. Reluctantly, she held her tongue but resolved to keep a close eye on Daisy to prevent her from doing anything embarrassing.

    Noticing Molly¡¯s silence, Daisy smirked and said in a low voice, ¡°Come on, Molly. Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t attracted to Tiffany¡¯s husband. You¡¯re lecturing me, but you¡¯re no better. Pot calling the kettle ck, much?¡±

    ¡°Pm not as shameless as you!¡± Molly snapped, though she felt a flicker of guilt.

    She did envy Tiffany, but nothing beyond that, and she had no other thoughts in mind. If anything, it was just the idea that her cousin¡¯s status as Mrs. Hampton could bring some reflected glory to the Ruiz family.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Daisy replied, her sarcastic smile indicating she didn¡¯t believe her<i>. </i>

    The car continued to follow the grand procession as it slowly made its way toward the luxury hotel where the reception was being held.

    Along the way, countless candies were tossed to the crowd. The scale of the celebration was enormous, and within minutes, the event dominated headlines and trended on social media tforms like Twitter.

    The grandeur of the asion stunned Lovell City, leaving the entire town abuzz.

    When Tiffany finally emerged from the flowerden carriage, Richard carried her straight to the presidential suite of the hotel.

    Another pristine white wedding gown was ready for her in the room. It <b>was </b><b>a </b>custom creation by an internationally renowned designer. Tiffany was to change into it for the uing reception.

    Looking around the suite, Tiffany asked curiously. ¡°Where are the stylists and the makeup artists?¡±

    The gown was intricate, with a long train she couldn¡¯t possibly manage on her own.

    Richard replied slowly, ¡°I told them not to follow us.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany blinked in disbelief. ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to help me change?¡±

    Seeing her astonished expression, Richard¡¯s lips curved into a rischievous smile. <i>He </i>nodded and said, ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i>right. I¡¯ll help

    you¡®

    ¡°No way Tiffany eximed ¡°You <b>can¡¯t</b>! Call them back now, or we¡¯ll runte for the reception!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re still on their way, Richard said with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s faster if I help.¡±

    As he spoke, he carefully removed the ornate tiara from her head.

    Despite the intricate pins and borate hairstyle, he managed to undo it with ease. As the tiara came off, Tiffany¡¯s long hair tumbled down her back in a cascade.

    Realizing she had little choice, Tiffany sighed and relented. ¡°Fine, but make it quick.¡±

    She sat down on the bed, waiting for him to proceed.

    Richard¡¯s tall frame loomed over her. Tiffany raised her head in puzzlement and noticed an unmistakable fire that spoke of both passion and desire in his eyes.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Tiffany flustered a little.

    Richard whispered, ¡°Call me darling.¡±

    Pinned beneath him, Tiffany gave in and reluctantly muttered, ¡°Darling, stop messing around.¡±

    Richard sat up, but the heat in his eyes hadn¡¯t diminished. In fact, it burned brighter. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Before him, the young bride¡¯s face glowed with a blush, her delicate features tinged with a seductive charm¨Cinnocent yet enchanting. Draped in her wedding dress, shey on the bed, her cascading long hair spread out like silk. It was inviting.

    Richard had overestimated his self¨Ccontrol.

    He felt a pang of regret. Sending away the makeup artists and stylists earlier was his biggest mistake of the day. Tiffany blinked innocently, her radiant smile carrying a hint of mischief. ¡°Hubby, are you sure you still want to help me change?¡±

    As she spoke, her fingers traced circles on his chest, teasing him yfully.

    Richard swallowed hard and swiftly grabbed her wandering hand. With a light smack on her backside, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call them back in.¡±

    If he stayed any longer, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation.

    Richard closed the door behind him as he walked out. A few minutester, the makeup artists and stylists filed into the room, chattering curiously, ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t Mr. Hampton tell us to wait outside? I thought we weren¡¯t needed anymore.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Maybe he realized he had to change into his wedding attire too and decided we¡¯d better help the bride instead.¡±

    Hearing their discussion, Tiffany remained silent, but the smile on her lips never faded.

    With their help, her simple wedding dress was soon swapped for a stunning, one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind designer wedding gown. The team also worked on a new hairstyle and makeup look.

    The timeline had been meticulously nned. Everything was running smoothly, and there was still plenty of time. Tiffany closed her eyes, letting the professionals do their work. Her mind wandered to something else.

    During herst visit to the Azure Sea Royal Family, her grandfather had promised to attend her wedding. But with the reception approaching, there was still no sign of him.

    She wondered if something had happened on the way or if his health had worsened

    <b>3 </b>

    Worry crept into Tiffany¡¯s heart. She quickly picked up her phone and sent a message to Jeremy, asking about her grandfather¡¯s health.

    The reply she received was ¡°The King is fine¡°.

    Tiffany heaved a sigh of relief. With no more time to dwell on it, she sat quietly, allowing the stylists to finish her look.

    Outside the hotel, guests continued to arrive in droves.

    90%

    In no time, the vast parking lot of the seven¨Cstar hotel was packed with a dazzling array of luxury <b>cars</b>. Attendees included business tycoons, political heavyweights, and leaders from all walks of life.

    Every guest exuded wealth and influence, standing firmly at the pinnacle of power.

    Charlie and Thalia were escorted out of their car by Sidney, who politely led them into the hotel. Several staff members and attendants were assigned to follow and attend to their every need.

    As the couple settled into their seats to rest, many influential figures approached to greet them. Though taken aback by the attention, Charlie handled the interactions withposure.

    Molly and Daisy hade in with Charlie and Thalia.

    Daisy couldn¡¯t care less about the wedding. She didn¡¯t even bother telling Thalia and headed straight for the VIP lounge, hoping to encounter Richard by chance.

 Chapter 627

    COMMENT

    <b>Chapter </b>627

    Molly frowned, lifted her dress slightly, and followed after Daisy Stop right there!¡±

    Daisy ignored her and kept walking ahead.

    Just then, Sidney stepped out of a VIP room. Spotting him, Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up as she hurried over. ¡°Mr. Pauley, do you know where Mr. Hampton is<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Sidney gave a half¨Csmile. He hadn¡¯t liked her much during the car ride earlier, but out of respect for Thalia, he kept quiet. Seeing her eagerly approach him, he reckoned she must have some hidden agenda.

    ¡°Why? Do you need something from Mr. Hampton?¡± Sidney asked.

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Failing to catch the sarcasm in Sidney¡¯s tone, Daisy blurted, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. Where is he?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s smile remained, but the warmth on his face faded, reced by a subtle chill<b>. </b>

    Molly caught up just in me. Seeing the situation, she stomped her foot in frustration and went forward to pull her sister back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. My sister was just trying to find Tiffany. She didn¡¯t mean anything else,¡± apologized Molly.

    She tried her best to smooth things over, but Daisy refused to cooperate. Shrugging off Molly¡¯s hand, she snapped, ¡°Why are you so nosy? Leave me alone!¡±

    As the two bickered, Sidney turned and walked away. Without even ncing back, he ordered his staff, ¡°Keep an eye on them. If they cause any trouble, throw them out.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The staff nodded immediately.

    Daisy tried to chase after him, but the staff blocked her path. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t wander around. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to ask you to leave,¡± one of them said politely, though the tone left no room for argument.

    Daisy red at them and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my cousin! Do you know who she is? She¡¯s Mrs. Hampton, your boss¡¯s wife! How dare you stop me? Get out of my way!¡±

    Daisy attempted to barge through, but Molly firmly grabbed her arm and dragged her back. ¡°Enough! Stop embarrassing Tiffany. Stay in the main hall. If you act out again, I¡¯ll tell Dad!¡±

    Their father was known for his harsh discipline. A singleint to him would inevitably lead to strict punishment.

    That was the only way to keep Daisy in check.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Daisy sneered and said, ¡°Fine, you win this time.¡±

    Still, she thought to herself, ¡®Even if I don¡¯t get the chance now, as long as I wait, there¡¯ll be a way to see him. Just wait and

    see!¡®

    The sisters returned to the main hall. Seeing Daisy settle down and seemingly give up on her earlier antics, Molly finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    More guests poured into the venue.

    This extravagant wedding costing millions of dors attracted countless attendees. Even those without invitations attempted to sneak in, but the Hampton family¡¯s security team stopped every one of them at the entrance.

    To ensure everyone¡¯s safety and the wedding¡¯s smooth progress, even invited guests <b>were </b>subject to rigorous checks, including facial and fingerprint recognition.

    While skilled impersonators might bypass facial scans, fingerprints were much harder to fake, making the process incredibly secure.

    Though the guests were all people of wealth or status, they didn¡¯t mind the security protocols. After all, the bridegroom of the wedding was Richard, and his name alonemanded respect.

    From a distance, another car approached the hotel.

    A security guard stepped forward to stop it. ¡°Hi, may I see your invitation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± Morwen said as she removed her sunsses, revealing a stunningly made¨Cup face. She looked at the guard arrogantly and asked, ¡°Do you not know who I am? Do I still need an invitation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the guard replied with an expressionless face. ¡°No matter who you are, without an invitation, you cannot get in.¡± As he spoke, he gestured to the other guards behind him. Several stepped forward immediately, prepared to escort Morwen off the premises.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Morwen¡¯s face turned livid with rage. She was used to her life being smooth under the prestigious title of the Azure Sea Royal Family Saintess and had faced such humiliation.

    She immediately decided to force her way through. mming on the gas pedal, she ignored the possibility of hitting anyone and drove straight toward the hotel.

    The guards quickly stepped aside.

    Morwen smirked in satisfaction. But her smile froze in an instant.

    The gate didn¡¯t open, and barriers rose from the ground. As she sped forward, the car crashed into one of the barriers with a loud bang. Her head mmed against the steering wheel, and she saw stars.

    She didn¡¯t expect those people to do that to her.

    When Morwen stumbled out of the car, her regalposure was long gone. Her hair was disheveled and her face was deathly pale, but her tone grew even harsher. ¡°You reckless fools! Just wait! Once I see Mr. Hampton, I¡¯ll have your heads for this.¡±

    The guards stared at her without a flicker of emotion. Unmoved, they grabbed her by both arms and unceremoniously tossed her onto the main road outside the hotel.

    In the midst of the busy foot traffic, a photographer recording thevish wedding inadvertently captured the embarrassing moment of Morwen being thrown out.

    It was utter humiliation.

    Seething with fury, Morwen turned to re at the guards, but they remained unfazed. Calmly and efficiently, they even shoved her wrecked car aside, as if to warn her not to cause trouble there.

    Morwen clenched her fists tightly. She had spent the entire morning dressing up, ensuring every detail was wless so she could make any man¡¯s heart race the moment they saw her.

    With the love poison in y, she had no doubt Richard would fall for her instantly.

    She had nned to show up right as the wedding was about to begin and ruin it. Once Richard left with her, Tiffany would fall from grace and be aughingstock for everyone. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just imagining the scene brought her joy. But no matter how carefully she had calcted everything, she had overlooked the very first step.

    She couldn¡¯t even get into the hotel, let alone make Richard <b>see </b><b>her</b>. Without that, the love poison couldn¡¯t evene into

    y.

    But she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.

    Morwen thought for a moment and decided to call Keh.

    He picked up quickly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get into the hotel,¡± Morwen said, her face dark with embarrassment.

    Keh paused on the other end of the line, not expecting this oue.

    Still, the two of them had a partnership, and for the sake of their shared interests, he couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing.

    Keh said, ¡°Give me five minutes. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Morwen hung up the phone and let out a small sigh of relief.

    Five minutester, the roar of a sports car grew louder as it approached. Keh had arrived.

    Morwen immediately stood up and waved. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    The car stopped, and Keh nced at her with a frown and said, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Under such circumstances, he didn¡¯t want anyone to see him with Morwen. If Tiffany caught wind of it, with her sharp instincts, she might figure something out.

    But since Morwen was useless on her own, he had no choice but to take this risk.

 Chapter 628

    <b>Chapter </b>628

    Morwen got into Keh¡¯s car.

    They thought everything would go smoothly this time, but the car was stopped when they reached the checkpoint at the hotel entrance,

    Keh, who had an invitation and was on the guest list, was allowed to enter. But Morwen wasn¡¯t.

    Being stopped in public made Keh¡¯s face darken immediately. With a sharp tone, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    After all, Morwen was someone he had brought, and blocking her was a direct insult to him.

    ¡°Mr. Harper, this is a rule set by Mr. Hampton,¡± the well¨Ctrained man in suit replied.

    The implication was clear. If Keh had a problem, he should take it up with Richard. Otherwise, there was no way the guard would let him cross the gate.

    Keh¡¯s face turned grim.

    In Lovell City, no one dared to defy Richard.

    The guests who came were all incredibly wealthy and powerful. Every single one of them was a titan of their fields who could shake the world with a single move. Yet even they had to follow Richard¡¯s rules, let alone Keh.

    Inparison, he was insignificant.

    The staff reminded him with an expressionless face, ¡°Mr. Harper you¡¯re wee to enter, but <b>if </b>you insist on bringing someone uninvited, we¡¯ll be forced to take stronger measures.¡±

    The situation was tense.

    Keh turned to Morwen and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to figure this out yourself.¡± With that, he drove into the hotel alone.

    Morwen was seething with rage and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    She had made it all the way to the entrance and was just one step away, but she couldn¡¯t even get in.

    Morwen regretted waiting until the day of the wedding and not going to Richard the previous night.

    She had lost her advantage, and it would be extremely difficult to remedy the situation. However, it was not entirely impossible.

    A cold smile appeared on Morwen¡¯s face as she turned and left the hotel entrance.

    She found a quiet and secluded spot and took a sharp fruit knife out of her bag.

    The side effect of the Double Love Poison was that all pain would be shared. If Morwen was injured, Richard, who had also taken the poison, would feel it too.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t get inside for the time being, she would make sure the wedding reception wouldn¡¯t proceed smoothly.

    With gritty determination, Morwen shed deep into her fair arm with the knife. Blood poured out.

    *****

    Inside the hotel, Richard had just finished getting dressed. His handsome face was <b>as </b>calm and elegant as ever. However<b>, </b><b>as </b>he fastened thest button on his shirt, his hand paused briefly.

    |||

    <

    08:20

    Dec 4

    96%

    Sidney and Garry were right next to him. Seeing that, they couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Richard? Are you so excited you¡¯re trembling?¡±

    The two of themughed wickedly. Others might not be aware of how much the wedding meant to Richard, but Sidney and Garry knew very well.

    Richard had gone to great lengths, sparing no expense and even mobilizing his vast resources to lock down the entire hotel, just to give Tiffany a grand and perfect wedding,

    Under such circumstances, even if the usually unppable Richard lost hisposure for the first time, they wouldn¡¯t find it surprising.

    Richard paused for a brief moment but quickly regained hisposure. His expression remained sharp, and his demeanor wasmanding. Every move he made exuded grace and elegance<b>, </b>radiating a powerful and dignified presence. His calm and refined features showed no trace of the momentarypse, as if it had never happened.

    Ignoring Sidney and Garry¡¯s jokes, Richard turned and walked out. It was time to see his bride.

    Tiffany was already dressed in her wedding gown, with her hair and makeup perfectly done.

    When Richard reached the door, it opened just in time. The makeup artists and stylists exchanged nces, giggling quietly as they stepped aside. ¡°Mr. Hampton, Mrs. Hampton is ready.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Richard responded with a nod, his gaze fixed solely on Tiffany.

    Standing under the lights in her wedding dress, Tiffany looked like a celestial being descended to earth¨Cpure, radiant, and breathtakingly beautiful.

    Richard¡¯s admiration was unguarded. With a casual wave of his hand, his staff immediately handed a generous <i>pay </i>check to the makeup artists and stylists.

    Once everyone left, it was just the two of them.

    Tiffany blinked and looked at Richard, who was walking toward her with steady steps. She chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Richard replied, a slight smile ying on his lips as he bent down to take her hand.

    The wedding reception was about to begin.

    As they walked out together, Tiffany couldn¡¯t stop the smile from spreading across her face. But halfway through, she suddenly noticed something and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡± She reached out with both hands, trying to warm his.

    Richardughed softly and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Finally, the sound of celebratory trumpets echoed, followed by the ringing of the Lovell City church bells. The time had arrived. Fireworks lit up the clear sky, sparkling like an endless river of stars.

    Inside the beautifully decorated andvish hotel, all the guests had taken their seats. A world¨Cfamous orchestra began ying a romantic wedding melody.

    As far as the eye could see, flowers were scattered, and two elegant figures appeared, walking slowly.

    The crowd gasped collectively¨Csome in awe, others in admiration, envy, or heartfelt blessing.

    On the red carpet stood a tall man with striking features, exuding <b>grace </b>and sophistication. His powerful presence felt almost otherworldly, as though a deity had graced the asion.

    Beside him, the bride in her white wedding gown was stunningly beautiful. Her delicate smile was like a blooming flower- pure, graceful, and untainted.

    Their unmatched looks and perfectlyplementary aura left the crowd mesmerized. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Many of the influential figures attending the wedding exchanged nces, their eyes filled with shock and admiration.

    Before seeing the bride, they had joked privately about which fortunate youngdy had won the favor of the ever¨Cdistant Mr. Hampton, who never showed much interest in women.

    But the moment they saw Tiffany, they were stunned. The bride who was once dismissed <b>as </b><b>a </b>simpleton by the public, stood tall with amanding presence of her own.

    Standing next to Richard, she wasn¡¯t overshadowed in the slightest. Her every move radiated beauty, elegance, and a noble grace that seemed toe from deep within.

    A woman with such strength and character could never be judged by worldly standards.

    Furthermore, the two of them looked perfect together.

    Outside the hotel, Morwen felt that one sh was not enough, so she gritted her teeth and inflicted several more on herself.

    The pain left her face pale, and her forehead was drenched in sweat. But she bit down hard and continued pressing on her already bleeding wounds over and over again.

    asionally, a passerby noticed her and cast her strange looks, as if she were some self¨Charming lunatic.

    ?

 Chapter 629

    <b>Chapter </b><b>629 </b>

    ¡°Look, <b>is </b>that woman insane?<b>¡± </b>a man asked.

    A woman replied, ¡°Probably, let¡¯s hurry up and get away from this <b>crazy </b>person!¡±

    The conversation reached Morwen¡¯s ears. Filled with resentment she continued to press on her wound..

    She did not believe Richard could go on with the wedding under such pain. Someone <b>as </b>sharp <b>as </b>him would definitely discover that something was wrong.

    As long as he stepped outside the hotel to check, he would <b>see </b>her. Then, under the effect of the love poison, she was confident that he would fall for her.

    Morwen was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t even speak, but the burning desire for revenge kept her going, pushing herself with no hesitation. Yet, despite her efforts, the sound of Wedding March continued to echo from inside the hotel.

    This meant there <b>was </b>nothing unusual at the wedding, and everything <b>was </b>going smoothly.

    ¡®What to do? What to do¡­ Morwen anxiously paced in circles. She couldn¡¯t get through the door, which meant she couldn¡¯t ruin Tiffany¡¯s moment of glory.

    ¡°Ughh!¡± Morwen stomped her foot in frustration, her face filled with indignation.

    At that moment, a gust of wind came from behind her, apanied by a faint voice. ¡°Is that all you can do, Miss Xanthus?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Morwen¡¯s back stiffened. When she turned around, she saw a stunningly handsome young man

    Sporting short golden hair, the young man¡¯s face was irresistibly attractive, and his deep¨Cset eyes were both gentle and dangerous. His lips curled into a smile that somehow looked cold and menacing.

    Morwen shuddered and cautiously asked, ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯te, how would I know the dignified saintess is so useless?¡± The young man smiled faintly, his words cutting deeply. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were so pathetic, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡±

    Morwen dared not speak.

    Last time, Tiffany¡¯s relentless questioning had almost forced her to jump off the castle. To save her own life, she <b>was </b>on the verge of revealing who had poisoned the king, which nearly got her killed.

    She was d that she had been quick¨Cwitted and jumped off the castle first to demonstrate her loyalty before the ruthless young man could silence her.

    Fortunately, she had made the right bet. As she fell, he had saved her and given her a second chance in life.

    Morwen was covered in cold sweat. She could only forcibly change the subject. ¡°I can¡¯t get in, so I have to do this to¡­

    Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish, the young man¡¯s aura instantly enveloped her. She felt her body lighten, and before she could react, she was already being lifted into the air.

    The sensation of weightlessness and the young man¡¯s words stopped her from screaming. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Miss Xanthus, I¡¯ll help you get in. You¡¯d better pull it off. If you don¡¯t meet my expectations, your existence won¡¯t have any value, understand?¡± said the young man.

    Though he addressed her as ¡°Miss Xanthus, his tone was filled with mockery and threat.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <

    <b>+5 </b>

    08:18 Thu, Dec 5 <b>G </b>

    Chapter <b>629 </b>

    Morwen nodded and replied nervously, ¡°I¨CI understand.¡±

    The young man knew too many of her secrets. If she couldn¡¯t satisfy him, being silenced or <b>cast </b>aside was only a matter of time.

    <b>701 </b>

    5

    Inside the hotel, John took a few of his men to patrol the area.

    All security measures were in ce<b>. </b>No one without an invitation could get in. Even guests with invitations had to undergo double verification before being allowed inside. With such stringent security measures, it <b>was </b>impossible for anything to go

    wrong

    John looked around and nodded in satisfaction.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the ground level, so no one noticed a dark shadow streaking rapidly <b>across </b>the sky¨C<b>so </b>fast it was impossible to detect¨Cbefore plunging straight onto the hotel rooftop.

    In the distance<b>, </b>a passerby identally caught a glimpse of it. He rubbed his eyes and muttered in amazement, ¡°What was that? A bird? A flying creature? Or have I been staring at fireworks too long and started seeing things?<b>¡± </b>

    When he looked again, there was nothing there.

    ¡°It must be an illusion,¡± the passerby shook his head and muttered, then continued on his way.

    On the hotel rooftop, Morwen was set down.

    In a sh of shadows, the young man had disappeared.

    Morwen knew that she had to rely on herself from this point onward. Taking a deep breath, she turned and walked down. from the rooftop.

    The hotel¡¯s security was tight, with surveince cameras everywhere to identify faces. To avoid being noticed, Morwen kept her head down the entire time.

    Fortunately, the ballroom was located on the top floor. She didn¡¯t need to go far. Just one flight of stairs down from the rooftop led her to a huge door.

    The wedding venue was decorated like a luxurious, dazzling, and dreamlike pce.

    Under the spotlight, Tiffany smiled softly as Richard nted a kiss on her cheek.

    Envious murmurs filled the room.

    When Morwen saw it from a distance, her eyes zed with fury.

    ¡®All of this should¡¯ve been mine! Why Tiffany?¡® Morwen¡¯s face twisted with anger at the thought of it, and she stormed into the ballroom.

    Several attendants standing nearby exchanged confused nces as they saw her barging in, but no one dared to stop her. With security so tight outside, anyone who managed to get in was assumed <i>to </i>be a guest. Since attendees of the wedding were all prominent figures, the staff members wouldn¡¯t dare interfere recklessly.

    And so Morwen made her way into the hall sessfully. She raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Richard!¡±

    But the sound of the saxophones and other instruments drowned her outpletely.

    Hence, Morwen moved closer and shouted <i>again</i>, ¡°Richard!¡±

    08:18 Thu, Dec 5 <b>GO </b>

    92%

    Just then, the symphony came to a pause as the song ended. Her voice rang out, silencing the crowd, and everyone turned to

    look at her.

    Morwen gazed at Richard with eyes full of affection. Her voice was sweet and coy,ced with artificial delicacy. ¡°Richard, are you really going to marry this woman?¡± As she spoke, she pointed at Tiffany.

    If an uninformed person saw this, they would definitely presume Morwen had been abandoned by Richard, while Tiffany appeared as the third party who hade between them.

    Richard frowned, a wave of disgust rising within him.

    Everyone could feel the oppressive and cold aura radiating from him. The warmth in his eyes was gone, reced by nothing but indifference<b>, </b>revulsion, and a murderous intent.

    Richard¡¯s thin lips parted as he uttered one word coldly, ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Richard¡­¡± Morwen broke down in tears, and her voice was trembling. ¡°How can you be so heartless? I¡¯vee all this way for you. How could you tell me to leave?¡±

    Öæ

 Chapter 630

    <b>Chapter </b><b>630 </b>

    Morwen¡¯s tears were half fake and half real.

    From the very first time sheid eyes on Richard many years ago, she had already decided to marry him. She believed she was the only one in the world worthy of him.

    Richard was the head of the Hampton family, a man who wielded enormous power, and she was the saintess of the Azure Sea Royal Family who enjoyed prestigious status.

    In her mind, only she was the right one for him.

    But then, Tiffany suddenly came into the picture and took everything that should have been hers effortlessly. Therefore, she harbored bitter jealousy and hatred toward Tiffany.

    Morwen cried even harder as she looked at Richard with desperate hope, <b>as </b>though searching his face for some hint of pity. But there was none.

    The killing intent on Richard¡¯s face intensified. Then he ordered coldly, ¡°Throw her into the river!¡±

    There was a river not far from the hotel, the perfect ce for punishing the vile woman.

    The guards sprang to action and quickly restrained Morwen.

    John had rushed over upon hearing the news. His face turned pale. He was so surprised that Morwen could get into the hotel. Every entrance had been tightly secured, making it impossible to sneak in even with disguises or fake identities.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how she had made it past security and gone straight to disrupt his boss¡¯s wedding.

    John¡¯s heart sank, and he nearly considered begging for forgiveness with his life.

    Richard shot him a cold nce, and John immediately understood. Without hesitation, he had Morwen subdued and dragged out.

    Morwen tried to scream, but John covered her mouth, muffling any sound she might make.

    As abruptly as Morwen had appeared, she was dragged away just as swiftly.

    Themotion died down, and everything was under control.

    At the head table, Charlie, who had been on the verge of pulling out a knife to handle the situation himself, finally sat back down. He was satisfied with the oue.

    If Morwen had dared to say another word, he would have gotten rid of her on the spot. He would let daughter¡¯s wedding¨Cnot a chance.

    The Kelley family settled back into their seats. The music resumed, and the reception continued.

    anyone ruin his

    Tiffany remained calm. She had expected this wedding to attract envy from many, and she wasn¡¯t surprised that someone would go to such lengths to ruin it. So, Morwen¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t surprise her too much.

    Tiffany smiled faintly and held Richard¡¯s hand tightly.

    But then she noticed something strange. Richard¡¯s body shuddered for a brief moment.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tiffany whispered.

    Richard replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Feeling worried, Tiffany discreetly checked his pulse. It was slightly erratic, but there were no other obvious abnormalities.

    She cast a doubtful nce at him but decided not to say anything in front of the crowd. All she could do was suppress her unease for the moment and let the ceremony proceed smoothly

    Among the guests, Keh had aplicated look in his eyes.

    He was in his finest suit, watching Tiffany be someone else bride without even the chance to speak <i>to </i>her.

    The regret weighed heavily on him and twisted his heart.

    He had thought he stood a chance, but what had happened proved otherwise. Lowering his head, he sighed in disappointment.

    5

    When Morwen had burst in earlier, Keh had expected the love poison to take effect. Therefore, he had anxiously waited for Richard to walk away with Morwen right in front of everyone, giving him the chance to console Tiffany afterward.

    In fact, such selfish scheming disgusted him.

    He felt ashamed of himself. He liked to think of himself as a gentleman, but his actions were extremely despicable. What an irony!

    All his calctions had failed, and he didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed.

    Now that Morwen had been dragged away, her fate was clear, and she would be thrown into the

    But Richard took the Double Love Poison. If Morwen dies, would he also¡­¡® Keh could ver to feed the fish.

    bear to think further.

    At the same time, another question gnawed at him. ¡®Why didn¡¯t the love poison work? I spiked Richard¡¯s drink and saw him consume it. Morwen was so confident. Why didn¡¯t anything happen?¡®

    It was not just Keh who could not figure it out. Morwen, who was bound and gagged, was even more confused.

    The cold, deep river loomed closer, its icy waters glinting ominously.

    If Morwen were thrown in, she would undoubtedly die.

    She struggled desperately. ¡°Mmm! Mmm! Let me go! Let me go! Her muffled cries were barely audible.

    With an icy expression, John gave a sharpmand, ¡°Throw her down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said the guards.

    With a gentle push, Morwen lost her support and stumbled forward.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± The water erupted as Morwen plunged into the river, her body bobbing up and down in the icy depths.

    Inside the hotel, as the wedding reception neared its end, Richard¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. It felt as if his blood was rushing backward, and there was a sharp pain in his chest as though something was eating away at him from the inside.

    His face paled, and a surge of blood rose to his throat.

    Tiffany immediately noticed something was wrong. Reaching out to steady him, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Richard forced the blood back down and masked his difort with a calm smile<b>, </b>saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    08.18

    hu, Dec

    Chapter <b>630 </b>

    But Tiffany could tell something was off. A sense of uncase settle over her. Thankfully, the guests were focused on their meals and conversations, so they didn¡¯t need to entertain anyone for the moment.

    Taking advantage of the brief pause, Tiffany stepped aside and got someone to get her phone. Without dy, she called John.

    John assumed Tiffany was calling to settle the score with Morwen. After all, Morwen¡¯s sudden attempt to sabotage the wedding was something no one could tolerate.

    Before Tiffany could exin, John said, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, it¡¯s done.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Pull her out of the river. Make sure she doesn¡¯t die.¡±

    John was stunned, but he was used to obeying orders. So, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    A few minutester, Morwen was fished out of the river, barely clinging to life. She was so weak she couldn¡¯t move, but the moment she was saved, she let out a wildugh, as if she had predicted this oue.

    ¡°Did Richard order you to save me?¡± Morwen asked smugly. ¡°Did he finally change his mind?¡±

    John fought the urge to throw her back in and was annoyed by her delusional arrogance.

    He swallowed his irritation and replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It was Mrs. Hampton who told us to save you.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany?¡± Hearing this, Morwen shot up in disbelief. ¡°What about Richard? Did he really want me dead? He didn¡¯t care <i>at </i>all?

    Morwen¡¯s mind raced. ¡®Richard took the Double Love Poison. How could he be so indifferent? <b>If </b>I died, he wouldn¡¯t survive either! How could he be so cruel?¡®

    John didn¡¯t bother responding. He motioned for his men to drag Morwen back to the hotel where Tiffany would <i>deal </i>with

    her.

    ***

    In the hotel¡¯s lounge, Tiffany was already waiting. Her instincts told her that something was wrong with Richard¡¯s body, and it had something <i>to </i>do with Morwen.

    Ten minutester, John arrived, dragging Morwe

 Chapter 631

    COMMENT

    Chapter <b>631 </b>

    There were only Tiffany alone in the lounge.

    It was her own choice to have John bring Morwen back, unbeknownst to Richard. Even her visit to the lounge now was merely a pretext to use the restroom.

    Tiffany sat on the sofa and frowned slightly.

    Although Richard¡¯s odd behavior at the wedding wasn¡¯t overtly suspicious, it was peculiar enough to warrant concern. Now, she found herself with no choice but to reveal her hand and seck answers from Morwen. It would be a relief if her fears were unfounded, but what if they weren¡¯t¡­

    Just as she was thinking about this, there were two knocks on the lounge door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and John walked in with Morwen. He nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve brought her over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just guard outside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± John retreated.

    The door closed and the lounge fell silent.

    Morwen, drenched and shivering from the cold floor, was unceremoniously dropped to the ground. Despite her difort, upon seeing Tiffany, her face lit up with a broad and ostentatious smile. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare let me die,¡± she dered confidently.

    ¡®Are you so sure?¡®

    Tiffany offered a faint smile and leaned backzily, her posture exuding an elegant ease. ¡°Why so sure?¡± she drawled out. ¡°Just because I had someone fish you out doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t toss you back in.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Morwen smiled confidently. ¡°If you kill me, Richard won¡¯t be able to live either. Do you know why? Because my life is connected to his. We will live and die together.¡±

    Morwen¡¯s face was full of pride. Her eyes were fixed on Tiffany, trying to capture the panic and jealousy on her face.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve secured the position of Mrs. Hampton? Tiffany, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me in the end.¡±

    Morwen anticipated that Tiffany would break down in tears<b>, </b>create a scene, or at least show anger. Morwen was brimming with a sense of triumph, yet the expected emotional reaction failed to materialize on Tiffany¡¯s face.

    Tiffany smiled yfully and looked at Morwen as if she was a fool.

    Morwen was dumbfounded. ¡®Impossible. Shouldn¡¯t Tiffany be angry and jealous after hearing this news?¡®

    Morwen could not grasp Tiffany¡¯s thoughts. She could only take the initiative to say, ¡°Tiffany, if you know what¡¯s good for you, let me go now. Otherwise¡­when I rece you, I won¡¯t let you go.

    In the end, she remained cautious in her words. She mentioned only that her life was intertwined with Richard¡¯s, deliberately avoiding any mention of the Double Love Potion or the fact that under its influence, Richard would fall in love with the intended person who had also been poisoned.

    This was her ace in the hole, a secret she couldn¡¯t risk revealing to Tiffany too prematurely. After all, if Tiffany were to confine her and bar her from seeing Richard, the consequences could be dire.

    Chapter 631-

    Morwen suppressed the excitement in her heart and quietly waited for Tiffany¡¯s next reaction.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany asked casually, ¡°You drugged him with Double Love Poison?¡±

    <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t a question, but a confirmation.

    ¡®What?¡® Morwen was dumbfounded. ¡®Why is her guess urate? She actually hit the nail on the head. But I didn¡¯t say leak any information.¡®

    <b>+5 </b>

    don¡¯t Tiffany did not care about Morwen¡¯s expression. She touched her chin thoughtfully and muttered to herself, ¡°No, you have the ability to get close to Richard. You definitely didn¡¯t drug him with Double Love Poison. There should be someone else¡­¡±

    Tiffany had guessed correctly again.

    Morwen thought, ¡®I indeed didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡¯ Her expression changed.

    Keh gave Morwen Double Love Poison. The two of them had made a deal. Morwen hoped to use Double Love Poison to snatch Richard¡¯s heart and turn things around. And Keh hoped to use this opportunity to get Tiffany back¡­.

    Morwen mused, ¡°The scheme has justmenced, but if Keh discovered that Tiffany was already aware of his n, what might he do? Keh would likely suspect that I was the one who revealed his secrets. In that case, the Harper family would cease to help me.¡¯

    Regaining herposure, Morwen sneered. ¡°You¡¯re indeed sharp. However, all of this is futile because¡­ there¡¯s no antidote for Double Love Poison.¡±

    Once someone was drugged by Double Love Poison, it hadpletely fused into his body. It was connected to his bloodline and fate. Only death could free him.

    This was also the reason why Morwen was certain. Under such circumstances, Tiffany would definitely not dare to take her life.

    Tiffany let out a soft sigh, her exquisite eyebrows knitting together in a subtle show of conflict. Her expression was a tapestry of inner turmoil, yet in the following moment, she broke into a smile. It was as if a thousand pear blossoms had burst into bloom, radiant and captivating.

    Her eyes shimmered with the vibrancy of a gxy, both dazzling and mesmerizing.

    ¡°It sounds tricky, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Tiffany smiled and replied casually, ¡°Double Love Poison has gone extinct. It¡¯s difficult to detoxicate it, but Miracle Healer has another way to restrain it.¡±

    ¡°Miracle Healer?¡±

    Morwen was stunned for a moment. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°What? You think you can ask for Miracle Healer for help? What a joke?¡±

    Miracle Healer was renowned for their extraordinary abilities. It was whispered that the spiritual herbs crafted by Miracle Healer could salvage even the most dire of conditions, pulling patients back from the very brink of death.

    Simrly, Miracle Healer was said to be impervious to all toxins, and the poisons they concocted could im lives with stealth and precision.

    It was a pity that Miracle Healer rarely appeared. Acquiring their medicines was a challenge in itself. They were known to have an entric temperament; at times, they would offer their healing services without charge, while at other times, the price for salvation was exorbitant

    In short, how could a figure like Miracle Healer, who <b>was </b>almost mythical in their prowess, be expected to heed Tiffany¡¯s

    summons?

    Morwen thought Tirry was simply daydreaming.

    Morwen clearly did not believe her. She curled his lips and mocked,

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Only Miracle Healer possesses the ability to detoxify the Double Love Poison. However, the cost is exorbitant¡ªyou would have to exchange your blood for theirs. Even if you could summon her, would she be willing to sacrifice half her life for you?¡±

    There was another way to detoxicate Daille

    Love Poison, which involved using an individual who was immune to all toxins and performing a blood exchange with the person under the poison¡¯s influence.

    This approach was exceedingly perilous, but oncepleted, the individual who received the blood would henceforth share the immunity to toxins.

    Everyone wanted to have such a physique.

    Morwen was right. Even if this method was feasible, Miracle Healer would have to sacrifice more than half of her strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this self¨Cawareness.¡± Morwen¡¯s face was full of ridicule. She said proudly, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. As long as you beg me now, perhaps I can let you off. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany smiled slowly and replied casually, ¡°What if I say that I¡¯m Miracle Healer?¡± Her tone was indifferent, <i>as </i>if she were discussing the weather.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Morwen was stunned for a moment. Then, she pounded the ground andughed. ¡°Funny<i>, </i>Tiffany, are you going to make meugh to death? You? You? You¡¯re really shameless.<b>¡± </b>

    She knew that Tiffany¡¯s real identity was Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s daughter, the princess who was doted on by everyone. Morwen thought, ¡®But other than this identity, what else does Tiffany have? Now, she said that she was Miracle Healer, the legendary Miracle Healer who could revive the dead? What a joke!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    0

    COMMENT

    <b>Chapter </b><b>632 </b>

 Chapter 632

    <b>Chapter </b><b>632 </b>

    Morwen wasughing non¨Cstop.

    However, Tiffany only nced at her and did not say anything.

    At this moment, the door of the lounge opened. June¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Tiffany, hello. Mr. Hampton is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Tiffany responded.

    The door opened and June walked in. When she saw Morwen, she was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Didn¡¯t she be thrown into the river?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I let someone save her,¡± Tiffany exined casually before getting down to business. ¡°June, we don¡¯t ept any consultations these few days. Also, get someone to prepare the Sunny Herb in advance. I have something to do tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sunny Herb?¡± June was naturally familiar with the effects of these herbs. She said in surprise, ¡°The Sunny Herb is beneficial to blood. Tiffany, why do you want this for no reason?¡±

    She thought, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they be enjoying their time at night? Why did it suddenly be a surgery?¡®

    Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°Just do it.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± June did not suspect anything. She nodded and immediately left.

    Looking at all this, Morwen clicked her tongue and praised, ¡°You pretended quite well. I almost believed you!¡±

    Tiffany ignored her sarcasm and stood up elegantly. She said to John, who was guarding the door, ¡°Lock her up. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    Under the effect of poison, any pain in Morwen¡¯s body would also appear in Richard.

    Tiffany was not a fool. The reason why she was <b>so </b>certain that Morwen was using the Double Love Poison was firstly because of Morwen¡¯s smug words. She said that Tiffany would definitely not dare to kill her.

    Besides, Morwen had stabbed herself so many times. After thinking about it carefully, Tiffany recalled Richard¡¯s inexplicable reaction before. It was not difficult to guess at all.

    Before removing the control of the Double Love Poison, Morwen could not die. Not only could she not die, but she could not suffer any pain.

    Tiffany walked out of the lounge and added, ¡°Treat her wound.¡±

    John looked at Tiffany with a grave expression. Although he was outside the lounge just now, he was <b>so </b>close to the door and his hearing was excellent. He could hear everything Morwen said and did clearly.

    In the beginning, when he found out that Richard was poisoned, he was <b>so </b>angry that he almost rushed in to kill Morwen!

    However, when he heard Tiffany say that the blood transfusion method could remove Richard¡¯s poison, he was shocked and his thoughts wereplicated.

    All this while, he had only seen Richard¡¯s love for Tiffany, but he had forgotten that in many ways, Tiffany was also silently contributing to Richard.

    Just like thest time when she was hypnotized and stabbed Richard. However, after that, she tried her best to break free from the hypnosis!

    Chapter 632-

    92%

    She was even willing <b>to </b>pay the price of blindness to ask for that herb¡­

    John¡¯s eyes were a little red. At this moment, he bowed to Tiffany with unprecedented respect and replied, ¡°Okay¡±

    Previously, he greeted Tiffany becaus

    she was Royal Bay¡¯s hostess. Now, he really treated Tiffany as his master.

    Except, when he thought about how he had vented his anger on tiffany because of Richard¡¯s injuries, he was so ashamed that he wished he could hide or die to atone for his sins!

    Tiffany was very sensitive to others¡® emotions. Seeing that John lowered his head and did not say anything, she raised her eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°This is what I want.¡±

    The blood transfusion method was extremely dangerous. If she was not careful, something bad might really happen.

    Of course, she cherished her life very much. In addition, Miracle Healer¡¯s many spirit herbs were very effective. The risk could definitely be minimized, so there was nothing to worry about.

    John raised his head and looked at Tiffany in a daze. He sighed softly. ¡°Mr. Hampton said the same thing before.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    This time, Tiffany was stemned and asked, ¡°When?¡±

    John said, ¡°Previously, James came to Tech Building No. 9 to steal that ore. He said that only this <b>ore </b>could be used as a maic field and medium to remove your death cmity.

    ¡°But Mr. Hampton didn¡¯t give it to him. He got someone to drive James out. When he was out, James was still cursing. However, he didn¡¯t know that Mr. Hampton didn¡¯t give that ore because¡­¡±

    At this point, John paused for a moment. ¡°Because Mr. Hampton was already prepared to help you block this cmity a long time ago, so¡­ It seeded, but the process was really too terrifying¡­¡±

    In the dark little room, there were special materials that isted everything from the outside on all sides to ensure that the ore¡¯s powerful energy would not leak out and affect others.

    But what about Richard in the center of the maic field? Every time the energy source was released, it was a heart- wrenching pain!

    John did not even dare to recall. When the experiment started that day, Richard was out six hourster. When he came out, he could barely stand.

    He had followed Richard for many years, but this was the first time he had seen him in such a sorry state.

    At that time, he even asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton, is it worth it?¡±

    Richard¡¯s answer was exactly the same as the current Tiffany. ¡°This is what I want.¡±

    Because of his willingness, even if Tiffany did not know what he had done, even if James pointed at him and cursed him cold¨Cblooded and heartless, he did not care.

    After hearing this, Tiffany¡¯s mind went nk.

    On the way back to the banquet hall, she had many thoughts. She did not even know when Richard appeared.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so absent¨Cminded?¡± Richard asked.

    Tiffany looked up and met a pair of deep eyes.

    His eyes were cold, but there was a hint of worry and gentleness hidden in the depths of his eyes, which was only for her.

    Tiffany felt a lump in her throat and threw herself into Richard¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You fool! It isn¡¯t worth it¡­

    No wonder this life was different from the previous one.

    92%

    ording to the original trace of fate, she could not avoid this cmity. It was precisely because she could not avoid it that the Treasure Box warned her that her life was in danger.

    For this reason, she deliberately let Morwen attack her. She originally thought that as long as she followed the original trace, this death cmity would naturally be removed.

    Morwen was really stupid. The cruise ship with a lot of fuel and bombs was destroyed by her in minutes.

    At that time, she even mocked Morwen for not being good at the fight. Like a trash.

    She even felt that the Treasure Box was stretching the truth. This death cmity was clearly not that terrifying. But it turned

    out¡­

    It was Richard who had silently eliminated all obstacles for her. He did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to let her be carefree and cross this cmity in a rxed andfortable manner.

    Tiffany sniffled. She was heartbroken and med herself. She said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    B

 Chapter 633

    Richard was sharp, so he did not need <i>to </i>

    to

    know what Tiffany was referring to. There was a hint of a smile on his cold

    face. He asked teasingly, ¡°Is there a reward for telling you?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Tiffany tiptoed and kissed him on the

    But even so, she still felt that it was not c

    cheek.

    She continued to tiptoe and gently kissed his chin, eyes, and finally his lips¡­

    Richard was stunned. His low and hoarse voice sounded maic and seductive. He said, ¡°We¡¯re in the wrong ce, or I would have sex with you right now!¡±

    They were now in the back garden of the hotel. asionally, guests could be seen passing by in the distance. This was not a suitable ce.

    Tiffany burst outughing, her eyes sparkling. She said, ¡°I love you.¡±

    She said it softly, like a feather that brushed past, making Richard itch.

    Richard froze. He seemed to be in disbelief and shocked. He even suspected that he had misheard.

    Tiffany smiled even more sweetly. Her breathnded on his handsome face. She leaned very close and almost pressed her lips against his.

    ¡°Richard, I love you.¡± This time, it was louder.

    Tiffany could clearly feel his hand on her waist tighten instantly, approaching her passionately. In the next second, his breath could be sensed.

    She was pressed against the corridor in the garden. A flurry of kisses came like a storm.

    Tiffany smiled and reached out to hug his neck. Then, she kissed him back seriously and immersedly.

    The warm sunlight shone down. In the garden where hundreds of flowers bloomed, the image of Richard and lively Tiffany hugging affectionately seemed to be a beautiful painting. No one could integrate into it.

    Not far away, Keh stood behind a tree.

    Looking at this scene from afar, he could not help but cover his chest. His heart hurt a little. No, it was very painful¡­

    Keh lowered his eyes and thought of his selfishness. He thought of his foolishness in forcibly breaking the engagement between him and Tiffany. He thought of how he could not let go of his pride and put on a pretense when he faced Tiffany. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But now, he would never get what he wanted.

    Keh smiled bitterly. After a long time, he turned around and quietly left the back garden.

    After being intimate for a long time, Tiffany pulled Richard back to the wedding banquet.

    Actually, most of the things had already beenpleted. Because of Richard¡¯s high status, other than a few important tables of guests, there was no need to spend so much effort to greet the others.

    On the contrary, countless people took this opportunity to approach him.

    When the wedding banquet finally ended, Tiffany was very tired.

    Chapter 633-

    As usual, Sidney personally drove Charlie, Thalia, and Eric back

    Tiffany stood at the entrance of the hotel.

    The wedding banquet had already ended, delicious food was still on the table.

    watched them leave.

    45

    ut there was still an empty main table that did not have guests. The exquisite and

    This was originally reserved for Deacon. Unfortunately, he did note.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows. She was not too disappointed. She was just a little worried about Deacon¡¯s health. She held Richard¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°I have to go to Azure Sea Royal Familyter. I¡¯m worried about Deacon.¡±

    If nothing had happened, how could Deacon, who loved her <b>so </b>much, not attend the wedding? After all, it <b>was </b>such an important asion.

    Richard touched her facefortingly and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Be it the Kelley family or the Azure Sea Royal Family, they were all her home. Tiffany nodded and smiled.

    At this moment, a timideoice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Tiffany?¡±

    Tiffany turned around and her eyes shed. ¡°Daisy?¡±

    Daisy wore a strapless dress. She walked forward happily and held Tiffany¡¯s hand with unprecedented enthusiasm. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°Tiffany, I originally wanted to greet you, but you ignored me¡­¡±

    Although she was talking to Tiffany, her eyes kept seeing Richard. It was filled with seduction.

    Tiffany was a little speechless. Speaking of which, she did not like Daisy at all.

    In her previous life, after the Kelley family was on the decline, Thalia struggled to support thepany and pay the medical expenses of Charlie who was hospitalized. However, she knew nothing about how to manage thepany and could only borrow medical expenses from others.

    At that time, Thalia had asked her biological brother, Jeffrey, for help.

    When the Kelley family was doing well in the business world, they had helped Jeffrey many times. It could be said that without the Kelley family, there would not be the Ruiz family that was in the upper¨Css circle now!

    She thought Jeffrey would definitely lend her this bit of money.

    Jeffrey did lend it. He casually wrote a check for ten thousand dors and threw it at Thalia¡¯s face. Then, he asked if it was enough. How generous!

    However, Daisy had torn the check to shreds.

    She even said, ¡°At this point, the Kelley family would be bankrupt, and Charlie is also half¨Cdead. Why waste this money? It¡¯s better to prepare for his funeral early!¡±

    Instead of borrowing the money, she was ridiculed and insulted.

    Thalia returned to the vi in despair. It was also at that time that someone started the fire. Thalia did not manage to escape and died in the sea of fire.

    Perhaps the Ruiz family had nothing to do with the tragedy that happened to the Kelley family. However<b>, </b>their nature was obvious. They were a ssic ingrate! They clung to the Kelley family when they were prosperous and abandoned them when they were bankrupt!

    How shameless!

    Thu, Dec D

    Tiffany put <b>on </b><b>a </b>fake smile and replied slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not worth t.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany¡­¡± was stunned. She never expected Tiffany to say ich words. She looked pitiful and her eyes were instantly

    filled with tears. She looked at Richard helplessly.

    She said, ¡°Richard, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to make Tiffany angry. Can you help mefort her?¡±

    These words made her look so pitiful and made

    Tiffany unforgiving and arrogant.

    Richard frowned and asked, ¡°Is what <i>T </i>

    said wrong?¡±

    In other words, Daisy was indeed not worthy!

    Daisy froze. Tears were about to fall from her eyes. S

    felt awkward and blushed out of shame, which was really funny.

    Tiffany did not have the time to care about her. She turned around and left, her back view noble and elegant.

    Richard held Tiffany¡¯s waist and left.

    Daisy stomped her feet, gritting her teeth in anger.

    ¡®Bitch, she was so arrogant!¡® she cursed in her heart and continued to pester them shamelessly.

 Chapter 634

    <b>Chapter </b><b>634</b>TM

    ¡°Tiffany, wait for me!¡± Daisy shouted as she gave chase, but because she was wearing high heels, she lost her bnce and fell straight forward!

    However, she happened to fall in Richard¡¯s direction.

    Daisy was overjoyed. She had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>the chance toe into contact with Richard. She hadn¡¯t expected that she was so lucky!

    However, the moment she pounced over, Richard, who had his back to her, grabbed Tiffany¡¯s waist and dodged to the side. Daisy, who had missed, fell to the ground.

    Not only was the originally beautiful gown dirty, but she was also grimacing from the fall.

    Tiffany could not help but want tough. In the end, she held it in and only said, ¡°What <b>are </b>you doing? How embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Daisy was furious!

    She had already nned it out when she pounced over. She didn¡¯t expect that Richard would be such agile. It was as if he had a pair of eyes on his back and dodged it directly. Otherwise, why would she fall so badly?

    Daisy crawled up from the ground, aggrieved. She couldn¡¯t help but cry and ask, ¡°Tiffany, have I offended you in any way? Why are you speaking so arrogantly? Aren¡¯t we family¡­¡±

    ¡°Family?¡± Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile.

    In her previous life, the Kelley family had also treated them as a family and supported them in the business world. If anything happened to the Ruiz family, the Kelley family would do their best to help.

    But in the end, when the Kelley family was in trouble, they could not even lend a life¨Csaving medical fee. Was this the so- called family? They made use of the Kelley family, and now they had developed better, but they didn¡¯t know how to be grateful.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt as she said slowly, ¡°No way.¡±

    With that, she turned around and left.

    Daisy was stunned. She had never expected Tiffany to turn hostile!

    In her anger, she rushed forward and stood in front of Tiffany. She sneered and said to Richard, ¡°Mr. Hampton, do you know what kind of person Tiffany is? You must not be deceived by her face!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person?¡± Richard¡¯s handsome face was cold, but there was already a faint hostility between his brows.

    It was obvious that he was already impatient with her repeated attempts to make things difficult for Tiffany.

    Daisy began to panic under such a terrifying gaze. Cold sweat broke out on her back, but when she thought of how Tiffany was, she decided to go all the way.

    arrogant

    She raised her voice and said, ¡°Tiffany had a bad character since she was young. When, she was in her teens, she often fought and went to bars. She had an intimate rtionship with many men!

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, you have a noble status. I just¡­ I just can¡¯t bear to see you deceived! Tiffany is not worthy <b>of </b>you at all!¡±

    After Daisy finished speaking, she looked at Tiffany with <b>a </b>smug expression <b>as </b><b>if </b>she had vented her anger.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Richard¡¯s voice <b>was </b>cold, and his eyes looked extremely cold.

    Chapter 634-

    <b>¡°</b>Mr. Hampton, I¡¯m telling <i>the </i>truth!¡± Afraid that Richard would believe her, Daisy added, ¡°I can swear!¡±

    Seeing her speak so confidently, other men might have believed her.

    n

    However, Richard did not even think about it. He onlyughed inbiguously and looked at Tiffany. His deep eyes were filled with endless love.

    ¡°Who says Tiffany is not worthy of me?¡± he enunciated clearly and firmly.

    He added, ¡°There are billions of people in the world. I¡¯m lucky to be favored by her. It¡¯s a huge good fortune.¡±

    Richard¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud. However, it was extremely warm.

    Tiffany¡¯s pupils dted, clearly a little surprised. She really had to thank Daisy, and she identally heard Richard confess to her again.

    Tiffany smiled and raised her chin slightly. Her beautiful face looked bright. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Richard took the opportunity to kiss Tiffany on the cheek. Then, he held her waist and strode away.

    Daisy, who had beenpletely ignored, was dumbfounded.

    The reason why she mentioned Tiffany¡¯s gossip was because she wanted Richard to hate Tiffany.

    After all, everyone would mind their lovers¡¯s bad deeds. But what did Richard say?

    He actually said that there were billions of people in the world and he was lucky to be favored by her. It was a huge good

    fortune.

    How could powerful Richard say such humble¨Cwords?

    What he meant was that no matter what Tiffany did in the past, as long as Tiffany liked him now and was willing to marry him, it was already his luck!

    Extremely disgusting!

    ¡®How disgusting!¡® Daisy was furious, but the more she heard such words, the more jealous she became. She was so envious that she went crazy.

    ¡®How good would it be if this person is me!¡® Daisy thought as she stomped her feet and gritted her teeth.

    At this moment, Molly¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°What are you doing here? Dad is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± Daisy asked angrily. ¡°Which idiot does he want me to marry?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that about Dad? It¡¯s all for you.¡± Molly walked closer and realized that there was something wrong with Daisy¡¯s expression.

    Following Daisy¡¯s line of sight, Molly was stunned when she saw the two departing figures. ¡°You were talking to Tiffany just now?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Daisy said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Daisy¡¯s angry expression, Molly knew that she had definitely suffered a loss. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop thinking about it. You can¡¯t get Mr. Hampton¡¯s love,¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, but that little bitch Tiffany can?¡± Daisy asked as she was infuriated when she heard this. ¡°Do you know what Tiffany just said? After she became Mr. Hampton¡¯s wife, she actually said that she¡¯s not rted to our Ruiz family!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Molly instinctively didn¡¯t believe in it.

    To begin with, the Kelley family and the Ruiz family were rtives. They had been contacting for many years. Tiffany had always treated them extremely well. It was onlyst year when she changed that she turned cold to the Ruiz family.

    No matter what, Daisy was the one who¡¯d tried to seduce Richard first. Tiffany must have said angry words at that time.

    At the thought of this, Molly grabbed Daisy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lets go. Come back with me. Stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. If you have such thoughts again, I¡¯ll tell Dad and let him teach you a lesson!¡±

    Daisy shouted, ¡°Let me go, I won¡¯t! What right do you have to control me?¡±

    She was furious. In a moment of desperation, she bit down hard on Molly¡¯s wrist!

    C

 Chapter 635

    <b>Chapter </b><b>635 </b>

    Daisy bit so hard that Molly¡¯s skin was bitten open, and blood dripped from the deep bite marks.

    ¡°It hurts<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Molly curled up on the ground in pain. By the time she regained her senses<b>, </b>she realized that Daisy was long gone.

    ¡°How ruthless<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>Molly <b>was </b><b>so </b>angry that she cried,

    As an elder sister, she had always tolerated and protected Daisy. Every time her parents favored her, she would try her best to make them pay attention to Daisy and try to make them treat her equally.

    However, Daisy refused to change herself. She was selfish, arrogant, and willful.

    Now, in order to break free from her, Daisy did not hesitate to make such a bite! <b>If </b><b>she </b>had a knife today<b>, </b>would she stab her without hesitation?

    Molly was in so much pain that her face turned pale. Tears streamed down her face, and <b>she </b>felt sad and disappointed.

    At this moment, a gentle and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Molly turned around and met Sidney¡¯s gentle eyes. She was stunned and lost in thought.

    It was not until Sidney frowned that Molly suddenly came back to her <b>senses</b>. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding,¡± Sidney spoke as he took out a disinfectant wipe from his pocket. After tearing open the packaging, he treated Molly¡¯s wound and said calmly, ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, I suggest you go to the hospital.¡±

    A bite wound was not a small deal, especially when it was bleeding.

    Molly was stunned for a moment. She blushed and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Mr. Pauley.¡±

    Sidney said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He just reminded her due to professional habits.

    Then he turned around and left.

    Molly stood rooted to the ground for a long time.

    After a while, she looked at the disinfectant wipe on her wrist in a daze. She thought of the warmth of his fingers and that handsome face¡­

    Molly was slightly stunned and touched.

    *****

    When Tiffany got into the car, she thought of the gossip that Daisy had just revealed. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Richard and smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind hearing those words?¡± she asked.

    Unexpectedly, Richard only said, ¡°I love you.¡±

    Because he loved her, he loved and tolerated all of her.

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very satisfied with this answer. However, I still have to clear my name.¡±

    Daisy had said that Tiffany had liked to fight since she was young She had to admit that because of her personality, she had never been at a disadvantage. Usually, when others bullied her, she would hit them even if she had to chase them all the way!

    As time passed, she was considered that she liked to fight.

    <b>Chapter </b>635

    Daisy had said that she went to bars in her teens. She did go there, but at that time, it was always Sandra who insisted on letting her go there. She said that Keh was around<b>, </b><b>so </b>she really foolishly went over to meet him.

    Saying that she had an ambiguous rtionship with many men <b>was </b>really nderous.

    When <b>she </b>was young, her heart was filled with Keh. Every day, slic would pursue him. As a result, she had the reputation of being ignorant, infatuated, and shameless.

    Thinking of this, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She thought, ¡®I was so stupid at that time!

    When she fell into a loving affair, she would not be able to see the essence of the matter. When she jumped out of <b>that </b>situation, she could truly recognize how hypocritical Keh was.

    Tiffany came back to her senses and looked at Richard¡¯s eyes. She said in an extremely serious tone, ¡°Richard<b>, </b><b>actually</b>, <b>I </b><b>also </b>want to tell you. It¡¯s my fortune to be loved and cherished by you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Richard¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Then, he urged the driver, ¡°Drive faster<b>.</b>¡±

    Tiffany was confused for a moment and asked subconsciously<b>, </b>¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tiffany asked.

    ¡°Have sex with you,¡± Richard replied.

    Tiffany was stunned for a moment. She could not help but punch him lightly. Her face was a little red. ¡°Dream on. There are more important things to do tonight,¡± she said.

    Richard said, ¡°Okay, of course.¡±

    Tiffanyughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also very serious,¡± Richard said as he looked at her steadily. It seemed that his deep eyes were already burning with fire.

    He was really afraid that he couldn¡¯t control himself and couldn¡¯t help but have <b>sex </b>with her here!

    Because Tiffany had such an adorable expression when she confessed to him.

    The driver did not dare to dy and drove quickly.

    Tiffany said, ¡°Go to Luna Vi.¡±

    The driver was stunned. Although the driver was puzzled, he still listened to Tiffany and changed route at the next intersection, heading towards Luna Vi.

    Now, everyone in the Hampton family knew that they could disobey anyone, but not Tiffany.

    Simrly, pleasing someone was not as useful as pleasing Tiffany

    Richard rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He was a little helpless, but he did not refute. He only bit Tiffany¡¯s <b>ear </b>and asked with a lowugh, ¡°So you like this kind of excitement?¡±

    She could feel his warm breath beside her ear, apanied by a tantalizing itch.

    Tiffany could not help but shrink her neck. She red at him angrily and snorted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have asked you to Luna Vi?<b>¡± </b>

    Richard asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>

    08:19

    Thu, Dec 5

    ¡°You¡¯re poisoned. You pretended well. Did you think I couldn¡¯t tell?¡± As Tiffany spoke, she patted Richard¡¯s chest lightly.

    The effect of the Double Love Poison was to make two people who were poisoned fall in love. At the wedding banquet, Richard had already seen Morwen. Under the effect of this poison, he should have uncontrobly approached Morwen.

    But he risked his life to fight against the Double Love Poison. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    What was the result? It was not only themon pain in their bodies, but also the stabbing pain in their limbs and bones.

    As expected, after Tiffany¡¯s p, Richard¡¯s body stiffened. With a muffled groan, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    When Tiffany saw this, she hurriedly wiped him off. She was heartbroken and regretful.

    She thought, ¡®I should have been gentler. No, I shouldn¡¯t have patted him!

    Tiffany was heartbroken, but there was no other way to alleviate the effect of the bloodbite. She could only touch Richard¡¯s face andfort him, ¡°Have a rest. Don¡¯t think about me.¡±

    Under such circumstances, the only way <i>to </i>relieve the pain was to follow bloodbite¡¯s control and think about Morwen who had been poisoned.

    Just as Tiffany was about to speak, Richard leaned on her shoulder and chuckled. His handsome face still had a cold aura

    He said, ¡°You let me not think about you. Unless I die.¡±

    In the changing room, when he first felt the inexplicable pain in his arm, he had a bad feeling.

    ô~

 Chapter 636

    <b>Chapter </b>636

    It was as if there was an invisible strength that kept trying to change his mind. It made him even want to change his love for Tiffany to another person.

    Later, when he saw Morwen at the wedding banquet, that feeling became even stronger.

    The moment he rejected a little, he felt as if his entire body was being pricked by needles. It seemed that each needle pierced into his bones, which made him extremely painful.

    He did not want Tiffany to notice anything amiss<b>. </b>He did not want her to worry, so he pretended that nothing had happened and endured until now.

    Richard smiled and repeated, ¡°No one and nothing can change my feelings for you.¡±

    Therefore, no matter what kind of control it was<b>, </b>even if it would kill him, the only person he loved was Tiffany.

    He couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t love her. He could not think of another woman at all.

    Upon hearing this, Tiffany was angry and heartbroken. She said, ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t think about anything. Be good. When we reach Luna Vi, I think of a way to remove the poison on you.¡±

    As they spoke, the car had already stopped steadily.

    At Luna Vi, June had already prepared everything. Seeing that Tiffany had arrived, she immediately went forward to open the car door. ¡°Tiffany, everything is ready,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tiffany nodded. When she turned around to help Richard out of the car, she saw him step out and avoid her hand. He got out of the car with a calm expression.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Tiffany was about to speak, Richard raised his hand and gently caressed her face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Someone is nearby.¡±

    With just these words, Tiffany instantly understood. Richard meant that someone was watching nearby. What were they monitoring?

    Was they taking this opportunity to kill them? Or was it that they knew that Richard was injured and wanted to take the opportunity to attack?

    In the blink of an eye, Tiffany smiled as usual. The hand that was supporting him changed to holding his arm, like a new wife leaning against him.

    ¡°June.¡± When she passed by June, Tiffany raised her head. There was no sweetness in her eyes, only sharpness. ¡°Before Ie out of the basement, our fate is up to you.¡±

    June was confused. Almost instantly, she understood Tiffany¡¯s meaning and immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    They were monitoring the area nearby, but they didn¡¯t know the situation in Miracle Healer. They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to barge in rashly.

    Even if they really dared to barge in, there was so much poison in Miracle Healer. Whoever came would die!

    Tiffany felt at ease and entered the vi hand in hand with Richard. The door of the vi closed.

    |||

    O

    At this moment, the simr hadjust set. Tiffany brought Richard into the basement.

    92% Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before he even got close, he could already smell a very faint and Strange fragrance. This was the smell of countless herbs mixed together. It was very special.

    Richard looked around. This was his first time entering the basement of Luna Vi. When he thought about how Tiffany was making medicine here, his gaze softened and he said, ¡°In the future, when you make medicine, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Otherwise, he worried about her being alone for such a long tire

    Tiffanyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡±

    Richard asked, ¡°What about this time? D

    you have any way to remove the poison on me<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Simple. Eat this first.¡± As Tiffany spoke, she stuffed a few spirit herbs into Richard¡¯s mouth and ate a few herself. Then, she exined, ¡°The poison in you is Double Love Poison. There¡¯s only one way to remove it. That¡¯s blood transfusion.¡±

    After Tiffany finished speaking, she saw Richard¡¯s expression change. She blinked and smiled tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not dangerous.¡±

    Hearing her words, Richard finally rxed and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    If the blood transfusion would threaten Tiffany¡¯s life, he would never agree.

    Tiffany nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    After saying that, Tiffany used silver needles to prick her and Richard¡¯s blood vessels.

    The basement was quiet.

    Tiffany looked at the current situation and rxed a little. At least from the looks of it, the blood transfusion was going smoothly.

    Most importantly, after this blood transfusion, Richard would have the same physique as her. In the future, no matter what bloodbite or poison it was, it would be useless to him.

    It could be considered a blessing in disguise.

    ¡°By the way.¡± Tiffany suddenly thought of something very important and asked, ¡°How did you get poisoned all of a sudden?¡± Moreover, it was so coincidental. It happened to be right before their

    wedding.

    ¡®In that case, the person must be someone close to him. Could it be that there pondered, she heard Richard say, ¡°Last night, Keh came to look for me.¡±

    Vas a traitor in Royal Bay?¡® As Tiffany

    ¡°Keh?¡± When Tiffany heard this, she subconsciously waved her hand. She said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him. He¡¯s so afraid of you. How dare he do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s for you?¡± Richard asked.

    He stared at Tiffany with a straight face, but jealousy surged in his heart. He wanted to look at the slightest expression on her

    face.

    He wanted to know if she would be still excited because of this name, and if she would be happy because Keh had pursued her.

    Even though he was very sure in his heart that Tiffany would not. However, he <b>was </b>still jealous.

    Tiffany was stunned and a little confused. She asked, ¡°Could it be him? Then where did he get the Double Love Poison?¡±

    GO

    08:19 Thu, Dec 5 <b>G </b>

    Chapter 636-

    184.91%

    This kind of thing had already gone extinct, only the books had recorded it. Otherwise, once the Double Love Poison spread, the danger would be far greater than imagined! The world would be even more chaotic!

    Keh must obtain it from an abnormal source.

    After asking, noticing that Richard did not speak for a long time she could not help but look at him. She <b>saw </b>his jealous face. He didn¡¯t even hide it.

    At this time, she could only coax him.

    Tiffanyughed in her heart. She could not help but pat Richards head as if he was petting a vicious dog. She said softly with a teasing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are a lot of people in the world, but I only like you!¡±

    Although he was jealous, her words were still pleasing.

    Richard finally felt a lot better. Then he asked, ¡°If it¡¯s really Keh, I won¡¯t be merciful. Will you stop me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I stop you?¡± Tiffany shook her head and said without thinking, ¡°Everyone has <i>to </i>be responsible for their mistakes. Although, I really hope that he didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Richard asked.

    ¡°Perhaps, because he has helped me a few times before,¡± Tiffany said.

    Previously at Azure Sea Royal Family, Keh almost risked his life to save her. With this, she thought that they could be friends.

    Öæ

    COMMENT

 Chapter 637

    <b>Chapter </b><b>637 </b>

    In the end, her previous life was different from this one.

    In the past<b>, </b>she hated Keh and especially wished for him to die.

    However<b>, </b>sheter lost sight and insisted on going to the Azure Sea Royal Family to ask for medicine. When she was chased by Morwen along the way and struggled in Treasure Pavilion, if not for Keh, she might die there<b>. </b>

    She had once saved Keh by ident. Later on, Keh had saved her twice.

    She was willing to make peace with those things that were in the past.

    However, if the person who poisoned Richard was really Keh<b>, </b>she would never forgive him again.

    Tiffany was lost in her thoughts when her hand was suddenly held tightly. She looked up and saw Richard¡¯s <b>wlessly </b>handsome face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not him. Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± he said in a low voice. His eyes shed with emotions <i>that </i>she could not understand.

    Hearing this answer, Tiffany inexplicably heaved a sigh of relief.¡°Okay,¡± she said.

    Time passed minute by minute, from afternoon to night.

    It was terrifyingly quiet in the basement. Only the subtle sound of the blood transfusion tube could be heard. Tiffany endured the intense dizziness and took the needles out of herself and Richard.

    Fortunately, everything went smoothly.

    Tiffany exhaled softly. She wanted to check Richard¡¯s pulse again.

    However, just as she got up, her vision turned ck. Under the intense dizziness, she had a ckout,

    Tiffany finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell to the ground.

    Richard acted quickly and reached out to hug Tiffany.

    Her delicate and pretty face in his arms was very pale. Even her usually red and tender lips were pale at this moment. His eyes shed with pity and self¨Cme.

    ¡°You fool,¡± he muttered softly.

    AP

    Richard picked up the unconscious Tiffany and strode out of the basement. He went straight to the second floor and gently ced Tiffany on thefortable bed.

    Outside Luna Vi.

    June had already gathered many of her subordinates. The remaining ones were hiding near the vi. If anyone dared to barge in, they would definitely be able to take them down in the shortest time possible.

    There was a gust of wind at night.

    It seemed that those hidden men were afraid <b>of </b>something. <i>They </i>actually didn¡¯t appear and silently left.

    June frowned and sent a few subordinates to investigate the <i>vicinity</i>. The results were that the surroundings <b>were </b><b>very </b>safe. Other than some messy footprints on the ground, there was no one else.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>637 </b>

    It <b>seemed </b>like <b>they </b>had <b>left</b>. June nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    <b>Her </b>subordinates retreated to the side.

    The <b>door </b>of the vi <b>was </b>suddenly opened. Under the bright light, Richard slowly walked out.

    The moonlight elongated his shadow, making his back look mysterious and noble.

    <b>88</b>%

    His <b>face </b>was enough to charm everyone. He was heroic and handsome. One would be attracted to him with a single nce. However, If one looked carefully, there was only coldness in his eyes.

    June was stunned. She nodded slightly and greeted, ¡°Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Richard nodded softly and said, ¡°Take good care of her<b>. </b>I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±

    June nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the middle of the night, the ck luxury car sped away.

    On the way<b>, </b>the driver trembled in fear and didn¡¯t dare speak. He arrived at the entrance of Royal Bay <b>as </b>quickly as possible.

    The intelligent gate recognized Richard¡¯s car and was automatically opened.

    Royal Bay was brightly lit, and servants were standing at the side with their heads lowered.

    The oppressive atmosphere seemed to freeze after Richard returned. His killing intent could be sensed, forcing everyone to be frightened and covered in cold sweat.

    The moment Richard stepped into the vi, John immediately greeted and said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, I¡¯ve already brought Mr. Harper.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Richard looked over casually and saw that in the middle of the vi, Keh was firmly trapped on a chair and couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°All of you, leave,¡± Richard ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± All the people present, including John, left.

    The vi was extremely quiet.

    Hearing the footsteps approaching, Keh, who was tied <i>to </i>the chair, opened his eyes and suddenly smiled. There was no fear in his eyes, only despair and defeat.

    From the moment he dared to drug Richard yesterday, he knew what would happen to him. He just didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly.

    Keh lowered his head to hide the expression in his eyes.

    A fist smashed down heavily. The chair scraped on the floor with a sharp scraping sound.

    Keh¡¯s face was punched to the side. It <b>was </b>so painful that the corner of his mouth was numb. There was even blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.

    He did not speak, nor did he beg for mercy or struggle. Because in front of Richard, <i>all </i>struggles <b>were </b><b>in </b><b>vain</b>.

    Keh wondered what Tiffany¡¯s expression would be when she <b>saw </b>this. She would probably be extremely disappointed in <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    08:17 Fri, Dec <b>6 </b>G.

    Keh did not <b>say </b><b>a </b>word, but another fist smashed down. This time, Richard hit his nose, and blood <b>gushed </b>out.

    Keh was tied to the chair and could not move his limbs. He could only let the blood from his nose flow down and drop by drop onto the floor. He looked embarrassed and ridiculous.

    ¡°Richard¡­ Can you not p my <b>face</b>?¡± he asked.

    Keh finally raised his head. However, the moment he <b>saw </b>Richard, he was <b>so </b>surprised that he was stunned. He thought he was going to die.

    He also thought that the aim of Richard asking people to kidnap him was to kill him. But Richard didn¡¯t.

    Richard looked down from above with cold <b>eyes</b>. There <b>was </b>a hint of anger on his handsome face, and there was a terrifying pressure around him, which could even <b>scare </b>people to death.

    The entire vi was like an icehouse. It <b>was </b>frighteningly cold.

    However, Richard used a knife to cut the rope and let Keh move.

    Keh was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Keh, how dare you.¡± Richard¡¯s cold voice was apanied by endless pressure.

    Richard¡¯s eyes were ruthless as he stared at Keh. He continued, ¡°I never thought that the Harper family would raise an ingrate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Keh said as he closed his eyes..

    Back then, he drugged Richard out of selfishness. Later, he heard Morwen say that the person who took this medicine was equivalent to risking their life. If they forcefully resisted this medicinal power, the person who was poisoned would definitely die.

    At that time, he was already regretting it. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he had already reached that stage. If he did not fight for it, he would regret it.

    Richard saw through his thoughts and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Then after fighting for it, do you still regret it now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Keh said. From the beginning to the end, he did not even have the right to fight for it.

    No matter how regretful he was, he couldn¡¯t get Tiffany¡¯s love.

    After being drugged, Richard would rather risk his life to fight against it than fall in love with another woman.

    Simrly, if Tiffany had been drugged <i>at </i>that time, she would make the same choice.

    0

    <b>SEND </b>GIFT

 Chapter 638

    Chapter <b>638 </b>

    Even if Richard had to risk his life, he would refuse to fall in love with someone <b>else</b>. How could outsiders interfere in such <i>a </i>love<b>? </b>

    Keh covered his <b>face</b><b>, </b>feeling terrible. Strong <b>regret </b>grew and spread bit by bit, causing him to be stricken with grief.

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>my mistake. I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences. But I didn¡¯t know that the drug would kill you at that time. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I just wanted to push my luck and also see how much you could do for Tiffany,¡± Keh said.

    Now that he had seen it, he no longer had the right to regret it. ¡°Richard, do it¡­¡± he said.

    Richard was vengeful and ruthless. Anyone who dared to offend him would only end up dead. Keh knew this very well, and he had noints now. He closed his eyes and waited for the death toe.

    However, Richard sat on the sofa elegantly and had no intention of killing him.

    Keh could only pick up the knife on the ground and thrust it towards his heart.

    However, when the knife was only about half an inch away from his heart, it was kicked away by Richard and fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Richard said calmly. There was a deeper meaning in his words. ¡°Meanwhile, I will keep it a secret,¡± he added.

    Keep it a secret? Keh¡¯s first reaction was to ask, ¡°Does Tiffany know?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Keh asked awkwardly, ¡°You know that I like Tiffany. Why are you still helping me?¡±

    If Tiffany knew that he had poisoned Richard with the Double Love Poison, with her straightforward personality, she would hate him forever, which was beneficial to Richard.

    After all, no man wouldn¡¯t mind others coveting his wife.

    Richard smiled slightly as he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you.¡±

    Keh asked, ¡°Then why?¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want the sinner to be you

    So what if Richard revealed the truth? He wasn¡¯t helping anyone. He just didn¡¯t want to see Tiffany disappointed and sad because of this.

    Back then, when James secretly hurt her, she was extremely sad. Richard did not want to see Tiffany sad again.

    Hearing this answer, Keh was stunned.

    There was an indescribable emotion that appeared in his heart. He understood the fact thatpared to Richard, he was not worthy of Tiffany.

    Keh smiled bitterly. After a long time, he nodded and said, ¡°I think I know what you mean.¡±

    From now on, he wouldpletely give up.

    Even though he had only been by Tiffany¡¯s side for a very short time, from now on, he would never reveal this insignificant and indescribable feeling.

    Richard raised his eyebrows and got up from the sofa elegantly. That¡¯s good.¡±

    It <b>was </b>gettingte. Richard wanted to go back and apany Tany.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Keh shouted.

    88%

    When Richard walked to the door, Keh stood up from the ground and suddenly asked, ¡°Richard, I still want to know. Last night when I drugged you, did you know it?¡±

    Even if there was no point in asking this question now, he still wanted to know an answer.

    Richard smiled softly. His thoughts were secretive. Then, he slowly turned around. His handsome face looked even more outstanding.

    ¡°I did,¡± he said.

    His words were like an electric shock that struck Keh. He was dumbfounded and in disbelief.

    ¡°You knew it? Then since you knew everything, why did you pretend not to know and drink it?¡± Keh asked.

    Keh wanted to ask more. He chased after Richard anxiously, but Richard did not turn back. He got into the car and went to Luna Vi.

    Seeing the car drive away, Keh stopped in a daze. He thought what he did was ridiculous.

    Last night, he was very careful. He even thought that he had acted wlessly, causing Richard to <i>take </i>the drug unknowingly.

    After seeding, he was pleased with himself.

    However, he never thought that he was just a clown in Richard¡¯s eyes. He was fooled and did not even know it. Keh was stunned. It was only at this moment that he realized the difference in power between him and Richard. He had once thought that as long as he tried his best, he would be able to catch up to Richard. But now, he realized <i>that </i>Richard was the man standing at the top of the clouds, and he could only look up from the bottom. He would never <i>be </i>able to catch up to him in his entire life.

    It wasughable that he wanted topete with Richard.

    Keh shook his head and walked out of Royal Bay in a daze.

    The sky finally turned bright, followed by more and more light. The sun slowly rose from the horizon, illuminating the sky.

    Tiffany opened her eyes tiredly.

    The first person she saw was Richard, who was lying on her side and quietly looking at her with a smile.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Hampton,¡± he said.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was charmed by his handsome face. Tiffany blinked and was stunned for two seconds before she reacted. ¡°Morning.¡±

    When she regained consciousness, she remembered what happenedst night.

    Tiffany immediately held Richard¡¯s hand and checked his pulse.

    To her surprise, his pulse was stable. There were no signs of weakness after the blood transfusion. On the contrary, he was energetic, and his pulse was beating strongly.

    <b>3 </b>

    Looking at his face<b>, </b>it was as elegant as ever. His entire body exuded nobility andziness.

    He didn¡¯t look like a man who had just been drugged by the Double Love Poison.

    Tiffany was shocked and blurted out, ¡°You recovered so quickly!

    Richard leaned forward and gently bit her ear. His voice was low sexy, and seductive. ¡°If you can give me the benefits that I deservedst night, I think I will recover better.¡±

    ¡®Benefits? What¡¯s that?¡® Tiffany thought.

    She blinked and finally remembered something. Her face flushed, and her ears were itchy.

    Tiffany shrunk back in embarrassment. She originally thought that Richard would approach and have sex with her. Unexpectedly, Richard did not continue to approach her. Instead, he patted her head gently and dotingly and smiled. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± he asked.

    He wanted to do it. Especially when she¡¯s lying in his arms, no man would not be tempted. Moreover, she¡¯s his precious love. He wanted to be with her forever.

    However, when he thought about how Tiffany had fainted after transferring bloodst night and how her body had exhausted too much energy, he could not bear to make her tired.

    Tiffany felt that she was full of energy when she woke up. Not only that, but she could even feel a particrly turbulent and vigorous spiritual energy in her body.

    Even if she woke up now and had to do some tiring work, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Hence, she asked tentatively, ¡°Maybe we can do it?¡±

    0

 Chapter 639

    As soon as Tiffany said this, Richard¡¯s expression instantly changed. His eyes were burning. He was like a wolf that was ready

    to pounce.

    ¡°I originally nned to let you go,¡± he said.

    His extremely seductive voice became increasingly hoarse. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Before Tiffany could react, she was pulled into his embrace.

    Their sex was longsted, sometimes gentle, sometimes domineering.

    They left sex marks everywhere in the huge bedroom.

    It was almost noon when the tightly shut door was opened.

    After taking a bath, Tiffany stretchedzily and walked down the stairs.

    It was true that she was full of energy, but she had been having sex with him for too long. She was not careful when she walked and her knees went weak. She almost fell down the stairs.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively wanted to ask Richard, who was following behind him, for help. Unexpectedly, he leaned against the armrest evilly and had no intention of helping her.

    Damn man!¡® she thought.

    The moment she fell, Tiffany instinctively closed her eyes, but the expected pain did note.

    She was still in a falling position, floating in midair. It was extremely stable.

    Unlike the previous feeling of Richard holding her, this power seemed toe from herself.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Almost subconsciously, she moved her body, but just as she thought about it, her bodynded steadily on the ground.

    Tiffany suddenly turned to look at Richard. The shock in her eyes was undisguised.

    Richard smiled gently and walked forward to hold her waist. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Thank you for risking your life yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tiffany blinked and finally understood what he meant.

    Due to the blood transfusion yesterday, Richard could be immune to all poisons. In the future, no poison or bloodbite would influent him.

    ¡®So it is also because of the blood transfusionst night that I also have Richard¡¯s special ability? If that is really the case, then I have made a killing!¡® she thought.

    Tiffany cheered and wrapped her arms around Richard¡¯s neck. In her excitement, she kissed his face a few times.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Thank you!¡± she said.

    Upon hearing the sound, June, who was downstairs, subconsciously looked towards the stairs and saw this scene.

    June immediately turned her head away and dispersed the other servants beside her.

    Feeling Tiffany¡¯s excitement, Richard smiled. This was a gift for Tiffany.

    0?3 88%u

    With such a trump card, no matter what Tiffany encountered in the future, even if it was more terrifying than now, she would be able to deal with it calmly and with ease. No matter what, he had to thank Keh.

    Tiffany was extremely excited the entire day.

    She felt that she had benefited, so every time she had sex with Richard, she would work extra hard.

    Under her enthusiasm, Richard almost couldn¡¯t stop.

    The next morning.

    ording to the original n, today should be the day to hold a banquet.

    Tiffany woke up very carly. She pulled Richard along and excitedly picked some grapes from Royal Bay.

    Almost all the decorations in the vi were done ording to Tiffany¡¯s n.

    Tiffany said she wanted a grape holder and a small orchard at the back of the mountain. Richard asked people to tten the perfectly designed garden and rebuild it at Tiffany¡¯s request.

    The fruits had been nted before and were now ripe.

    After picking so much of it, Tiffany finally stopped in satisfaction.

    It was the first time that she held a banquet in her family together with Richard. She had brought many precious stuff. Gifts and supplements were filled in two cars. However, these fruits were different. She had nourished them with spirit herbs.

    Eating these fruits not only had the effect of beautifying one¡¯s appearance, but it could also relieve aging.

    Humans could not defy the heavens, but the existence of Miracle Healer was already heaven¨Cdefying.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Tiffany got into the car and smiled sweetly at Richard.

    John, who was driving in front, nodded and immediately started the car to move forward steadily. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Cedar Ridge Vi, they saw that Charlie and Thalia were already waiting at the door.

    Seeing Tiffany and Richard return, the couple could not hide the joy on their faces.

    At the side, Eric blinked his eyes. When he saw that the car had stopped, he was the first to greet them, ¡°Tiffany! Richard!¡±

    Tiffany and Richard got out of the car. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Eric.¡±

    ¡°Wee back. Let¡¯s go. The wind is strong outside.¡±

    Tiffany and Richard entered the house hand in hand.

    However, the moment she stepped into the vi, Tiffany was stunned.

    This was because Daisy was sitting on the spacious sofa in the living room.

    When Daisy saw them return, she said, ¡°Tiffany, Ricky, wee back!¡±

    Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile. The title ¡°Ricky¡± was very meaningful.

    Ricky was an overly affectionate title. Daisy said that intentionally to distinguish Tiffany and Richard¡¯s identities. If outsiders heard this, they may not recognize that Tiffany and Richard were a couple.

    08:18 Fri, Dec 6 <b>G </b>

    10.88%

    When Thalia heard this, she frowned and corrected Daisy. ¡°Daisy, he¡¯s Tiffany¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t call him Ricky.

    However, Daisy muttered, ¡°They¡¯ve not got married yet!¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard it.

    In other words, because they hadn¡¯t formally married, Tiffany might not be Richard¡¯s wife in the end.

    And before they get married, others may not admit their love.

    The peaceful atmosphere suddenly froze.

    Charlie¡¯s expression was already very ugly. He immediately frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense <b>are </b>you talking about? What does their marriage have to do with you? Don¡¯t fool around here, go home quickly. Today¡¯s asion isn¡¯t suitable for you. If you want toe and y, you have to wait for another day<b>.</b>¡±

    After all, this banquet is the Kelley family¡¯s affair.

    ¡°To begin with, Daisy¡¯s interference was already impolite. So why was she <b>still </b>spouting nonsense?¡¯ Charlie thought. He did not hide his displeasure at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking.¡± Daisy pursed her lips and stomped her feet coquettishly. ¡°Besides<b>, </b>I¡¯m doing this for Tiffany¡¯s own good. I don¡¯t want her to be sad if she gets dumped one day¡­¡±

    The newlywed couple had just returned home together, and Daisy said that Tiffany would be dumped. How shameless!

    Charlie was so angry that his face turned ashen. He said angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say these damn words? Get out!¡±

    ¦£¦§,

 Chapter 640

    <b>Chapter </b><b>640 </b>

    Usually, Charlie was patient with the younger generation and seldom lost his temper. However, this was on the premise that they did not target Tiffany.

    Tiffany was his precious treasure. Charlie would retaliate even if someone else said a harsh word or two to Tiffany. Moreover, Daisy¡¯s words sounded like a curse, which sounded unlucky.

    ¡°Charlie¡­¡± Daisy knew she was being too hasty and immediately apologized. ¡°Sorry, Charlie. I shouldn¡¯t have said so.¡±

    She then turned to look at Tiffany and said aggrievedly, ¡°Tiffany, you won¡¯t hold it against me, right?¡±

    Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°What if I insist on holding it against you?¡±

    Daisy choked and bit her lip as if she was about to cry at any moment. ¡°Tiffany, why are you so mean now? You know I was doing this for your good, so why are you still ming me¡­¡°.

    Tiffany sneered in her heart, ¡®Now she¡¯s reversing right and wrong and even ming me for her fault?¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and was about to speak when Richard¡¯s deep and cold voice slowly sounded. He wasn¡¯t talking to Daisy but Tiffany.

    ¡°Tiffany, when are you going to make our marriage public on your social media?¡± Richard¡¯s deep voice was like the sound of nature, carrying a trace of helplessness and doting.

    The implication was that Daisy¡¯s words about Tiffany being abandoned were untrue. It wasn¡¯t that Tiffany would be dumped one day but that Richard was insecure and constantly worried about being kicked away by Tiffany.

    It was obvious who was in a high position in this marriage and rtionship.

    Tiffany blinked and could not help but want tough. She thought, ¡®He¡¯s given me a lot of respect and vanity by lowering his stance so much.¡®

    Tiffany cleared her throat lightly and went forward to hold Richard¡¯s chin. She kissed him and smiled brightly. ¡°We had a wedding. We¡¯ve registered our marriage. Don¡¯t worry. I will always love you.¡±

    Richard readily agreed. ¡°Um, thanks for marrying me and falling in love with me.¡±

    Oh my, that was too sweet. The two of them chatted as if no one was around. Unknowingly, they were envied by everyone.

    The servants in the Kelley family were excited. Their eyes were filled with pride and excitement as they thought, ¡®Who would have thought that the always high and mighty Mr. Hampton would be humble like this in front of Miss Kelley?

    ¡®He¡¯s decisive outside and is like a loyal dog inside, domineering and gentle.

    Even the servants thought so, let alone Thalia, who had heard that. Thalia looked at Richard with satisfaction.

    Although Charlie pursed his lips and did not say anything, it was obvious that he thought the same.

    Only Daisy, who had been waiting for Tiffany to be dumped, was dumbfounded.

    Is the high and nighty Mr. Hampton so humble before Tiffany? Daisy wondered, ¡®No, I don¡¯t believe it! Tiffany must have deliberately asked Richard to y along to save her pathetic dignity!¡®

    Daisy gritted her teeth and was about to speak again, but when she looked up, she met Thalia¡¯s intriguing gaze.

    Investigation, sizing up, and the sharp intuition of a woman filled Thalia¡¯s eyes. Thalia¡¯s hunch told her that Daisy had

    ulterior motives<b>. </b>

    88%

    Daisy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly retracted the jealousy her face and asked sheepishly, ¡°Aunt Thalia, can I stay for dinner? I haven¡¯t had a gathering with you in a while.¡±

    Daisy asked carefully, humbly, and ingratiatingly. Just like when he was young and innocent, she obediently and sweetly called Thalia.

    Thalia hesitated for a moment. Daisy was her niece, after all. Thalia didn¡¯t want to embarrass her in front of everyone, so she nodded reluctantly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Daisy was happy to hear that. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Thalia.¡±

    Hot food was already served on the table. The servants quickly set the table and retreated to the side.

    Charlie and Thalia sat at the head of the table while Tiffany sat together with Richard.

    Eric had always liked to get close to his sister. Just as he was about to sit beside Tiffany, he saw a pink figure trying to get close to Richard.

    Eric thought in anger, ¡®How dare this tramp seduce Richard? Doesn¡¯t she know Richard belongs to Tiffany?¡®

    Eric shouted out, ¡°I¡¯ll sit here!¡±

    Before Daisy could sit down, Eric had already upied that seat. Themotion was loud. Everyone at the huge dining table looked over.

    Daisy twisted her waist and unwillingly walked around to sit opposite Tiffany.

    Charlie said, ¡°Everyone, start eating. The food will get cold soon.

    After Charlie spoke, he looked at Richard with aplicated and gratified gaze. ¡°Richard, make yourself at home. From now on, we¡¯re family.¡±

    Charlie, Tiffany¡¯s father, who had initially refused to let Tiffany marry Richard, finally epted it from the bottom of his

    heart.

    What he said just now at the dining table was his approval of the marriage.

    Richard responded and started eating elegantly. He picked up the steak and put it on Tiffany¡¯s te.

    Daisy was extremely jealous and thought, ¡®The two of them might be only pretending to be in love at first, but their eyes can¡¯t lie.

    ¡®In particr, Richard always prioritizes Tiffany. He is considerate and takes care of her in every way. Everything is so natural, looking like he has done it thousands of times.¡¯

    The more Daisy saw it, the more jealous she became.

    Daisy scrabbled through the food on her te. She had no appetite at all and identally dropped her fork onto the ground.

    The maid was about to pick it up when Daisy stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    As she spoke, she bent down and squatted under the dining table

    However, she did not pick up the fork. Instead, she used the dining table as a cover and tried to reach out for Richard¡¯s

    pants<b>. </b>

    She thought, ¡®Men love excitement the most. I don¡¯t believe Richard can reject my teasing. Perhaps he¡¯s pretending to show off his love with Tiffany while enjoying the teasing and joy as if no one was around¡­¡®

    Chanter 640

    The corners of Daisy¡¯s mouth curled up. Just as her hand was about to touch Richard¡¯s pants, an invisible barrier rose as if there was an invisible ss.

    Daisy was confused. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?

    She tried to reach her hand again but still couldn¡¯t move forward Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    When she tried to change her direction, the barrier in front of her carried a huge electric current for some reason.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Daisy quickly retracted her hand, but it was toote. The electric current numbed her entire wrist, and her arm and half of her body suffered a sharp pain.

    Daisy¡¯s head hit the dining table as she retreated so quickly that <b>her </b>eyes rolled back in pain. She screamed in pain and fainted.

    Hearing the scream, Thalia immediately looked down. ¡°What happened? Quick, pull her out from under!¡±

    The servants immediately went forward. Daisy was ced on the sofa in the living room.

    The family doctor quickly came over to check. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. She might have knocked her head and fainted.¡±

    ¡°This way of fainting is ridiculous and weird. Charlie was displeased. ¡°This is supposed to be our family dinner, but Daisy has shamelesslye to join in.

    ¡®Now, she has even done this. She¡¯s such a wet nket!¡®

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 641

    Thalia was also speechless. However, Daisy was her niece, so she asked the servants to take Daisy to the guest room upstairs. After all, Daisy was still unconscious.

    Thalia thought, ¡®It would be difficult to exin to Jeffrey if I sent her back to the Ruiz family like this.

    The servants were busy taking Daisy to the room upstairs.

    When the little farce happened, Tiffany was as calm as usual. She ate her favorite food slowly and didn¡¯t even nce at Daisy. So did Richard, of course.

    Eric remained at the dining table and innocently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daisy? How could she faint while picking up her fork? And that fork did not fall so far.¡±

    Charlie and Thalia were stunned to hear that.

    Looking down, the dropped fork was still on the ground. But where Daisy had fainted was on the other side of the dining table, somewhere near Richard.

    There were some things that no one would overthink if they were not exposed. Once they were exposed, people would involuntarily think about it carefully.

    After thinking it over, Thalia¡¯s face darkened. She called the Ruiz family immediately and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Daisy is in my house. Send someone to pick her up.¡±

    The person who answered the phone was Molly.

    When Molly rushed over, the first thing she did was apologize. I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Thalia, Charlie, Tiffany, and Richard. I¡¯m so sorry. Daisy has been too insensible and disturbed you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Thalia was much more tolerant of Molly.

    Although Molly and Daisy were biological sisters, they had very different personalities. Molly, the elder sister, had been sensible and elegant since she was young, a typical daughter of a wealthy family.

    On the contrary, Daisy was a rebellious character. She often did outrageous things that would make others unhappy.

    ¡®Just like today, Daisy even tried to¡­¡® Thalia despised inwardly, ¡®She asked for it!¡®

    Instead of putting it too directly, Thalia said, ¡°Bring Daisy home. She is no longer a child. It¡¯s time for your father to discipline her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Aunt Thalia. I¡¯ll pass the message on,¡± said Molly.

    Molly did not stay for long. After getting the driver to carry Daisy into the car, she said goodbye and prepared to leave.

    However, she was stopped by Tiffany. ¡°Molly, hold on.¡±

    Molly turned around and smiled. ¡°Tiffany, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tiffany avoided the others and pulled Molly to the side. Looking <i>at </i>the bite mark on Molly¡¯s wrist, she asked bluntly, ¡°Daisy bit you, right?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­¡± Molly nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°She¡¯s ruthless to me. She almost took a bite out of me. It still hurts. I don¡¯t know what to do with her.¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Molly, she¡¯s not worth your effort. Don¡¯t bother about her anymore, lest you suffer one day¡±

    When Tiffany said that, her gaze was calm, and her bright eyes revealed a deepness that others could not understand

    Molly was stunned. She almost thought Tiffany was joking. But Tiffany wasn¡¯t joking but was giving Molly serious advice.

    The Ruiz family had been cold¨Cblooded and heartless in the <b>past</b>. They had left Charlie in the lurch. Thalia begged to borrow a sum of medical fees but was ridiculed by Jeffrey and humiliated by Daisy

    But Molly secretly gave Thalia a bank card and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Thalia. This is all I have. If it not enough, I figure out something to gather more.¡±

    If not for Molly, Charlie, who was hospitalized, would not havested more than a few days. So, Tiffany felt the had to return this favor.

    Moreover, Tiffany remembered that Molly had a tragic ending years ago. Molly helped her trouble¨Cmaking sister, Daisy, clean up the mess but got gang¨Craped by five or six men in an abandoned alley.

    The scandal even made the headlines at that time. Unable to withstand such a blow, Molly chose to cut her wrists and kill herself.

    Daisy, on the other hand didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt. On the contrary, she led a better life as the Ruiz family¡¯s only daughter.

    Tiffany swore inside, ¡°This tragedy should not be repeated.

    Tiffany recalled it and reminded Molly, ¡°Soon, you might receive the news that Daisy has fought in a bar and beaten someone into the hospital. By then, she will ask you for help. Don¡¯t go.¡±

    That was all Tiffany said. With that, Tiffany turned around and went back.

    Molly was stunned momentarily before she got into the car in a daze.

    She thought, ¡®Why do I feel Tiffany is being mysterious? She¡¯spletely different from her shy and unsociable self.

    Molly couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she just forgot about it.

    *****

    No one seemed to enjoy the fancy dinner in the Kelley family. And Charlie sighed.

    Fortunately, Daisy had been sent away. With that eyesore gone, the atmosphere returned to its rxed andfortable

    state.

    The servants had washed the fruits Tiffany had picked and ced them on the table one by one, which smelled faintly

    sweet.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Thalia picked up a grape and tasted it. She praised, ¡°It tastes different from what I bought. It¡¯s sweeter, not astringent at all.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, eat more. It¡¯s good for your skin, making you look younger.¡± Tiffany blinked and smiled yfully.

    ¡°Oh, darling, you are so sweet.¡± Charlie and Thalia smiled and nodded, their eyes filled with love.

    It was not until evening that Tiffany and Richard prepared to leave. After all, they <b>were </b>newlyweds and had to have their own private time.

    After getting into the car, Tiffany was talking to Eric. From afar, she saw Thalia give Richard something, which Richard calmly took and hid. It looked mysterious.

    Tiffany was a little puzzled, but she held back from asking.

    ¨C

    3

    88%1

    At night, Royal Bay was brightly lit.

    The huge vi towered under the night sky. From afar, it looked mysterious and luxurious. From the inside to the outside, everything was exquisite and grand,

    After a hot shower, Tiffanyy on the king¨Csized bed to watch a drama. Suddenly, she felt a weight beside her.

    Richardy down and looked at her with a burning gaze. His handsome face was devilishly charming. There was a faint smile on his face that was bewitching and had a charm that made one¡¯s heart race.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Richard said, ¡°Baby, you haven¡¯t posted anything about me in a long time.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned, not expecting him to say this. She could not help butugh. ¡°We¡¯ve registered our marriage and had a wedding. Everyone knows you¡¯re my husband.

    ¡°Why would I bother to post anything? Are you afraid I¡¯ll leave you?¡±

    Richard answered without hesitation, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He thought, If I don¡¯t push it, God knows how many guys outside want to seduce my

    wife.¡¯

    Tiffany blinked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Richard say thoughtfully, ¡°The property deed¡­¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.

    Richard chuckled. Then, he rummaged through the drawer and found the property deed, secretly given to him by Thalia when he left the Kelley family in the afternoon.

    That was the benefit of being favored by his mother¨Cinw.

    Tiffany was shocked. She grabbed the property deed and saw it was her and Richard¡¯s names. ¡°Shit, when did you do this? We have our home together now.¡±

    Richardughed and said lightly, ¡°Thalia helped.¡±

    Tiffany was silent for a moment, feeling a little helpless. Actually¡­ she had already guessed it.

    Since they were married, Tiffany raised Richard¡¯s chin with a flirting look and smiled brightly. ¡°In this case, I will enjoy the right of a wife!¡±

 Chapter 642

    COMMENT

    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Sweetie, please enjoy your right.¡±

    He held Tiffany¡¯s hand and pressed down, expressing his feeling happy in bed?¡±

    Tiffany burst outughing. ¡°Hmm, it sounds good.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    They had sex until two in the morning. Because of their special sleep all night. Instead, every time they were intimate, their abi

    Tiffanyyzily on the bed. To Richard, she looked like a cat th

    cute.

    On the other hand, he was never satisfied. No matter how muck

    Richard brushed Tiffany¡¯s messy long hair and suddenly heard behind your back?¡±

    Richard answered, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Tiffany asked again, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Richard answered, ¡°He¡¯s just an unimportant servant. I¡¯ve alread

    Tiffany was confused. ¡°Really?¡±

    Tiffany felt it was impossible, but seeing how serious Richard¡¯s

    Royal Bay¡¯s defense was so tight that it was unbelievable that th Keh, which made Tiffany sigh with relief.

    ¡°By the way, did you catch the person who secretly took photos asked Tiffany.

    Richard said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a young reporter.¡±

    Tiffany pressed, ¡°On whose instructions?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± Richard exined, ¡°The young rep This means the person knew what you would do in advance.¡±

    Tiffany said firmly, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s Felix.¡±

    She pondered, ¡®After all, Felix has sent someone to bring Loren Keh.

    ¡°The only thing I can¡¯t figure out is the point of him creating su

    Tiffany touched her chin. She could not figure it out anyway, so worried about Grandpa. I wonder what happened to the Azure

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Grandpa did not attend the¨Cwedding as prom

    ¡®If nothing had happened to the Azure Sea Royal Family, nothi

    Tiffany hesitated, ¡°How about¡­ we go to Azure Sea Royal Fami

    88%

    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Sweetie, please enjoy your right.¡±

    He held Tiffany¡¯s hand and pressed down, expressing his feelings with his actions. ¡°For your kindness, how about I make you happy in bed?¡±

    Tiffany burst outughing. ¡°Hmmm, it sounds good.¡±

    They had sex until two in the morning. Because of their special physiques<b>, </b>they would not feel tired even if they did not sleep all night. Instead, every time they were intimate, their abilities would only increase.

    Tiffanyyzily on the bed. To Richard, she looked like a cat that had eaten and drank her fill, lookingzy, content, and

    cute.

    On the other hand, he was never satisfied. No matter how much he had had sex with Tiffany, he could not get enough,

    Richard brushed Tiffany¡¯s messy long hair and suddenly heard her ask, ¡°Right, love, have you found out who attacked you behind your back?¡±

    Richard answered, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Tiffany asked again, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Richard answered, ¡°He¡¯s just an unimportant servant. I¡¯ve already dealt with him.¡±

    Tiffany was confused. ¡°Really?¡±

    Tiffany felt it was impossible, but seeing how serious Richard¡¯s answer was, she nodded and stopped asking further.

    Royal Bay¡¯s defense was so tight that it was unbelievable that they had a traitor inside. Fortunately, this person was not Keh, which made Tiffany sigh with relief.

    ¡°By the way, did you catch the person who secretly took photos of me that night and spread the news that I had an affair?¡± asked Tiffany.

    Richard said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a young reporter.¡±

    Tiffany pressed, ¡°On whose instructions?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± Richard exined, ¡°The young reporter said someone paid him to watch you and take photos. This means the person knew what you would do in advance.¡±

    Tiffany said firmly, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s Felix.¡±

    She pondered, ¡®After all, Felix has sent someone to bring Lorenzo to me. Felix knew I would choose to hand Lorenzo over to Keh.

    ¡°The only thing I can¡¯t figure out is the point of him creating such a scandal.

    Tiffany touched her chin. She could not figure it out anyway, <b>so </b>she threw this question aside and looked up at Richard. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Grandpa. I wonder what happened to the Azure Sea Royal Family.¡±

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Grandpa did not attend the wedding as promised.

    ¡®If nothing had happened to the Azure Sea Royal Family, nothing else would have made him break his promise!

    Tiffany hesitated, ¡°How about¡­ we go to Azure Sea Royal Family in the next two days and see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say Richard had no objections.

    When Tiffany heard that, her heart felt as sweet <b>as </b>honey. ¡°Love you¡¯re the best.¡±

    E

    0

    Whenever she acted coquettishly, she was like a loving kitty, teasing and making his heart itch. Richard smiled and lowered his head to kiss Tiffany¡¯s forehead.

    The next morning, the weather was slightly cold. It was almost winter.

    Tiffany woke up early. Just as she was about to exercise before going to school, John came over and nodded respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, that woman is making a fuss again.¡±

    ¡°That woman? Which woman?¡® Tiffany was momentarily stunned before remembering she still had the famous Saintess Morwen locked up.

    Tiffany had been so busy visiting her parents the previous day that she had forgotten about Morwen. Without John¡¯s reminder, she would not have thought of her.

    Tiffanyughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Hampton.¡± John led the way.

    Tiffany was taken to a basement chamber at the back mountain of Royal Bay.

    At first, Tiffany wanted to lock Morwen in Luna Vi, but Luna Vi was a little too far. So, she had John move Morwen there, which was just a few minutes¡® walk.

    Standing at the door of the basement chamber, she heard Morwen¡¯s roar through two doors. ¡°Let me out! Let me out! If Mr. Hampton finds out I¡¯m locked up here, he will not let you off!¡±

    It seemed like she was still dreaming about the Double Love Poison.

    Tiffany slowly walked forward and greeted her in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s been a day since west met. How are you, Miss Xanthus?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You bitch!¡± Morwen was impatient to begin with. After being locked up for two days and one night, she was about to go crazy. The moment she saw Tiffany, she kept swearing. ¡°Tiffany, I won¡¯t let you off!

    ¡°If you have the nerve, let me out and see Richard! I don¡¯t believe he will still be devoted to you if he sees me!

    ¡°Tiffany, you dare not bet with me, do you? Are you afraid of losing to me? Are you worried your beautiful dream will turn into a bubble?¡±

    Morwen¡¯s were wide open. There was a smug

    eyes

    and arrogantugh burning in her eyes.

    She was confident of victory, thinking, ¡®No matter how harsh my words are, as long as Richard and I are connected by fate, no one would dare to kill me!¡®

    Tiffany dug her ear and sneered inwardly, ¡®She would think she was something if she did not suffer a bit.¡¯

    Tiffany said, ¡°The Double Love Poison has been cured. It¡¯s useless no matter what you do now.¡±

    Morwenughed. ¡°Cured? Hrious! You¡¯re still dreaming, aren¡¯t you? Why would so many people be helpless if it was <b>so </b>easy to cure the Double Love Poison? How would it have disappeared from the medical books?<b>¡± </b>

    Morwen said in disdain, ¡°You still want to fool me, huh? Do you think I¡¯ll fall for it?¡±

    08:18 Fri, Dec <b>6 </b>GE.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Tiffany regretted it in her heart. ¡®It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to a fool to begin with!

    At that moment, steady footsteps came from outside the basement chamber.

    A clear voice was heard. ¡°What are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Richard walked over from afar and looked at Tiffany helplessly and lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re wearing so little.¡±

    As he spoke, he put his coat over Tiffany¡¯s shoulders. His actions were doting and gentle.

    Tiffany blinked and replied slyly, ¡°Thanks, honey.¡±

    The scene deeply agitated Morwen! At first, when she saw Richard appear, Morwen looked like a drowning person grabbing onto straws. Her eyes burst with intense joy and anticipation.

    She thought Richard was there to save her. She believed Richard was there to save her! But reality proved that she was

    wrong.

    Richard did not even nce at Morwen. All his eyes and thoughts were on Tiffany. This cold and vicious man gave all his gentleness and doting to Tiffany alone.

    Morwen was so pissed off that she cried. She wanted to pounce over, but her hands were cuffed. She could not move forward <i>at </i>all.

    Morwen shouted in tears, ¡°Look at me, Richard. Look at me. I¡¯m no worse than Tiffany. You should have fallen for me!¡± Richard frowned, and disgust shed across his handsome face. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    This cold gaze told Morwen that she would suffer like hell if she dared to speak rudely to Tiffany again and call her a bitch.

    Morwenughed out loud wildly.

    Morwen was so jealous that she freaked out. There was a crazy look on her face, and she was determined to destroy everything. She said hysterically, ¡°You will regret it. You will regret it!¡±

    After saying that, she smashed the te beside her and used the fragment to cut herself!

 Chapter 643

    Morwen was a ruthless person. She cut her wrist with the broken piece of the te, and blood flowed. What a nasty scene it was early in the morning.

    Tiffany frowned. She did not know if it was because she caught a cold during her sleep at night or something else, but her stomach was churning uncontrobly.

    Just as she was feeling unwell, Richard gently covered her eyes<b>, </b>cold and deep voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t look. It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tiffany answered sweetly and stood still.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t see anything with her eyes covered and wouldn¡¯t care about whatever Morwen was doing.

    Seeing that, Morwen was so angry that she could not stand steadily.

    In the two days and one night that she was locked up, although she was anxious, she could still endure it. After all, there was no cure for the Double Love Poison. She firmly believed in this.

    That way, she would have the confidence to keep Richard in check! But Richard did not react to her at all. He was cold- blooded, heartless, and indifferent!

    ¡°How can you do this to me? How can you do this to me?¡± Morwen was hysterical. Her face, distorted by jealousy, looked ferocious and terrifying. ¡°If so, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    ¡®If I don¡¯t have a good life, no one will!¡® Morwen¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the broken piece in her hand swung down again!

    The smell of blood was strong. The wound was so deep that her entire arm was about to be cut off.

    It hurt, but with the thought of being able to take revenge on Richard, Morwen felt happy.

    However, what she did not expect was that Richard did not even raise his eyebrows. His eyes were cold and calm.

    Morwen thought with confusion. ¡®How can this be? Did he not feel anything?¡®

    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say under the effect of the Double Love Poison, two people who were tied together would be connected by life and death, sharing pain?

    ¡®I¡¯ve injured myself so badly. Logically speaking, Richard should also feel this kind of pain! Why didn¡¯t he react at all?¡®

    Morwen was stunned. A terrifying thought appeared in her mind. ¡®Has¡­ Has the Double Love Poison had been cured? Or was Richard not poisoned at all?¡®

    To verify her guess, Morwen gritted her teeth and steeled her heart. She raised the blood¨Cstained te fragment and tried to cut herself again!

    However, before she could do so, Tiffany stopped her. ¡°Why bother? I¡¯ve told you the Double Love Poison has been cured. No matter how badly you hurt yourself, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡± Morwen shook her head, refusing to believe it.

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. She held Richard¡¯s arm and turned to leave. ¡°Up to you then.¡±

    The two of them left together. As their footsteps faded away, the basement chamber gradually quietened down.

    Morwen¡¯s eyes widened. The madness of wanting to die together gradually subsided, reced by despair and unwillingness filled with tears.

    ¡®Die together? How can do that? Morwen mocked herself inside.

    After returning to the ground, Tiffany was far away from the strong smell of blood. She could only smell the faint fragrance of flowers from the back mountain and the faint sweetness from the garden not far away.

    Tiffany took a deep breath. Only then did the difort in her stomach <b>ease</b>.

    Richard smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tiffany and Richard walked back to the vi hand in hand.

    After sitting down at the dining table, Tiffany finally asked, ¡°Richard, how should we deal with her?<b>¡± </b>

    After all, Morwen was from the Azure Sea Royal Family. They could not lock her up there forever.

    Richard lovingly scratched Tiffany¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s throw her back in Azure Sea Royal Family.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes flickered. She had already made up her mind.

    Tiffany pondered, ¡®I can¡¯t let Morwen die here now. Otherwise, she will dirty Royal Bay.

    ¡®Moreover, thirteen years ago, when the Azure Sea Royal Family was fighting internally, I was injured by Morwen with <i>a </i>vase and was saved by a servant.

    ¡®However, Morwen used the servant who saved me of kidnapping me and taking the Treasure Box. Morwen issued a kill order and even implicated the servant¡¯s family. Morwen must repay this debt.

    ¡®Moreover, Morwen, the Saintess, has been favored and loved by the Azure Sea Royal Family for many years. As a result, all the citizens are deceived by her and praise her to the skies!

    ¡®Morwen has enjoyed this position of the Saintess for thirteen years! Now that things hade to this, I should expose her true colors.¡¯

    Tiffany sneered and immediately called John over. She instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t let her die. Lock her up and watch her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hampton!¡± John nodded and immediately retreated.

    Morwen was too hard on herself. After treating the wound on her hand, the doctor said it had injured her meridians and caused irreversible consequences, so Morwen probably couldn¡¯t raise her left hand again.

    When Tiffany heard the news, she shook her head and said nothing.

    She sighed inwardly, ¡®God will punish the wicked. Morwen¡¯s asked for it. Who can she me?¡®

    After breakfast, Tiffany yawned and was about to go to school in the car when Richard also got in. Tiffany blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re not going to the office?<b>¡± </b>

    Richard said nothing and looked at her steadily.

    Tiffany felt her hair stand on end. She felt like she had forgotten something but couldn¡¯t recall it.

    She tried her best to recall. Only then did she remember that she had promised Richard the day before that she would post their marriage on her social media.

    88%

    0

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Tiffany hurriedly got out of the car and was about to get the marriage certificate when Richard grabbed her and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, are you looking for this?¡±

    Tiffany turned around and saw the marriage certificate was already in his hands. ¡°Why do you have it with you¡­¡°.

    Richard raised his eyebrows. His expression turned gloomy, and even the corners of his lips could not help but curl up slightly. ¡°Because this is proof of my identity.¡±

    Tiffany burst intoughter. Her heart was sour and sweet as if she had eaten a fruit¨Cvored candy. It felt so good that it made her mood lighten up.

    How much he cared and valued her was reflected in all aspects.

    ¡°Smile.¡± Tiffany winked. Then, she picked up her phone and turned on the front camera.

    Richard¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He reached out and gently held Tiffany¡¯s waist. They hugged intimately. Even the air was filled with warmth and sweetness.

    After updating her Facebook, Tiffany attached typed a simple sentence. [Hi, this is my jealous husband.] Behind it was a bunch of cute emojis.

    After that, Tiffany did not read the explosivements below. She only reached out her hand, wanting to take the marriage certificate and read it once again. This piece of paper meant her entire life was bound to Richard.

    Tiffany felt a little anticipation, sweetness, and an indescribable shyness. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany held the marriage certificate. Before she could sigh, the marriage certificate in her hand was already taken away.

    ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t this mine?¡± Tiffany blinked and tried to snatch it.

    Atst, Richard locked the two marriage certificates into a small safe as fast as possible and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ve locked them up. I won¡¯t take them out again in my life.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    But in the next second, she realized what he meant. He meant he would never give her a chance to get a divorce in this lifetime.

    Ìï

    COMMENT

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 644

    <b>Chapter </b>644

    Tiffany was amused by the thought but retracted her hand in agreement and nodded. ¡°Alright, I have no objections.¡±

    In other words, she wanted to be with Richard for the rest of her life. She would not change her mind once she was set on it.

    Whatever might happen in the future would not shake each other¡¯s determination.

    Tiffany smiled brightly. Her eyes curved up, and it was so sweet that it touched Richard¡¯s heart.

    Tiffany teased, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Hampton. Can I go to school now?¡±

    Richard looked at her lovingly. ¡°Sure, Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    The luxury car drove to the entrance of Lovell School.

    The car stopped. Before Tiffany got out of the car, she was kissed again. After a few minutes, Richard reluctantly let go. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany nodded before getting out of the car and entering the school.

    When she entered the campus again, many people still talked about her. Even more people paid attention to her than before, and Tiffany could vaguely hear their gossipy conversation.

    ¡°Hey guys, you know what? The wedding the day before yesterday shocked the entire Lovell City. It was super ostentatious!¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Who doesn¡¯t know about such a big scene? It¡¯s said that Mr. Hampton had spent hundreds of thousands of dors on the wedding car alone!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so envious! Tiffany is so lucky!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tiffany walked in casually. The voices of discussion were far away. Others thought she could not hear them and discussed wantonly without any scruples.

    But Tiffany had a sharp hearing. Even if she did not want to overhear some things, she could hear them.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and went straight to the ssroom. Halfway there, she bumped into Keh.

    Tiffany was momentarily stunned before she saidzily, ¡°Long time no see. How¡¯s school?¡±

    Keh was also stunned when he saw Tiffany. He walked over and maintained a distance of about seven feet between them. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    Tiffany was surprised. ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?¡±

    Keh smiled and repeated, ¡°I said congrattions. Didn¡¯t you get married two days ago?¡±

    Tiffany was stunned but nodded calmly. Then, she cleared her throat and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Keh.¡±

    This time, Keh wasposed. He thought, ¡°This is the end of us, right?¡®

    They stared at each other for a few seconds beforeughing.

    Keh raised his eyebrows and smiled, epting that Tiffany and Richard were married. That was quite good.

    Keh lowered his head and smiled silently. ¡°<b>I </b>came to school today to take the exams in advance. When the results are

    out, I can graduate carly¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    Since Keh took over the Harper family, he had to take care of many things in thepany alone. And with his ability and grades, Keh could graduate carly. There was nothing strange about that.

    Tiffany waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta take off. You should go do your work, too.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡± Keh looked at her with a gentle smile, the same as when they first met. He looked like a teenager, but his entire body and eyes used to be filled with light, which had slightly darkened.

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Bye.¡±

    She led the way forward.

    The two of them left. It didn¡¯t take long from the moment they met to when they said goodbye. It was only a few seconds or a short but pitiful minute or two.

    Keh stood rooted to the ground. After a long time, he turned around.

    Walking on the green path, Tiffany¡¯s slender figure was dazzling and bright under the sunlight. The wind blew over, blowing up her long hair and swaying her beautiful and elegant dress.

    Keh¡¯s eyes darkened and he finally sighed. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He meant it when he said goodbye. Maybe they would meet again one day. But the next time they met, he would put <b>away </b>those thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have, just like today<i>. </i>Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Keh thought bitterly, ¡®So¡­ Tiffany, the girl.I once let down and regretted and who I want to love but don¡¯t dare to, goodbye.¡¯

    Keh retracted his gaze, turned around, and strode away in the opposite direction.

    Tiffany had just arrived at the ssroom when Zoe pounced on her happily. ¡°Tiffany! I missed

    you

    <b>SO </b>

    much!¡±

    Tiffany smiled helplessly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a day and twenty hours.¡±

    Zoe said immediately, ¡°It shows how much I love you.¡±

    Tiffany was speechless, not knowing what to say in response.

    Tiffany had invited Zoe and Abbie to her wedding the day before yesterday. They were her few friends, so how could they be absent?

    However, Abbie was filming a new movie overseas then and could not make it in time.

    Tiffany could understand Abbie was too busy toe. However, Zoe, who was in Lovell City, did not attend her wedding!

    Tiffany sat in her seat and asked with a scrutinizing expression, ¡°Zoe, something¡¯s wrong with you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Zoe asked innocently. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe to my wedding the day before yesterday?¡±

    Zoe exined, ¡°I was busy at the time. Um, I was too embarrassed to go.¡±

    08:18 Fri, Dec 6 GG.

    Tiffany¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    <b>3 </b>

    7 88%

    Under Tiffany¡¯s scrutiny, Zoe instantly gave in. Her originally excited appearance instantly fell silent. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to go.¡±

    Tiffany pressed, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zoe lowered her head even more.

    Zoe was happy when she received Tiffany¡¯s wedding invitation. Not to embarrass Tiffany, she even bought a new dress.

    However, Zoe, who was in her new dress, saw Sidney from afar on her way to the wedding. Almost instinctively, she immediately dodged.

    She did not want to see Sidney. To put it bluntly, she did not dare to meet him.

    Zoe gritted her teeth and sat beside Tiffany, whispering into her ear, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to help me keep it a secret, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany agreed immediately.

    Zoe said, ¡°I didn¡¯t <i>go </i>because I didn¡¯t dare to meet Sidney. To avoid embarrassment, I¡­ I didn¡¯t go to your wedding. I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany.¡±

    Tiffany sharply grasped the main point. ¡°Zoe, why are you hiding from him? What did he do

    to

    you?<b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany thought, ¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡®I trust Sidney. As the Pauley family¡¯s only heir and Asclepius at such a young age, he is a good guy. He wouldn¡¯t do anything outrageous.¡®

    Zoe¡¯s voice became even softer. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand.¡±

    Tiffany was a sharp person. From her words, she could hear Zoe¡¯s inferiorityplex and vulnerability. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t overthink it. Besides, he¡¯s good, but you¡¯re not bad yourself.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, I know it. You don¡¯t need tofort

 Chapter 645

    <b>+5 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>645

    <b>After </b>a long while, Zoe changed the topic first. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s drop it. By the way, Tiffany, did you open the wedding gift I gave you<b>?</b>¡±

    Tiffany thought it over and shook her head. ¡°Nope, <b>I </b>haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡±

    She had been so busy the past few days that she had forgotten about it.

    Upon hearing that, Zoe immediately chuckled. ¡°No rush. Tiffany, you can open it when you have time tonight.¡±

    Tiffany <b>was </b>curious. ¡°Why does it have to be at night?¡±

    Zoe smiled naughtily. ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ll know when you open the gift!¡±

    ¡®Something fishy is going on!¡® Although Tiffany was suspicious<b>, </b><b>she </b>still nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll open it tonight and see what <i>it </i>

    is.¡±

    At night, Tiffany rummaged around and finally found the gift box Zoe had given her under <b>a </b>cab. She saw a beautiful bow on the red wrapping paper.

    When Tiffany opened the gift, Richard had just finished a call and walked into the bedroom from the balcony. Seeing it, he could not help but ask calmly, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Oh<i>, </i>it¡¯s a gift from Zoe. She insisted I open it tonight. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡± Tiffany said as she unwrapped the box.

    However, the stuff inside was wrapped tightly. There wereyers of paper. After tearing a fewyers, she flipped the gift over and shook it onto the bed.

    Thud. The contents fell out.

    When she saw what it was, Tiffany was stunned. She looked at Richard subconsciously, only to <b>see </b>his deep eyes yful smile on his handsome face.

    and the

    Richard smiled. ¡°Ah, it turns out you love this stuff, my love. That¡¯s wild.¡±

    The things that fell out were all sex toys. No wonder Zoe specially instructed her to open the gift at night. No wonder the gift was wrapped up so tightly.

    The corner of Tiffany¡¯s eyes twitched as she quickly gathered those things together. However, Richard was even faster. Richard had those things in his hands before she could see how he had done it.

    Under the light, Richards had a half smile on his handsome face. ¡°It would be a pity to throw them away, darling. Zoe is thoughtful, and we must not let her down.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head violently. ¡®No, these things will kill me!¡®

    Before she could reject him, Richard¡¯s bewitching handsome face gradually erged in front of her eyes. A coldness, assaulted her lips, and all the words of resistance were stuck in her throat.

    It was another bright night with great sex. When Tiffany woke up the next day, her voice was hoarse.

    She red at Richard with a face full of shame and anger. She was too embarrassed to walk out of the room.

    They were loud in bed the previous night. She did not know if any servants heard it. If anyone heard it, she couldn¡¯t face

    them.

    Richard could not help butugh. He coaxed gently, ¡°Can you get up? Do you want me to carry <b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±

    14 dal,

    Chapter 645-

    ¡°No need!¡± Tiffany red at him and got up from the bed.

    Ever since she had experiencedst night¡¯s wild sex<b>, </b>she had been hoping her period woulde quickly. <b>At </b><b>least</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>thought she could have several days free of <b>sex</b>.

    However, her period did note as she wished. Tiffany counted the days<b>, </b>and her heart suddenly skipped a <b>beat</b>.

    <b>90</b>%1

    ¡®It is <b>as </b>if¡­ <b>as </b>if my period has been postponed. And it has beente for one week!¡® Tiffany was stunned as she thought, ¡®Am I pregnant?¡®

    Tiffany was shocked. She suppressed her pounding heart and checked her pulse. A doctor could treat people, but it was difficult for a doctor to check on himself.

    Her pulse was chaotic, and she was a little uneasy. She could not find anything at <b>all</b>.

    Tiffanyforted herself in her heart. ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s also possible that my period has beente. Perhaps it wille in two days.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to keep this news from Richard for now. Otherwise, he would be happy for nothing if I told him.

    Tiffanyposed herself and slowly went downstairs for breakfast. She had to go to school today.

    The day before, she submitted her application and was prepared to pass the exams in advance. That way, she didn¡¯t need to go to school this semester.

    After she finished all the exams, she had to visit the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    After breakfast, Richard kissed Tiffany and went to the office, feeling refreshed.

    Tiffany got into the car and prepared to go to school.

    Halfway through the journey, Tiffany nced out the window when the car stopped at a red light. Coincidentally, she saw Daisy being pestered by a man.

    Daisy shook off the man along the way, but the man was relentless and kept chasing after her.

    Tiffany frowned, vaguely feeling the man¡¯s face was somewhat familiar. When she looked again, Daisy and the man were already gone.

    The red light turned green, and the car continued to drive forward.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes. In a sh, a piece of news that she had read before suddenly crossed her mind.

    After the Kelley family was defeated years ago, Tiffany had juste out of prison and unintentionally saw a piece of news about Molly¡¯s being raped.

    It was said that when Molly came out of a barte at night, she was dragged into an alley by a few men and then gang¨Craped. Unable to take it, Molly cut her wrist andmitted suicide!

    The news did not cause much of a stir. At that time, Tiffany could not even take care of herself. Her mind was filled with the sorrow of her family being killed, <b>so </b>she did not pay much attention to the news.

    She nced <i>at </i>it and saw one of the suspects¡® photos published. It was the man who had grabbed Daisy and refused to let go! Thinking of this, Tiffany frowned. In the end, she decided to call Molly again.

    <i>¡°</i>Tiffany?¡± Molly was pleasantly surprised when she heard Tiffany¡¯s voice. ¡°Tiffany, what¡¯s up? I want to go shopping today. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    08:14 Sat, Dec 7G.

    10%1

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Tiffany said softly, ¡°Molly, I only want to remind you of something. You must remember what I told you at my doorst time.¡±

    There was a moment of silence before Molly¡¯s heartyughter sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiffany. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Tiffany pondered, ¡®Molly said so but didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡®No matter what Daisy is like, she and Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 646

    COMMENT

    The day passed quickly. The news of Tiffany applying for the examination in advance spread like wildfire in her school. Many people scoffed at it and secretly mocked Tiffany for taking such a huge risk.

    After all, hertest results were not outstanding. Other than thest time she took first ce in the entire grade, more people. were willing to believe that she had seen the answer in advance because of this unprecedented ranking.

    Tiffany turned a deaf ear to this. In any case, those people did not have the guts <b>to </b>say it in front of her.

    After taking all the courses one day, John was already waiting at the gate when Tiffany left school.

    Tiffany sat down and John immediately reported, ¡°I have an intel on the person you want to watch. That person went to the bar on Cornell Street ten minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Keep watching.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The car slowly drove away.

    At that time, the city lights began to turn on. There was a lot of traffic on the street, and it <b>was </b>crowded. Thest rays of light from the sky had already fallen, and the bright stars flickered in the darkness. Tiffany looked out the car window, and her mind gradually drifted away.

    The person she had asked John to keep an eye on was the man she had seen on the road that <i>day</i>. He was the man who had pestered Daisy. He was also the beast who had failed to woo Daisy and turned to attack Molly out of hatred.

    If nothing had gone wrong, Molly would have had an ident that night. Hence, Tiffany had someone keep an eye on that man in case he did anything to Molly.

    Tiffany had no feelings for The Ruiz family¡¯s ingrates. If anything happened to them, she would only stand by and do nothing. But Molly was different. People with good intentions should not end up in such a miserable state.

    Soon, the car stopped. Tiffany calmly approached the Royal Bay door. She was at home.

    The house was brightly lit, and the stylish design exuded unparalleled luxury. At a nce, everything was neat and clean. The servants stood respectfully on both sides with a faint fragrance of flowers.

    However, when Tiffany¡¯s gaze swept across a certain ce, she was slightly stunned. Hank sat upright on the big sofa. His face was stiff, and his gaze was sharp and scrutinizing. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A cup of coffee no longer emitted steam on the table, indicating he had arrived for a while. Tiffany hesitated for a moment before slowly walking forward.

    The Hampton family was full of mystery, and Hank was not an easy character to deal with. Moreover, he had looked for trouble with her several times before. They parted on bad terms. So, naturally, there was a barrier in her heart.

    Tiffany was about to call for help when Hank looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± His tone was calm, and there was no malice in it. It was like they had never quarreled before.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tiffany responded.

    After replying, the room fell silent. There was an inexplicable awkwardness.

    Hank was good at giving orders. He had always been old¨Cfashioned and was used to being high and mighty. However, Tiffany had an indifferent personality and was not good at socializing. Therefore, the two did not click well.

    Meanwhile, John¡¯s chest tightened when he saw this. He immediately retreated and called Richard. ¡°Mr. Hampton hase to Royal Bay!¡± He spoke as if he was facing a great enemy.

    Chapter 646-

    <ol>

    <li></li>

    </ol>

    96%1

    Richard was already on his way back from thepany. When he received this call, he frowned and immediately asked the driver to speed up. He did not forget to instruct, ¡°Keep an eye on Tiffany.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± John hurriedly hung up and ran into the living room. He stood several feet away from Tiffany and Hank. John was neither too far nor too close. So, if Hank was angry, he could immediately step forward to protect Tiffany,

    However, Hank seemed to have changed his attitude.Although his expression was tense, he did not m his coffee cup like before. Instead, he asked the butler behind him to bring something up.

    It was a tiny sandalwood box. Looking at the material on the outside, one could tell that the box was not cheap. The things inside were probably priceless. Seeing this thing, John was stunned. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany stood still. Hank looked at her and handed the box over. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± After that, he stood and left Royal Bay.

    Tiffany was puzzled. ¡®He specially came here just to give me a gift?¡±

    She sat on the sofa. Out of curiosity, she opened the box. On the red satin, a diamond bracelet lying quietly.

    The diamond bracelet was pure and vibrant. When Tiffany reached out <i>to </i>touch it, she could feel a slightly cold temperature. However, when she touched the diamond, it seemed toe alive. She could vaguely feel a warmth.

    Tiffany was certain that the diamond was priceless. But as she adored the diamond, she heard the sound of an engine from outside.

    Richard rushed with a cold expression in the blink of an eye. He immediately asked, ¡°Did Hank make things difficult for you?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°No, he just said a few words and left. But before he left, he gave me this.¡±

    Richard looked down and saw a diamond bracelet. He nodded. ¡°That is my family¡¯s heirloom. It¡¯s only passed down to the mistress of the household. Take it. That thing is yours.¡±

    Tiffany was shocked to hear how valuable the diamond bracelet was. ¡°Does this mean Mr. Harper has acknowledged me?¡±

    Richard chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he acknowledges you or not. As long as I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll always be the Mistress of this family.¡±

    Tiffany saw Richard looking at her with a burning gaze. His face was carved like a Greek God, a mix of angelic and demonic. Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with love, and Tiffany¡¯s figure reflected in his dark pupils. Tiffany had filled his heart and eyes.

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s lips curled up. She hooked her arms around Richard¡¯s neck, tiptoed, and kissed him softly and sweetly. Richard chuckled softly and hugged Tiffany¡¯s waist, deepening the kiss. The servant at the side was stunned and immediately lowered their gaze.

    Meanwhile, John quietly left the vi. Recently, he had seen too much of their intimacy. He could not help but sigh. His bosses were having sex and made things awkward for him.

    1

    John quietly walked out. Just as he reached the entrance, he received a call. It was his subordinate who kept an eye on Daisy. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Sir, that woman got drunk at the bar and is throwing things around!¡±

    John had instructed him to report if anything happened to Daisy His subordinate asked, ¡°Things might worsen if I don¡¯t

    this. Should I make a move?¡± stop

    John frowned. But he decided not to disturb his bosses¡® intimate time. ¡°Don¡¯t. Just watch her and report if there¡¯s anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate answered and hung up.

    96%

    In the bar, Daisy was heavily drunk. She grabbed someone and asked, ¡°Am I not beautiful? Am I not sexy? How am I inferior to that wretched girl? What right does she have to look down  to look down on me?¡±

 Chapter 647

    COMMENT

    The man she grabbed looked confused. His friends tried to shake her off and left with a frown.

    However, other men came to the bar to have fun. They smiled, touched her face, hugged her waist, and took advantage of her. ¡°Hey, Sexy. Did you get dumped by a man? I¡¯m avable. I¡¯ll treat you better than your ex.¡±

    However, Daisy was not satisfied with his answer. She nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a fat pig. You¡¯re not worthy of me!¡±

    Hearing this, the man¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡±

    Just as he was about to p her, someone stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. My girlfriend is insensible. Please eat and drink as much as you want. I¡¯ll pay for your bill.¡±

    The bespectacled man stood in front of Daisy and apologized. His attitude was quite polite, and only then did their anger subside. ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± He immediately pulled Daisy out of the crowd after apologizing.

    Daisy rolled her eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°Connor, who¡¯s your girlfriend? Stop spouting nonsense, I¡¯m warning you. Get

    lost!¡±

    The man, Connor, didn¡¯t turn around. He pulled Daisy to a quiet corner before letting go. ¡°This ce is chaotic. Come, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    Daisy had caused such a ruckus that day. The consequences could be dire if he hadn¡¯t been trying to smooth things with the angry man, even fatal. However, Daisy did not deserve his sincerity. ¡°Scram!¡±

    She snorted. ¡°Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my business. Also, if you want to please me, you must have the qualifications. Look at yourself in the mirror and ask yourself, are you worthy of me?¡±

    Daisy was so focused on talking that she did not notice Connor¡¯s face reflected in the mirror. Underneath his refined appearance, an ugly scar wriggled from his eyebrow to his right eye.

    Because of this scar, his face became unpleasant to look at. He would never win Daisy¡¯s heart. Thinking of this, a trace of embarrassment and inferiority shed across Connor¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, Daisy sneered and turned to leave. She gulped downrge mouthfuls of wine. Under the deafening music, Daisy went onto the dance floor. She danced wildly and carelessly.

    Under all kinds of her sexy actions, many men below the stage whistled at her excitedly. Daisy enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention.

    However, she ignored the man in the corner who had been ruthlessly stabbed by her. Under his shiny sses, his eyes were filled with maliciousness and anger.

    He had pursued her for so long that he had almost dug out his heart, but she ignored him. His love grew into a deep obsession. ¡®I must have her!¡® Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Connor sneered and walked out of the bar. When he returned ten minutester, he ordered a ss of wine and crushed a pill into it.

    ¡°Daisy, since you want to drink, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Connor pushed the ss in front of Daisy.

    Daisy nced at Connor arrogantly. ¡°At least you know your role Connor. Now that you know you¡¯re a bootlicker, be a good one. Don¡¯t think about putting me on a leash because it should be you!¡± She took the ss and drank it in one gulp.

    08:15 Sat,

    Chapter 647-

    Unexpectedly, not long after drinking Connor¡¯s wine, Daisy felt ufortable. Her head felt dizzy and light. What happened?¡®

    Daisy could almost see the smile on Connor¡¯s face as her body swayed on the verge of copse. Panicking, she fumbled through her bag and pulled out her phone to call Molly. ¡°Molly?¡±

    Molly was stunned when she received the call and said helplessly ¡°What are you getting into this time?¡± Daisy would only call her when she needed her help.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the bar on Cornell Street. Come quickly,e and pick me up! I¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Her voice was sobbing and high¨Cpitched as she urged Molly repeatedly, Molly wanted to ask more, but the call had already been hung up.

    Molly could not care less. She hurriedly got up, put on her clothes, and rushed out.

    However, when she reached the door, Molly suddenly stopped in her tracks. The words that Tiffany had said to her suddenly appeared in her mind. Every word was still ringing in her ears. <b>¡°</b>She¡¯s not worth your effort. Don¡¯t bother about her in the future, lest you suffer one day.¡±

    ¡®Am I going to suffer?¡® Molly didn¡¯t know what she meant. However, when Tiffany said this, her face looked serious. It was as if she had sensed something and was not even joking.

    Molly was conflicted. But after thinking for <i>a </i>few seconds, she still chose to leave. After all, Daisy was her sister. Blood runs thicker than water. Since something might happen to Daisy, she could not ignore it.

    The car engine started, and Molly drove <i>to </i>the bar on Cornell Street. There was only one bar on this road. It was the most famous and hot spot for many people to party.

    Twenty minutester, just as Molly was about to stop, her sharp eyes caught a glimpse of Daisy being dragged <i>away </i><i>by </i><i>a </i>man. Molly stepped on the elerator and gave chase without a second thought. ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Hearing her shouting, Connor stopped in his tracks. He did not panic at all. Instead, the corners of his mouth smiled wickedly. ¡°So, her sister is here too. This is even better!¡±

    Connor did not put Daisy down. Instead, he kept carrying her and ran into the alley.

    The alley was too small for a car to drive in. Furious, Molly left the car and chased after him.

    After chasing for nearly 500 feet, Connor finally stopped. Molly held her phone and was about to call the police. ¡°Put my sister down, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    As she finished speaking, her phone was suddenly knocked over. Around five tall figures appeared out of nowhere. Molly turned around and saw that the road was blocked. Before her were men who were looking at her with ill intentions. <i>¡°</i>Oh, there¡¯s another one. This one is also beautiful. There¡¯s no need to quarrel, we can take turns.¡±

    Molly had been raised as a youngdy and had never seen such a scene. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡°What are you trying <i>to </i>do? Do you know you¡¯re breaking thew by doing this? Get out of my <i>way</i>!¡±

    But to those people, her intimidation was useless.

    Meanwhile, Daisy woke up in a daze. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw what had happened. She instinctively begged for mercy. ¡°Let me go, let me go. Just take her instead!¡±

    She pointed at her sister and shouted without any guilt, ¡°She¡¯s still a virgin. You guys like her more, right? Let me go, please!¡± Hearing this, Molly felt as if struck by lightning. ¡®Does she hear what she said?¡®

    Her sister, whom she had tried to save at all <b>costs </b>in the middle of the night, was using her as a meat shield.

 Chapter 648

    <b>Chapter </b><b>648 </b>

    Molly¡¯s <b>face </b>was filled with disbelief. However, it was toote to <i>say </i>anything. The men had already surrounded her. <b>¡°</b>Get lost<b>. </b>Get lost. Stay away from me!¡± She shouted hysterically and retreated in fear. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Molly. Taking advantage.of this opportunity, Daisy broke into a run. In her strong desire to live, even Connor, who was closest to her<b>, </b>couldn¡¯t catch her.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Daisy shouted as she ran. Connor chased her angrily but could only stop when he saw Daisy had run too far. He feared he would raise people¡¯s suspicion.

    When Connor turned around, his <b>eyes </b>were filled with malice as he looked at the surrounded Molly. Since her sister had run away, Connor nned to use her as a recement.

    Connor and his men began ripping Molly¡¯s dress. ¡°Please, let me go!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Help, help Molly¡¯s face was filled with despair. She didn¡¯t know who could save her.

    A ray of faint moonlight shone down at the mouth of the alley. Men¡¯s roughughter sounded, apanied by Molly¡¯s desperate cries for help.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the fallen leaves swept up. At the same time, a silver bow flew straight over. The arrow seemed to have eyes as it pierced through a man¡¯s thigh. Scr¨¦ams rang out.

    Everyone was shocked and immediately looked towards the dark alley. ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± The person¡¯s marksmanship was impable, and everyone panicked.

    Suddenly, they heard a clear and pleasant voice<b>. </b>It sounded naive with a hint ofziness. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The voice came from above their heads.

    Everyone looked up and saw a young girl in a red dress standing on the wall at the alley¡¯s entrance<b>. </b>The full moon behind her was bright, making her slender figure majestic. It was such a beautiful sight.

    The men, including Connor, gasped at the same time. Some were stunned, some were afraid, and some revealed their evil thoughts.

    The girl standing on the wall was ying with a beautiful bow. Her posture was neat as she drew her bow and nocked an arrow. Her movements were carefree, straightforward, and heroic.

    She loosened her grip and an arrow flew through the air. It was sharp, unexpected, and carried a surging killing intent.

    The men¡¯s scalps went numb and they scattered in all directions in fear. However, under her marksmanship, another sound of flesh being pierced sounded again. One of the unlucky ones was also shot in the thigh and cried out in pain.

    At that moment, everyone realized that the beautiful girl before them was not to be trifled with. Those men were horrified and felt a faint sense of fear. Only Molly¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she sobbed, ¡°Tiffany¡­¡±

    She knew how gravely wrong she was. Tiffany had reminded her twice and advised her nonstop. But she was stupid for not listening to her warnings.

    Molly cried until she was out of breath. She would have been torn to shreds if not for Tiffany¡¯s appearance.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and jumped down from the top of the wall,nding steadily. ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡± She gently pulled Molly up.

    Chapter 648-

    <b>G </b>

    Seeing this<b>, </b>Connor smirked. He thought her only specialty was long¨Crange fighting. But since she hadnded at a close distance, he thought he could beat her down. Hence<b>, </b>he ordered ¡°Catch her!<b>¡± </b>

    Everyone rushed forward.

    Seeing this, Molly was once again pale with fear. She quickly stood before Tiffany and shouted, ¡°Run. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just run as fast as you¡­<b>¡± </b>

    Before she could finish speaking, Tiffany raised her leg and kicked a man away. Then, she raised her leg and kicked another. She was nonchnt and at ease facing those men and beat themeffortlessly. Molly was stunned.

    The beaten¨Cup men were even more furious. However, they did not dare to say anything. They could only point their hands at Connor in panic. ¡°He was the brain behind this. We don¡¯t know anything. Please, spare <b>us</b><b>!</b>¡±

    Tiffany gave a half¨Csmile. She didn¡¯t nod, but neither did she shake her head.

    The men looked at each other and immediately seized the opportunity to <b>get </b>up. They endured the pain <b>as </b>they fled.

    Molly¡¯s heart tightened. She had almost been molested and would not want to let them go. She didn¡¯t want them to <b>attack </b>other innocent girls like herself.

    Molly was about to say she would not let them off. But she heard orderly footsteps from the dark alley before she could shout.

    John led a group

    of subordinates and tied up those sick molesters in minutes. ¡°Miss<b>, </b>are you all right?¡± He asked Molly. John had received news from his subordinates that a man had dragged Daisy. He couldn¡¯t care less and immediately entered the vi to inform Tiffany.

    Upon hearing the news, Tiffany immediately left Royal Bay. She did not take a car or <i>a </i>taxi. Instead, she ran all the way. ¡®How long would it take to run so far away?¡® John was quite anxious thinking of this.

    However, he remembered Richard smiling calmly. ¡°Let her go<b>, </b>but please keep an eye on her<b>.</b>¡±

    Hearing Richard¡¯s order, John immediately gathered his men and drove to the scene. But unexpectedly, Tiffany, who went by foot, came even faster than them. John was dumbfounded.

    Since the situation was under control, Tiffany raised her eyebrows and ordered, ¡°Do whatever you want with those scumbags. But please, don¡¯t punish them too lightly. It¡¯s best to make them suffer for the <b>rest </b>of their lives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± John nodded.

    Afterward, Tiffany asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Daisy?¡±

    ¡°In here.¡± John made way for Daisy. One of his subordinates walked up with a pale Daisy in tow.

    ¡°Molly!¡± She cried out pitifully.

    But when Molly saw her sister, she was enraged. She stepped forward and pped her ruthlessly. ¡°Stop acting like you care. You¡¯re using me as a meat shield. A meat shield! Are you even human?¡±

    At that critical moment, Molly understood being afraid. But when she had no choice<i>, </i>she was willing to sacrifice herself in exchange for her sister¡¯s safety.

    However, Daisy¡¯s words and attitude had exined otherwise. She didn¡¯t hesitate to kick her family out to save her life. She ran so fast but didn¡¯t even call for help <i>to </i>save her. It was not something a family would do.

    Hence, Molly¡¯s p was not only meant for Daisy¡¯s desertion but also Molly¡¯s betrayed feelings.

    Daisy was aggrieved. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± She cried. ¡°Stay and be humiliated with you? You¡¯d do the same if

    you were me.

    ¡°Maybe, maybe you¡¯ll be even more ruthless than me!¡±

    Daisy spoke eloquently before turning to Tiffany. ¡°No one asked you to y hero. It¡¯s all your fault for sowing discord between me and my sister. You vicious woman!¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and waved the arrow in her hand. ¡°Do you want to be shot too?¡±

    Daisy choked, her face contorted.

 Chapter 649

    hapter 649

    During the incident, Daisy ran away quickly and did not see how Tiffany attacked. However, she knew the arrows that pierced the men made them badly bleed.

    Daisy didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. But with a.coldugh, she said smugly, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t try to scare me with this.¡±

    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Trying to scare you? I never try to scare people As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand, and a cold arrow flew out.

    The arrow headed straight for Daisy¡¯s face. The sharp end of the arrow shone with a cold light under the moonlight. No one expected Tiffany to attack, and everyone was petrified.

    Daisy¡¯s entire body froze. Her shock was written all over her face, and her scalp went numb.

    At that moment, she realized that Tiffany was serious. Fear filled her heart, but she could not scream. She could only watch as the arrow flew through the air.

    Then, the sound of an arrow piercing flesh was heard.

    Daisy¡¯s entire body trembled. But surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. As Daisy opened her eyes<b>, </b>she saw Wu Mo appear behind her with a dagger. He was going to kill her.

    Daisy screamed and dodged, hugging her head as she crouched on the ground, trembling. Meanwhile, the arrow Tiffany shot pierced Wu Mo¡¯s arm.

    His dagger fell to the ground. John waved his hand, and two men immediately restrained Wu Mo.

    However, Wu Mo was unwilling to give up. His eyes were still fixed on Daisy as he was pressed to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing you for so long. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. I¡¯ve already bought you a house, right?

    ¡°You sick bitch. You treat me like a ve while you enjoy the luxury I gave you. Go to hell!¡±

    Hearing Wu Mo¡¯s curse, Daisy immediately retorted, ¡°Tch, who cares about those small things? You¡¯re the one who insists on being a bootlicker and licking my boots. You deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, let go of me. Even if I have to die today, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Wu Mo¡¯s eyes were red from anger. He frantically tried to break free from John¡¯s subordinates. However, those men were too strong.

    Seeing this, Daisy was extremely proud. ¡°If you have the guts,e at me. But why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself first?¡± Just as she felt smug, Daisy suddenly heard Tiffany say, ¡°Let him go. We must not interfere in her private matters.¡±

    Daisy was stunned. The two men immediately let go and stepped aside respectfully. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    Without restraint, Wu Mo easily approached Daisy. In his anger, he grabbed her scalp and punched her face.

    It was not gentlemanly to hit a woman. But Daisy¡¯s repeated insults had obliterated Wu Mo¡¯s gentle side. He only wished to bring hell to Daisy at that moment.

    Daisy had taken two solid punches. She was in so much pain that her face turned pale. She hurriedly tried to call for help. ¡°Ah, help. Help me!

    However, Tiffany¡¯s face was indifferent. It was difficult to tell if she was happy or angry. Initially, she had nned to scare Daisy with that arrow, so she aimed it a little off course.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t expect Wu Mo to attack Daisy from behind, and her arrow happened tond on him. But regardless, they were both terrible people and deserved that arrow.

    08:15 at, Dec

    Secing Tiffany stand idly by, Daisy could only extend her hand to Molly and shout in pain, ¡°Molly, I¡¯m your sister. I know you won¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    Molly had wavered before. She had always been soft¨Chearted and always thought of Daisy first.

    However, she recalled the bite mark on her wrist and the few men who had tried to defile Daisy just now.

    Molly recalled her sister shouting, ¡°Let me go. She¡¯s still a virgin. You can use her as much as you want!¡± Then, she ran as fast as she could, disregarding their family ties.

    Thinking of this, Molly calmed herself down and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister. I don¡¯t remember having a heartless sister like

    you.¡±

    After Molly finished speaking, Wu Mo pped Daisy repeatedly, causing her to cry bitterly. She begged, ¡°Stop hitting me, stop hitting me¡­¡±

    Tiffany was uninterested in what happened next. He yawnedzily and turned to leave. Meanwhile, John got someone to drive the car over. The door opened and Tiffany got in.

    Coincidentally, the headlights of a car also lit up not far away. It was Jeffrey. He discovered his daughters had gone <i>out </i>in the middle of the night and had brought people over.

    Afraid of making things worse, Wu Mo immediately fled with his men. However, he could not outrun John¡¯s men.

    Molly suddenly called out, ¡°Tiffany!¡°.

    Tiffany nced at her, and Molly added, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her eyes reddened. Her reputation would have been ruined without Tiffany¡¯s timely appearance. She might not even have the courage to live.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she chuckled. ¡°Now we¡¯re even.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly had once helped Tiffany¡¯s family. Since Tiffany had repaid this favor, if the Zhao Family were to act up in the future she would not show mercy.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Tiffany meant. ¡®Have I helped her somewhere before?¡®

    The car engine started as John¡¯s car slowly moved.

    Daisy¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as she crawled up from the ground. Her tone was full of killing intent. ¡°Tiffany, I won¡¯t let you off. We¡¯ll settle today¡¯s scores slowly in the future.¡±

    However, Tiffany responded with a casual smile. ¡°There are many people who won¡¯t let me off. What? Do you think I should be on guard?¡± Tiffany looked down on Wu Mo as if he was a hunted animal, and she was the hunter.

    Daisy choked. Even though she was angry at Tiffany, she had to admit that Tiffany told the truth. Her family was no match for Tiffany¡¯s. Furthermore, Tiffany had Richard Hampton backing her up.

    Tiffany could casually ask Richard if she needed anything. She could even ask to obliterate Daisy¡¯s family in one night if she wanted. Thinking of this, Daisy clenched her fists. ¡®Everyone has their weaknesses, and Tiffany is no exception.¡®

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Daisy mumbled. She was determined to make Tiffany beg for her mercy, although she knew her chance was slim.

    After Jeffrey left the car, Daisy looked desperate. Molly told Jeffrey everything that had happened that night. Daisy was drugged at the bar, brought to the alley, and almost molested.

    Hearing Molly¡¯s exnation, Jeffrey¡¯s gaze instantly changed. His face was stiff, and his eyes were sharp.

    <i>SEND </i><b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 650

    95%

    Jeffrey was furious, but not because of Daisy¡¯s drunken habit. But because she had offended Tiffany.

    ¡°You ingrate. Tiffany had helped you, but you med her for everything you got yourself into? Go to her house and apologize tomorrow. If Tiffany doesn¡¯t forgive you, keep begging until she forgives you!¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Daisy covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Why do I need to do that? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s hurt the most. Why do I have to apologize to her?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how important and influential she is? Even I can¡¯t offend her. Let alone you!¡±

    The Zhao family¡¯s business had been thriving thanks to Tiffany¡¯s family. Jeffrey was grateful for their help, but he was greedy. He knew his road to sess was still long. So, he would do anything to climb up.

    Jeffrey¡¯s current goal was to curry favor with The Hampton family. Led by Richard, The Hampton family could shake the global economy with a stomp of his feet.

    It was not easy for Jeffrey to cling to Richard Hampton. But because of Tiffany, he could have a chance. Therefore, he would not let go of this golden opportunity.

    Jeffrey immediately roared, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her door tomorrow, like it or not. At that time, make sure you look sincere. Do you hear me?¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand again.

    Afraid of another beating, Daisy could only sniffle and nod. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±

    Meanwhile, Molly heaved a sigh of relief. This was the oue she wanted for Daisy. But when she got into the car, Molly heard her father pat her sister¡¯s shoulder andfort her. ¡°Calm down. I never want to p you.¡±

    ¡°But you did!¡± Daisy sobbed.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m sorry for pping you too hard. But you have to think about our family. We have just entered the upper¨Css circle and our foundation is unstable. If we can go up another level, The Kelleys won¡¯t be able to do anything

    <i>to </i>us.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Daisy turned her face away in anger.

    Jeffreyforted her again, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Tiffany? She¡¯ll fear you when the timees. And when our family grows prosperous, perhaps I can fulfill your wish and let you sit on the family¡¯s throne.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice was gentle as he said hisst

    sentence.

    Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Dad. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Daisy immediately stopped crying, and a sincere smile blossomed on her once furious face.

    Jeffrey and Daisy smiled knowingly. The atmosphere was warm as if the scene in their minds had be reality.

    Listening from the side, Molly felt like an ice bucket poured on her. Her limbs were cold.

    Ever since she was young, everyone had said that her parents were biased towards her, their eldest daughter. They praised her for being sensible, kind, and typical <i>of </i><i>a </i>youngdy from <i>a </i>wealthy family. Her mind was broad and was outstanding in many subjects.

    However, Molly knew <i>that </i>it was all a lie. Daisy <b>was </b>the one who had truly been favored.

    r

    Chapter 650-

    Daisy knew how to cause trouble, throw tantrums, and whine. Because of this, her parents would take turnsforting Daisy every time she was taught a lesson. They would <i>try </i>many ways to make her happy, like what happened just now.

    95<i>%% </i>

    However, Molly was most heartbroken because everything that just happened was a serious matter. Daisy almost caused her to be molested by five men. But Jeffrey brushed it off with just asap.

    Even worse, he conspired with her sister to covet the people they should not covet. It was terrifying to think about it.

    Molly shivered as a chill spread from the bottom of her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but tug at Jeffrey¡¯s sleeve and ask, ¡°Dad. I almost got raped because of Daisy today.¡± She said with a heavy heart. It was even terrifying to mention them. However, Molly had no choice but to ring that up.

    Unexpectedly, Jeffrey nced at her and said disapprovingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine now<i>? </i>Also, Daisy is your sister!<i>¡± </i>Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sister?¡± Molly was enraged. She raised her voice. ¡°She¡¯s not. I don¡¯t have a despicable sister like her!¡±

    Daisy had been childish all her life, and Molly was sick of it.

    However, the argument only resulted in a p from Jeffrey on Molly¡¯s face<i>. </i>His tone was fierce as he scolded, ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll smash your mouth!¡±

    It was a stinging p. Molly¡¯s face was hurt. She couldn¡¯t win against her dad.

    Molly¡¯s face was tilted to the side from the p. From the corner of her eye, she could see Daisy gloating at her misfortune with a smug smile. Her expression seemed to be saying, ¡°You deserve <i>it</i>!¡±

    No. I don¡¯t deserve this. Molly suddenly chuckled. Then, she raised her head and said calmly, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    The driver was conflicted. He refused to meddle in their private matters and turned <i>a </i>deaf ear. However, Molly repeated, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    The driver did not dare to answer. Instead, he sped up. But Jeffrey¡¯s face was stiff. He felt his right to <i>speak </i>was challenged Hence, he shouted, ¡°Stop! Let her leave the car. This kid needs to be taught <i>a </i>lesson.¡±

    The driver advised, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s veryte. It¡¯s not safe to let her return home alone.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡±

    Under this threat, the car suddenly stopped. Molly got out of the car without looking back.

    Soon, the driver stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped away<i>. </i>Molly stood alone on the empty street. It was midnight. The sidewalks were empty. Only <i>a </i>few vehicles asionally shed past.

    Molly wanted to leave the car out of spite. But hearing Jeffrey¡¯s order, she realized she had been a dispensable existence.

    Tears streamed down her face. It was only at this moment that Molly realized her clothes were disheveled. The men in the dark alley tore her dress. The lower half could barely cover her bottom. It would not expose her lower <i>half</i>, but it was still embarrassing to look at.

    Molly sat on a bench by the roadside. She dug out her phone but couldn¡¯t find anyone she could contact. She swiped her fingertip across Tiffany¡¯s number. But after some thought, she decided not to call.

    She had already troubled her enough. Moreover, Tiffany must have already rested. ¡®It¡¯s better not to disturb her¡­ Molly was engrossed in her phone when she suddenly smelled <i>a </i>stench. She raised her head and saw a homeless man carrying a bup bag standing not far from her. He seemed to want to spend the night on this bench.

    <i>¡°</i>Ah!¡± After experiencing what happened in the alley, Molly was afraid when she <b>saw </b>a strange man. She subconsciously screamed and jumped to the side.

    2.95%

    Seeing this, the homeless man waved his hands repeatedly as if saying he did not have ill intent. However, Molly was still extremely nervous. No one passed by on the streets. No one woulde to save her if anything happened.

    At that moment, she regretted her pique. The two of them were in a deadlock for quite some time. The homeless man looked around, threw the bup bag on the ground, and suddenly removed his coat.

    COMMENT

 Chapter 651

    <b>Chapter </b><b>651 </b>

    Seeing this, Molly was so frightened that she wanted to run. However, she twisted her ankle in her high heels and fell to the ground. Her face was full of fear.

    The homeless man approached slowly. His long hair covered his face, and he looked creepy. His smell was also unpleasant.

    Molly felt a chill and despair in her heart.

    But in the end, a coat fell, apanied <i>by </i>the man¡¯s low voice. Put it on. Although it¡¯s a little dirty, it can keep you warm.

    Molly was stunned. Before she could say anything, the man had already turned around, picked up the sack on the ground, and walked away.

    The streetmp shone on that person, and his shadow was elongated. For some <b>reason</b>, it made Molly tear up. Her faith was restored. ¡®Kind people still exist in this cruel world.¡±

    Molly stood up, wiped the tears from her face, and put on the coat. It was long enough to cover the tear in her dress, and she would never have to worry about feeling embarrassed.

    Molly heaved a sigh of relief. She took off her high heels and walked. Molly had no money and did not want to go home. If she could, she preferred to roam the street.

    At two o¡¯clock in the morning, in the quiet night, the roar of the sports car approached. Sidney, who had just finished a surgery, drove home. He casually nced and saw Molly walking alone on the road. Just as he turned to look <i>at </i>her, she nced at him too.

    Their gazes met in midair. However, the sports car was too fast. It passed by in the blink of an eye.

    The excitement and anticipation in Molly¡¯s heart were instantly extinguished. Molly let out a bitterugh and inwardly cursed herself.

    However, a few minutester, the shy sports car returned and stopped steadily on her side. ¡°Do you need a ride?¡± Sidney looked at her calmly. After a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just worried <i>that </i>if I ignore you, someone will beat me up. You know who she is.¡± Thest sentence was slightly teasing.

    ¡°Is Tiffany that violent?¡± Molly chuckled. But thinking of Tiffany¡¯s badass action that night, she believed that might be true.

    ¡°Come on up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Molly got into the car.

    Sidney asked again, ¡°Do you need me to lower the convertible?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. There¡¯s no need.¡± Molly immediately shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Sidney to lower the convertible because she wore the coat of a homeless man, and it had an unpleasant smell.

    However, if she said that, the kind, homeless man would look bad. Molly would probably not <i>cross </i>paths with him anymore. But regardless, she would never speak ill of him out of respect.

    Sidney drove calmly and asked casually, ¡°Where is your house?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Send me to a hotel. I don¡¯t want to go home for the time being. After Molly finished speaking<i>, </i>she realized she had no money. She was stunned and smiled bitterly. ¡°Turn right in front Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Sidney nced at her and gently stepped on the gas pedal. The sports car was well¨Ctuned. With a loud <i>bang</i>, it glided through the street. Arriving at an intersection, Sidney suddenly turned left.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly was stunned.

    She saw Sidney turn his head and smile gently. ¡°I have a property that I¡¯ve never lived in before. It¡¯s small but enough for you to settle down alone.¡±

    Sidney¡¯s smile was like a spring breeze. He knew Molly had gone through a rough time. However, he decided not to ask to respect her privacy. Instead, he gave her everything she needed <b>to </b>calm down, including a temporary shelter.

    Molly¡¯s heart was touched. She lowered her head and thanked him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Sidney replied casually.

    Ten minutester, the sports car stopped. Sidney opened the car door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They were at a high¨Cend private apartment. The ce was beautiful and quiet. However<b>, </b><b>because </b>it waste at night, only <i>a </i>few windows had their lights on.

    Sidney brought Molly upstairs and handed her the key. ¡°This is my apartment unit. If you need anything, you can ask the housekeeper to deliver it. There¡¯s a housekeeper¡¯s phone beside thendline inside.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯ll need to pay for every time you make a call. I¡¯ve charged a sum and haven¡¯t used it yet, so you have to worry about it.¡± After saying this, Sidney waved goodbye and left.

    don¡¯t

    Sidney¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor was elegantly disyed from the start. It was not restrictive and just right. He was even meticulous in all aspects, considerate of her thoughts, and did not embarrass her at all.

    Molly felt like she was dreaming. She stood in ce before taking out the key and opening the door.

    The apartment was spacious, about 100 square meters. The furnishings on all four sides were modest. All the furniture was covered with dustproof cloth because no one lived there for a long time.

    Molly walked to thendline and saw the numbers she could call 24/7. She dialed a number and asked the housekeeper to buy two sets of clothes and food. An hourter, everything was delivered to her door ording to her instructions.

    Molly took a shower and changed into her new clothes. Then, she tidied up the guest room and <iy </i>on the sofa. She wasn¡¯t spending the night at home for the first time that night. Against the code her parents had taught her, she was living in the ce of a stranger.

    This feeling was unfamiliar but liberating. At least here, Molly felt she could find warmth. She closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully.

    At four o¡¯clock in Royal Bay, Tiffanynded quietly on thewn at the back. She enjoyed this feeling so much. It was as if she had be one with the wind. Without a thought, her body could soar into the sky freely. It was a pleasant feeling.

    After Tiffanynded, she excitedly ran to Richard¡¯s side and happily smacked him a few times. ¡°Richard, did you watch how easily I adapt to your special ability?¡±

    Because Tiffany had changed blood with Richard, Richard¡¯s special abilities were shared with her. Objectively speaking, she benefited from this.

    Therefore, when Tiffany heard from John that something had happened to Daisy, she immediately flew over at her fastest speed. John could not figure out how she exceeded a car and was left puzzled.

    Tiffany was overjoyed, unaware <i>that </i>Richard¡¯s hand had grabbed her waist. ¡°Are you done ying? Can we please <i>go </i><i>to </i>bed?¡± He emphasized thest sentence. There was a hint of ambiguity

    3

    Tiffany red at him. But since she was in a good mood, she waved her hand and nodded. ¡°Alright, proceed.¡±

    Serend

    0

    54

    The next Richard picked her up. But this time, they were not going to the vi. Tiffany was surprised. ¡°Where are we going<b>?</b>¡±

    Richard smiled casually. ¡°Let¡¯s try something new tonight.¡±

    G

 Chapter 652

    COMMENT

    08.10 Sat

    They went to a hot spring at the back of the mountain. Under the sex of flowers, Richard and Tiffany yed in the water. It was refreshing, but her waist was sore from all the ying

    Tiffany could not stopughing. They spent most of their time in the hot spring and returned to the vi hearster to sleep. However, just as Tiffany closed her eyes, she heard women shouting downstairs.

    Tiffany was a light sleeper. After waking up, she could not fall asep no matter what. She immediately sat up, but Richard gently hugged her. The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth curled up Stay here to rest I¡¯ll go take a look

    ¡°Okay,¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Tiffany seldom felt sorry for him. After all, he used to do most of <i>her </i>hard work

    Tiffany changed her clothes and walked downstairs. When the servant saw <i>her </iing down, she nodded and approached ¡°Pardon me, Ma¡¯am. Did I wake you up?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The guard said two people are looking for you. They insist on shouting unless you allow them to enter. But don¡¯t worry. Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll ask the guard to chase them out in case they decide to make things difficult for us

    As the servant spoke, she was about to call the guard. But Tiffanyughed and reached out to stop her. <i>¡°</i>Ill go take a look. Maybe it¡¯s someone I know.¡±

    Of course, it was someone she knew. From afar, Tiffany could hear the familiar shouts outside. Who else could it be bet Jeffrey and Daisy?

    Tiffany calmly walked out of the vi. Jeffrey and Daisy stood before the heavy, dignified iron gate. They brought many beautifully wrapped gifts inside their car.

    Royal Bay never allowed outsiders to step in casually. Hence, Jeffrey and Daisy could not enter. But they were unwilling to leave and kept shouting at the door, even though the guard had tried to chase them away. Tiffany, Tiffany. We¡¯ree for you!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Tiffany appear, Jeffrey¡¯s eyes lit up. He was so happy that he kept waving his hand. Meanwhile, Daisy was reluctant. But she still forced a smile and shouted, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. What happened yesterday was my fault. Please forgive me.¡±

    Tiffany walked over slowly. She wasn¡¯t rushed to greet them. But Daisy noticed from Tiffany¡¯s attitude that <i>she </i>didn¡¯t care about them.

    Daisy was angry. But when she thought of the beautiful future her father had nned for her, she hid the dissatisfaction in her heart and said with a straight face, ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re already at the door. Aren¡¯t you going to invite us in?¡±

    If Tiffany rejected her, it would confirm she did not care about their rtionship. So when Daisy gained power, she would beat Tiffany mercilessly.

    Tiffanyughed and nced at the servant beside her. The servant immediately went forward and opened the big iron door

    Seeing this, Jeffrey and Daisy looked at each other. Excitement and greed shed in their eyes. They were about to step forward when a few subordinates blocked their way coldly.

    Jeffrey was stunned for a moment and looked at Tiffany in confusion. ¡°What is this?¡±

    The corners of Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched as she said bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to try this hard. Please leave.¡± Tiffany¡¯s men immediately returned the gifts Jeffrey had moved out.

    ¡°Take care. I won¡¯t send <i>you </i>off.¡± Tiffany was tired of masking her real attitude. She turned around and left. Tiffany only met

    08:16 Sat,

    them because she wanted them to know her attitude and give up whatever they had in mind for her.

    She was neither a soft¨Chearteddy they could exploit, nor a person they could rely on.

    ¡°They want to step on me to climb up the socialdder? In their dreams<b>!</b><b>¡® </b>Tiffany chuckled inwardly.

    The heavy and gorgeous iron gate slowly closed. Jeffrey and Daisy widened their eyes in anger. They could not help but shout angrily, ¡°Tiffany, stop right there. We¡¯re your family<b>. </b>Is this how you treat your family?¡±

    But Tiffany did not even look back. Rejected, Jeffrey was so angry that he kicked his car roughly, causing a dent in its body.

    Meanwhile, Daisy added fuel to the fire. ¡°Dad, did you see how arrogant she is? We need to humble her.¡±

    Jeffrey did not say anything. His face was stiff. He stared at the Royal Bay standing before him. This vi upied an entire mountain. It was vast, majestic, luxurious, and symbolized high and mighty power. Who wouldn¡¯t want such <i>a </i>privilege?

    Disappointed, Jeffrey got into his car. Daisy asked from behind, ¡°Dad, what should we do next?¡±

    Their original n was toe to Royal Bay and use the opportunity to apologize to Tiffany and step into her estate. Then, they would think of a way to get close to Richard and curry favor with him. The ultimate goal was for Richard to cooperate with their business<b>. </b>

    They had thought of all the ns and even nned their words carefully. Unexpectedly, before this n could even begin, Tiffany blocked their chances. They couldn¡¯t even enter, and there was no way to approach Richard. It was unfortunate. Jeffrey said coldly, ¡°Go to Thalia¡¯s house!¡±

    The driver nodded and drove towards The Kelley family¡¯s estate. To Jeffrey, it didn¡¯t matter if Tiffany ignored him or didn¡¯t give him a face. As long as Thalia was around, he and The Kelley family would always be inseparable. ¡®You¡¯ll see.

    Thalia was quite happy to hear news of her brother¡¯s arrival. She quickly got the servants to invite them in. But when she saw Daisy, her expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Hi, Auntie! This is the supplement I bought for you. I heard you often have a headache, and this supplement can treat <i>it</i>.¡± Daisy stepped forward and warmly held Thalia¡¯s hand.

    However, her ttery fell on deaf ears. Thalia replied, ¡°Tiffany has worked hard to find a cure for my chronic headache. My head and body feel better since I took the medicine she bought

    Every time she mentioned this, Thalia felt proud. Her expression seemed to say, ¡°Look, how considerate is my daughter?¡±

    Daisy choked and could only nod sheepishly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Thalia asked the servants to pour coffee, fruit tters, and desserts before inviting Jeffrey in. ¡°Please<i>, </i><i>sit </i>down.¡±

    Thalia chatted with Jeffrey before asking, ¡°Jeffrey, why are you here? What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. I also want to ask your husband if I can get this project for Lovell <i>City¡¯s </itest coal mine.¡±

    Thalia frowned. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Although she knew nothing about the business world, Thalia had heard Charlie mention this project a few times. Miningpanies were eyeing a coal mine that had been unintentionally discovered. They were all fighting to get it, and Charlie was no exception.

    Since Jeffrey had opened his mouth, Thalia was reluctant to reject him directly. After all, he was her brother. She thought briefly and replied, ¡°Jeffrey, you know many people are eyeing this project. But Charlie might not be able to get it.¡±

 Chapter 653

    <b>Chapter </b><b>653 </b>

    Thalia rejected him tactfully. She did not want to break their family ties because of such a small matter.

    However, Jeffrey did not think much of it and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Why don¡¯t you ask Tiffany and Mr. Hampton to <b>say </b>something? She¡¯s your daughter, and he¡¯s your son¨Cinw. What so difficult when ites to family?¡°.

    ¡°No,¡± Thalia refused firmly.

    Even if Charlie wanted this project, he and Thalia would never use their inws¡® identities to make things easier for them. This was not their family¡¯s way, and they did not want others took down on their daughter because of this.

    However, even though Thalia had her principles, Jeffrey had his ways to make her relent, just like every other time. ¡°Thalia, just take it that I¡¯m begging you as your brother. It hasn¡¯t been easy for my family toe this far. I¡¯m counting on this project to gain a foothold. I believe you won¡¯t stand by and watch my struggle.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. I just<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°This will be thest time, okay?¡± Jeffrey raised his hand and vowed, ¡°I promise this will be thest time. Besides, we¡¯re family. If I seed, we¡¯ll be one proud family!¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey, I really can¡¯t help you. You know that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news! But just to be <b>safe</b><b>, </b>don¡¯t say <b>it¡¯s </b>for me. Just say that it¡¯s for your family. When we get this project, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±

    As Jeffrey spoke, he immediately stood up and walked out. When he reached the door, he did not forget to shout, ¡°I¡¯ll <i>wait </i>for your good news!¡±

    Both Jeffrey and Daisy rushed over and left hurriedly. Thalia was not allowed to refute or reject from the start.

    ¡°This <b>is </b>troublesome.¡± Thalia was angry and helpless. She sat back on her sofa while rubbing her temples.

    Jeffrey was too good at using such tricks. He did not shed all pretense, was not fierce, and was not ruthless. However, he smiled and had an iparably trusting look on his <b>face</b>. He did not give anyone any room to refute and decided alone. Thalia believed it would be a grave sin if she did not help. ¡®Just this once. Thest time.¡®

    Thalia did not dare to tell Charlie about this. So, she called Tiffany directly.

    Tiffany, who received the call, was exercising in the Royal Bay gym. She wiped her sweat and answered the call. ¡°Morning,

    Mom.¡±

    When she heard her daughter¡¯s energetic voice, Thalia smiled and said gently, ¡°Have you slept well? And did you have breakfast<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, and yes<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, the weather has changed today. <b>It¡¯s </b>quite cold outside. Remember to wear a coat when you go out. Don¡¯t get cold.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡±

    After rambling for a while, Thalia finally went to the main topic. By the way, Tiffany. Is Richard by your

    side?¡±

    Tiffany looked through the ss and happened to see Richard, who was dressed neatly,ing downstairs. She replied, ¡°<b>Yes</b>, why?¡±

    Sun<b>, </b>

    There was no need <b>to </b>ask. Tiffany knew the purpose <b>of </b>this call he knew the despicable Jeffrey and his sted daughter came for her after leaving Royal Bay.

    Tiffany knew Jeffrey had used methods to pressure her moin. He used kinship and guilt¨Ctrip her to agree to something,

    As expected, Thalia said, ¡°I heard from your father that Lovell City has recently discovered a coal mine. I wonder if this project will fall into our family¡¯s hands.

    ¡°If possible, Tiffany. Could you tell Richard about this?¡± This request was too much. As Thalia spoke, she felt her face burning.

    Tiffany had just gotten married. It had only been a few days, but she wanted her son¨Cinw to do a massive favor. If Tha were in Richard¡¯s shoes, she would be disappointed with such a request.

    Thalia wanted to remedy the situation and hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it<b>, </b>Tiffany. It¡¯s better not to say this. Let¡¯s pretend that I didn¡¯t say any of this.¡±

    Tiffany understood and asked, ¡°Mom, is this project really what Dad wants<b>? </b>Or is there someone else who wants your help? For example¡­ Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s not your uncle¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll help Dad get his hands on this project.¡± After that, Tiffany hung up. She got up and left the gym, sprinting to the dining room.

    Richard satzily at the dining table. His face was cold and his facial features were well¨Cdefined. No matter from which angle someone looked, he was wless and handsome.

    The high¨Cend suit entuated his tall and straight figure. His presence exuded a cold and forbidden temptation. He <b>was </b>exceptionally alluring.

    His presence was <b>so </b>strong that no one dared to approach him. It was enough to make people <b>retreat</b>. One would be respectful and afraid of him.

    However, when he saw Tiffany, the cold indifference in his eyes instantly turned gentle. He opened his hand with a smile. ¡°Come here. Let me hold you.¡±

    His clear and deep voice was slightly hoarse from waking up in the morning. It was <b>sexy </b>and maic. Tiffany quickened her pace and pounced into Richard¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me, Richard?¡±

    ¡°Of course,

    I am.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    ¡°How can I sleep <b>if </b><b>I </b>don¡¯t hug you?¡± Richard smiled. He <b>was </b>in a good mood when he smelled the faint fragrance from Tiffany¡¯s body.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and replied amusedly, ¡°So, in the twenty years that you haven¡¯t met me, have you not slept well<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But honestly, I haven¡¯t felt alive in those 20 years!¡±

    Tiffany raised her head in surprise when she heard his answer. She happened to meet Richard¡¯s <b>eyes</b>. His gaze was deep. As if deep enough to store his love for her.

    Tiffany saw her reflection in his eyes. Her heart pounded, and her face blushed brightly. She struggled to <b>break </b>free from Richard¡¯s arms and said with a red <b>face</b>, ¡°Hurry up and eat your breakfast! Don¡¯t you still have to go to thepany?¡±

    11:01 Sun, Dec 8 <b>G </b>

    °×Î¶Æø95%ýX

    The real meaning was that there were so many servants watching. She didn¡¯t want to look too intimate because Tiffany wished to maintain their dignity at home.

    Richard chuckled and obediently sat back at the dining table. He slowly moved the sumptuous breakfast that had already been ced before him,

    Tiffany had eaten earlier than him. She was not hungry. She sat beside Richard with her hand on her cheek. She sighed inwardly while looking at the scene before her. The magnificent beauty called Richard Hampton was indeed pleasing to the

    eye.

    <i>¡°</i>By the way, I need to tell you something.¡± Tiffany sat up straight and told him about the news of Jeffrey and Daisy¡¯s arrival that morning, ¡°My mother just called me and said she wants you to help take down the coal mine project<b>. </b>I¡¯m guessing that this is my uncle¡¯s idea.¡±

    Richard looked at Tiffany. He did not flinch as he said, ¡°Tell me what you have in mind.¡± In other words, no matter what she said, he would agree.

 Chapter 654

    <b>Chapter </b>654

    95%1

    Tiffany was stunned before suddenly feeling likeughing. One plotted something, and the other supported it. Thinking of this, she felt Richard and herself were a power couple. Together, they would be unbeatable.

    Tiffany could not hold herughter and teased, ¡°Oh, Mr. Hampton. You¡¯re getting more and more sexy with your supportive attitude!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Richard raised his eyebrows. His smile did not diminish. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go <i>to </i>thepany.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I want to keep youpany and hear everything you have in mind. Besides, I¡¯m getting exhausted attending board meetings.¡± He looked at her deeply with a burning gaze, hiding another meaning.

    Tiffany raised her brows and felt her legs go weak. She hurriedly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany sighed inwardly. If Richard didn¡¯t go to thepany, then it could only mean he wished to dominate her all day. No matter how good her stamina was, she could not withstand his tireless stamina.

    Thinking of this, her body shivered slightly. Tiffany quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, can we get this project? If we can, we¡¯ll give it to them.¡±

    Of course, she would not let her ingrate uncle lead such a good life. She wanted to see Jeffrey swallow the bitter pill. Richard nodded with a gentle gaze. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Not to mention this project, even if Tiffany wanted the stars in the sky, he would think of a way to pluck them for her.

    ¡°Thank you, My love!¡± Tiffany hooked her arms around Richard¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°So, you want to thank me?¡± Richard smiled faintly. He bent down and whispered into Tiffany¡¯s ear. ¡°Then wait for me to return tonight.¡±

    Tiffany shivered. She did not know what tricks he would y that night. If he yed the same trick as yesterday, she would

    cry.

    At nine, Richard went to thepany after a kiss, feeling satisfied. Tiffany still had to go to school to get her results, so she got into the car.

    Halfway through the journey, she was surprised to see Molly at the school gate.

    ¡°Molly? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Molly hurriedly grabbed Tiffany¡¯s arm. She walked to the shade of a tree and exined worriedly, ¡°Tiffany, I heard from my father yesterday that he¡­¡±

    It was difficult for Molly to say it. But she gritted her teeth and revealed everything. My father has gone mad and wanted to use Richard¡¯s name to climb the socialdder. Then, he wants to destroy you after gaining a firm foothold.

    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t stop there. He even supported Daisy to snatch Richard from you. Tiffany, you have to be careful!¡±

    Tiffany had already guessed Jeffrey¡¯s schemes. She was not surprised to hear about this. The only thing she didn¡¯t expect was that Molly would tell her the inside story.

    Tiffany had aplicated look in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Molly, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll destroy your family if you tell me these things? This won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    11:01 Sun, Dec 8 <b>G </b>

    Chay 654

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re willing to meet me and didn¡¯t show hostility. It¡¯s enough to conclude that you won¡¯t destroy <i>me</i>.¡±

    Molly¡¯s expression was calm, but her words were firm. ¡°To be honest, if possible, I would rather see my family copse.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because my father wasn¡¯t usually like this. He used to be ambitious and had a bottom line. But after staying in this city for so long, the good in his heart was reced by greed. Sometimes I even think that he¡¯s scary.¡±

    If everything returned to the beginning, returning to the time before they had evere into contact with power and wealth, and the people who had already be bad could be called back to their conscience and bottom line, then even if they had nothing, it seemed to be worth it. Or so Molly thought

    Even if her father was beyond help, at the very least, she wanted to live the way their parents used <i>to </i>teach her. That was enough.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and looked deeply at Molly. She smiled and said, ¡°Molly, I guess you¡¯re the only sober member of your family.¡±

    Tiffany meant to say Molly still had hermon sense. Molly knew how to <b>assess </b>a situation and understood when to advance or retreat.

    Molly smiled and sighed. ¡°Tiffany, I hope you won¡¯t be mad at me because of my family.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? They may be your family, but their doing has nothing to do with you.¡± Tiffany seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, your family doesn¡¯t know that you came out to look for me, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯te home yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Then where are you staying?¡± Tiffany thought Molly was staying in a hotel. She immediately invited her, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my ce for a while.¡°.

    ¡°No, I have a ce to stay.¡±

    After a pause, Molly blushed and chose to tell the truth. ¡°Last night, I met Mr. Pauley. He saw me on the streets and was kind enough to let me stay in his apartment.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Pauley? Do you mean Sidney?¡± Tiffany¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    However, after thinking about it, it made sense. Sidney had always been a humble gentleman. Moreover, Molly was her cousin. Because of this rtionship, he would not stand by and do nothing. But then, Tiffany noticed Molly¡¯s blushed face, and a thought popped. ¡®Except¡­¡®

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. Tiffany, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t let down your guard and let ill¨Cintended people get the best of you!¡± Molly was referring to Daisy and her dad.

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°Noted.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Molly felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She waved her hand and hailed a taxi at the school gate.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany watched her cousin walk away. When she turned around, she saw Zoe standing uneasily behind her. ¡°Tiff¡­ Tiffany.¡±

    Zoe was holding her breakfast box. Inside were two sandwiches. She looked helpless and hurriedly exined, ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I wanted toe over and greet you, but when I approached, I identally heard your conversation and¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Tiffany asked.

    11:01 Sun, Dec 8 <b>G </b>

    <b>GD </b>

    95%

    ¡°Just¡­ just thest part. Zoe slowly lowered her gaze, trying to hide the guilty feeling in her eyes.

    Tiffany understood that Zoe had heard Molly say that Sidney saw her on the streetsst night and brought her back to his apartment. From a literal point of view, it was quite ambiguous

    Tiffany sighed and walked forward to pat Zoe¡¯s shoulder. She exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is.<b>¡± </b>

    She felt she had to clear Sidney¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sidney only lent her his apartment for a few days. He knew she was my cousin. Hence, Sidney wanted to do something. He just wanted to help, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Zoe smiled faintly. ¡°But Tiffany, don¡¯t you want to give them a little nudge<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Alright, I think I have exined enough. I won¡¯t say anything about this matter.¡±

    If Sidney and Molly had feelings for each other, Tiffany wanted them to work it out slowly. Outsiders must not meddle in their private matters. Let nature take its course. After all, no one knew what would happen tomorrow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tiffany said, and the two entered the school together.

    Halfway through, Tiffany had to go to the office to get her results, while Zoe had to go to the ssroom. The two of them separated.

    Zoe was chewing on her sandwich as she walked. She had forgotten to buy water and choked until her eyes turned red. The scene of the gentle and quiet girl speaking with a red face at the school gate was still vivid in her mind. Her words also echoed softly in Zoe¡¯s ears again and again. Zoe felt hopeless. She and Sidney were not from the same world.

    COMMENT

 Chapter 655

    Zoeughed helplessly. After swallowing thest bite of her sandwich, her face was still red from choking. She held her breath and calmed down. It was not easy for her to suppress this difort.

    At that moment, the phone in her pocket rang. Zoe answered without even looking. ¡°Hello?¡± But there was no sound from the other side.

    Who is it? This person called but didn¡¯t say anything? With such doubts, Zoe looked at her phone screen. Immediately, her heart skipped a beat when she saw the caller¡¯s name: Sidney Pauley.

    In an instant, an indescribable feeling spread in her chest. Zoe was flustered. She was about to hang up when a voice came. ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to see you.¡±

    The phrase ¡®I want to see you¡® seemed to imply something else. Zoe panicked and replied, ¡°No time. There¡¯s no need for us to contact each other. I¡¯m hanging up now, bye!¡±

    Zoe ended the call with her thumbs wandering around the phone screen. Atst, she made up her mind and blocked Sidney¡¯s number. ¡®It¡¯s beer to end it this way.¡®

    Zoe wanted to end things before it even began. She quickened her pace towards the teaching building. But halfway there, another call came in. It was an unknown number.

    ¡®Could it be Sidney¡¯s other number?¡® Zoe did not pick up. But her phone rang a second time.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    Zoe was wrong. The number was not Sidney¡¯s. It was a female voice she had never heard before. Her tone was calm, but it carried a hint of arrogance. ¡°Zoe, right? I¡¯m Sidney¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We need to talk in person.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Sidney has a fianc¨¦e?¡® Zoe was stunned and subconsciously tightened her grip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of you. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to talk.¡±

    ¡°The cafe in Demeter Street.¡±

    The woman gave Zoe the address and threatened, ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll go to your school to look for you and blow this matter up!¡±

    Then, she hung up. Zoe frowned. She did not know why the woman was looking for her. However, she had no choice but to meet her.

    Twenty minutester, <i>Zoe </i>stepped into the cafe. She looked around and saw a woman in a ck dress sitting by the window. When she saw <i>Zoe </iing, she waved her hand. <i>Zoe </i>walked over and sat opposite the woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± <i>Zoe </i>frowned.

    ¡°But I know you. Do you know why?¡±

    Zoe did not say anything and waited quietly for her to continue.

    The woman threw a photo on the table and sneered. ¡°I found this in Sidney¡¯s wallet. What can you tell when a man puts a woman¡¯s photo in his wallet?¡±

    Zoe was stunned. The person in the photo was her. The photo was taken at Melvor Mountain.

    One day, she was picking wild fruits. When she was going down the mountain, she slipped and fell on her butt. She was in so much pain that she gritted her teeth. Coincidentally, Sidney saw it. He smiled gloatingly and took a photo.

    Chanter 653

    Zoe was furious. She wanted to delete it but couldn¡¯t snatch it away. Zoe thought Sidney would delete it after mocking her, but Zoe didn¡¯t expect him to print it and put it in his wallet.

    Seeing Zoe was silent, the woman smiled coldly. Furious, she sshed the coffee in her hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How dare you snatch my man!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zoe was caught off guard. Her head and face were sshed Her clean clothes were tainted, and the left side of her face was scalded.

    The other customers in the coffee shop looked over.

    Meanwhile, Kate raised her chin aggressively and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you as Sidney¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Tease him again, and you¡¯re dead!¡±

    The customers immediately made assumptions. Kate was defending her dignity by tearing apart a homewrecker. Countless gazes of disdain and contempt flew towards Zoe.

    ¡°Girls nowadays have no bottom line. Did she snatch someone¡¯s husband at such a young age? Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how her parents had taught me. Shameless bitch!¡±

    ¡°I hate people who destroy other people¡¯s rtionships the most. Serves them right!¡±

    nders came from all directions, and Zoe was trembling all over. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing that the public opinion was on her side, Kate was satisfied.

    She stood up nobly and did not forget to warn, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time, but if you dare to meet Sidney again, I¡¯ll your scandal to your school and make sure your entire family is shunned in Lovell City!¡± With that, Kate left.

    expose

    Zoe was embarrassed. She picked up the photo on the table before leaving. However, a waiter suddenly stopped her. ¡°Sorry, please pay the bill first.¡±

    ¡®She hasn¡¯t paid her coffee?¡® Kate had sshed her publicly, and she had yet to pay for it.

    Zoe was furious. ¡°You know who ordered it. Look for her.¡±

    After saying that, she was about to leave when she heard the waiter sneer. ¡°No need to be so arrogant. You know what? Forget it. We don¡¯t dare to ept your filthy money.¡±

    Zoe clenched her fists and left without saying a word. When she passed by a window, she saw her pathetic and ridiculous reflection and feared to return to school. Hence, she hurried home.

    At home, her father was watching television. When he saw Zoe return early, he only nced at her before watching the television and continuing tough. No one cared about her embarrassment and grievances.

    Zoe locked herself in her room. Looking at the carsing and going outside the window, she even had a terrifying thought. ¡®What if I jump and be done with it? I can¡¯t take this! anymore!¡®

    However, she couldn¡¯t. Zoe still owed Tiffany a lot of money. Even though Tiffany repeatedly said she did not need to return it, the more Zoe thought about it, the more responsible she felt.

    Taking a deep breath, Zoe slowly retreated.

    Tiffany sessfully got the results. Just as she had imagined, she performed outstandingly and had excellent results. Those who watched and waited to see her make a fool of herself were speechless. They could not find any fault with her and all ran away dejectedly.

    Tiffany

    95%

    into Sidney her eyebrows and prepared to leave. Coincidentally, as she reached the bottom of the building, she bumped

    into Sidney. They asked in unison, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, have you seen Zoe?¡±

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Is Zoe not in school?¡±

    ¡°I looked around and went to your ssroom. Your ssmates said they didn¡¯t <b>see </b>her. Some even said they saw her leave the school.¡± Sidney rubbed his temples, feeling vexed.

    He had called Zoe to ask her out, but his number was blocked. Unable to make the call, he put down what he was doing and ran to the school. However, he couldn¡¯t find Zoe anywhere.

    Is she avoiding me that much?¡® Sidney felt uneasy.

    Seeing this, Tiffany raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°My cousin came to find me today. She told me you let her stay in your apartment for a while. Coincidentally, Zoe heard the whole thing.¡±

 Chapter 656

    ¡°Un And then what? Sidney, the straight man, acked with a pled look. ¡°What does this have to do with her ignoring mp**

    Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched and thought, Is he that stubborn?

    ¡°Of course. Even if you are honest, it won¡¯t be the same when others hear it. Zoe might be overthinking, or you can think she¡¯s jealous,¡± said Tiffany

    There were some things she didn¡¯t want to say.

    However, Sidney and Zoe might continue to argue if she did not pay it.

    ¡°Jealoux Sidney was stunned. His expression changed from confusion to surprise. ¡°Really? Is she jealous because of it?¡±

    If that is the case, it means Zoe still has me in her heart, thought Sidney.

    Tiffanyughed. ¡°Then you should go to her house and take a look. Oh, right. You can <i>try </i>finding her <i>at </i>the warehouse where she works part¨Ctime if she¡¯s not at home.¡±

    That warehouse was where the charitable foundation she founded used to receive goods. Winter wasing soon, so she asked Zoe to purchase winter clothes. They would be shipped those clothes to the impoverished mountainous area after the purchases werepleted.

    Perhaps because of the busy purchasing winter clothes, Zoe might not be at the school but at the warehouse instead.

    Sidney nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and look for her.¡±

    Tiffany gave him the address. Then she left the school and got into John¡¯s car.

    Watching Sidney speed off in his sports car to another destination, Tiffany raised an eyebrow and sighed imperceptibly. ¡°Winter ising¡­¡±

    ¡®I wonder if I can hear some good news before winteres,¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany smiled and looked down at her vibrating phone, saying. ¡°Drive to the Kelley family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    John nodded respectfully and immediately started the car.

    Tiffany¡¯s phone was still vibrating. She tapped lightly on it and sent a kissing emoji to Richard, who was constantly sending messages to im credit.

    Richard had won the coal mine project and given it to the Kelley family. Tiffany estimated Jeffrey, who couldn¡¯t wait, was on his way to the Kelley family, waiting to sign the project.

    ****

    At the Cedar Ridge Vi.

    Jeffrey got out of the car quickly and quickened his pace to approach the vi. Seeing only Thalia sitting alone in the living room, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Charlie? Where¡¯s the project contract?

    Thalia was slightly annoyed and replied, ¡°Charlie is already on his way back from thepany. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. No hurry,¡± said Jeffrey.

    11:01

    Sun, Dec

    Chapter 650-

    Jeffrey said he wasn¡¯t in a hurry but was actually fidgeting. He frequently nced outside the vi <i>with </i>cager anticipation

    The project was highly profitable. He would only feel at ease if I got it earlier.

    It was not that Thalia could not tell what Jeffrey was thinking. She felt a little helpless but could only emphasize one thing ¡°Jeffrey, this is thest time I help you.¡±

    Charlie, who had always been good¨Ctempered, rarely sulked because of this matter.

    He was angry at Thalia for not thinking for Tiffany and for secretly agreeing Jeffrey to such a big deal behind his back. He was even more mad at her for involving Richard because of such benefits. He was worried the Hampton family would look down on Tiffany because of it¡­

    Thalia was helpless. She had tried to refuse Jeffrey but could not resist his coaxing and pestering¡­.

    A car engine sound was heard after sitting for about ten minutes.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally back,¡± said Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey looked up excitedly with a flushed face.

    Charlie strode in and took the project contract from his briefcase without saying anything.

    Jeffrey reached out and wanted to take it, but Charlie dodged it.

    ¡°My son¨Cinw sent the project contract to mypany,¡® said Charlie. ¡®You can take all the mining rights of the coal <b>mine </b>as long as you sign it. I hope you remember this is a benefit given to you by my daughter and my son¨Cinw<i>.</i>¡±

    What he meant was one should not forget one¡¯s roots.

    If Jeffrey became wealthy in the future because of the coal mining project, he should not be heartless and ungrateful

    ¡°Alright, alright. Of course,¡± said Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey nodded repeatedly. He promised solemnly and agreed well. ¡°Tiffany is my niece. How could I not remember her kindness? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s more like it,¡¯ thought Charlie, handing over the document.

    Jeffrey could not wait any longer. He immediately took a ck pen from his pocket and was about to sign when a smiling voice came from the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively.¡±

    Everyone turned around and saw Tiffany leaning against the door with a casual smile. Herughter was somewhat yful and casual.

    Thalia and Charlie looked at each other. Their hearts skipped a beat, and they felt inexplicably guilty. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thalia and Charlie stood there obediently like children who had done something wrong, not daring to move.

    Tiffany slowly walked over. Jeffrey¡¯s eyes shed, and he immediately closed the document. He held it tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re back, Tiffany. Alright, I¡¯m off. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    Then he left with the document, looking high¨Cspirited.

    Anyway, the project was taken from Richard under the name of the Kelley family. Tiffany would not know as long as Thalia and Charlie did not say anything, let alone stop it.

    Tiffany sat on the sofa, nced at her parents, and asked, ¡°How many times has it been?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Thalia and Charlie were stunned.

    0 x 95%

    ¡°How many times has Jeffrey squeezed the Kelley family dry and sucked our family¡¯s blood?¡± Tiffany said rudely.

    Thalia lowered her head. She was a little embarrassed and aggrieved. ¡°Tiffany, he¡¯s your uncle, after all. He¡¯s also my brother. Sometimes, being too clear about things can hurt feelings¡­¡±

    Charlie was in a dilemma, feeling bad for his wife and guilty toward his daughter. He could only sigh and say, ¡°Social customs and human rtionships are difficult to handle.¡±

    Tiffany did notment on his point.

    ¡®However, some favors are dependent on the person. Someone like Jeffrey is not worth it at all. Moreover, even brothers keep careful ounts. These are two separate matters. Private matters and public affairs cannot be lumped together. Then the kind of rtionship canst longer, right?¡® thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany sighed. ¡°Mom, I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t forget how Stan and his family treated us previously. That¡¯s a vivid example.¡±

    Speaking of Stan¡¯s family, Charlie and Thalia were stunned at the same time.

    Back then, they had practically fulfilled all of Stan¡¯s requests. It was no different with Jeffrey now.

    Byparison, it could only be said Stan¡¯s family was used to enjoying luxury life and had be more extravagant

    On the other hand, Jeffrey had be increasingly greedy, making excessive demands. To put it bluntly, he was snatching a lot of cooperation from the Kelley family.

    These were huge losses of benefits..

    However, Charlie and Thalia willingly gave it up. They could not me anyone else.

    ¡®With the previous example, will Jeffrey be the next Stan?¡® Charlie frowned and seemed to be thinking about the question.

    Thalia also pondered for a moment, then she shook her head firmly. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s different. After all, Stan is a rtive, but your uncle Jeffrey is different. He¡¯s my brother.¡±

 Chapter 657

    <b>Chapter </b><b>657 </b>

    Tiffanyughed meaningfully

    She knew she could not persiade her mother with <b>words </b>alone before she came home.

    If it is that easy to persuade Mom, why would the Kelley family end up in such a miserable state in our previous life? It is better to let Mom see it for herself <b>since </b>that is the case, though Tiffany.

    Tiffany did not retort. She smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this dampening topic. Dad, I want to eat the crispy biscuits you fried,¡±

    ¡°<b>Okay</b>, okay, I will go to the kitchen to make it for you. Charlie leaved a sigh of relief and entered the kitchen with a smile.

    Only Thalia and Tiffany were left <b>in </b>the big living room.

    <b>Thalia </b><b>was </b>a little uneasy and asked lightly, Tiffany, will you me me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Tiffany, shaking her head without hesitation.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with being kind. What is wrong are those with the ill intentions, thought Tiffany.

    She did not want to change anything about her parents, so she could y an evil role at any ti afraid of being despised by anyone, nor was she afraid of being criticized.

    any time in this life. She was not

    She didn¡¯t care as long as she could protect her family.

    Thalia looked up and saw Tiffany¡¯s big eyes with a faint, sweet smile.

    Her heart, which had been pounding with anxiety, suddenly felt at ease.

    ¡®Having Thalia as my daughter is my blessing, thought <b>Thalin</b>,

    Eric came back from school in the evening. Upon seeing Tiffany, he threw himself into her arms with a happy twinkle in his eyes. He smiled obediently and brightly, saying ¡°Tiffany, I missed you so much

    ¡°Well, you just want me to y games with you,¡± said Tiffany.

    Tiffany found my thoughts instantly, thought Eric, <b>blinking</b>. ¡®Well, she is clever.¡±

    The family ate, drank, andughed nonstop.

    Soon, it was evening.

    Tiffany nned to spend the night at home, so she called Richard after dinner.

    Richard sighed faintly over the phone. ¡°It looks like I <b>will </b><b>stay </b>in an empty room tonight?¡±

    He sounded a little aggrieved. It was quite pitiful.

    Tiffany quickly smoothed the thing <b>over </b>and said gently. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll go back and be with you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you kiss me aspensation?¡±

    ¡°How am <b>I </b>supposed to kiss you?¡±

    Tiffany blinked in confusion.

    ¡°Just <b>kiss </b>me like this, maic voice entered her ears through the phone, apanied by a kissing sound.

    Tiffany¡¯s ears were a little red.

    She turned around and saw her parents and brother were watching television in the living room. They sat in a row, but their ears were perked up.

    I don¡¯t <b>know </b>if they heard us¡­ thought Tiffany

    Richard urged, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Wait for me. Tiffany covered her phone and especially ran to the garden outside the vi. When she saw no one was around, she let go a little and made the kiss sound to her phone a few times.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± said Tiffany.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s alright,¡± answered Richard.

    Richard chuckled softly. Hisughter was pleasant.

    Tiffany blushed <b>and </b>said, ¡°Alright<b>, </b>I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Video call me tonight if you miss me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hearing Richard¡¯s response from the other side of the line, Tiffany hung up.

    She pretended nothing had happened <b>and </b>acted calmly as she returned to the living <b>room</b>. However, her parents and brother on the sofa turned around neatly and imitated her, making <b>a </b>loud kiss sound.

    Tiffany was speechless.

    They heard me, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany was so embarrassed <b>that </b>she stomped her feet. However, Charlie and Thaliaughed out loud, and even Eric covered his mouth and secretlyughed.

    The atmosphere was so warm that the servants aside could not help butugh when they

    Late at night.

    saw that,

    The moon was shining brightly tonight. Under the moonlight, the vi seemed covered with a thin silver veil. The flowers in the garden swayed gently in the wind. It was quiet.

    Tiffany opened the door and walked out of her bedroom.

    Then, she went straight to her parents¡® bedroom on the first floor

    The door was locked, but it didn¡¯t matter. Tiffany quietly took the spare <b>key </b>and turned it twice. <b>With </b>a subtle click, the door was opened.

    <b>Charlie </b>and Thalia were already <b>sound </b>asleep.

    Tiffany slowly approached and ced what she had been carrying in her arms on the bedside,

    After removing the cloth from its top, a dark blue light appeared. Theplicated and mysterious patterns on the Treasure Box showed it was extraordinary

    Tiffany said silently in her heart, Enter their dreams. I want them to see what Jeffrey did to them in their previous life.¡±

    <b>Yes</b>, master,

    The consciousness in the Treasure los immediately responded

    Immediately after, the blue light shone brightly. Two light spots quicklynded on Thalia and Charlie. The light spots disappeared as if they had fallen into their consciousness.

    Thalia was chased out of the Kelley Group in her dream.

    The Stanle

    chased her away.

    Before that, all the assets of the Kelley family had been quietly Cansferred away by them, including most of thepany¡¯s

    shares. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Thalia was in disbelief. <b>She </b>stared at the familiar faces before he and questioned, ¡°How could you do this? Hasn¡¯t the Kelley family given you enough over the <b>years</b>?¡±

    However, Stan and Selena responded with <b>smug </b>smiles. ¡°So what? Who wants to be the pitiful person receiving charity? Isn¡¯t it better if I control everything myself?¡± said Stan.

    ¡°Charity?¡± said Thalia, suddenlyughing.

    The Kelley family had always treated Stan¡¯s family as their family, but they did not expect that in Stan¡¯s family¡¯s eyes, all of that had be a charity?

    Thalia still wanted to argue and question them, but they called the bodyguards over and chased her <b>out</b><b>. </b>

    Thalia, the once morous Mrs. Kelley, was now in dire straits and had nothing.

    No, it was not that Thalia had nothing. At least the Kelley familyst vi was not taken away by Stan¡¯s family.

    When Thalia returned to the vi, she heard Charlie had a stroke and was hospitalized. She rushed over but could not even afford Charlie¡¯s medical fees.

    She wanted to sell the vi, but the Kelley family was already a negative asset. The vi would be mortgaged soon.

    Thalia could only borrow money from her rtives <b>and </b>friends

    Jeffrey is my brother. He will definitely not leave me in the lurch thought <b>Thalia</b>.

    Thalia went over with anticipation and tactfully expressed her intention to borrow money. The Kelley family had helped the Ruiz family so much back then. It was all thanks to them that Jeffrey was where he was today. The tens of thousands of dors in medical expenses were not a problem.

    However, reality gave Thalia a harsh p.

    Jeffrey looked at her impatiently. He casually wrote a check and threw it at her feet. He asked, ¡°Is ten thousand dors enough?¡±

    He spoke in a tone as if he was dismissing a beggar.

    <b>Thalia </b>was stunned and quickly exined. ¡°Jeffrey, Charlie¡¯s medical and surgery fees are at least 100 thousand dors. These¡­ these are not enough.¡±

    ¡°Not enough? You are asking for the moon.¡±

    The speaker was Daisy Kelley. She sneered, grabbed the check, and tore it into pieces. She said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s better to give up on the treatment. The Kelley family has copsed. What¡¯s the point of lending you money? Is it just going to be

    wasted?

    Thalia¡¯s hands and feer turned cold as if she had fallen into an icer at that moment.

    One can only see the true colors of those around one when one in trouble.

    <b>Thalia </b>could not remember how she left the Ruiz family. She received news Charlie had died when she returned to the hospital in a dare¡­

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    It was like a bolt from the blue.

 Chapter 658

    <b>Chapter </b>658

    Thalia¡¯s world turned upside down at that moment.

    She and Charlie had a deep rtionship. They had been together for many years and had long be indispensable to each other.

    To Thalia, it did not matter if the Kelley family¡¯spany was

    skrupted or the sky copsed. However, Charlie was dead.

    and it was not just the sky that was falling, but the whole world was destroyed.

    Looking at Charlie¡¯s cold body covered with a white cloth, Thalia cried until her eyes were damaged.

    It was <b>an </b>uncontroble sadness <b>that </b>could not be restrained. She was in excruciating pain and felt like she was dying¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± cried Thalia.

    After that day, Thalia returned to the vi which was to be <b>scaled </b>up soon. She held Charlie¡¯s urn and recalled the past.

    She liked to see how Charlie doted on her. Even though they were both old, they still loved each other as much as before.

    She liked to see Charliepromise with her because <b>his </b>gaze was always <b>helpless </b>and gentle.

    However, she could no longer see Charlie.

    Thalia was in a daze. She suddenly turned around and saw the vi on fire. Sandra¡¯s face shed past in the mes.

    There was a strong smell of gasoline around.

    The fire was raging, and the thick smoke was suffocating.

    Thalia hugged Charlie¡¯s urn tightly and did not choose to rush out. Instead, she sat quietly on the sofa with a smile. She said softly, ¡°Honey, wait for me. I¡¯ming¡±

    The mes slowly engulfed her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The entire vi had turned into ruins after a night of fire. It was no longer the same as before.

    Thalia woke up from her dream, crying.

    She almost thought <b>that </b>was reality. When she woke up and saw the familiar bedroom and the bedsidemp that had been switched on <b>at </b>some point, she was in a <b>daze</b>.

    <b>Looking </b>to the side, Charlie was lying beside her with a ruddy face.

    Tears streamed down her face again.

    Fortunately, it <b>is </b><b>a </b>dream¡­.¡± thought Thalia.

    Hearing themotion, Charlie opened his eyes and saw his wife crying. He sat up <b>and </b>tried tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    I dreamed of you. aid Thalia.

    Thalia cried as she recounted the scene in her dream.

    All of it was so real as if she had experienced it all.

    Charlie¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn.

    ¡°I dreamed it, too. The content if my dream is the <b>same </b>as yours

    However, his perspective was different from Thalia¡¯s

    Thalia dreamed that something <b>had </b>happened at home, and she had been humiliated by Jeffrey.

    <b>What </b>Charlie dreamed of was that he was so angry that he was libspitalized because Tiffany took the me for the woman Keh liked and was imprisoned after Stan used his trust to steal the Kelley family¡¯s assets.

    He <b>was </b>conscious but unable to speak that day at the hospital.

    Then, he watched as Sandra <b>walked </b>to his bed and said. ¡°Uncle Charlie, I¡¯m sorry, but you have to die.¡±

    Then, Sandra personally removed his life¨Csaving oxygen tube and watched him die expressionlessly.

    Charlie¡¯s dream was as real as if it had happened like Thalia¡¯s.

    ¡°What the hell?¡® thought <b>Charlie</b>.

    ¡°How could it be so coincidental¡­ Thalia was a little afraid. Her hands and feet were stiff <b>and </b>cold. ¡°We dreamed of this at the same time. Could it be that the heavens are warning us of something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, right?¡±

    Charlie shook his head and thought<b>, </b>¡®Not to mention that Stan and his family have suffered punishment, even if I am hospitalized and need surgery fees, I wouldn¡¯t be so down as to borrow money from Jeffrey. Still¡­

    ¡®Still¡­

    Indeed, we will think twice about the way Jeffrey humiliated Thalia. Assuming it really happened, would Jeffrey be as heartless and cold¨Cblooded in real life as he was so in Thalia¡¯s dream?

    Thalia pondered. Her dream tonight was the most shocking to her. She could no longer look at Jeffrey directly, so she came up with an idea.

    ¡°How about¡­ we think of a way to test him?¡± said Thalia.

    ¡°How?¡± asked Charlie.

    Charlie did not know whether tough or cry.

    He thought, ¡°Testing sounds childish. I can understand how uneasy Thalia is because of her nightmare, but <b>what </b>if Jeffrey does not have <b>that </b>kind of intention? The testing will make him feel disappointed.

    ¡°Then both sides will <b>have </b>misunderstanding and estrangement. The gains would not make up for the losses.

    Of course, Thalia understood the logic, especially since Jeffrey was her brother. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she <b>had </b>a trauma, why would she be so suspicious of her family?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink. It¡¯s just a dream,¡± said Charlie.

    Charlie patted Thalia¡¯s back andforted her. His gentle voice gradually made Thalia rx.

    It was two in <b>the </b>morning, still early.

    Tiffany stood at her parents¡® bedroom door. Her exquisite face was hidden in the darkness, and her expression could not be seen clearly. Only her bright eyes were shining

    She used the Treasure Box to have her parents see some things from their previous life. The hidden danger had been

    nted although i watnot¨Cgnough for them to be immediately wary of Jeffrey

    ¡®Now¡­ it is time for me to uncover that family¡¯s sinister plot, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany went upstairs quietly.

    She returned to her bedroom and closed the door. She turned around and <b>found </b>someone was in her bedroom.

    To be precise<b>, </b>someone was lying on the bed.

    It was Richard. A few buttons on his shirt were undone, and his clear and sexy corbone was attractive.

    She could vaguely see his strong chest.

    Richard rested his head on his hand, looking wanton andzy. When he saw her looking over, he chuckled softly. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, I¡¯m here to offer myself.¡±

    His maic and hoarse voice sounded in the quiet

    bedroom.

    Tiffany¡¯s face turned redand her heart began to beat uncontrobly. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will stay in an empty room tonight?¡±

    She subconsciously thought he would note over when she heard his words before.

    Unexpectedly¡­ it was another big surprise.

    Kichard¡¯s smile widened. He sat upzily on the bed and extended his hand to Tiffany. ¡°Come here, and let me hug you.¡± Under the warm yellow light, the coldness on Richard¡¯s handsome face faded. There was a faint smile on his picturesque face, and he was <b>as </b>doting as a sweet and soft cotton candy. Who could resist him?

    Tiffany locked the door <b>and </b>sped up toward <b>him</b>.

    She threw herself into his arms, but because of her momentum and strength, she knocked down Richard who had just sat

    <ol>

    <li>up. </li>

    </ol>

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? said Richard.

    Richard¡¯s smile was wider. He spread his hands and said mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Go ahead.¡±

    There was a double meaning to his words¡­

    Tiffany

    blushed but managed to hold her shy and replied, ¡°Sure

    She could not tell if she <b>was </b>brave and good or if Richard turned the tables.

    In short¡­ the night was long.

    The clouds outside the window surged, and the moonlight quietly sprinkled down. The ground was covered in silver light, <b>and </b>the gxy flickered.

    In the charity foundation¡¯s designated warehouse, Zoe counted twice. After confirming that all the goods were fine, she sighed with relief. Then, she smiled and said to the staff behind Her. That¡¯s enough. Everyone, get off work.¡±

    Everyone was busy moving the goods for the whole night. They had to sort them out because these goods had to be sent to different ces.

 Chapter 659

    It was like <b>the </b>sound of nature when they <b>heard </b>that

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. We can finally get off work¡± said the staff,

    A few staff members took their bags and left. Only a girl came to Zoe and asked curiously, ¡°Zoe, that handsome man over there has been waiting for you all night. Is he your boyfriend?

    Following the girl¡¯s gaze, Zoe saw Sidney¡¯s slender, outstanding gure at the warehouse entrance. Under the streetmp, he looked tall and lonely.

    Zoe took a nce before <b>looking </b>away. ¡°No,¡±

    Her words were firm and resolute.

    <b>The </b>girl was instantly excited and said, ¡°Really? Then can you introduce me to him?¡±

    Zoe¡¯s words exposed thegirl¡¯s dream<b>. </b>¡°Don¡¯t think about it. He has a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The girl pursed her lips in disappointment after hearing that. She looked at the man¡¯s back view not far away regretfully and muttered. ¡°Then why did he wait for you when <b>he </b>has a fianc¨¦e? He waited for you an entire night¡­ Bah, scumbag

    -Herst words were a little loud. Sidney at the warehouse entrance seemed to have heard something <b>and </b>turned to look at

    them.

    Zoe picked up her purse and held the girl¡¯s arm. ¡°Alice, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    ¡°Zoe¡­ The girl who was called Alice was in a difficult position. She said, ¡°My brother is here to pick me up¡­ Why don¡¯t I ask him to drive you home first? It¡¯s not safe at night.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks¡±

    Zoe shook her head andforted the girl, ¡°Then, you go <b>ahead</b>. I¡¯ll stay and lock the warehouse. This ce is not remote anyway. I can get a taxi at the gate.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Alice nodded and left with her purse.

    As she walked past Sidney, she gave him a look <b>that </b>conveyed two simple messages: Bah, scumbag!

    Sidney was at a <b>loss </b>and thought, ¡®Do I misunderstand?¡±

    He shook his head and didn¡¯t overthink it. He turned around and stepped into the warehouse.

    Zoe locked the notebook she <b>had </b>written the goods and took a photo with her phone to prevent it from being lost. When she was done, she picked up the key and walked out.

    Sidney was standhog pot far from her, but <b>Zoe </b>ignored him throughout.

    ¡°Hello¡± said Sidney.

    Sidney was a little depressed being treated <b>as </b><b>air </b>and had a bad night.

    Tiffany gave Sidney the warehouse address and asked him to try his luck when he met her at school in the afternoon.

    Unexpectedly, Zoe wach home Sidney went to the warehouse and saw she was indeed there.

    Upon seeing Zoe was so luisy, he wanted to help but she pushem away coldly Without a choire, Sidney could only stand side the warehouse and wait for an afternoon and a nigh

    I waited <b>for </b>a full ten hours Can¡¯t it represent my sincerity? thought Sidney

    Sidney gritted his teeth and grabbed Zoe¡¯s arm. He and softly. You should at least give me a chance. You didn¡¯t give me <b>any </b>reason and directly terminated our rtionship. Is that appropriate?

    Zoe did not want to speak. She coldly shook off her hand and locked the warehouse door.

    Sidney followed closely behind her. He even helped to pull the huge shutter door down when he saw it was not closed.

    Zoe stood by the roadside to hail a taxi after locking the door.

    However, it waste at night, and a few cars <b>passed </b>by then.

    Sidney tugged at her gently and <b>sighed</b>. Tll drive you home.¡±

    ¡°No, <b>thanks</b>,¡± said Zoe, looking straight ahead.

    Perhaps she was lucky. A taxi drove over a few minutester.

    <b>Zoe </b>waved.

    The taxi stopped steadily in front of her.

    However, just as she was about to go in the taxi, a <b>hand </b>reached over and stopped her from opening the door.

    ¡°Let go,¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°No,¡± said Sidney.

    Zoe was so angry that her eyes widened. She thought of the grievance of being sshed with coffee and called a mistress in the coffee <b>shop </b>during the day and Molly¡¯s blushed, shy face at the school gate.

    Her anger surged. Without thinking, she lowered her head and bit Sidney¡¯s arm.

    She <b>could </b>bite him hard through his clothes but still restrained her strength.

    Sidney was a little surprised. His handsome face shed with joy. ¡°Are you reluctant to bite me?¡±

    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t asked. As soon as he did, it was like setting off a bomb.

    <b>Zoe </b><b>was </b>furious and bit him hard this time.

    ¡°Owl¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sidney stomped in pain. His handsome facial features were scrunched up, but he did not push Zoe away immediately. Instead, he forced a smile and squeezed out a sentence. ¡°Bite me if you can calm down<b>¡­</b>¡±

    Zoe said nothing but the taxi driver was getting impatient. He looked at them as if they were retarded and asked, ¡°Are you <b>still </b><b>taking </b>the taxi?¡°.

    <b>¡°Yes</b>,¡± said Zoc.

    ¡°No,¡± said Sidney

    G

    92%

    Sidney and Zoe spoke in union, <b>but </b>there were two answers

    The driver shook his head. He knew it was a conflict between a young couple, so he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit in, close the car door. It¡¯ste at night<b>, </b>and I still have to <b>run </b>a few more orde

    Sidney was just about to apologize when Zoe slipped into the car

    The car door was closed <b>and </b>locked.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go,¡± said Zoe,

    ¡°Alright,¡± said the driver.

    The taxi slowly drove away, Sidney stood rooted to the ground with a defeated expression.

    He didn¡¯t expect Zoe to resist him to the point of not willing to say a word to him.

    ¡®She wasn¡¯t like this before¡­ We need to rify any misunderstandings between us, don¡¯t we? Or¡­ I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have the chance to talk about itter if we don¡¯t rify now, thought Sidney.

    Sidney immediately got into his sports car and chased after Zoe

    Zoe thought she had lost Sidney. Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she realized Sidney¡¯s blue sports car was parallel

    to the taxi.

    Zoe was speechless.

    ¡°Sir, can you drive faster? Please help me get rid of him,¡± said Zoe.

    The driver shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a sports car. How can I <b>lose </b>it?¡±

    It would be easier to deal with it during the day when there¡¯s traffic. But now the streets are deserted, and the sports car is following my car closely. How can I possibly get rid of it?¡® thought the driver.

    After the driver finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but persuade Zoe in an experienced tone, ¡°Youngdy, he is your boyfriend, isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t it normal for a young couple like you to have conflicts? You two should talk things out if there¡¯s anything. It¡¯s better than giving each other the silent treatment.

    Zoe <b>was </b>stunned and subconsciously clenched her fists.

    However, the taxi had stopped.

    Sidney stopped his car in front of the taxi. He brought Zoe down and stuffed a few money notes into the taxi driver¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>fine</b>. It¡¯s fine,¡± said the driver.

    The driver took Sidney¡¯s money with a smile and drove away.

    There were only Sidney and Zoe on the empty street.

    Zoe took a deep breath and looked up into Sidney¡¯s eyes. She said seriously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been asking me what I think today? <b>Alright</b>, I be <b>straightforward</b>.¡±

    Sidney nodded and waited for her to continue.

    Zoe said. ¡°Why are you still wooing me since you already <b>have </b>a fanc¨¦e? Perhaps you can get any woman you want with your favorable conditions. Then, am I considered a ything in your eyes?¡±

    Zoe mustered her couragedhen she said so

    She thought <b>she </b>would see Sidney¡¯s guilty face but did not expect him to be even more shocked. He was taken aback and said, ¡°When did I have a fianc¨¦e!¡±

 Chapter 660

    COMMENT

    Chapter <b>660 </b>

    He pretends. He¡¯s still pretending, thought Zoe,

    Zoe was furious. She took the photo from her pocket and said coldly, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e gave this photo to me this afternoon. She said it <b>was </b>in your wallet.¡±

    It would be unreasonable for a woman who could casually get wallet not to be close to him.

    Sidney was stunned and immediately took out his wallet to look As expected, the photo inside was gone.

    His expression darkened bit by bit. He asked, ¡°Who came to you

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know who your fiancee is?¡± Zoe pouted but still said a name. ¡°Kate Swift Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the <b>name </b>the woman had said at the cafe in the afternoon

    ¡°Her!¡± Sidney clenched his fists in anger.

    Kate was just one of his blind dates.

    Sidney¡¯s parents forced him to attend a partyst week. Then he met with the Swift family. The elders had asked <b>him </b>to bring Kate to familiarize herself with Lovell City. He knew the two families were interested in a marriage alliance, so he refused with disgust.

    However, Kate had been wooing him, iming she was his fianc¨¦e.

    He didn¡¯t <b>want </b>to argue with a woman, so he could only keep hiding. He didn¡¯t expect Kate to somehow get Zoe¡¯s photo from his wallet and investigate it.

    ¡®Kate even warned Zoe as my fianc¨¦e? What did she say? <b>No </b>wonder Zoe didn¡¯t pick up my call and rejected me so much,¡± thought Sidney.

    Sidney¡¯s expression was awful.

    However, Zoe thought he was feeling guilty. She sneered, ¡°Am I making myself clear now, Mr. Pauley? Now that you have a fianc¨¦e, <b>you </b>should keep your heart to her and note to me anymore.¡±

    She tried her best to speak in a rxed tone. Then, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Sidney¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Fiancee my ass. She¡¯s not!¡±

    She stopped in her tracks but did not stop.

    So <b>what </b>if she isn¡¯t? It <b>has </b>nothing to do with me, thought Zoc.

    <b>Zoe </b>walked fast when she suddenly felt a strong force on her arm. Then she was suddenly pulled, followed by Sidney¡¯s kiss and serious words.

    ¡°Keep my heart? Then why don¡¯t youe and listen and see where my heart is¡­¡±

    ¡°You

    Zoe was slightly stunned, but the rest of her words were stuck in her throat.

    A touch of coldness fell on her lips.

    Their breaths intertwined and intertwined tightly.

    Mon, Dec

    92%

    Zoe suddenly widened her eyes. After the <b>initial </b>shock and <b>panic </b><b>she </b>suddenly reached out to push Sidney away, but he <b>hugged </b>her tighter and tighter<b>. </b>He didn¡¯t let go of her until she was nearly suffocating.

    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± said <b>Zoc</b>.

    Zoe pushed Sidney <b>away </b><b>and </b>wiped her mouth fiercely. Her eye were red, and her voice was filled with hysterical crying <b>as </b>she said. ¡°Why did youe to provoke me? What right do you have to provoke me?¡±

    ¡®How <b>infuriating</b>!

    I had been sshed with coffee during the day, and everyone had called me a shameless mistress. I have not done such a thing but been wronged for no reason. I hated you, thought Zoc

    The tears she had been holding back all day finally fell uncontrobly.

    Upon seeing her cry, Sidney panicked and quicklyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, please. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    When watching his friends fall in love, he could act <b>as </b>a smart guy to devise strategies or even lecture them. He could event preach great principles.

    However, he was at a loss when it was his turn. He did not know how to coax a girl¡­

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry¡­ said Sidney,

    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Zoe raised her hand and wiped her tears with her sleeve. She shook off Sidney and wanted to leave.

    However, Sidney held her shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Look at me

    you up to now?¡±

    ¡°What are you up

    Zoe looked up angrily and met Sidney¡¯s serious and honest eyes I can swear to you I¡¯ve never had a fianc¨¦e. You can ask Tiffany about it. She must <b>know</b>.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany wouldn¡¯t lie to Zoe for me, <b>right</b><b>?</b>¡® thought Sidney.

    ¡°That woman is Kate Swift, said Sidney. ¡°She is the woman my family arranged for me to go on a blind date with. The two families intended to form a marriage alliance, but I rejected her However, she has been wooing me, and I have avoided her without any ambiguity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warn her about her presumptuously iming to be my fiancee. I¡¯ll alsopletely cut ties with her.¡±

    Sidney said every word seriously and frankly.

    His eyes were clear and did <b>not </b>flicker, which meant he really did not know about that matter.

    ¡°Also, my heart is in you.¡± Sidney lowered his head and looked at Zoe with a serious expression, Even if <b>I </b>have a fianc¨¦e, she must be you. It can only be you.¡±

    Her meant what he said.

    It was also¡­ his confession to break that veil.

    Sidney took the initiative to make a move, feeling a bit nervous. His hands that gripped Zoe¡¯s shoulder unconsciously used

    force.

    ¡°What about you? Do you have <b>no </b>feelings for me at all?¡± asked Sidney.

    Waiting for Zor to respond felt like waiting for a punishment.

    Every second way torti

    Zoe was stunned

    She had never expected things to develop like this. They had agreed to part ways and cut ties. However, it turned into a

    confession scene.

    Zoe heart was racing. She widened her eyes, not knowing how to respond.

    However, one thing was right in front of her

    Even if his fianc¨¦e¡¯s matter is fake and Kate is the one who is wooing him, what about Molly? Molly is so knowledgeable, gentle, and quiet. Doesn¡¯t he feel anything for her?¡® thought Zoc

    With that thought <b>in </b>mind, she asked, ¡°What about <b>Miss </b>Ruiz? You¡¯re not interested in her but so good to her?¡±

    ¡°Molly Ruiz!¡± Sidney thought for two seconds beforeing up with such a person. He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve only met Molly twice. The first time waset the wedding banquet the day before yesterday, and the second <b>was </b>at night:

    ¡°After all, she¡¯s Tiffany¡¯s cousin. I saw she was wandering alone on the streets, so I offered her to stay at my unused apartment. It didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    It was no bother.

    Zoe snorted softly. Her tone was jealous without her realizing it. <b>You </b>may <b>think </b><b>so</b>, but Molly doesn¡¯t. The elegant Mr. Pauley is the dream lover of many women. She will inevitably fall in love with you for being so good to her.¡±

    Sidney choked and asked in a deliberate tone, Then, I let her move out tomorrow?¡±

    Zoe rolled her eyes at him.

    Sidney finally understood this time. He immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t help people casually again. I will never give any woman the chance to admire me secretly

    He sounded serious, but Zoe burst intoughter when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Sidney pressed on step by step, as if he was asking for an answer today.

    Zoe choked and subconsciously took a step back. However, a curb was behind her, and she identally stepped on empty

    air.

    Zoe fell backward, and Sidney quickly pulled her back

    However, both of them ended up falling to the ground.

 Chapter 661

    <b>Chapter </b>661

    The ground beneath them was hand and rough. Sidney forcefully carried Zoe and turned her around to protect her, so his head touched the ground.

    ¡°Tang.¡± There was a dull thod

    Zoe was stunned when she looked up. Her eyes were full of shock and disbelief

    It was the first <b>time </b>someone had stood in front of her

    When she was young, her parents taught her that she existed to look after and protect her younger brother. Therefore, she often charged forward for her good¨Cfor¨Cnothing and ungrateful younger brother.

    Later, she learned to be rebellious, but the concept was still deeply ingrained in her mind

    Therefore, <b>when </b>Tiffany first saw Zoe, who was the <b>one </b>who stood out to <b>save </b>her kidnapped ssmate, causing her to be locked up by the kidnappers.

    Zoe was used to <b>giving </b>without getting anything in return

    However, Sidney used the way to tell her today she <b>was </b><b>not </b>the one abandoned by the world¡­.

    Zoe suddenly felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes turned red, and her voice was tinged with sobs, ¡°Hey, are <b>you </b>alright?

    Sidney did not move at all.

    ¡°Hey

    Zoe pushed him again. The uneasiness in her heart gradually rose. ¡°Stop fooling around. Say something!¡±

    He still did not move.

    Because of her push, Sidney, originally lying on the ground, tilted his head. His dark red blood flowed down the rought ground¡­

    ¡°Sidney Pauley!¡± cried Zoe.

    Zoe was trembling all over. She med herself and felt guilty and uneasy. All kinds of emotions surged into her heart. She stood up in a hurry and looked around to stop a car, but it was empty. No car passed by at all.

    Ambnce. Ambnce¡­ thought Zoe.

    Zoe took her phone from her pocket and trembled as she dialed the emergency number. ¡°Starlight Street. Pleasee quickly. Quickly¡­¡±

    There was an immediate response on the other end of the line. Hearing the urgent siren of the <b>ambnce</b>, Zoe felt a little relieved. She hung up the phone and knelt beside Sidney. She carefully held his head up in an attempt to stop his bleeding.

    When Zoe held his head up, she realized a sharp iron block was on the ground¡­

    If Sidney hadn¡¯t pushed her <b>away </b>just now, she would be the one whose head was injured by the iron block.

    Zoe¡¯s tears began streaming down her face. She cried to stop Sidney¡¯s bleeding, but the bleeding did not seem to stop.

    Fortunately, <b>the </b>ambnce siren approached soon.

    Sidney was pushed <b>into </b>the emergency

    ry room at

    3:30 am. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    O

    The Pauley family owned the hospital. Therefore, when Sidney was sent to the hospital, his parents heard the news <b>and </b>

    rushed over.

    Zoe never thought meeting Sidney¡¯s parents for the first time would be such an awkward scene.

    ¡°Mr. Pauley, Mrs. Pauley. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± said Zoe.

    Sidney wouldn¡¯t have been injured if it weren¡¯t for her,

    Larry Pauley, Sidney¡¯s father, sized <b>up </b>Zoe and did <b>not </b>me her. His tone was calm and gentle as he <b>said</b>, ¡°You¡¯re my son¡¯s friend? What happened? Why was he hospitalized?¡±

    ¡°L¡± Zoe found it difficult to speak up.

    I can¡¯t say I had a conflict with Sidney, and Sidney identally fell down the steps of the road and ended up like this.. I don¡¯t know what his parents will think of me when our rtionship is finally revealed, thought <b>Zoe</b>.

    Zoe hesitated. As she was about to tell the truth, Donna Pauley, Sidney¡¯s mother, who had been silent, immediately asked her to <b>leave</b>. ¡°Since you are my son¡¯s friend, thank <b>you </b>for sending him to the <b>hospital</b>. It¡¯s sote. I¡¯ll get our chauffeur to drive you home.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks¡± said Zoe.

    Zoe nodded and turned to leave the operating room.

    However, she didn¡¯t leave and hid around the corner of the stair

    Upon seeing Donna was in such a hurry to chase Zoe away, Larry couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Your words are not kind. It¡¯s one thing that you are concerned about our son, but why do you take it on the young girl?¡±

    ¡°Who knows if it was the young girl who harmed my son?¡± Donna retorted sarcastically. ¡°My son is a doctor himself but was, harmed and hospitalized. We don¡¯t know how he is. What if his injury is severe and leaves aftereffects?¡±

    Larry <b>was </b>defeated.

    The practice had proven there was no winning in reasoning with women.

    The red light in the operating room went out forty minutester

    Larry and Donna immediately asked, ¡°How is he?¡±

    The doctor moved his mask and replied, ¡°Fortunately, his injury isn¡¯t serious. There¡¯s no intracranial damage. It¡¯s just aa caused by a concussion. His wound is superficial. He received twenty¨Cthree stitches. He will be fine after recuperation

    Donna heaved <b>a </b>sigh of relief.

    The nurses behind them pushed the hospital bed with Sidney, still unconscious, out of the operating room.

    Larry and Donna surrounded Sidney with heartache and worry

    Zoe heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that at the corner of the stairs.

    It is good he is the. It is good he is fine, thought Zoe.

    She forced a smile of relief and strode out of the <b>hospital</b><b>. </b>

    The sky was beginning to brighten.

    BK92%Çú

    Tiffany turned around hazily, Richard¡¯s hand on her waist did trave Tiffany opened her eyes and hugged Richard beside. her. She greeted him with a bright smile:

    ¡°Morning, Richard

    ¡°Morning,¡± said Richard.

    <b>Richard </b>looked down <b>at </b>Tiffany in his arms and saw her sweet and pure sinile. The heat that had barely subsided in his body. rose <b>again</b><b>. </b>

    However, his heart ached for her <bck </b>of sleep, so he stopped the thought and <b>said</b>. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep a

    little more?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, Tiffany shook her <b>head</b><b>. </b>

    She had now developed a habit of waking up early, and it was hail for her to fall asleep again after waking up on time.

    Tm getting up. Come on, let¡¯s go for a run<b>,¡± </b><b>said </b>Tiffany,

    Tiffany was about to get up from the bed when Richard stretched out his long arm and pulled her back.

    ¡°If you want to exercise, why go through so much trouble? Theres a shortcut,¡± said <b>Richard</b>.

    The reason was fresh and refined.

    Tiffany was angry and amused. She could not help but re at him and urge him, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Richard was helpless but still got up and went downstairs with Tiffany after washing up.

    The servants downstairs had gotten up to clean up. When they saw Tiffanying down, they shouted, ¡°<b>Miss</b>, you¡¯re up.¡± Then they looked again. Richard, the handsome <b>man</b>, followed her down.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton¡­?¡±

    The servants present were stunned as the same question shed across their minds.

    ¡®Did Mr. Hamptone yesterday? It seemed he didn¡¯t¡­ thought the servants.

    No matter what, seeing such apatible couple early in the morning was pleasing to the eye. The servants immediately smiled and greeted them respectfully before continuing with their <b>work</b>.

    It was still early. Thalia <b>and </b><b>Charlie </b>were still asleep.

    Tiffany brought Richard out the door <b>and </b>went for a morning run in the garden behind the vi.

    The air was especially fresh at that time. The green leaves and flowers on both sides were covered in dewdrops, and the air was filled with a refreshing fragrance. Running on such a quiet road was a pleasure.

    It was already eight in the morning after running for forty minutes.

    Richard received a call and frowned slightly.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°<b>What¡¯s </b>wrong? <b>What </b>happened?¡±

 Chapter 662

    <b>Sitney </b>has been taken to the hospital. It¡¯s said that he got hurt the head, Richard said gently, kissing Tiffany¡¯s cheek. ¡°T go to visit him¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Tiffany, nodded.

    She was still worried and specially instructed him. ¡°Do you stillve the spirit herbs! If not, I¡¯ll ask June to send you some

    Yes, I do

    Richard¡¯s phone rang <b>again</b>. It was about thepany. He ncel at it and hung up.

    Please tell your parentster. I¡¯ll go to the hospital,¡± said Richar

    ¡°<b>Alright</b>. Remember to let me know if there¡¯s anything¡± said Tiny,

    Richard nodded and left.

    John was waiting at the Cesar Ridge Vi door early in the car. Richard got in the car directly. The ck luxury car slowly disappeared from Tiffany¡¯s sight.

    Why would Sidney be hospitalized for no reason? poulered Tiny, rubbing her chin.I had bumped into him at school yesterday morning and told him where Zoe might be. Coincidentally, he was injuredst night. Could the matter be rted

    to <b>Zoe</b>?

    Tiffany took out her phone and called Zoe, but Zoe didn¡¯t answer.

    After thinking about it, Tiffany called June and asked her to go to the hospital to deliver some medicine. If Sidney was seriously injured, the spirit herbs could save his life.

    Tiffany walked inside <b>the </b><b>vi </b>after arranging everything

    Charlie and Thalia were already awake. The kitchen servants <b>had </b>prepared breakfast. It was steaming and fragrant.

    Tiffany walked to the dining table and nced. She saw her parents did not look good, and a faintyer of blue was under their eyes.

    Is it because of their dreamsst night?¡¯ thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart ached a little, but she still <b>asked </b>knowingly, ¡°Dad, Mom, did you have nightmaresst night?¡±

    Thalia forced himself to perk up and smilingly replied, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why I had a nightmare¡±

    ¡°<b>What </b>did you dream about?

    I dreamt¡­ Thalia was about <i>to </i><b>say </b>something but swallowed her words at thest moment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I forgot it as soon

    as I woke up.¡±

    Her <b>dream </bst night was real and scary, scaring her so much that she almost didn¡¯t sleep for the rest of the night.

    Thalia didn¡¯t tell¡¯affany because she didn¡¯t want to scare her.

    ¡°Oh, Tiffany answered obediently and did not ask further.

    The family sat together for breakfast. After eating, <b>Charlie </b>rushed to thepany. It was also the time for Eric to <b>go </b><b>to </b>

    school.

    08:32 Mon<b>, </b>Dec

    Tiffany massaged That¡¯s temples in the big vi and said obediently, ¡°Mom, go and sleep. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night

    <b>¡°</b><b>Okay</b>¡±

    Thalia nodded and did not refuse. She allowed Tiffany to walk her <b>back </b>to her bedroom.

    It was already nine in the morning when Tiffany came out of Thalia¡¯s room.

    Jeffrey should be happily handling the approval process of the coal mine at this time, shouldn¡¯t <b>he</b>?¡¯ thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany smiled and slowly walked out of the vi.

    The timing <b>was </b>perfect. As she was leaving<b>, </b>June rushing back from the hospital was pulling up to the Cedar Ridge Vi in

    her car.

    Tiffany sat <b>in </b>it.

    ¡°How is Sidney?¡± asked Tiffany.

    ¡°It¡¯s said he fell on <b>his </b>head and <b>had </b>twenty¨C<b>three </b>stitches. Other than that, he had a mild concussion. I¡¯ve given him the medicine. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll recover in a few days,¡± said June.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Tiffany nodded and casually picked up therge bag beside her seat. She unzipped it and inside were all things she used to disguise herself.

    She had asked June to bring it over from the Luna Vi. After all it was easier to change her identity if she wanted to cause trouble.

    She skillfully applied makeup in front of the mirror. A few minutester, her original stunning appearance was covered up, reced by an ordinary.

    After changing her appearance, Miracle Healer, who had ¡®disappeared¡® for a long time, reappeared.

    Tiffany smiled in satisfaction. While she touched up her makeup in the mirror, she asked, ¡°June, did you bring the clothes need to change into<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s in the box on the side,¡± said June.

    Since Tiffany wanted to disguise herself, she couldn¡¯t let anyone and her. She had to change her clothes and shoes from

    head to toe.

    The car was still driving normally. It offered great privacy since the <b>ss </b>was one¨Cway, so she didn¡¯t <b>have </b>to worry about people seeing her from the outside.

    Tiffany unbuttoned her clothes and opened the box beside her.

    She realized that June had prepared a tight¨Cfitting dress for her.

    It was a sexy style with superior material <b>that </b>was extremelyfortable. The handmade embroidery on it was even more vivid and exquisite.

    Tiffany was stunned before changing into the tight¨Cfitting dress,

    Out of curiosity, June secretly nced back.

    She bought the tight¨Cfitting dressst week when she passed by a shop. It was not big, but the exquisite embroidery on the dress caught her eye at <b>once</b>.

    She bought it without hesitation, thinking about when to give it <b>Tiffany</b>. She didn¡¯t expect that today would be the opportunity.

    June looked at it expectantly and was stunned.

    She saw Tiffany wearing the precious tight¨Cfitting dress, which looked dignified, noble, elegant, and charming. With her every move, she had an ethereal and unique temperament. She was the most dazzling and eye¨Ccatching existence at a nce.

    Tiffany was unaware of her charms but was captivating enough to captivate the living beings.

    June did not hide her admiration. ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re generous,

    She had seen others wearing tight¨Cfitting dresses. Some were fligatious, while others were charming. However, it was the first time she had seen someone like Tiffany who was pure but lustful, noble but flirtatious.

    Thebination of the two poses was fatally attractive.

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and tied up her hair. With her <b>charm </b>her beautiful, delicate face seemed less ordinary after her disguise.

    Tiffany was satisfied. She also spared no effort in praising herself!

    June, do you know what I regret the most?¡± asked Tiffany.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful but can¡¯t kiss my own face!¡±

    June was amused but nodded cooperatively. ¡°Yes, yes. Miss Kelley, you are right.¡±

    The car had left Lovell City while chatting.

    The ce they hade to now was the foot of a mountain outside the city. It was there that a rich coal mine was discovered.

    The project <b>was </b>enough to make manypanies fight for it.

    Everyone knew that coal mines were valuable.

    However, Richard owed all the development rights of the coal mine. He was not short money, so he didn¡¯t think of putting in the effort to develop the coal mine. Therefore, it attracted countless people to ask for the project.

    However, Richard gave it to Charlie.

    The others could say nothing although they were green with envy.

    After all, Charlie was already Richard¡¯s father¨Cinw. Wasn¡¯t it reasonable to give him the project?

    Everyone sighed and felt jealous, but Jeffrey showed off everywhere, saying he had obtained the right to develop the coal mine. He would take out the signed contract if others did not believe <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    It was the <b>real </b>deal

    Tiffany narrowed her eyes and slowly <b>got </b>out of the car.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter <b>663 </b>

    Jeffrey controlled the coal mine. After obtaining the project contact yesterday, he processed all subsequent approvals <b>as </b>soon as possible.

    Jeffrey had set up the istion boards to separate the mountain rom the outside world.

    <b>Many </b>of the workers were working busy.

    Tiffany looked around after she got out of the car. The senior management of the otherpanies and Jeffrey¡¯spetitors, originally discussing outside, stopped talking <b>and </b>looked at her in surprise.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression was calm <b>as </b>she walked forward indifferently in her ts.

    People around were discussing, ¡°Who is <b>this </b>little girl?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Most of the people present were from upper¨Css society. They were either rich businessmen or famous entrepreneurs. They were gathered here because they were invited by Jeffrey under the name Charlie.

    Charlie was considered to have a reputation in the business world. Since he was Richard¡¯s father¨Cin¨C<bw</b>, everyone would show him respect.

    However, they realized the person who had been exchanging pleasantries with them and trying to build a good rtionship was Jeffrey when they <b>arrived</b>.

    ¡°What the hell is Jeffrey? <b>We </b>have never heard of him, thought the businessmen.

    Some were about to leave when they saw a car <b>arrive</b>. The youngdy who got out of the car was dressed in a beautiful tight- fitting dress. Her figure was stender, and she exuded nobility.

    Everyone was stunned but could not have <b>any </b>evil thoughts.

    It was because the girl walking toward them had an ethereal temperament. She was extraordinary and pure. Even if they took a second look, they would feel it was a form of sphemy

    All the big shots in the business world looked away.

    The conversation that had just stopped sounded again.

    ¡°Who is Jeffrey Kelley? Have you heard of him? Why don¡¯t I remember such a person in Lovell City?¡±

    Theard he¡¯s Charlie¡¯s brother-inw. Ourpany had a project <b>some </b>time ago. We originally wanted to coborate with Kelley Group, but Charlie introduced me to Jeffrey. However, the coboration failed.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Really? Charlie doesn¡¯t <b>have </b>good taste in people. I heard one of his cousins, someone like Stan Olson, ran away with the project funds. His reputation plummeted at that time.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, yes. I¡¯ve also heard about what you said. That¡¯s why I said Charlie is blind.¡±

    The few people charting happily did not notice that the girl who had just alighted from the car suddenly stopped and looked at them.

    Tiffany stared at the bald <b>man </b>among them. The corners of her mouth curled into a half¨Csmile as she slowly said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re at risk of having a stroke if you¡¯ve been spreading too much gossip behind people¡¯s backs.¡±

    She couldin about Charlie, her father, and be dissatisfied with him. However, if others say the same about her father,

    9K 91%

    she would be annoyed

    Tiffany¡¯s voice was so sudden that the few people chatting happy turned around in unison.

    Especially the bald man who scolded Charlie for being blind. His ¡°<b>Where </b>did <b>you </be from, little girl? Do you have the right to

    chubby face squeezed out a few wrinkles as he snapped, terrupt us?¡±

    Tiffany smiled, neither pleased nor angry. She only slowly counted to three. ¡°Three.¡±

    The bald man sneered. The disdain in his eyes was too obvious. ¡°Who are you trying to scare with your tricks? You¡¯re a fraud <b>who </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b>know better.¡±

    She even said I would have a stroke? <b>Bah</b>! I¡¯m young, and my health is excellent. I¡¯m great, thought the bald man.

    ¡°Two<b>.</b>¡±

    Tiffany was neither fast nor slow as she <b>spat </b>out another number

    Themotion attracted many others to surround them.

    The bald man turned around smugly with a disdainful look. He clicked his tongue and mocked, ¡°Little girl, your <b>are </b>not <b>bad</b>. Unfortunately, you dare to curse me. You won¡¯t be able to leave this ce today.¡±

    acting s

    <b>skills </b>

    Then the bald man snapped his fingers. His bodyguards immediately ran over and red at Tiffany.

    Just as the bald man was about to call for his bodyguards to restrain Tiffany before he could give the order, he suddenly felt his fingers that had just snapped cramping. The blood in his body seemed to have frozen.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany said thest number.

    ¡°One.¡±

    Still conscious at <b>that </b>moment, but his body was <b>Almost </b>instantly, The bald man fell to the ground and twitched. He was unresponsive. He was not only foaming at the mouth, but his whole body was convening.

    The people aside were shocked!

    Who would have thought that such <b>a </b>thing would happen?

    They would <b>have </b>thought he was a shill hired by the young girl it were not for the fact that they knew the bald man.

    The bald man was filled with horror and panic. He did not have time to think about it but could only look at Tiffany with pleading eyes and let out a stuttering voice.

    ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­ Save¡­save me!¡±

    Tiffany looked down from above. Her delicate and exquisite face <b>was </b>calm and indifferent after her disguise. She looked at the man twitching on the ground and asked, ¡°Then do you remember what I said just <b>now</b>?¡±

    <b>What </b><b>did </b>she just say?¡® thought the bald man.

    He had no time to <b>think </b>about it. He could only nod his head crazily, hoping to get treatment as soon <b>as </b>possible.

    However, Tiffany said, ¡°Repeat it.¡±

    ¡°What Repeat it? What kind of human torture is this?¡® thought the bald man again.

    The bald man¡¯s face, still twitching, became even more twisted with a bitter expression.

    <b>Chapter </b>603

    However, did he have any esther choice at a time like this?

    Even if someone was already calling for an ambnce, the ce was the suburbs. By the time the ambnce sent the bald man to the hospital, he would have been dead,

    The bald man could no longer care about his dignity in the life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation. He carefully recalled <b>what </b>Tiffany had said before and repeated with difficulty, ¡°I won¡¯t gossip behind people¡¯s backs anymore¡­.

    I won¡¯t nder Charlie behind his <b>back </b>anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault. Please help me. Help me!¡±

    The bald man reached out to Tiffany with all his might, like a drowning man trying to catch at a straw.

    He tried his best to save <b>himself</b>, but he <b>was </b>simply a fool in the eyes of others<b>. </b>

    The delicate little girl before us? Is she an adult<b>? </b>She doesn¡¯t even look like an adult. He is just frightened by her preemptive words. Is he treating her as <b>a </b>savior? Tsk, he is desperate, they thought.

    A wealthy businessman on good terms with the bold <b>man </b><b>stood </b>up andforted him. ¡°Tyson, I¡¯ve got someone to call <b>an </b>ambnce. Don¡¯t be afraid. It will be here soon.¡±

    They didn¡¯t <b>send </b>Tyson Evans, the bold man, to the hospital..

    They did not dare to move Tyson easily due to his stroke. If Tyson died on the way, it would be too unlucky for them¡­..

    Tyson could feel the strength in his body dissipating <b>bit </b>by bit. Soon, he wouldpletely close his eyes. It was unknown if he could wake up.

    He was going to die¡­ He really was¡­.

    Tyson was foaming at the mouth<b>, </b>and his convulsions gradually stopped.

    It

    <b>was </b>obvious that he was inhaling more than breathing.

    Tiffany <b>raised </b>her eyebrows with <b>a </b>still calm expression.

    ¡®Okak, I <b>would </b>save him since he has learned his lesson, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany <b>nced </b>at June, who understood and immediately walked forward.

 Chapter 664

    <b>Chapter </b>664 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    June fed a spirit herbs into <b>Tyson¡¯s </b>mouth and then retreated aside. Tiffany went forward and casually took out a row of silver needles from her cloth bag and inserted them into Tyson¡¯s head

    Tyson slowly opened his <b>eyes </b>two to three minutester.

    The fear in his eyes had yet to fade, but his gaze was clear,pletely different from the unfocused look he had when he almost died.

    The bodyguard beside him finally reacted and rushed forward to help him. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you alright?¡±

    Tyson pushed his bodyguard away and forced himself to stand up. Then, he bowed to Tiffany and cried, ¡°Thank you. <b>Thank </b>you for saving <b>me</b>¡­¡±

    The feeling of being on the brink of death is something only the person experiencing it can truly understand.

    Tyson felt a lingering fear. Meanwhile, he was d. If he hadn¡¯t met Tiffany, his benefactor, today. he might have died before the ambnce arrived.

    Therefore, he bowed sincerely to Tiffany.

    Tiffany moved her feet and avoided his bowing. She said slowly ¡°Get <b>up </b>

    Only then did Tyson get up with snot and tears. He didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore, -careful.

    and his to

    tone became respectful <b>and </b>

    ¡°Master, will my illness rpse? Or can you help me take a look and see if I have any other illnesses?¡± said Tyson..

    He did not forget Tiffany <b>had </b>seen through his physical condition <b>at </b>a nce just now. He had a stroke just like that <b>and </b>fell <b>on </b>her count of three. It did not dy for even half a second.

    After beingpletely convinced. Tyson had forgotten how he had mocked Tiffany for pretending <b>just </b>now.

    Tiffany nced at him and said unhurriedly, ¡°Your liver is not good. You have to quit drinking in the future. Otherwise, no one can <b>save </b>you in less <b>than </b>three years.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± said Tyson.

    Amazing! She <b>knew what </b>was wrong with me just by taking one <b>look </b>at me, thought Tyson, who wiped his tears and replied repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, master. I won¡¯t touch alcohol again!¡±

    Upon hearing that, a business big shot who was on good terms with Tyson teased, ¡°Tyson, you¡¯re addicted to alcohol. How can you live without alcohol? Well, don¡¯t believe her just because she bragged¡±

    Tyson¡¯s face became glum. He was undoubtedly an alcoholic. Back then, if anyone had dared to make him give <b>up </b>drinking. he would <b>have </b>been unfriendly

    However, he also needed to see whether temporary pleasure was more important than his life.

    Tyson replied directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the master said? If I don¡¯t quit, I won¡¯t be able to live for three my life, and none of <b>you </b>can stop me.¡±

    e years.

    I cherish

    After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll be angry with whoever stops me.¡±

    Everyone found it funny and could not help but shake their heads and sigh.

    Isn¡¯t he just fooled by a little girl? Does he believe her without a doubt? Whoever believed her is a fool, thought the crowd.

    13

    Someone scoffed.

    Then someone squeezed in from the back of the crowd and staral at June for a long time. Suddenly, he eximed, ¡°Miss Spencer? Are you Miss Spencer who works for Miracle Healer?¡±

    June turned her head <b>and </b>saw <b>the </b>plump big shot <b>that </b>suddenly rushed out was none other <b>than </b>the jewelry tycoon who had recently sent Miracle Healer several posts not long ago but was rejected by her every time.

    She nodded.

    <b>Then </b>the plump jewelry tycoon looked at Tiffany excitedly. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°She¡¯s in charge of the affairs of Miracle Healer. Then, Miss, you are¡­ you are Miracle Healer

    Everyone knew Miracle Healer rarely showed her face. However, there were rumors in the street that everyone had heard Miracle Healer was a delicate little girl.

    With just one look, didn¡¯t she match it?

    The other business big shots were also stunned. They looked at Tiffany in doubt, shock, and surprise.

    ¡°She¡¯s Miracle Healer? No way!¡±

    ¡°Maybe she is. Look at how she saved Mr. Evans with just two moves. Moreover, didn¡¯t she feed Mr. Evans a pill before she inserted the needle? It looks like Miracle Healer¡¯s spirit herbs.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met Miracle Healer before, I¡¯ve seen Miracle Healer¡¯s butler several times. I knew I recognized her.¡±

    June handled all external affairs of Miracle Healer. If anyone wanted the Miracle Healer to help, they would naturally contact June first to pass on the message to Tiffany.

    Therefore, most people only knew June.

    When they concluded, the few big shots, who had been immersed in saying that Tiffany <b>was </b>lying and ying tricks a second ago, choked..

    ¡°What? Is the girl we had mocked just then the legendary Miracle Healer who is immune to all <b>poisons </b>and can revive the dead? Is it toote to take our words back? thought the people.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. It was interesting.

    Tiffany said nothing.

    She slowly walked <b>forward </b>and stepped into the enclosed coal mine project.

    June followed behind her respectfully and piously.

    Tiffany had just walked in when she saw Jeffrey instructing his workers, ¡°You must enter the mountain as quickly as possible and start digging. You mustplete it within the time I specified. Not a day dy. Do you understand?¡±

    The workers were unhappy and could not help butin, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, it is tough. You only give us a month, which is too little time for us to aplish it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s difficult for you to do it, you should ovee and do it. Otherwise, why should I pay you so much sry for nothing.¡± Jeffrey <b>was </b>feeling pleased with himself and enjoyed the feeling of controlling everything

    Now that <b>everything </b>was done and he was only waiting to enter the mountain to mine, he wished he could <b>prove </b>his ability and strength to everyone. He couldn¡¯t wait to rise to prominence through this project and make a fortune.

    That was why he uned Charlie¡¯s naine to gather many big shots the business world there

    It is about Hime Everyone should be here, thought Jeffrey

    Jeffrey nced at the time and was about to walk out to bald reftionships with those big shots in business. Unexpectedly, <b>when </b>he turned around, he saw a young girl in a tight¨Cfitting dress walking over slowly followed by an intellectual and elegant woman.

    Whose daughter is she? thought Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey smiled <b>and </b>walked forward with a hint of ttery Miss, which family are you from?¡±

    Tiffany smiled faintly. I especially came to congratte you, Me Ruiz, she said slowly in a deliberately lowered voice.

    ¡°Oh! Congratte for what?¡±

    He was asking the obvious.

    Tiffany did not mind. Since Tiffany wanted to hear something nice, she would naturally satisfy him.

    ¡°Congrattions, <b>Mr. </b>Ruiz, for securing this lucrative project. When such a big ce is mined, you will make a substantial fortune, and your <b>wealth </b>will double, Mr. Ruiz

    Jeffrey was secretly delighted when he heard that. His vanity was about to explode at that moment.

    Unexpectedly, Tiffany before him changed the topic. Her eyes filled with pity and mockery as she said slowly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a -pity you are about to die young. Mr. Ruiz¡±

    Jeffrey was <b>stunned</b>, and his face immediately darkened.

    Who could remain calm when they were cursed?

    Jeffrey was furious and was about to re up, but his sharp eyes saw the other big shots in the business were all there. Among them. Tyson was the business tycoon he had been trying to ingratiate himself with.

 Chapter 665

    Jeffrey thought, ¡®At a time like this, I can¡¯t let a reckless little girl at me the opportunity to get on good terms with the other big shots.

    In particr, these business big shots air speeding up their pace and running toward me with different excited expressions

    <b>So </b>these big shots are so happy to attend my projectunch ceremony?

    Jeffrey was beside himself with excitement, ttered and overjoyed

    Indeed, the tables had turned. Previously, these business bigshos ignored Jeffrey when he was fawning over them. Now that he <b>had </b>such a big profitable project, those people were willing to take the initiative to build a rtionship with him

    Jeffrey was overjoyed but wanted to show off at that moment. He only smiled appropriately and slowly walked toward thou enthusiastic big <b>shots</b>.

    When the two sides approached, he reached out and was <b>about </b>to shake hands with the nearest big shot when the other party walked past him and looked straight <b>ahead</b>.

    Jeffrey was hunned and thought, ¡®Is this person blind and can¡¯t see my outstretched hand?¡±

    He smiled and wanted to shake another big shot¡¯s hand.

    However, the other party brushed past his shoulder without looking back.

    Jeffrey¡¯s expression cracked a little.

    What the hell. These people do not know what was good for them, thought Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey couldn¡¯t bear it. When he looked again, he immediately smiled because Tyson, who had brought a group of bodyguards, was walking toward him. Tyson seemed to be a little excited but could only jog because of his shortness of breath.

    ¨C

    ¡°Mr. Evans, nice to meet you,¡± said Jeffrey,

    Jeffrey had learned his lesson. This time, he grabbed Tyson¡¯s <b>hand </b>and smiled naturally before Tyson <b>could </b>react.

    Tyson only wanted to chase after Tiffany, the master. He didn¡¯t expect to be blocked by a fool. He immediately stared at Jeffrey with an unfriendly expression and said disdainfully, ¡°Who are you<b>?</b>¡±

    Another round of critical hits,

    Jeffrey felt like he was about to split open. He replied with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Evans, you¡¯re really forgetful. Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Jeffrey Kelley,

    However, Tyson still didn¡¯t know who Jeffrey was<b>. </b>

    Jeffrey gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Charlie is my brother¨Cinw. He introduced you and me to have a meal togetherst week. Now¡­ do you remember?¡±

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t want to use Charlie¡¯s name to elevate himself if it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    was anxious when he saw Tiffany, the master, he was chasing had been Tyson finally had an impression of Jeffrey, but he surrounded by those people. He shook off Jeffrey¡¯s hand and said perfunctorily, ¡°Oh, please say hello to Charlie for me.¡±

    Then he <b>ran </b>toward Tiffany with difficulty help of his bodyguards.

    Jeffrey, who had beenpletely ignored <b>all </b>the time, had a mental breakdown.

    It was his home ground today.

    They were the big shots he had specially invited. He had nned to take the opportunity today to ingratiate himself with <b>them</b><b>. </b>As long as he cultivated a good rtionship with them, he wouldn¡¯t have to rely on Charlie for everything

    However, these people did not know who he was and even ignored him.

    Jeffrey was outraged. When he finally turned around, he saw the big shots he couldn¡¯t fawn over around a little girl obsequiously.

    He couldn¡¯t take it <b>anymore</b>.

    Jeffrey walked over aggressively and raised his voice. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by this girl. I don¡¯t know where she came from, but she pointed at my nose and said I will die young. I <b>was </b>about to throw her <b>out</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    He did not receive the expected response after he said his words passionately.

    Jeffrey was stunned. He saw everyone looking at him with sympathy and discussing him.

    ¡°What a pity. He¡¯s not even fifty years old. He will die too young

    ¡°<b>Yeah</b>. Yeah.¡±

    Tyson had just experienced <b>life </b>and death, so he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Jeffrey even <b>more</b>. He patted Jeffrey¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Everyone will have the day, you know?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are these <b>people </b>talking about?¡® thought Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Mr. Evans, Mr. Cohen, what I said just now was just a lie made up by this girl. I didn¡¯t say that I was going to die. I¡¯m in good health.¡±

    Everyone nodded and did not refute. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s about 80 to 90%. It¡¯s either today or tomorrow, While you¡¯re still breathing, eat whatever you want.¡±

    Jeffrey <b>was </b><b>at </b>a loss,

    He <b>was </b>already doubting his life at that moment.

    However, after expressing their sympathy for Jeffrey, the big shots turned to look at Tiffany one after another and eagerly said, ¡°Miss Wood, please take a look at me, too. I always have headaches and tinnitus. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    When Tiffany transformed <b>into </b>Miracle Healer, she used the name Jacqueline Wood.

    <b>And </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>worshipped now.

    ¡°Miss Wood, can you help me check if my leg can be saved? It hurts after standing long, and it hurts after sitting long. It doesn¡¯t feel good no matter what¡±

    ¡°Miss Wood, I <b>had </b>a physical examinationst month. The doctor said there was something wrong with my kidney and I had to undergo surgery. I wonder if <b>you </b>can treat me.¡±

    All the sessful business tycoons were just juniors in front of Tiffany now. They were ttering, <b>pious</b>, and polite.

    After all, they did notck money or fame in their current positions. The only thing theycked was a healthy and strong

    body

    If one did not have good health, it was useless no matter how much money

    one

    had

    08 32 Mon, Dec 9

    Chapter ons

    Tiffany smiled faintly and wally said, First cine, fire served as everyone here today for

    Everyone was relieved to hear her wor

    in in

    Tyson was the most pious among them. He personally took a strel, wiped clean and ced de terry saying som Wood, please sit, please ¡±

    fryone Tiffany didn¡¯t <b>stand </b>at the ceremony. After sitting down, she exjoined these big shots one by one

    Some illnesses were almost written over their faces Like Tyson he had been drinking for many years and his health <b>was </b>poor Coupled with his emotions, he had a <b>stroke </b>

    Tiffany had diagnosed the diseases with superficial causes or inconspicuous symptoms

    She performs acupuncture on the spot for some diseases that could be treated. After the acupuncture, the big she wins had said his leg hurt so much that he could not stand long, immediately ran 100 yards on the spot. He was pleasantly and eximed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    She could only prescribe the spirit herbs for those that couldn¡¯t be treated. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The spirit herbs were difficult to obtain. They were even being sold at a price of two million dors in the ck

    These big shots were not stingy. On the contrary, they <b>had </b>doubled the checks they had issued this time to get closer to Miracle Healer.

    Hence, Tiffany received more than 40 million dors in checks after half an hour of consultation.

    All the big shots were satisfied. With today¡¯s consultation, they knew their bodies no longer had any worries. It was enough for them to put aside all their worries.

    After treating these big shots, Tiffany nced at Jeffrey and said with a faint smile, ¡°Next, it¡¯s Mr. Kelley¡¯s turn¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter <b>666 </b>

    Jeffrey subconsciously shook his head.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t <b>need </b>it¡­

    It was an expenditure of millions of dors at the drop of a hat. Not to <b>mention </b>that he could not fork out the consultation fee, even if he could, he did not believe it.

    ¡°What a joke. Let such a little girl examine me? I¡¯m not a fool. Wat¡¯s so special about Miracle Healer? Can Miracle Healer <b>ensure </b>she won¡¯t <b>make </b>mistakes? thought Jeffrey.

    He <b>was </b>disdainful

    Unexpectedly, after he rejected her, Tyson looked at him even more sympathetically and sighed. ¡°Is Mr. Kelley¡¯s rtive doing so badly? You <b>know </b>you don¡¯t have long to live but still can¡¯t bear to spend money to treat yourself?¡±

    The others nodded in agreement and echoed, ¡°It is being ungrateful. Miracle Healer condescendingly treated you because she thinks highly of you yet you¡¯re <b>still </b>making excuses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The opportunity doesn¡¯te every day. Many people want it but can¡¯t get it.¡±

    Jeffrey <b>was </b>on the verge of copse.

    He was about to start a projectunch ceremony, but it turned into arge¨Cscale consultation session by those big shots.

    However, he braced himself and agreed, so he would not be called a poor man who couldn¡¯t afford to spend money. ¡°Okay. then.

    He sounded reluctant.

    Tiffany looked at Jeffrey with a smile. She did not check his pulse, nor did she have any contact with him. She only looked at his expression and slowly said, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, you are in good health. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not lucky enough. Therefore, the one who took <b>your </b>life is a cmity¡±

    Jeffreyughed when he heard <b>that</b>. I don¡¯t believe in such things.

    His words left everyone looking at each other in dismay. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The other big shots believed in Tiffany¡¯s medical skills. After all, Miracle Healer had saved more than one or two people. However, what she said to Jeffrey just now seemed to <b>have </b>nothing to <b>do </b>with her medical skills¡­.

    In that case, what Miracle Healer means is Jeffrey¡¯s early death is not an illness but an ident?¡® thought the crowd.

    No one noticed Tiffany¡¯s hand move slightly before anyone could react.

    Meanwhile, a rock suddenly fell from the sky, heading directly toward Jeffrey¡¯s head.

    Themotion caught Jeffrey¡¯s attention because the workers beside him suddenly <b>shouted</b>, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, be careful. A rock

    has fallen!¡±

    In a sh, Jeffrey dodged aside. The rock did not hit his head but fell past his shoulder andnded on the <b>ground</b>.

    ¡°<b>Ah</b>¡± Jeffrey screamed.

    The rock, though it did not kill him, grazed his shoulder, causing a painful abrasion that was enough to make him break out in cold sweat and scream in agony. ¡°It hurts. It really hurts.¡±

    The other big shots were weted at of their wits, their mouths 1nging open.

    Fuck It is true. It is ton aceitare: thought the lng shots.

    Everyone believed in Tiffany without a <b>doubt </b>and did not wave at all

    Out of curiosity, Tyson <b>asked</b>. ¡°Miss Wood, how can he resolve is cmity?

    Tiffany smiled without saying anything

    Jeffrey was in terrible pain. Looking at the huge rock by his feet, he felt a chill of fear. He had been so close just now. The rock had almostnded on his head.

    Could it be that I¡¯m destined to die <b>as </b><b>she </b>said thought Jeffrey

    Then he could not care less about his dignity anymore. Jeffrey pounced at Tiffany¡¯s feet and asked anxiously. ¡°<b>Miss </b>Wood, please tell me what I should do?¡±

    ¡°Easy,¡± said <b>Tiffany</b><b>. </b>

    Tiffany leaned over <b>and </b>said softly, ¡°You will be fine as you think of a way to transfer it. The person you want to transfer to must be your family or rtive.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°A life for a life.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s words were soft but carried a heavy weight..

    Jeffrey¡¯s entire body trembled when he <b>heard </b>that, and <b>his </b>eyes were filled with astonishment and fear,

    He <b>had </b>his moments of wavering, but what he thought more about in his mind at that moment was the candidate of his kin, the target who would die for him¡­.

    In a <b>sh</b>, Jeffrey had decided but was still worried. He asked, ¡°That <b>is </b><b>all</b>? Does it work? Are you sure you¡¯re not tricking me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I vouch for it in the name of Miracle Healer.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile deepened, and the smile on her lips became even more ambiguous. I¡¯ve told you the method. What to do is your own decision, Mr. Ruiz¡±

    Then she stood up and left

    June followed closely behind her.

    After Tiffany left, the other big shots asked Jeffrey, ¡°What did Miss Wood say to you just now? Tell us quickly. We didn¡¯t hear a word.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jeffrey smiled. ¡°She just wants me to do more charity <b>work </b>and umte virtues.¡±

    ¡®How can I let a third person know about that? Otherwise, won¡¯t I be a suspect when I take that step? thought Jeffrey.

    In the car.

    June was also a little curious. She nced at

    him?¡±

    through the rearview <b>mirror </b>and asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, what did you say to

    ¡°I told him to find someone to die for him,¡± said Tiny.

    Tiffany smiled mockingly.

    She knew Jeffrey, her uncle, too well. He was a coward, vain, and ambitious. His virtues did not match his stattes

    After he took Tiffany¡¯s words to heart, he went through the candtes in his mind. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t choose his family. so the only person he would think of would be Thalia.

    June was stunned. She could not help but be a little shocked. ¡°It a serious crime of murder. Would Jeffrey dare to do in

    Putting aside the fact that the cmity waspletely fake, even if it wasn¡¯t, anyone with a conscience wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    How can hey his hands on his kin?¡® thought <b>June</b>.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He dares. Of course, he dares.¡±

    Jeffrey probably had other thoughts in his heart at that moment

    For someone like him, he would not hesitate to sacrifice others or himself as long as he was given the slightest opportunity.

    ¡°Send more men to follow him 24 hours a day.¡± Tiffany instructe. Also, assign more people to follow my parents and brother. Tell me immediately if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Tiffany wouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>used the method to put her family in danger if she hadn¡¯t wanted Thalia to see Jeffrey¡¯s hideous features. Of course, she could control the danger.

    Of course, she could control this danger.

    June nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Kelley. I will arrange everything

    Yeah.

    Tiffany nodded.

    Twenty minutester, the car had driven from the suburbs into the bustling downtown of Lincheng City. When <b>it </b>passed by Royal Tower, <b>Tiffany </b>shouted, ¡°Stop the car. I¡¯ll get off here

    ¡°Okay,¡± said June.

    June immediately pulled over by the side. Upon seeing Tiffany was about to go off, she could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Kelley,

    haven¡¯t washed off the disguise on your face.¡±

    you

    Only then did Tiffany remember that she was still wearing the tight¨Cfitting dress. She was wearing Miracle Healer¡¯s delicate face after disguise.

    Will Richard recognize me if I go to see him like this? He probably can. After all, he discovered my identity long ago. There is nothing to hide since that is the case, thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany got out of the car and walked to Royal Tower.

    However, when she reached the first floor, the receptionist stopped her and asked, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡±

 Chapter 667

    <b>Chapter </b>667

    Tiffany stopped in her tracks.

    All the employees recognized her when she came to the Royal Tower in the past. Therefore, She could move freely under the privilege and was never stopped.

    After thinking about it, Tiffany said seriously, Tm from Miracle dealer. I heard Mr. Hampton, your president, is unwell, so I am specially invited over to give him a consultation.¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s expression was puzzled<b>, </b>saying, ¡°Really?¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t I receive the message from Mr. Huber in advance! Besides, if Mr. Hampton is not feeling well, he will send for Mr. Pauley, thought the receptionist.

    With a businesslike attitude, the receptionist replied politely. ¡°Pose wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a call to confirm.

    ¡°<b>Okay</b>,¡± said Tiffany

    The receptionist returned to her post and lowered her head to make a call. Before her call got through, she looked saw the beautiful young girl was no longer there.

    ¡°Ding¡±

    Only the rising number of Richard¡¯s private elevator in the hall hit up.

    upa

    and

    ¡°<b>Guards</b>, someone¡¯s breaking in,¡± said the receptionist.

    With her loud <b>shout</b>, the security guards outside quickly rushed in.

    Tiffany had sessfully reached the top floor at that moment.

    She walked out of the elevator and headed toward <b>Richard¡¯s </b>office with familiarity.

    Tyrone had been busy all morning and finally sat for a hot coffee As he looked up, he suddenly saw a beautiful figure slowly approaching.

    The young girl was wearing an embroidered tight¨Cfitting dress. Her figure was slender and her skin was smooth. As Tyrone. swept his gaze down, her straight, long legs were exposed.

    Her face was delicate and beautiful, both pure and seductive. She <b>was </b>simply a walking fairy.

    Tyrone was stunned but then alerted. He thought, The woman beautiful. Where did shee from? I remember that Mr. Hampton doesn¡¯t have an appointment today. She came uninvited, so she must be here to cling to Mr. Hampton.

    For the sake of Mrs. Hampton, I can not let any flirtatious bitch enter Mr. Hampton¡¯s office.

    With a strong sense of mission, Tyrone immediately got up from his seat and stood in front of Richard¡¯s office behind him. He looked at Tiffany, slowly walking over, and asked, ¡°Who are you? If you don¡¯t have an appointment, please leave immediately

    Tiffany blinked and thought, It is the second time I was stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Miracle Healer. I¡¯m <b>here </b>to treat Mr. Hampton,¡± said Tiffany.

    She used the same excuse when she was downstairs.

    Tyrone was taken aback for <b>a </b>moment, but then he immediately dismissed Tiffany¡¯s excuse. ¡°I did not receive that from Mr.

    Hampton. Please leave.¡±

    As they were in a deadlock, the elevator not far away rang. The shouted. That¡¯s her. She broke in without permission. Take her

    eptionist rushed up with five or six security guards and way quickly

    The rules and regtions of the Royal Tower were perfect, and because it was thergest financial group in the world, how could it let one in casually?

    In particr, <b>there </b>had been several incidents of deliberate revenge in the past few years. Therefore, when dealing with Trespassers, they naturally had to be expelled immediately.

    Tiffany was instantly surrounded by security guards.

    She felt a little helpless.

    I <b>have </b>gone too far, Will they still believe me if I tell them my identity now? thought Tiffany.

    The office door was suddenly opened when Tiffany was about to speak. Richard, dressed in a smart suit, appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    <b>His </b><b>aura </b>was powerful and oppressive. Even a nce from him was enough to make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± asked <b>Richard</b>.

    Richard <b>frowned </b><b>and </b>looked a little impatient,

    Anyone would be displeased to be disturbed while dealing with many official matters.

    Tyrone replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hampton, a woman barged in. We¡¯ll get someone to chase her away now.¡±

    Richard was about to nod, but for some reason, he looked behind Tyrone and saw the <b>beautiful </b>girl in the tight¨Cfitting dress looking at him pitifully.

    A group of security guards surrounded her. She was extremely innocent, weak, pitiful, and helpless.

    Richard was stunned. He immediately pushed Tyrone away and strode toward Tiffany. He asked in a surprised and shocked tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Tiffany said aggrievedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>happy </b>

    They talked <b>as </b>if no <b>one </b>was around, which <b>was </b>exceptionally captivating.

    Tyrone was stunned. He and the receptionist looked at each other and saw the same <b>shock </b>and confusion in each other¡¯s

    eyes.

    <b>Tyrone </b>thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. Hampton?

    ¡®His tone is extraordinary and carries a gentleness and pampering he has never shown to outsiders. Then what about Mrs. Hampton<b>? </b>If she knew all of <b>this</b>, how sad would she be?

    Tyrone was filled with anger. He felt it necessary to correct Richard¡¯s attitude of having a mistress, so he said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, didn¡¯t you say this morning that you would go on a honeymoon with your wife after finishing your work?¡±

    What he meant was: <b>Wake </b>up. You¡¯ve only been married for a few days. You can¡¯t fall in <b>love </b>with someone else! Unexpectedly, Richard nced at <b>him </b>disdainfully and walked into the office with his arm around Tiffany¡¯s waist.

    O

    If their conversation just now did not exin anything. Richard move of putting his arm around her waist was enough to show they had a deep rtionship.

    Tyrone was dumbfounded. For the first time, he ignored the rules and chased after Richard. He tried to persuade him. ¡°Mr. Hampton, you can¡¯t do this. Mrs. Hampton is still waiting for you at home¡­ If she finds out, she will definitely be angry

    <b>Once </b>Tiffany, Mrs. Hampton, was angry, the consequences would be serious.

    Tiffany blinked and suddenly smiled. ¡°Tyrone, don¡¯t panic. I wont be angry.¡±

    Why am Langry with myself? thought Tiffany.

    However, Tyrone became even angrier when he heard her words He almost <b>said</b>: What does it have to do with you? Are <b>you </b>provoking me? Are you provoking Mrs. Hampton?

    ¡®How <b>infuriating</b>!

    I have always been envious of the sweetness between Richard and his wife. Unexpectedly, all the love is fake when I look <b>at </b>it again today, thought Tyrone.

    Tyrone admitted his pure love outlook was shattered.

    Richard only wanted to be intimate with his wife. When he saw Tyrone, a big third wheel, standing there, he shouted, ¡°Get

    out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± said Tyrone.

    He had tried to persuade Richard but did not dare to do it too much. Tyrone left dejectedly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After leaving <b>Richard¡¯s </b>office, the receptionist outside lowered her <b>voice </b>and clicked her tongue. ¡°I felt the woman was indecent the moment I saw her downstairs. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a vixen who came to seduce Mr. <b>Hampton</b>.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. Go back to your post. By the <b>way</b>, don¡¯t tell anyone about <b>this</b>,¡± said Tyrone.

    Tyrone instructed the receptionist and the other security guards. After they all nodded, he waved his hand and let them go. However, nothing in the world could be kept secret forever.

    Although the receptionist had agreed to it well <b>upstairs</b>, she could not hold back her gossipy heart. If she hid the gossip, she naturally wanted to share it with others.

    After the receptionist went downstairs, she told someone about the matter in just a few <b>minutes</b>.

 Chapter 668

    When the receptionist told the first person, she said, ¡°Remember, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else

    That person promised but turned around and continued to describe it to another person After revealing the heart- wrenching gossip, that person reminded another person again. ¡°You must keep it a secret and not tell anyone¡±

    However, it would be odd if one could be kept a secret,

    Just like that, one by one, the news spread. All the employees in the Royal Tower knew it in less than half an hour.

    They spoke freely in their small group chat.

    All men make mistakes? I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hampton to be no exception.]

    [Well, I can¡¯t believe I envied Mrs. Hampton before, Their grand wedding is still vivid in my mind. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hampton would have a new lover in just a few days.|

    [Although I¡¯m jealous and angry, I must admit Mr. Hampton¡¯s new lover is beautiful. She <b>has </b>a noble and charming presence. and she is super stylish. Which man wouldn¡¯t like her?]

    [Didn¡¯t you

    notice the new lover is slightly simr to <b>Mrs. </b>Hampton? For example, their figures and temperament are the same. It turns out Mr. Hampton likes this type. Then let¡¯s learn from him. Perhaps we might have a chance?]

    The matter was brewing quickly.

    Even though many female employees felt sorry for Tiffany, who said there was no jealousy among so many people?

    Of course, there were, and quite a few of them.

    A few female employees exposed it anonymously, adding fuel to the fire and spreading it to all the major socialworks. To ensure the authenticity of the matter, they even specially retrieved a portion of the screenshots of the new lover in the tight¨Cfitting dress from the surveince <b>cameras </b>and posted them online. There was no mosaic, and they directly announced her appearance.

    Upon seeing the matter developed to this point, the receptionist remembered the girl in the tight¨Cfitting dress imed to be from Miracle Healer, so she added tobel her as Miracle Healer.

    Hence, the anonymous post with evidence became.

    [Shocking! Mr. Hampton openly brought <b>his </b>new love into the Royal Tower. The mistress¡¯s identity was exposed.]

    What was the mistress¡¯s identity?

    Soon, someone found out. Wasn¡¯t she the mysterious and <b>highly </b>respected Miracle Healer?

    Many people knew Miracle Healer, who was immune to all poisons and could revive people, had previously saved Richard¡¯s nephew.

    Now that Richard and Miracle Healer were openly dating, could be that they had started dating back then?

    Then what was Tiffany, the real Mrs. Hampton?

    [Fuck. It¡¯s terrifying to think <b>about </b>it.]

    <b>[</b>The awesome matter has shocked me. I knew it. Other <b>than </b>being beautiful, what else does Tiffany have? How can she keep Richard¡¯s heart?)

    [I don¡¯t find it strange at <b>all </b>There will always be a day when there¡¯s nothing new about serving someone with lust I her a 10 cents Tiffany can¡¯t keep her position as Mrs. Hampton.)

    The number ofmments increased rapidly.

    Many people were watching the show. Hence, the keywords regarding Richard¡¯s infidelity topped the trending searches in a

    short time.

    Keh¡¯s first reaction was anger when he saw the trending topic

    He barely convinced himself to withdraw those improper thoughts andpletely let go of Tiffany, the person he was both guilty of and in love with.

    He could endure his sadness and bless her as long as Tiffany was happy.

    Even if he suppressed his thoughts and called her <b>aunt</b>.

    ¡°But what¡¯s going on with today¡¯s trending topic? Wasn¡¯t it that Richard was saying he would protect Tiffany? Now that he has her, he does not cherish her anymore?¡® thought Keh.

    Keh angrily switched on the trending topic. After browsing through all the expos¨¦s, he gritted his teeth in anger.

    Finally, he scrolled down to the information of the mistress. He was about to denounce her and feel it was not worth it for Tiffany, then he saw the prominent words revealing the mistress¡¯s identity. He was stunned.

    ¡®Miracle Healer? Isn¡¯t Miracle Healer Tiffany?¡® thought Keh.

    Keh was stunned momentarily before clicking on the surveince photos below.

    The face that was disyed clearly in the high¨Cdefinition camera was Tiffany¡¯s delicate and beautiful face.

    He had been tortured by Tiffany several times before he knew her identity.

    Keh came back to his senses in a daze. For a moment, he did not know whether to be angry orugh.

    ¡°It turns out that Tiffany is that little vixen? Then why am I still angry? I have been angry for nothing. Seriously, a group of onlookers who didn¡¯t know the inside story has caused a huge misunderstanding. It¡¯s ridiculous, thought Keh.

    Keh could not help but feel a little bitter afterughing.

    I will never have the chance in my life, thought Keh again.

    Some were happy while others were sad.

    Compared to the angry onlookers, Daisyughed like crazy after reading the news on her phone.

    I knew it. Tiffany has only been Mrs. Hampton for a few days but is arrogant. Now that she has suffered. However, she <b>still </b>became <b>an </b>abandoned woman, thought Daisy

    Daisy was excited. She threw away her phone and happily returned to her room to choose beautiful clothes.

    The mistress looks average with a slightly better figure. I think I¡¯m beautiful and have a good figure. As long as I find an opportunity to show off before Richard, I believe I will have the chance to win Richard. Then I will kick Tiffany away and sit on Mrs. Hampton¡¯s throne, thought Daisy.

    Daisy hummed a song as she picked out her clothes in the cloakroom with great satisfaction. However, she felt bertores were not suitable after trying them on. She couldn¡¯t help butin to Jeffrey, ¡°Dad. I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear

    Jeffrey had just returned from the coal mine¡¯s development site is mind was filled with thoughts of his cmity

    The big rock <b>happened </b>to fall and hit him. It was such a coincidence that he didn¡¯t want to believe the girls nonsense, bor another voice in his heart told him<b>: </b>What if it was true!

    Better safe <b>than </b>sorry. That <b>rock </b>couldn¡¯t have been controlled by someone to hit my head could it I was lucky to have dodged it this time, <b>but </b>what about next time? Will I have the luck to escape the cmity next time? I can¡¯t risk my life thought Jeffrey.

    He had no choice but to try it after thinking it over.

    Daisy waited for a long time but got no response. She couldn¡¯t help but push Jeffrey¡¯s shoulder and say coquettishly. ¡°Dad. are you listening to me?¡°

    Her push touched the ce where Jeffrey was injured and in pain. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The rock brushed past Jeffrey¡¯s shoulder when it fell. Although his wound had been treated and bandaged, it still hurt so much <b>that </b>he gritted his teeth when his wound was touched.

    Molly had just returned home. Upon seeing that, she hurriedly ran over and gently supported Jeffrey, falling. She scolded Daisy. ¡°Can¡¯t you see Dad isn¡¯t feeling well? You¡¯re still¡­¡±

    However, Daisy interrupted Molly before she could finish her words. ¡°Well, I thought it was someone else. What¡¯s the matter? You know the days outside are tough, so you shamelessly came home again?¡±

    ¡°You¡± said Molly.

    Molly gritted her teeth, <b>and </b>her face turned red with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the least bit guilty toward me? I wouldn¡¯t have nearly been¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word tainted

 Chapter 669

    <b>Chapter </b><b>669 </b>

    <b>Molly </b>fell aggrieved, but Jeffrey still sided with Daisy and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re back, so what¡¯s the point of dwelling on the past? She¡¯s your sister. Do you want her to die?¡±

    Molly was speechless.

    She thought. All I want is Daisy¡¯s apology. However, she has don something wrong yet looks self¨Crighteous and unashamed. I abnost got ruined because of her. Is it too much for me to ask for an apology from her? thought Molly

    Daisy became even more unrestrained after hearing Jeffrey¡¯s worls. She even made a face and shook her head smugly.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee back,¡± Molly said. Then she let go of Jeffrey¡¯s hand and walked out without looking back. Without anyone to lean on, Jeffrey almost fell. He finally stabilized himself and scolded angrily, ¡°You ungrateful daughter.

    do¡± You have be strong. If you have the guts, leave. Don¡¯t evere back once you

    Daisy would rather her sister nevere back.

    ¡°Dad, did you hear what I told you just now? I don¡¯t <b>have </b>any new clothes to wear. They¡¯re all a bunch of ugly clothes. How am I going to wear them out to meet people?¡±

    ¡°Buy, buy,¡± Jeffrey responded.

    His eyes gradually became serious. ¡°Daisy, go to your Aunt Thalia¡¯s house tomorrow and think of a way to invite her to go

    king. Remember, you must invite her out no matter what way you use<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Aunt Thalia scolded mest time. I don¡¯t like her anymore<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Just go as I tell you to. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. In short, I¡¯m doing this for your good and <b>our </b>family.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Daisy reluctantly agreed.

    After acting coquettishly, she received a sum of money from Jeffrey and happily went out to shop for clothes.

    She was still thinking about that piece of news. She had to dress herself up and appear in front of Richard. She had to make Richard, the high and mighty man, fall for her no matter what.

    The news exploded with unprecedented poprity.

    Perhaps because of the gossipy nature of many people watching the show, the veil of mystery surrounding Miracle Healer was slowly unveiled. The evaluation of the aspect was both positive and negative.

    One criticism <b>was </b>that the prices of Miracle Healer¡¯s spirit herbs were too high, so Miracle Healer was mocked by the crowd her spirit herbs were ck¨Chearted and saved the lives of the rich.

    However, some said Miracle Healer¡¯s pricing never depended on people but on her mood.

    Whenever some penniless ordinary people came to her for help, Miracle Healer would offer her help for free.

    Outsiders often judged one by one¡¯s appearance, which was hearsay.

    The controversy grew, but Tiffany was unaware of it as the person at the center of it because Richard carried her into the inner lounge after he took her into the office. Then they rolled on the big bed happily.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>669 </b>

    <b>Tiffany </b><b>slept </b>for <b>over </b>half my <b>hour </b>before entering the bathroom to <b>shower</b>. When she changed her clothes and <b>walked </b><b>out </b>of the <b>inner </b><b>lounge</b>, <b>she </b>saw Richard<b>, </b><b>high</b>¨Cspirited<b>, </b><b>sitting </b>at his desk dealing <b>with </b>documents.

    <b>Tiffany </b><b>looked </b>at Richard without blinking. She could not help that click <b>her </b>tongue when she saw how well¨Cdressed he was. <b>Richard¡¯s </b>forbidden aura and the way he tortured her back and forth just now were simply <b>two </b>extremes.

    However¡­ she liked him.

    Tiffany smiled and slowly walked forward.

    She had changed out of her tight¨Cfitting dress and into the dress she¡¯d left there before.

    The light color made her skin look translucent and

    smooth.

    Richard looked at Tiffany and pulled her over to sit on hisp. He yed with her long hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear the tight¨Cfitting dress<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Tiffany, blinking curiously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not that it¡¯s ugly, but that it¡¯s too beautiful. Therefore, countless people¡¯s gazes are glued to her along the way, thought Richard.

    H

    Richard pinched her nose and replied, ¡°It looks good, but it¡¯s enough for you to <b>wear </b>it for me.¡±

    Tiffany smiled and whispered into hi

    ear,

    Sure.¡±

    She dragged out thest syble, looking a little seductive.

    Richard¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His deep eyes were dyed with a smile. ¡°Little girl, you did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What on purpose?¡± Tiffany asked innocently.

    ¡°You are deliberately making it impossible for me to work on the documents. You little minx.¡±

    Then he scooped her up into his arms.

    Tiffany smiled and winked mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it on purpose.¡±

    They had fun at noon.

    It was not until 1:30 p.m. that Tiffany stopped and felt hungry. She ordered a meal to be delivered to Richard¡¯s office because she was toozy to move<b>. </b>

    The meal arrived quickly. Tyrone carefully delivered it to the office.

    He <b>was </b>afraid he would see something he shouldn¡¯t see, so he didn¡¯t dare to look up the entire time. After delivering the food, he pushed the cart and was about <i>to </i>leave the office when he heard, ¡°Tyrone, have you eaten?¡±

    Tyrone was a little dissatisfied. He did not want to bother with the woman who was trying to climb up the socialdder, so he remained silent and pretended not to hear her.

    However, he lowered his head the entire time and identally bumped into the door when retreating. He subconsciously looked up and saw a girl sitting on the sofa, flipping through a few magazines in boredom.

    Tyrone was stunned and said in shock, ¡°Mrs. Hampton?¡±

    Tiffany looked up and replied with a smile, ¡°Tyrone, long time no see.¡±

    She washed off her makeup when she had fun in the bedroom. Therefore, what Tyrone saw now was not Miracle Healer but

    <b>Chapter </b>669

    Tiffany.

    Tyrone was stunned. He remembered Miracle Healer had not left and thought, ¡®Why is Mrs. Hampton here?

    <b>83</b>%1

    ¡®Could it be that she read the trending searches and especially came to catch them in the act? But it doesn¡¯t seem right. I was at the office door and saw none enter or leave. The only exnation is¡­.

    Tyrone suddenly got it and asked in fear, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, could be¡­ that the girl in the tight¨Cfitting dress just now, who introduced herself as Miracle Healer, was you?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Tiffany, blinking and smiling sweetly and innocently.

    Tyrone immediately felt the world spinning in front of him.

    ¡®Shocking! My goodness. I had never thought there would be <b>such </b>a possibility. It¡¯s incredible!¡® thought Tyrone.

    Tyrone was stunned. When he thought of the content on the trending searches, his body stiffened and even his teeth trembled.

    ¡®Oh, no. The matter has been exposed. It is a huge mess. though Tyrone.

    Noticing he looked bad, Tiffany asked, ¡°Tyrone, what¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Mrs. Hampton¡­<b>¡± </b>

    Tyrone sobbed. ¡°You should look at the trending searches on your phone.¡±

    ¡®What happened to the trending searches again?¡® thought Tiffany looking at him suspiciously.

    She took out her phone and casually flipped through it. Then she was shocked by the eye¨Ccatching headline.

 Chapter 670

    <b>Chapter </b>670

    Is it alright for ine to cheat on myself? thought Tiffany.

    Tiffany swiped her phone screen. After reading the news of the adultery, she casually flipped through thements below. Many criticized her, and many people were jealous.

    Even her identity as Miracle Healer had been exposed.

    Tiffany held her phone and walked to Richard¡¯s desk. She sat on hisp and waved her hand. ¡°Here, take a look¡±

    Richard flipped through it. His eyes were calm, and it was difficult to tell if he was happy or angry<i>. </i>

    He usually ignored such baseless rumors and generally let someone delete them. After all, with so many people on the inte, who had the time to nitpick every post?

    However, these people who did not know the truth scolded Tiffany, too. They either said that Tiffany deserved <i>to </i>be abandoned or his new lover had a seductive face.

    In short, they were not good words.

    Richard cast a nce, and a shadow shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Seal all these ounts,¡± said Richard.

    Yes. Tyrone nodded respectfully.

    Previously, he did not know Tiffany¡¯s identity and mistakenly thought Richard was seduced by a vixen. He even secretly felt mad for Tiffany.

    ¡°It is all good now. After all the fuss, Richard never has any feelings for another woman,¡® thought Tyrone.

    Tyrone bowed and was about to leave the office.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Tiffany stopped him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tyrone was stunned and secretly looked at Richard¡¯s expression. ¡°This¡­¡±

    If this matter is not suppressed, the impact will be greater and greater,¡® thought Tyrone.

    Richard raised his eyebrows slightly and said dotingly, ¡°Do as you¡¯re told.¡±

    ¡°Yes<i>.</i>¡± Tyrone nodded and retreated.

    Sitting back on the sofa, Tiffany ate the food delivered from a star¨Crated hotel while watching a variety show to enhance her appetite.

    The public opinion of the outside world did not seem to affect her.

    Richard sat beside her and asked, ¡°When do you want to set off? I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    Tiffany once said she wanted to visit the Azure Sea Royal Family, It was the perfect time to n a trip there with their honeymoon.

    Tiffany thought about it and said, ¡°Shall we set off after this matter is settled?¡±

    ¡®Jeffrey is always a potential threat. If I don¡¯t eliminate the threat, I can¡¯t leave Lovell City with peace of mind. There was no movement from the Azure Sea Royal Family for the time being, so there is no rush,¡® thought Tiffany.

    Richard nodded. ¡°Okay.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you <b>going </b><b>to </b>ask me why?¡± Tiffany blinked. It seemed Richard would always agree no matter what she said. He would not ask for the reason, nor would he stop her. He would follow her unconditionally every time,

    Richard answered matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°I dote on my wife. Is there a problem<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No problem!¡± said Tiffany, instantlyughing.

    Tiffany prepared to go back first after the meal. However, many employees, who saw her, whispered when she came out of the office.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look as pretty as Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    ¡°I heard she is from Miracle Healer. Why are all the people in Miracle Healer like this? Are they unable to find a man and insist on interfering in other people¡¯s rtionships<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Some were gloating, some were jealous, some were gossiping, and some were fighting for justice.

    Tiffany¡¯s hearing was sharp. They thought their voices were soft, but she heard them all.

    She smiled and walked forward calmly without saying anything.

    Tyrone was ordered to see her off downstairs. When they entered the stairs<b>, </b>Tyrone asked, ¡°<b>Mrs. </b>Hampton, why did you -change back?¡±

    He was referring to Tiffany¡¯s face. She had removed her makeup in the office before, but she had changed into the delicate and pretty Miracle Healer now.

    Tyrone said carefully, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, no one will <b>gossip </b>as long as you admit your identity. It¡¯s all because they don¡¯t know your inside story that they¡¯re discussing you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it is not the time now.¡±

    Tiffany smiled mysteriously. ¡°Tyrone, you can¡¯t tell anyone either.¡±

    She would not let the fake gossip continue to exist. It would be bad for her, Miracle Healer, or Richard.

    However, it was not the time to reveal it now.

    Tyrone did not quite understand. However, he was not a reckless person to be able to get to where he was now. He nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hampton.¡±

    Tiffany left.

    The news was so big that Charlie and Thalia, who hadn¡¯t paid attention to the news before, saw it.

    Charlie was fine. Tiffany was a treasure that could not be found in the world in his eyes. If such a thing happened, he would let Tiffanye home at most. He would keep her for the rest of her life.

    However, he dismissed the news with a sneer and didn¡¯t believe it. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, Thalia felt sorry for Tiffany and immediately called her.

    Tiffany did not say it outright, but she had to spend a long timeforting Thalia before she finally calmed down.

    However, Thalia could not help but overthink when such a thing happened. She wanted to go to Royal Bay to see Tiffany.

    Chapter <b>670 </b>

    <b>Unexpectedly</b>, just <b>as </b>she changed her clothes, she heard the sound of a car outside the courtyard.

    She though! Charlie had returned. When she walked out, she <b>saw </b>Daisy out of the car.

    What is she doing here?¡® thought Thalia.

    Thalia frowned and felt a little disgusted.

    Everything in her dream was real and clear as if it had happened. The memory of Daisy tearing up the ten thousand dor check and mocking her for not having money to treat Charlie¡¯sness was still fresh in her mind.

    In addition, on the day Tiffany returned home, Daisy used the excuse of picking up a fork to squat under the dining table but inexplicably passed out. What purpose she had at that time now made people feel disgusted.

    ¡®How shameless of her to covet her cousin¡¯s husband,¡¯ thought Thalia.

    However, Daisy didn¡¯t seem to notice Thalia¡¯s expression at all. She smiled radiantly and ran up to hold her hand, saying affectionately, ¡°Aunt Thalia, your clothes look beautiful today.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Thalia replied indifferently.

    ¡°Aunt Thalia, your ne is so beautiful. Did Uncle Charlie buy it? Uncle Charlie dotes on you!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Thalia.¡±

    Daisy circled Thalia, buzzing like a fly. It was <b>so </b>noisy that it hurt Thalia¡¯s head.

    If this were in the past, Thalia might have smiled and praised her for being lively and mischievous. But now<b>, </b>she <b>was </b><b>a </b>little tired of dealing with the family, so she asked directly, ¡°Just say it. What do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Thalia, I just came to see you. Why have you been so impatient with me recently¡­¡±

    Daisy was a bit wronged, but seeing that Thalia was unwilling to talk to her, she could only grit her teeth and tell her why she was here today. ¡°Aunt Thalia, are you free tomorrow? I would like to invite you to go hiking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Thalia¡­¡±

    Daisy continued to wheedle as if she wouldn¡¯t leave if Thalia didn¡¯t say yes.

 Chapter 671

    <b>Chapter </b><b>671 </b>

    <b>Thalia </b>was a bit annoyed. ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>have the time. Eric¡¯s school ha contest tomorrow, and I need to be there to cheer him

    <ol>

    <li><b>on</b><b>. </b></li>

    </ol>

    Daisy replied. ¡°Oh, I see. Then what about the day after tomorrow? Surely you¡¯ll have time then!¡±

    Daisy giggled and linked arms with Thalia, saying, ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>pick you up in the morning. It¡¯s settled then<b>! </b>Aunt Thalia, no backing out!¡±

    She quickly tried to <b>slip </b>away after saying this, not giving Thalia chance to refuse. Jeffrey often used the same tactic and found it almost always worked.

    But Thalia was no longer one to fall for these tricks. She immediately replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m busy the day after tomorrow too. Go have fun on your own.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Thalia¡­¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes darted about, and she suddenly thought of today¡¯s news.

    She put on a facade of fake concern.

    She said, ¡°Aunt Thalia, we¡¯re going to Sanctuary Mountain. Wouldn¡¯t you like to make a wish for Tiffany? What if the news proves urate and she gets abandoned after her wedding?¡±

    <i>Thalia </i>stayed silent.

    This struck a nerve for Thalia. No mother would ever want anything bad for her daughter.

    In the end, she gave in. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Daisy smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up first thing in the morning!¡±

    Having fulfilled her father¡¯s request, Daisy didn¡¯t linger and left, feeling pleased.

    After she left, a maid whispered cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Kelley, why do your family members behave in such a manner? They¡¯re really maniptive.¡±

    They weren¡¯t just maniptive. They were basically forcing people into corners<b>. </b>

    Their domineering approach had left Thalia with no choice at all.

    Thalia shook her head, her expression clouded with annoyance.

    That evening, Tiffany had just finished her bath and was lounging on a chaise, applying hand cream.

    Her phone lit up with a new message from June, saying: [Ms. Kelley, Daisy has invited your mother to hike Sanctuary Mountain the day after tomorrow.]

    Sanctuary Mountain was reputed to be the most spiritually potent ce in Lovell City.

    For that reason, attracted a lot of visitors. However, the climb was challenging, and not everyone could make it to the top.

    Jeffrey was clearly up to something. Tiffany quickly replied: [Keep watch.]

    June replied: <b>[</b>Understood!]

    <b>Chapter </b>671

    <b>The </b><b>next </b><b>day</b><b>, </b>Eric¡¯s school <b>Held </b>arge sports contest. <b>Tiffany </b><b>attended </b>as well. In the busting and lively arena, Erie <b>stood </b><b>out </b><b>among </b><b>the </b><b>older </b>kids because of lils <b>small </b>stature..

    Having skipped <b>a </b>grade. Eric <b>was </b>much younger than his ssmates.

    <b>Yet </b>even so, he remained the favorite of the group. When he struggled to keep up during <b>a </b><b>race</b>, a tall kid carried <b>him </b>on their back while others cheered him on. It was as <b>if </b>they all saw Eric as their younger brother.

    <b>Tiffany </b>chuckled, and when Eric nced at her eagerly, she gave him an encouraging thumbs¨Cup.

    The conteststed all <b>day</b>.

    At <b>the </b>end of the event, Thalia suggested Tiffanye home with them, but Tiffany had other ns. Knowing Jeffrey¡¯s schemes for the next day, she declined with a different excuse.

    Staying at home would make it harder for Jeffrey to carry out his schemes.

    However, Tiffany¡¯s refusal only heightened Thalia¡¯s sense of unease. Worried, she watched Tiffany closely and resolved to go to Sanctuary Mountain.

    The next day, Daisy drove up to the gate of Cedar Ridge Vi at dawn. She hade alone, with no driver and no bodyguards. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thalia, an early riser, got in the car. Then, they set off.

    At the foot of Sanctuary Mountain, the parking lot was nearly empty, with only a <b>few </b><b>scattered </b><b>cars </b>due to the early hour. <i>The </i>ce felt deste.

    Daisy smiled brightly. ¡°Aunt Thalia, let¡¯s start climbing!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Thalia nodded, and the two began ascending the stone steps.

    After climbing for quite a while, Thalia suddenly asked, ¡°Daisy<b>, </b>what made you decide to hike today? <b>I </b>remember you hate doing things like this.¡±

    Daisy pouted. It was all her father¡¯s idea. If not for him, she wouldn¡¯t be dragging herself out here, missing <b>her </b>precious morning sleep.

    But she couldn¡¯t say that, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard many people visit Sanctuary Mountain to make wishes. It¡¯s quite miraculous, <b>so </b>I wanted to make a wish too.¡±

    The excuse was usible, and Thalia didn¡¯t press further. Breathing heavily, she continued climbing.

    Her goal was clear. She would reach the top and make a wish at the sacred spring for her daughter¡¯s well¨Cbeing.

    Focused on this mission, Thalia didn¡¯t notice Daisy ncing at her phone with a smug. Daisy then plopped onto the steps,ining, ¡°I can¡¯t go any farther, Aunt Thalia.¡±

    Thalia said, ¡°We¡¯re only halfway up.¡±

    ¡°You go on without me. I really can¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Thalia didn¡¯t think much of it. Not everyone had the stamina or determination to climb all the way to the summit.

    From then on, Thalia climbed the rest of the

    way alone.

    an

    At first, she asionally passed a few hikers, but as a light mist began to rise around her, she found herselfpletely <i>alme </i>

    Exhausted, she leaned against a tree, gasping for air.

    The summit was not far away, and Thalia decided to push forward.

    However, Thalia didn¡¯t know a carefully nned trap was waiting for her at the summit.

    Jeffrey hid among the thick branches above. He hadn¡¯t told Daisy the real reason for this hike, fearing she might identally spill the truth.

    The fewer people who knew, the better.

    To leave no trace, he wore rubber gloves to ensure he wouldn¡¯t leave fingerprints.

    Now, all Jeffrey had to do was wait for Thalia to reach the summit, then shove her off the edge when she least expected it

    Jeffrey had been there since before dawn, lying in wait for this moment.

    He had a sinister smile as the silhouette of a weary Thalia gradually appeared through the swirling mitt<b>. </b>

    Jeffrey thought, ¡®Finally, she¡¯s here!¡®

    Bent over with fatigue, Thalia wore a look of joy and excitement.

    At the summit, the sacred spring gleamed before her. Shrouded in mist, the view was breathtaking, like something out of a heavenly paradise.

    Thalia sped her hands together, closed her eyes, and whispered her wish to the spring she had ced so much faith in.

    Hiding on the tree branch, Jeffrey smirked coldly. His chance had finally arrived.

    He immediately leaped down from the tree. The sound of hisnding footsteps startled Thalia, prompting her to turn around. But before she could see the figure behind her, a powerful force struck her.

    Her scream echoed through the valley as she plummeted toward the cliff below.

    Jeffrey thought to himself triumphantly, ¡®It¡¯s done!¡®

    Jeffrey was about to turn and leave when a sudden gust of wind rushed past, dispersing the lingering mist around him. The wind surged in the direction of Thalia, who was plunging downward.

    Everything happened too quickly. Secondster, Thalia, whom Jeffrey had just pushed off the edge, stood firmly on the ground.

    In the critical moment, someone caught her and pulled her back to safety. That someone was Tiffany.

 Chapter 672

    <b>Chapter </b><b>672 </b>

    ¡°Tiffany? What the hell is she doing here? Jeffrey panicked.

    He instinctively wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. It was as if something was holding him in ce, preventing, ham from taking a step.

    The shock left Thalia trembling, her heart pounding <b>as </b>if it would leap out of her chest. Her face had gone pale, and her body shook uncontrobly.

    Tiffany was distressed by her mother¡¯s condition. She immediately took out a pill and gave it to Thalia

    After taking the medication, Thalia finally began to recover. She abruptly grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hand and asked anxiously. ¡°Dad it hurt? Are you injured?¡±

    Tiffany looked down at her wrist, where a small scrape caused by a sharp rock was visible. It had happened when the lunged forward to catch Thalia during her fall.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Meth. Just a scratch.¡±

    ¡°You foolish child! How could you risk your safety to save me<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Thalia¡¯s voice trembled with anger and heartbreak. Tears welled up in her eyes, but her overwhelming emotion was gratitude.

    Tiffany responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom.¡±

    Only then did Thalia calm down slightly. Her gaze then shifted to Jeffrey, who remained standing in shock.

    Her expression turned cold, a mixture of fury and bitter disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re my brother. I trusted you as <b>family</b>. But you tried to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Jeffrey tried to exin. He had always been adept at manipting Thalia, knowing how to spin a convincing story to regain her trust. He was confident he could make her believe he had no ill intent.

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, it felt like an invisible hand had seized his throat. He couldn¡¯t get another word out.

    ¡®What is happening?¡® His face contorted in horror as a chilling realization hit him. He turned to Tiffany, his eyes filled with disbelief and terror.

    He cursed inwardly, ¡®Bitch! It¡¯s you!¡®

    Tiffany met his gaze with a faint, serene smile.

    Her face still looked as harmless as ever, but Jeffrey saw the unmistakable mockery and contempt.

    It was as if she was saying, ¡°Yes, it was me. And what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened in rage as if he wished he could tear Tiffany apart.

    But before he could react, Thalia stepped forward and delivered a resounding p to his face.

    She said, ¡°Exin? What could you possibly exin? I know you¡¯re wearing gloves to avoid leaving fingerprints. I bet you even think of shedding a few fake tears at my funeral.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Jeffrey, from this moment on, we are no longer family. Our ties are severed, and you are dead to me!¡±

    Grabbing Tiffany¡¯s hand, Thalia turned and stormed down the mountain without looking back.

    Halfway down, they ran into Daisy, who was still resting.

    O

    Daisy asked, ¡°Aunt Thatta, you¡¯re alreadying down? Tiffany What are you doing here?¡±

    The moment Daisy saw Tiffany, Daisy¡¯s heart sank. Nothing good ever happened when she showed up. She could only hope her father¡¯s n had seeded.

    Thalia shot Daisy a cold look and, without a word, pped her across the face. Then, she left with Tiffany. Her fiery anger waspletely uncharacteristic of her usually gentle demeanor

    Daisy was stunned, her 110 the side from the impact

    She clutched her face, seething with rage. Yet when she looked up again, Thalia was already walking away with Tiffany.

    Daisy was utterly confused <i>abo </i>and started climbing.

    At the summit, Jeffrey stood still.

    what had happened. ncing up toward the summit, she bit her lip, clenched her fists,

    The paralyzing sensation that had gripped his legs slowly began to fade. After a long time, he finally regained control of his body.

    Exhausted, Daisy finally climbed to the top of the mountain and blurted out, ¡°Dad, what are you doing? They¡¯re already gone! Did you get it done or not?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s anger red. Suddenly, he pped her hard. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you letting Tiffany up here to ruin my ns, I wouldn¡¯t have failed!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Daisy felt deeply wronged. She had been resting on the steps the entire time and hadn¡¯t even seen Tiffany go up!

    ¡°Still denying it?¡± Jeffrey, consumed by frustration with no outlet, pped her again, leaving her in tears.

    At that moment, a bold and terrifying thought crossed his mind.

    If he couldn¡¯t escape this disaster and Thalia was no longer an option, he started to think of Daisy. He pondered if pushing Daisy off the cliff could achieve the same oue.

    ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, what are you doing?¡± Daisy retreated step by step. The look in Jeffrey¡¯s eyes was horrifying, like that of a ruthless killer who no longer recognized kinship.

    She backed away, tripped over a withered branch, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her tearful voice brought Jeffrey back to his senses. He took a deep breath and growled, ¡°Get up.¡±

    After all, she was his daughter, someone he had loved dearly for so many years.

    Unaware of the danger she had just escaped, Daisy continued toin as they descended the mountain, ¡°Aunt Thalia is so cruel! I didn¡¯t even do anything, but she pped me on her way down!¡±

    Hearing this, the hatred in Jeffrey¡¯s gaze became more intense.

    His attempt <i>to </i>kill Thalia was exposed. There was no way he could maintain his pretense of sibling affection with Thalia any longer.

    Without the Kelley family¡¯s support, it would be difficult for him to maintain his position in Lovell City.

    The more Jeffrey thought about it, the angrier he became. He med Tiffany. If she hadn¡¯t shown up, his meticulous n wouldn¡¯t have failed.

    But one question nagged at him. He had been certain that Thalia <b>was </b>already falling off the cliff.

    Chapter 672-

    Even if Tiffany had been hiding and reacted quickly, she couldn¡¯t have saved Thalia in that split second.

    More importantly, Tiffany had pulled Thalia back as if she had flown at incredible speed. She was as fast <i>as </i>a bolt of lightning and brought Thalia back.

    There was no logical exnation for what had happened. Jeffrey had no idea how Tiffany could do this.

    Meanwhile, Thalia and Tiffany had returned home.

    The moment they stepped inside, Thalia hugged Tiffany tightly and began to sob. ¡°You foolish child! Promise me you won¡¯t ever take such risks again! I would rather die instead of you risking your life!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom. I promise,¡± Tiffany replied obediently.

    But in her heart, she thought, ¡®T¡¯d never let that happen. The risk she took today <i>to </i>expose Jeffrey¡¯s true nature was entirely calcted and within her control.

    While the situation seenged dangerous, she had flown across to save Thalia and brought her back without any real peril. Now that Jeffrey¡¯s mask had been removed, Thalia would be on guard against him in the future.

    Tiffany thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Mom, are you going to press charges?¡±

    If the attempted murder was reported, Jeffrey would undoubtedly face prison time.

    Tiffany had assumed that her mother would let him go, given her kind¨Chearted nature. Thalia would probably cut ties with Jeffrey but refrain from taking further action because he was her brother.

    Unexpectedly, Thalia nodded firmly, her voice resolute. ¡°Yes, I will press charges. It must be done.¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow in astonishment. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve made up your mind?¡±

    Thalia replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t know that Thalia¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t driven solely by Jeffrey¡¯s attempt on her life. It stemmed from her duty as a mother to protect her child.

    If she spared Jeffrey today, he might target Tiffany in the future. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    People determined tomit evil could be stopped, but they could be brought to justice.

    Justice must be served, and Jeffrey must face trial and imprisonment. There would be no leniency.

 Chapter 673

    <b>Chapter 673 </b>

    This was the first time Thalia truly steeled herself.

    After all, the lesson from Stan¡¯s family <b>was </b>fresh in her mind. Repeated tolerance and leniency toward people who didn¡¯t deserve it only led to being betrayed.

    Thalia thought it was better to let thew handle it. So, she chose to call the police.

    In a very short time, Jeffrey was arrested.

    At first, he denied everything. After all, he had gone to the summit early before dawn and wiped away all traces of his tracks. He even wore rubber gloves when he pushed Thalia to avoid leaving fingerprints.

    As long as there was no evidence against him, the police could not take any action unless he confessed.

    However, Jeffrey didn¡¯t know that the summit of Sanctuary Mountain was under surveince.

    The cameras had been installed years ago after a series of idents, including falls and suicides. Two cameras were ced on either side of the mountaintop for monitoring.

    Jeffrey hadn¡¯t ounted for this detail in his calctions.

    Once this evidence was presented, his motive for attempted murder was undeniable.

    When Charlie learned about the situation, he was scared out of his wits. He hurriedly left work and rushed home. He only felt relieved after confirming that his wife and daughter were safe.

    Charlie didn¡¯t expect his brother¨Cinw, whom Charlie had treated as one of his own, would attempt to kill his sister over such a ridiculous reason.

    Charlie found it utterly deranged.

    On the day Jeffrey was arrested, his wife, Kaya Ruiz, stormed into the Kelley family¡¯s residence, furiously pointing <i>at </i>Thalia and berating her.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? How could you call yourself a Ruiz? How could you send your brother to the police? I don¡¯t care what you say. You need to withdraw the case immediately!¡±

    There was no apology, no plea for forgiveness, or a lighter sentence. Instead, it was an arrogant andmanding tone that insisted on Thalia¡¯spliance.

    Thalia couldn¡¯t help butugh in exasperation.

    She thought maybe she was too agreeable in the past, giving people the impression she was easy to manipte.

    Unwilling to argue with such a shrewish woman, Thalia waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Show her out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Without a word, the house staff forcibly escorted Kaya out of the Kelley family¡¯s estate.

    Standing outside the iron gates, Kaya nted her hands on her hips and cursed for over two hours, seemingly intent on causing a scene.

    She only left when she received a phone call informing her that Daisy had been taken in by the police to assist with the investigation. Panicked, Kaya immediately rushed to the station to clear things up for her daughter.

    III

    Tue, Dec

    Chapter <b>673 </b>

    Inside the interrogation room. Daisy sat pale and trembling She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything. I swear I didn¡¯t know!

    82<b>%</b><b>2 </b>

    She had no way of knowing that her father insisted on bringing Thalia along for the hike with such an ulterior motive. If she had known Jeffrey harbored murderous intentions, she would never have dared to agree

    During questioning. Daisy answered every inquiry without hesitation, desperate to distance herself from the situation.

    While she was considered an essory, her role in the crime was not substantive. After the interrogation concluded. Daisy was released.

    Seeing her daughter return unharmed, Kaya finally exhaled in relief.

    Daisy asked, ¡°Mom, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing we can do now!¡± Kaya said angrily, ¡°Your aunt is heartless and only wants to destroy us! There¡¯s no point in asking her for mercy. We¡¯ll have to find someone else to help!¡±

    Daisy¡¯s eyes gleamed as an idea struck her. ¡°Mom, I have a n! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Dad¡¯s situation!¡±

    Kaya asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Daisy didn¡¯t respond. She simply walked away.

    If they wanted to save him, they needed a powerful ally.

    Daisy¡¯s destination was the Royal Tower.

    Before leaving, she carefully prepared herself. She wore a tight¨Cfitting dress that entuated her curves, styled her hair into an elegant updo, and secured it with a pearl sp.

    While her appearance was undeniably beautiful, there was an unsettling sense that she was deliberately imitating Tiffany.

    The receptionist stared at Daisy for a moment. She was somewhat perplexed and asked, ¡°Who are you here to <b>see</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I am here to¡­¡± Daisy quickly changed her tone. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my brother¨Cinw. Oh, right, he¡¯s your president, Mr. Hampton.¡±

    The receptionist thought, ¡®So, she¡¯s Mrs. Hampton¡¯s sister.¡¯

    The receptionist thought Daisy was Tiffany¡¯s family. She guessed Daisy might have shown up because of all the online rumors and decided toe to the office to address them.

    The receptionist hesitated for a moment and was about to call for confirmation, but Daisy¡¯s smooth and persistent chatter persuaded her to allow entry.

    Once inside the elevator, Daisy watched the floor numbers climb higher and higher. She was nervous and excited. Quickly pulling out apact mirror to check her makeup, she saw everything was wless, boosting her confidence.

    Her appearance today had been styled specifically to resemble Tiffany.

    If that was Richard¡¯s preference, she was confident her beauty could rival anyone¡¯s.

    Daisy thought if she managed to win Richard over, it would be Tiffany¡¯s downfall. She¡¯d be nothing more than a defeated rival.

    Soon, the elevator arrived at its destination.

    Chin held high, Daisy stepped out, brimming with confidence.

    |||

    O

    Tue, Dec

    pter 873

    Äú82%ÓÉ

    Coincidentally, at that very poment, the door to the executive office opened. Tyrone followed closely behind Richard, rattling off the schedule for the next few days:

    Tyrone said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, tomorrow evening there¡¯s an auction g. Will you¡­¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Reject it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, there are¡­ Before Tyrone could finish, he noticed a shift in Richard¡¯s aura, an unmistakable chill had settled over him.

    Looking up in confusion, Tyrone saw a woman standing a few feet away, striking a pose in an exaggerated attempt to be alluring.

    Tyrone <b>was </b>internally panicking. ¡®Who on earth let her in?¡®

    Richard¡¯s expression remained cold, his sharp features calm and unreadable.

    Sensing his gaze, Daisy felt her checks flush as her heart raced wildly. ¡°Mr. Hampton

    Her voice was soft and seductive, dripping with charm.

    Richard didn¡¯t even pause, continuing his steady stride forward.

    Daisy assumed he was heading toward her, which made her even more nervous and excited.

    But before that budding excitement could fully blossom, Richard¡¯s cold voice echoed down the empty corridor. ¡°Throw her

    -out.¡±

    His voice was filled with authority, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Tyrone immediately straightened and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    With the press of a button, security guards from downstairs rushed to the scene.

    Before stepping into the executive meeting room, Richard added, ¡°And rece the receptionist.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tyrone responded without hesitation.

    Momentster, Daisy was unceremoniously thrown out by the security team.

    Her cries and protests fell on deaf ears. No one cared about maintaining the dignity of an intruder.

    Meanwhile, downstairs, the receptionist was enthusiastically chatting in thepany¡¯s group chat.

    When Daisy had arrived earlier, the receptionist had secretly snapped a photo and shared it with the chat group, writing sarcastically: [Mr. Hampton really has a type. Look, a woman imed to be his sister¨Cinw.]

 Chapter 674

    <b>Chapter </b><b>674 </b>

    <b>The </b><b>moment </b>the message hit thepany group chat, it exploded with activity.

    People loved <b>gossip</b><b>, </b>and the rumors sparked by this incident seemed to hint at something extraordinary.

    The receptionist, proud of her position as the frontline forpany draina, basked in her temporary fame. However, her satisfaction <b>was </b>short¨Clived. Minutester, she received her termination notice.

    The HR manager said, ¡°Head to ounting to collect your pay. You¡¯ve been fired,¡±

    The receptionist <b>was </b>stunned. She asked, ¡°Why am I being fired

    The HR manager replied, ¡°You¡¯re unfit for this position. As a receptionist<b>, </b>you¡¯ve repeatedly disregardedpany policies. We gave you chances to improve, but you continued to fail. If you¡¯re unhappy about it, maybe reflect on what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    As the HR manager walked away, the receptionist was seething in frustration.

    Humiliated, she collected her final paycheck. On her way out of Royal <b>Tower</b><b>, </b>she spitefully leaked the day¡¯s events online. She no longer cared about tarnishing thepany¡¯s image. After all, she wasn¡¯t an employee anymore.

    With the prior rumors still circting, this new wave involving a different individual in a simr outfit quickly climbed the trending topics again. The criticism against Tiffany <b>grew </b>harsher

    She hasn¡¯t be Mrs. Hampton for long, and she¡¯s already facing scandals.]

    [Why do I feel sorry for her? And no, I¡¯m not jealous<b>.</b><b>] </b>

    [How many women are secretly hoping Mr. Hampton kicks Tiffany out?]

    Thestment garnered over 30 thousand likes<b>, </b>with plenty agreeing in the replies.

    As the gossip spiraled out of control, the Royal Tower¡¯s official ount stepped in, issuing a public rification.

    They revealed that the former receptionist had fabricated the story out of spite. They also warned against spreading false information. This official statement finally quashed the scandal.

    While Daisy¡¯s attempt at stirring trouble fizzled out, the earlier incident involving the Miracle Healer, which had clear evidence, remained fresh in everyone¡¯s minds.

    Tiffany skimmed through the countlessments and smiled.

    So many people wanted to <b>see </b>her fail, but she would make sure not to give them the satisfaction.

    Opening her Twitter ount tied to the Miracle Healer, she posted her first¨Cever tweet.

    [I am Tiffany Kelley.]

    Within minutes, the tform exploded.

    If the woman seen in the Royal Tower with Richard had been Tiffany herself, then there was no scandal at all. People were shocked. Only a few quick thinkers managed to dominate thements early.

    [What the hell?]

    [Is this real? Was the Miracle Healer¡¯s ount hacked? Is Tiffany really the Miracle Healer¡­ I can¡¯t process

    this!]

    <b>[</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>stunnedi</b>]

    <b>[</b>So<b>, </b><b>this </b><b>was </b><b>some </b>kind <b>of </b><b>yful </b>couple¡¯s <b>roley</b><b>?! </b>

    The discussion grew <b>so </b>intense that some even sought confirma on <b>from </b>June.

    <b>June¡¯s </b>authority within the Medicinal Haven was beyond question, as she managed many of <b>its </b>operations. Externally<b>, </b>she was the <b>public </b>face of the organization, and internally, its stewar

    When approached for verification, June Spencer let out <b>a </b>lightugh and calmly said to the camera<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Yes, my employer, the Miracle Healer, <b>is </b>Tiffany Kelley.¡±

    After receiving this affirmative answer, everyone was shocked.

    Those who had been celebrating Tiffany¡¯s supposed downfall found their glee abruptly cut short as if their joy had been doused with cold water.

    But the most surprised of all were Tiffany¡¯s parents, Charlie and Thalia..

    Their daughter possessed such incredible talents, yet as her parents, they had been entirely oblivious.

    Thalia stood in silence before recalling the time Tiffany had treated her <b>disease</b>. At the time, the pills <b>were </b>said to havee from the Miracle Healer. Now, it <b>was </b>evident that Tiffany <b>herself </b>had painstakingly crafted the remedy.

    ¡°This silly child¡­¡± Thalia sighed softly, her gaze a mixture <b>of </b>pride and tenderness.

    The daughter she had watched grow up could now stand on her own, a fact that filled her with pride. <b>Yet </b>it also left her <i>a </i>little mncholy. Her daughter had grown, but she had also be shrouded in <b>secrets</b>.

    Thalia had chosen not to question some of those secrets.

    Yesterday, when Thalia was pushed off the cliff by Jeffrey, she <b>clearly </b>felt that she had already fallen. However<b>, </b>she <b>was </b>back on solid ground in a split second.

    She was utterly puzzled, but she didn¡¯t question.

    Thalia exhaled deeply. Hearing her sigh, Charlie draped an arm around her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Thalia replied, shaking her head with a gentle smile. ¡°Just feeling a little sentimental.¡±

    She worried about her daughter growing up too fast, yet feared she might not grow up enough. She mused that people <b>were </b>such contradictory creatures.

    Charlie said with a chuckle, ¡°You overthink everything. Tell you what. I¡¯ll put work aside tomorrow and take you out for <b>a </b>rxing day. After what happened, you deserve a break.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Thalia nodded, but just then, her phone rang, breaking the moment.

    She answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±

    The person on the other end said, ¡°Mrs. Kelley, we have <b>a </b>situation! On the way to transfer Jeffrey to prison, there was an ident. He escaped!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thalia¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    Ending the call, she turned to Charlie with visible worry. ¡°Jeffrey escaped. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Jeffrey undoubtedly held a grudge against her.

    |||

    <b>¡°</b>What should we do? What if hees after us?¡± Thalia¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid for herself but terrified that the unhinged man might target Tiffany or Eric.

    Charlie reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The police will capture him soon enough, and he can¡¯t stay on the run forever. We¡¯ll take precautions in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Thalia nodded, though her unease lingered.

    That day, the Kelley family doubled their security. Eric was escorted to and from school with an additional convoy, and bodyguards remained within reach at all times to ensure no harm coulde to the family.

    T

    On the bustling city streets<b>, </b>Jeffrey, disguised in a baseball cap, walked slowly. As he passed an electronic billboard, his gaze was drawn to a news segment.

    It was a police¨Cissued bounty notice, and the wanted fugitive on <b>the </b>screen was him<b>. </b>

    Seeing his face disyed as a wanted criminal, he smirked mockingly. Then, he walked away quickly. But the next moment, another news clip was on the screen. It was an interview featuring June.

    She said calmly, ¡°Yes, my employer, the Miracle Healer<b>, </b><b>is </b>Tiffany Kelley.¡±

    ¡®Tiffany?¡® Jeffrey froze mid¨Cstep, his entire body tense.

    He looked at the screen, and a realization struck him.

    Jeffrey learned that the mysterious Miracle Healer who had warned him about his impending downfall <b>was </b>none other than Tiffany.

    It sounded absurd, but it was all true.

    Jeffrey¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at the disy. He remained rooted in ce until the next segment appeared. He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were filled with hatred.

    It meant that everything he was facing today was all part of Tiffany¡¯s deliberate n.

    She had dug the pit and watched as he willingly jumped in.

    It was no wonder that on the day he had tried to carry out his n, Tiffany had arrived in time to save Thalia from falling to her death.

 Chapter 675

    <b>Chapter </b><b>675 </b>

    None of this was a coincidence. It was a meticulously crafted n

    Tiffany exploited his fear of death, guiding him tomit an unforgivable mistake.

    Everything unfolded seamlessly. Jeffrey was convicted, sentenced, and destined to spend the rest of his life in prison.

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes burned with rage, his blood boiling with the desire to confront Tiffany and tear her apart to vent his fury.

    But then, he recalled that day atop Sanctuary Mountain, the cer way Tiffany had moved, and the inexplicable stiffness that overtook his body. He began to wonder if those supernatural events had also been her doing

    But if that were the case, it would only raise more questions. Jeffrey wracked his brain, unable to make sense of it.

    Still, one thing was certain. He would not take this humiliation lying down.

    Keeping his head down to avoid being recognized, Jeffrey dared not take <b>a </b>taxi. Instead, he walked to a park two streets away from his home.

    He suspected the police might be staking out his house, so going back was not an option,

    In the park, he borrowed an elderly man¡¯s phone to call home.

    To his surprise, the person who picked up was Molly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She asked, ¡°Hello, who is this?<b>¡± </b>

    Jeffrey replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡± Molly was stunned. She had left home and wasn¡¯t nning to return. The fact that her father had not only attempted murder but also be a fugitive was a heavy blow.

    She scolded, ¡°Dad, how could you even think of harming Aunt Thalia? She¡¯s always been so good to us. What were you thinking?¡±

    Before Jeffrey could respond, Molly scolded him furiously, making his face darken. ¡°Shut up and bring me some money,

    now!¡±

    With cash in hand, he figured he could go into hiding until things cooled down.

    Molly said, ¡°Dad, you need to turn yourself in. Running won¡¯t help. You might evade thew for a day or two, but can you really escape forever?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? Do what I said!¡± Jeffrey roared, his patience snapping. ¡°Bring me the money now if you don¡¯t want me dead!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Molly sighed in frustration. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Jeffrey replied, ¡°The park. Walk in and turn right. Remember. It has to be cash, as much as you can get.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Molly¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation as she ended the call.

    Just then, Kaya descended the stairs. ¡°Molly, who was that?¡±

    ¡°Just a telemarketer,¡± Molly replied with a faint smile before stepping out with her phone.

    After a moment of hesitation, she dialed the police.

    08:36 Tue,

    She wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right decision. Maybe Jeffrey would hold a grudge against her for the rest of his life.

    While she mulled over her choice, the line connected.

    She said, ¡°Hello, my father is the fugitive Jeffrey Ruiz. He¡¯s currently at Hopeview Park. You should go now¡±

    In the park, Jeffrey had been waiting for over twenty minutes.

    His mind was preupied with ns for the future. He would use the money to flee abroad, open a shop, and start over. Even if his currentpany was gone, he could rise again.

    With such thoughts, the wait felt worthwhile.

    He nced around. The park was nearly deserted. A young couple was walking toward him, chatting andughing with milkshakes in hand.

    Jeffrey gave them a quick look but noticed nothing unusual.

    However, as the couple approached, their seemingly carefree banter masked the asional nce in his direction.

    Jeffrey felt something was off. He abruptly turned to look at them<b>, </b>then bolted immediately.

    The couple hesitated for a second before dropping all pretense and chasing after him. ?

    The park had been surrounded, leaving Jeffrey with nowhere to run.

    Cornered at the edge of the park, behind him was the deep, rushing river. Clenching his teeth in desperation, he jumped in.

    The river¡¯s currents were fierce, dragging Jeffrey under multiple times. Just as he thought his life was over, fate granted him a sliver of luck. He was carried downstream and managed to crawl ashore.

    ¡°That damn girl!¡± Soaked and shivering, Jeffrey cursed as he reached solid ground.

    He never expected that after all his cunning, his daughter would betray him.

    If he had known, he would have drowned Molly instead of going after Thalia.

    The more Jeffrey thought about it, the angrier he became. Yet, given the circumstances, hiding was his only option.

    The news of Molly tipping off the police quickly reached Kaya after the failed capture.

    Kaya pped Molly hard, her voice trembling with rage as she pointed a finger at her. ¡°How could you betray your father? Do you want him dead? He¡¯s your father, your flesh and blood!¡±

    Daisy chimed in, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how cruel you are. Dad¡¯s always treated you so well, and you repay him like this? Are you even his real daughter?¡±

    Molly said, ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±

    Her lips were bloodied, but she stubbornly lifted her head and repeated firmly, ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±

    Kaya, consumed by fury, felt her vision blur with anger. Grabbing the nearest object, she hurled it at Molly. Within moments, Molly was covered in bruises, her face battered and swollen.

    When Kaya finally stopped, Molly was barely clinging to consciousness. <i>Kaya </i>shoved her out the door.

    With nowhere to go, Molly staggered down the empty street, her vision fading. The deste road stretched ahead of her.

    08:36

    Tue, Dec

    Despite her dire state, afaint hope flickered in her heart.

    Molly wondered if Sidney would show up again, just as he hadst time, to save her from this misery.

    Even if he only offered her shelter for one night, sparing her from sleeping on the streets, it would be enough.

    Molly smiled bitterly at her wishful thinking.

    She knew thest time had been nothing but a coincidence. It wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Her strength gave out, and she copsed onto the ground. Her vision darkenedpletely. But just before she lost consciousness, she saw a man hesitatingly approach her.

    He held a woven bag that seemed oddly familiar..

    It looked just like the one the homeless man had carried the day he gave her <b>a </b>coat after Jeffrey had thrown her out of the

    car.

    A strange sense of peace filled her heart as Molly let herself slip into unconsciousness<b>. </b>

    After Jeffrey escaped capture for the second time, the reward for his apprehension <b>rose </b>from twenty thousand dors to sixty thousand dors.

    Every day he remained atrge, Thalia¡¯s anxiety grew.

    Tiffany propped her chin on her hand and decided this couldn¡¯t go on. She resolved to take matters into her own hands. That evening, she clung to Richard¡¯s arm, pleading yfully, ¡°Will youe with me?¡±

    Richard asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°For a walk.¡±

    Richard chuckled, tapping her on the nose. ¡°Little liar.¡±

    Although he teased her, he was already getting out of bed, dressing leisurely. He held out his hand to her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t miss the chance to butter him up.

    The night was pitch ck, with no moon or stars in the sky.

    Above Royal Bay, two figures shot through the air like meteors, swift and silent.

    Faint voices could be heard carried on the wind.

    ¡°The night view is beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 676

    <b>Chapter </b><b>676 </b>

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Her smile was radiant and captivating.

    She asked, ¡°Where did you learn to be <b>so </b>smooth¨Ctalking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Richard replied. He tightened his arm around her waist and grinned.

    It was clear he was in an excellent mood.

    Tiffany blinked, her gaze shifting from his handsome face to the scenery below.

    The wind howled past them, as the view beneath revealed sprawling mountains and rivers. In the distance, a city glittered with neon lights.

    Luckily, the night had no moon or stars, and the darkness concealed the two shadows streaking across the sky.

    Jeffrey was still atrge, wanted for escape.

    During a prisoner transport, an ident left the officers unconscious from the impact<b>. </b>Jeffrey only sustained only minor injuries. He seized the chance to flee.

    To flush him out, Tiffany had arranged for thorough investigations. She wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that Jeffrey had been spotted near the Ruiz family estate today.

    However, she did not expect it was Molly who made the call to report Jeffrey.

    Though Jeffrey ultimately escaped again, at least one member of the Ruiz family, despicable as they were, had managed to hold onto a shred of decency.

    Ten minutester, the pairnded smoothly.

    Tiffany nced around, noting the dense forest around them.

    Ahead, a cluster of houses in the valley below glowed with the light of a dozenmps.

    The forest was secluded and remote. Such a ce was the perfect hideout for a fugitive like Jeffrey.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Should we check out the vige?¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Richard sped Tiffany¡¯s hand and led the way, but after taking only a couple of steps, he suddenly caught the faintest sound of a distant cry for help carried on the wind.

    ¡°Help¡­ someone, help¡­¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s sharp hearing picked up on it too.

    The two exchanged a nce and immediately changed direction

    In the valley, a dim light glowed in the small, simple cabin of the forest ranger.

    Eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Veronica Carney walked through the familiar woods. She had <i>a </i>shlight and a warm meal in her hands.

    Before she reached the cabin, she called out cheerfully, ¡°Dad, I brought you dinner!¡±

    No response came from inside.

    Veronica quickened her pace, her heart light as she held the food container tightly.

    Her family was poor. Since she had been epted into a prestigious universityst year, her father had taken on extra jobs to cover her tuition. During the day, he worked tirelessly, and at night, he guarded the forest.

    As winter approached<i>, </i>the dryness made open mes in the words especially dangerous.

    The least Veronica could do was repay her father¡¯s hard work with good grades. During her break, she would bring him <i>a </i>hot meal every evening.

    ¡°Dad?¡± As she neared the cabin, Veronica still heard no reply, but she did see the shadow of a stranger moving past the window.

    A wave of panic struck her, and she rushed to push open the door. Then, she met with a sight that would haunt her for the rest of her life.

    Blood was everywhere.

    Her kind and hardworking fathery lifeless in a pool of it, while a disheveled, wild¨Ceyed man stood over him, gripping a bloody brick. The man turned to face her as the door swung open.

    Veronica froze in ce. A chill shot from her feet to her scalp as icy fear gripped her.

    She couldn¡¯t move until the food container slipped from her hands and hit the floor with <b>a </b>sharp tter, jolting her back to reality.

    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Veronica screamed.

    She rushed to his side. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw the murderer staring at her with malicious intent, muttering to himself, ¡°I¡¯m already a dead man walking¡­ might as well¡­¡±

    The man was Jeffrey.

    Life on the run was anything but easy. Jeffrey felt like a rat, scurrying from ce to ce, hiding in the shadows. After being betrayed by his daughter once, he dared not contact anyone.

    With no other options, he ventured deeper into the mountains. However, food, water, and clothing became the biggest problems.

    Desperate, he stumbled upon this forest ranger¡¯s cabin. Seeing no one inside, he slipped in, hoping to find some cash or food.

    But his ns unraveled. The cabin¡¯s owner returned and threatened to call the police.

    Panicked, Jeffrey grabbed a brick and struck the man on the head in the ensuing struggle. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as he was about to flee, the man¡¯s daughter walked in.

    Jeffrey¡¯s rationale snapped. He thought that if the world wouldn¡¯t let him live in peace, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have it either.

    Dropping the bloodied brick, he turned his cold, piercing gaze toward Veronica.

    ¡°What are you doing?<b>¡± </b>she stammered, backing away.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jeffrey sneered, unbuckling his belt.

    Terror flooded Veronica as she turned to run, but she didn¡¯t stand a chance. He grabbed her by the hair and dragged her back into the cabin.

    ¡°Help! Someone, please help! she screamed at the top of her lungs.

    But Veronica was in despair. She knew the vige was too far, and no one would hear her.

    Jeffrey, consumed by his rage and despair, gave himself over to his twisted impulses. Now, he had only one evil thought in

    his mind.

    ¡°Help¡­¡± Veronica¡¯s cries grew weaker, fading into hopelessness.

    Just as she was about to give up, the wooden door burst open with a thunderous bang.

    The noise startled Jeffrey. He spun around and looked at the door with rm<b>. </b>

    In the doorway stood a woman, silhouetted against <b>the </b>night.

    As the woman stepped into the light, the glow illuminated <b>a </b>breathtakingly beautiful face, radiant andposed.

    Jeffrey¡¯s expression twisted with shock, fear, and dread.

    He shouted, ¡°Tiffany! You again!¡±

    He had fled so far, taken so many precautions, and yet the person standing here to ruin his ns was once again Tiffany.

    His face darkened, his thoughts racing, but his murderous intent only grew.

    Just as Jeffrey was thinking about how to deal with Tiffany, he noticed someone else was behind Tiffany. Tall andmanding, the person¡¯s shadow stretched long under the dim glow.

    As the flickering light revealed his features, Jeffrey¡¯s heart plummeted. It was a face that exuded power and intimidation.

    It was the one and only Richard.

    Jeffrey¡¯s legs nearly gave out beneath him. A wave of suffocating pressure and despair crashed over him.

    He didn¡¯t know how they had tracked him down, but one thing was clear. If he didn¡¯t escape tonight, he would be dragged back to face justice.

    With a desperate resolve, Jeffrey turned to Veronica he¡¯d pinned on the rickety bed, seizing her throat in ast¨Cditch attempt to use her as a hostage.

    But before he could act, an immense force mmed into him like a mountain. The sheer power of it left him gasping for air, his strength draining from his body as if it had been forcibly ripped away.

    Tiffany calmly approached and pulled Veronica away <i>to </i>safety.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ thank you¡­¡± Veronica trembled in fear. Her tears, held back until now, flowed uncontrobly.

    Just moments ago, she had been utterly hopeless, as no one would rescue her. Then, out of nowhere, someone who seemed almost celestial had stormed in. She looked stunning yetmanding.

 Chapter 677

    <b>Chapter </b><b>677 </b>

    Veronica looked at Tiffany with eyes full of gratitude.

    She was trembling, tears streaming down her face. But as she turned her head, she saw her father lying in a pool of blood, unconscious and possibly dead.

    With a cry of distress, Veronica rushed to him, her face full of sorrow. She wanted to check his injuries, but Tiffany stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Tiffany stepped forward and checked his pulse. Though weak, he still had <b>vital </b>signs.

    She ced a spirit herb in his mouth and said, ¡°Your father is fine. Remember, don¡¯t shake him or move him.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Somehow, looking at the calm expression on Tiffany¡¯s <b>face</b>, Veronica¡¯s anxious <b>heart </b><b>slowly </b>eased, and she nodded through her tears.

    However, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man who had injured her father running out through the window.

    ¡°That scoundrel is trying to escape!¡± Veronica yelled.

    Without hesitation, Tiffany immediately chased after Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey ran quickly. Having spent time around the area, he was familiar with the terrain and believed he could easily outrun Tiffany. As he ran, he felt confident he was leaving her behind.

    He ran for a long time, panting heavily. He looked back, only to realize there was no sound of footsteps. It was eerily quiet.

    The valley was especially still, with only the faint chirping of insects in the background.

    Jeffrey felt a surge of triumph. Finally, he had shaken off Tiffany. He thought, ¡®Want to catch me? Not a chance<b>!</b>¡® Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    But his satisfaction barelysted two seconds before he heard Tiffany¡¯s voice from above, dripping with sarcasm.

    She said, ¡°Uncle Jeffrey, you really are a piece of scum. First, murder, then trying to vite an innocent girl. She¡¯s the same age as your daughter. How could you do that?¡±

    Startled, Jeffrey quickly looked up and saw Tiffany floating in mid¨Cair before lightlynding on the ground.

    This scene was shocking. It looked like some special effects or wirework.

    But in this remote mountain wilderness, everything was clearly visible. The scene before him seemed impossible, but it was undeniably real.

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened, and he gasped. ¡°What¡­ are you? A ghost?

    Tiffany lightly touched her face, unfazed. ¡°What do you think?¡± She thought she should be a fairy instead.

    Jeffrey¡¯s shock faded into anger. ¡°So this was all your n, wasn¡¯t it? To stop me from getting the coal mine project. You pretended to be Miracle Healer to set me up, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    -Tiffany didn¡¯t reply immediately and gave a half¨Csmile.

    Some people could never see their actions, thinking of themselves as the victims, appearing innocent and pitiful. However, they were actually wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, despicable and evil.

    Tiffany sneered, uninterested in continuing the conversation. ¡°Are you going to break your legs and wait here<b>, </b>or do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? Jeffrey asked, eyes full of suspicion.

    Tiffany sighed as if speaking to herself. ¡°Never mind. You won¡¯t cooperate anyway. Let me handle it.¡±

    She walked toward Jeffrey, and with a swift motion, kicked him down the hill.

    95%

    The slope wasn¡¯t steep, and he only rolled a few feet before stopping, but the rocks on the ground caused him to injure his leg, and the pain was unbearable.

    Tiffany made an anonymous phone call. ¡°Hello, officer. I think I¡¯ve spotted the fugitive you¡¯re looking for. He¡¯s on the mountain behind Daylight Vige, near a forest cabin¡­¡±

    The sound of sirens grew louder as they approached.

    Tiffany hid before the police arrived.

    Jeffrey was soon captured without much resistance.

    Tiffany returned to the forest ranger¡¯s cabin she had been at earlier and found that the ambnce had already arrived. However, the girl with the swollen, wet eyes stubbornly refused to let the medical personnel move <b>her </b>injured father.

    45

    The medical staff tried to persuade her gently, ¡°Every minute you dy increases the danger. <b>Please </b>step aside quickly. If <b>it¡¯s </b>toote, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Veronica hesitated. She was terrified and anxious, but she remembered what Tiffany had said earlier. She couldn¡¯t move or touch her father. She kept shaking her head.

    <ol>

    <li>1. </li>

    </ol>

    The medical team had never encountered such a strange family member. They exchanged nces and were about to force their way in to examine the injuries when a voice interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Tiffany stepped forward from behind the crowd.

    The moment Veronica saw Tiffany, her eyes lit up, and she rushed forward with a pleading expression. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve followed your instructions and haven¡¯t let anyone touch my dad. How is he now?¡±

    Tiffany reached out and checked his pulse before giving Veronica a reassuring look. ¡°You did well. Your father will be fine.¡±

    The injuries were serious, with damage to the back of his head and the top of his skull. Even though the skull was hard, the impact of those bricks had caused internal bleeding in his brain.

    Tiffany had just fed him a spirit herb, which was rapidly repairing the damage. The head was the most critical area. Any movement, even slight, could be dangerous.

    To her surprise, Veronica had followed these instructions perfectly. Tiffany gave her a look of approval.

    Veronica, filled with joy, asked, ¡°Really? Is my dad okay now? Can he be moved?¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    With the confirmation, Veronica breathed a sigh of relief.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    However, the medical staff, standing by and exchanging nces, shook their heads and scowled. ¡°Youngdy, what nonsense are you saying? Don¡¯t speak up if you don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re just dying the treatment!¡±

    A doctor reprimanded Tiffany, ¡°Exactly! What if something bad happens? <b>Are </b>you going <i>to </i>take responsibility for that?¡±

    After that, the doctor immediately pushed past Tiffany and stepped forward to examine Veronica¡¯s father¡¯s wounds.

    His heart rate was normal, and his vital signs were stable.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 677-

    As the doctor checked step by step, his expression gradually changed.

    <b>E </b>

    11

    The patient had recently suffered from internal bleeding. If moved carelessly, it could cause the brain¡¯s micro¨Cblood vessels to rupture, leading to death.

    The doctor realized Tiffany wasn¡¯t speaking out of ignorance. On the contrary, if she hadn¡¯t warned them in advance, there was a high chance the patient wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    The doctor suddenly turned around, his face a mix of shock and respect.

    But Tiffany was nowhere to be found.

    Tiffany yawned.

    As she walked through the forest, her mind wandered <i>to </i>how she¡¯d need to sleep well once she got home<b>. </b>She was exhausted from running all night and into the morning.

    But as she walked, something felt off. She felt like she had forgotten something.

    Suddenly, Tiffany stopped in her tracks, ncing around in confusion. She had forgotten Richard!

    When she had rushed into the ranger¡¯s cabin earlier, the space was cramped, so Richard had stayed by the door instead of entering.

    Then, when Jeffrey had escaped through the window, she had chased after him.

    From beginning to end, she hadpletely forgotten about Richard.

    Tiffany finally remembered him and hurriedly looked around, calling out as she walked, ¡°Richard, where are you?¡±

 Chapter 678

    The sun had already risen.

    The forest echoed with the crisp calls of birds, their sounds repeating in the still morning air. Yet there was no response from Richard.

    Where could he have gone?¡® Tiffany frowned.

    She considered using her power to fly and search for him, but it <b>was </b>daylight already. Smoke was rising from nearby vige chimneys, and diligent farmers were already working in the fields. If she <i>took </i>off, someone might see her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With no other options, Tiffany tried to call Richard, only to remember he hadn¡¯t brought his phone when they left the previous night.

    Where could he be?¡® Tiffany frowned.

    She knew Richard was highly skilled and could handle himself in any situation. If he had disappeared without a word, it had to be due to something serious. It might be something that left him no choice but to leave her behind.

    After scanning her surroundings onest time, Tiffany decided to suppress her concerns for now. She descended the mountain and went to the nearest town, where she rented a car and headed straight back to Lovell City.

    The first ce she checked was Royal Bay. The bedroom was exactly as they had left it. Richard hadn¡¯t been back.

    Unwilling to sit idle, Tiffany pulled out the Treasure Box. Activating it, she asked directly, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The Treasure Box¡¯s sentient consciousness replied in its usual calm tone, ¡°Master, I cannot search for him.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Exin. What does that mean?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that it couldn¡¯t find him. It was that it wasn¡¯t allowed to.

    The consciousness hesitated for a moment before exining, ¡°This is beyond my abilities. Some things cannot be known.

    It seemed thews of existence barred her from prying into certain mysteries.

    Tiffany scoffed with disdain. ¡°You¡¯repletely useless when it matters.¡±

    The Treasure Box appeared to sulk, its ethereal blue glow dimmed noticeably. Its voice even held a hint of a whine, as if it were pouting.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t bother arguing further. She tucked the Treasure Box away. With no other options, she would have to wait.

    At the hospital, Sidney finally woke after two days of deep sleep.

    The injury to his head was not too severe. But before the fall, he had worked tirelessly on multiple surgeries for several days without rest, leaving him mentally drained.

    Even with the help of the spirit herbs, he had needed two full days to recover.

    The moment his eyes opened, his mother, Donna, who had been watching over him, grew emotional. She immediately called for the doctor to check on him, but Sidney raised a hand to stop her. ¡°No need, Mom. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±

    After a long, restful sleep, Sidney felt refreshed and clear¨Cheaded.

    Chapter 678-

    Thanks to the potent healing power of the spirit herbs, the wound on his head was nearly 80% healed.

    Sidney swung his legs off the bed, preparing to discharge himself. Donna tried to stop him, stomping her foot in frustration ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up! You need to rest. Why are you rushing out so soon?¡±

    He said, ¡°Mom, I have something important to take care of.¡±

    ¡°What could be so important? Are you nning to confront that woman who caused your injury<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>Donna hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Sidney looked at his assertive mother, a suspicion forming in his mind. His expression turned sour. ¡°Did you cause trouble for her?¡±

    ¡°So what if I did? She almost got you killed. Am I not allowed to give her a piece of my mind?¡± Donna admitted bluntly, her tone firm. ¡°Without my permission, you¡¯re not going to see her!

    Sidneyughed bitterly. He was baffled that his mother was still trying to control every aspect of his life.

    Dodging her attempts to stop him, Sidney strode out of the hospital room.

    It was the weekend, so Sidney assumed Zoe wouldn¡¯t be at school.

    He caught a taxi directly to the apartment building where she lived.

    At that moment, Zoe was packing her luggage. In a couple of days, her foundation would be delivering winter supplies to an impoverished area, and she had decided to join them.

    Her phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was an unfamiliar number, her first instinct was to ignore <i>it</i><i>. </i>But after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she swiped to answer.

    She asked, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?<b>¡± </b>

    Sidney replied, ¡°It¡¯s me, Sidney.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Pauley. What can I do for you?¡± Her tone was distant, polite, and detached.

    Sidney frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your building.¡±

    <i>Zoe </i>responded, ¡°Then please leave. Goodbye.¡±

    The call ended abruptly.

    <i>Zoe </i>resumed folding her clothes, but her mind wandered.

    Her phone rang again. Assuming Sidney was still unwilling to give up, she prepared to give him a sharp retort, but the voice on the other end sounded subdued. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have money for the cab fare.¡±

    Sidney had rushed out of the hospital right after waking, forgetting to bring anything with him. He even borrowed the cab driver¡¯s phone to call her.

    Zoe was speechless.

    With a resigned sigh, she grabbed her wallet and headed downstairs.

    From a distance, she spotted Sidney leaning against the taxi. He <b>was </b>still wearing a hospital gown. He looked pale from blood loss, yet this only made his refined and gentle features appear more striking.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    24.95%

    Suppressing the sudden flutter in her chest, Zoe paid the cab fare and said curtly, ¡°You¡¯re all set. You can leave now.¡±

    But Sidney, shameless as ever, added, ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    Zoe was a bit annoyed.

    Zoe rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t the hospital feed you? Or are you telling me they mistreated you? And since you¡¯re well enough to leave, why not enjoy a gourmet meal at home instead ofing to bother me?¡±

    She wanted to keep as much distance as possible from him.

    Donna wasn¡¯t wrong. They came frompletely different worlds. The Pauley family was one of Lovell City¡¯s most prominent households. A man like Sidney could only be paired with a woman of equal status, like a wealthy heiress.

    Zoe felt she should forget the naive words of affection from a few days ago.

    After finishing her retort, Zoe turned to leave, but a soft murmur from behind stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sidney continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble because of me. I¡¯ll talk to my mother about it, but could you¡­ could you take just one step toward me too?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s voice was very soft, carrying a certain sigh and pleading

    Zoe¡¯s heart quivered, her blood felt like it was boiling and surging through her veins. Her pulse stuttered out of rhythm.

    But after a long silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s end here.¡±

    It had been a mistake from the beginning. Better to end it while there was still time.

    With that, she ran back upstairs.

    Sidney watched her figure vanish from sight in just a few steps. The light in his eyes dimmed little by little.

    If only that night hadn¡¯t ended with him hitting his head. Maybe Zoe would have said yes then.

    But fate had its way of interfering.

    Taking a deep breath, Sidney gged down another taxi and left

    Back at the Pauley family¡¯s residence, Sidney was barely through the door when Donna approached, full of earnest advice. ¡°Sidney, what about Mr. Swift¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s such a good match. What don¡¯t you like about her?¡±

    Sidney froze. He suddenly recalled that this woman had pretended to be his fianc¨¦e to cause trouble for Zoe.

 Chapter 679

    Sidney¡¯s expression darkened at the thought of that woman¡¯s interference, which had caused a significant misunderstanding between him and Zoc.

    He recalled that woman¡¯s name was Kate.

    Without wasting time, Sidney changed out of the hospital gown and left swiftly.

    The roar of his sports car echoed as he sped away.

    Donna stood in the driveway, shouting after him, ¡°Sidney,e back! Don¡¯t you dare go looking for that girl, do you hear me?¡±

    Her words were answered only by the dust kicked up in his wake

    Sidney strode into a high¨Cend restaurant in Lovell City.

    Upon seeing him, the staff immediately straightened up and greeted, ¡°Mr. Pauley.¡±

    Sidney chose a table with a prime view and ordered an borate spread without much interest. He asked nonchntly, ¡°Where¡¯s your manager?¡±

    Before the waiter could respond, a familiar, high¨Cpitched voice called out, ¡°Sidney!¡±

    Looking up, Sidney saw Kate in an elegant cocktail dress. Her makeup was impable, and she carried herself with a demure air. She hurried over with a look of feigned innocence, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing, Sidney?¡± she said with a soft giggle.

    The waiter nodded slightly. ¡°Ms. Swift, I will take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, go.¡± Kate waved dismissively before turning her full attention to Sidney.

    The Swift family, a leader in the culinary industry, owned this restaurant. As the family¡¯s heiress, Kate held the position of manager here. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Sidney sneered and appeared to be cold and detached.

    Kate froze for a moment, and just then, the waiter served two tes of beautifully presented foie gras. She pushed one toward Sidney, her tone sweet and ingratiating. ¡°Sidney, try this.¡±

    Sidney casually picked up the utensils and smirked sarcastically. ¡°This? Just looking at it ruins my appetite.¡±

    He tossed the cutlery aside as if it were worthless.

    Kate was stunned. Staring at Sidney¡¯s cold and disdainful expression, an unsettling thought crept into her mind. It felt as if Sidney¡¯s words weren¡¯t aimed at the foie gras but at her.

    He had no appetite for her, no interest in her at all¡­

    ¡°Sidney¡­¡± She forced a bright smile in an attempt to change the subject.

    Sidney cut her off coldly. ¡°Parading around under the guise of being my fianc¨¦e? Kate, stop ttering yourself. Do it again, and I will hold you ountable, even if you are a woman.¡±

    With that, he stood up, tossed a generous amount of cash on the table, and walked away without <i>a </i>nce track

    The waiter stood frozen, unsure of what to do since the dishes weren¡¯t even fully served. But seeing Kate¡¯s extremely unpleasant expression, he hesitated and decided not to approach

    After a long silence, Kate let out a sharp scream, angrily flipping over the table in front of her. The loud crash drew everyone¡¯s attention in the restaurant.

    An irritated customer nearby mmed his table. ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? Can¡¯t we <i>eat </i>in peace?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. So sorry¡­ the waiter hurriedly apologized,

    But Kate didn¡¯t seem to hear a single word. Her mind reyed Sidney¡¯s icy gaze, his mocking words, and his unequivocal rejection.

    The Swift and Pauley families were a perfect match in both wealth and status. Their parents were more than happy to see them together.

    Kate had once seen herself as Sidney¡¯s future wife, but she never expected him to disregard her dignitypletely for <i>a </i>giri who wasn¡¯t even worthy of mention.

    Then, Kate stormed out of the restaurant in anger.

    For Sidney, this was nothing more than a minor episode.

    He had made his stance clear, and how the Swift family reacted was of no concern to him.

    The sky began to darken, Tiffany had been waiting for an entire day and night.

    From dawn <i>to </i>dusk, there was still no news of Richard.

    Tiffany thought, ¡®Where the hell did he go?¡±

    Her mind was consumed with worry. By the afternoon, she had already sent John and Garry out to search for him<i>, </i>along with her subordinates from Luna Vi.

    All of Lovell City was practically turned upside down, but there was still no trace of Richard.

    Her phone rang, and she quickly answered, ¡°Hello? Any news?¡±

    John reported truthfully, ¡°No. We¡¯ve searched the entire valley and every vige, but there¡¯s still no sign of Mr. Hampton.*

    ¡°<i>Keep </i>looking.¡± Then, Tiffany hung up.

    A servant nearby urged her gently, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, please eat something. You haven¡¯t had a single bite all day.¡±

    Tiffany initially wanted to refuse but eventually relented. ¡°Bring it over.¡±

    In a hurried five minutes, she quickly finished her food and rushed upstairs again.

    Tiffany closed the bedroom door and took out the Treasure Box once again.

    The soft, blue glow it emitted cast a mysterious aura over the entire room.

    Before Tiffany could speak, the Treasure Box took the initiative. Master, I truly am powerless. Some secrets are beyond my reach and cannot be revealed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to find¨CRichard.¡± Tiffany tilted her chin upward, gesturing. ¡°Show me the events fromst night when f rescued someone in that cabin.¡±

    There were no cameras in that area, leaving her unaware of what had happened to Richard.

    While the Treasure Box couldn¡¯t locate him, it could at least show her what she had experienced. Maybe she could spot something crucial.

    The Treasure Box hesitated. ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Are you saying even this is beyond you?¡± 11er tone carried a faint trace of menace.

    The Treasure Box felt trapped but knew Tiffany¡¯s temper all too well. If it refused again, it would probably be shattered into pieces in the next moment.

    It replied, ¡°Fine.¡±

    The blue glow intensified, though it wasn¡¯t harsh to Tiffany¡¯s eyes. She sat calmly on the edge of the bed as a vivid, realistic scene surfaced in her mind.

    She watched intently, determined not to miss even the smallest detail.

    In the vision, she kicked open the en door, rescuing the girl who had almost been vited by the despicable Jeffrey.

    Next, she tended to the injured forest ranger lying unconscious on the floor. But then¡­

    Tiffany was stunned.

    At the moment she knelt to check the ranger¡¯s injuries, Richard, who had been standing at the cabin door, suddenly walked away. In the dimly lit cabin, the window reflected two fleeting shadows.

    One of them was likely Richard, but Tiffany couldn¡¯t figure out who the other person was.

    Tiffany suddenly remembered something. On the day with the Azure Sea Royal Family, when Morwen had fallen from <i>the </i>castle, a dark figure swiftly rescued her.

    She pondered if it was the same shadowy figure was the one who had drawn Richard awayst night.

    Realizing this, Tiffany couldn¡¯t waste another second. She shoved the Treasure Box back into the drawer, quickly changed into different clothes, and grabbed her bow and arrows.

    Just as she was about to close the drawer, her eyes fell on a spring¨Cloaded knife lying quietly inside. She froze for a moment.

    This was the knife James had given her.

    Back then, when she realized he had been silently protecting her, she¡¯d been deeply touched. Yetter, she discovered he was also one of the people trying to take her life. The irony was bitter.

    Withdrawing her hand, Tiffany turned and leaped out of the window.

    Inside the room, the Treasure Box, now haphazardly stuffed into the drawer, continued to emit its faint glow.

    Ìï

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 680

    Chapter <b>680 </b>

    Tiffany moved swiftly through the darkness.

    Avoiding all surveince cameras, she pressed herself against the wall, listening carefully to the surroundings. Once certain the coast was clear, she climbed up to the second floor of the vi.

    This was Felix¡¯s stronghold.

    Guards patrolled the hallways at regr intervals. Their presence showed this ce was heavily guarded.

    Using diversion tactics and careful maneuvers, Tiffany evaded another patrol and finally made it to Felix¡¯s bedroom door.

    Footsteps echoed from around the corner again. It was another patrol approaching.

    Tiffany turned the doorknob quietly and slipped into the room.

    She knew her actions were risky and bold, but she had no choice. She had to find out if the shadowy figure <b>was </b>connected to Felix, and whether Felix had anything to do with Richard¡¯s disappearance.

    The door closed softly behind her, and the footsteps outside passed without incident.

    Relieved, Tiffany exhaled.

    But as she turned, the room suddenly flooded with light. The ring brightness forced her to squint reflexively.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart sank. She instinctively assumed a defensive stance, scanning the room.

    Felix stood by the bed. His gaze fixed squarely on her, as though he had been expecting her.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had infiltrated this ce with utmost secrecy, yet Felix had discovered her.

    Clearly, escaping unscathed would not be easy.

    Gripping the weapon in her hand tightly, Tiffany looked at Felix warily. Neither of them spoke.

    An eerie silence hung heavy in the bedroom.

    After a few tense moments, Felix moved. His steps were deliberate, slow, as he advanced toward her.

    Tiffany furrowed her brow and raised the de. ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    But Felix seemed not to hear her. He continued his steady approach.

    The bedroom was spacious, but soon the distance between them shrank to no more than ten steps.

    There was no avoiding a fight. Tiffany¡¯s face hardened as she prepared to strike first.

    But as she lunged toward Felix, she noticed something was off.

    His gaze was unfocused and his movements were slow, as if he were acting without awareness. He <b>was </b>sleepwalking.

    Tiffany halted abruptly and stepped aside.

    Felix, seemingly oblivious to her presence, maintained his pace. He walked toward the door, bumping into it before stumbling and turning toward the window.

    The room was vast, and Felix wandered like a restless spirit.

    ¨C

    95%

    Tiffany was stunned.

    Felix, the cold, ruthless man actually had a sleepwalking condition.

    Tiffany thought this was the perfect opportunity to strike. Her resolve hardened. Without hesitation, she moved toward Felix.

    Her de aimed at his back. Two more steps, and she could pierce him clean through.

    Tiffany raised her hand, her expression icy. Without a moment¡¯s pause, thrust the de forward.

    However, Felix collided with a piece of furniture and turned around. The de missed his heart and grazed his arm instead.

    It was a misstep. Not only had Tiffany failed to take him down, but she had also roused him from his sleep.

    Tiffany instinctively retreated, her eyes locked on Felix, who stood motionless, blood seeping through his robe and dripping to the floor. But he wasn¡¯t waking from his sleepwalk. He was crying.

    The man who was cold¨Cblooded, ruthless, and utterly self¨Cserving was crying.

    Tiffany was shocked. Her first thought was disbelief. She thought this had to be an act, a carefully orchestrated ploy to mock

    her.

    Yet no matter how she rationalized it, the tears that rolled down Felix¡¯s cheeks, mingling with his blood, were real.

    His eyes were devoid of focus and filled with sorrow. In the grip of some unseen nightmare, he trembled, pleading with a desperation that pierced the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave¡­¡± His voice cracked, raw with anguish, as he stretched out a hand, grasping at nothingness.

    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± he begged hoarsely, his tone fractured and steeped in despair.

    Tiffany watched coldly, unmoved by his disy.

    In her childhood memories, she had once saved Felix¡¯s life.

    She knew well his background and origins. He was an illegitimate child, shunned and humiliated, cast aside by everyone.

    It had been a snowy day when she first encountered him. His mother had been beaten to death with a stick while protecting him.

    Tiffany, passing by, hadn¡¯t intended to intervene but was haunted by the lifeless emptiness in Felix¡¯s eyes. It was the kind of despair that consumed the soul.

    Acting on an impulse, she had offered him her hand.

    And now, the same person she once saved was someone she was determined to eliminate. It was inexplicably ironic. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Gripping her de tightly, Tiffany steeled herself to strike again. But just as she was about to move, a sharp knock sounded at the door, followed by a voice calling urgently, ¡°Mr. Quaid, something has happened!¡±

    Felix¡¯s vacant expression began to fade, the madness draining from his face.

    Tiffany cursed silently. He was waking up.

    Unwilling to leave empty¨Chanded without uncovering any leads about Richard, she scanned the room and quickly slipped into arge storage chest in the corner.

    Momentster, Felix groggily regained his senses.

    Ved, Dc

    As always after an episode of sleepwalking, he had no memory of what had urred. Noticing the fresh cut on his arm, frowned but dismissed it as unimportant.

    The knocking persisted. Finally, Felix responded, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door swung open, revealing a bald man with a slightly pointed skull.

    he

    He was a subordinate promoted after Lorenzo. Unlike Lorenzo, who acted recklessly without considering the consequences, this bald man, relying on his position as Felix¡¯s trusted confidant, was much more disciplined.

    No matter what happened, he would always report honestly.

    Felix was also satisfied with this.

    Felix said, ¡°Speak. What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    The bald man reported, ¡°Mr. Quaid, the person we captured yesterday has escaped!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Felix¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He questioned coldly, ¡°How did this happen? Useless fools!¡±

    The bald subordinate shrank under the scolding, too afraid to respond.

    Felixshed out, kicking him sharply. ¡°Why are you standing here? Go after them!¡±

    The bald man responded, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Distrustful of his men¡¯spetence, Felix changed out of his blood¨Cstained robe and left the vi in a hurry. A group of guards trailed behind him. Only a few remained stationed at the property.

    Tiffany listened intently as the sound of cars faded into the distance. Once the house fell silent, she cautiously emerged from the chest.

    She wondered if the escaped prisoner was Richard.

    The thought crossed her mind but was quickly dismissed. Richard¡¯s skills far surpassed Felix¡¯s. There was no way he could have been held captive here.

    However, the lingering possibility gnawed at her.

    Gritting her teeth, Tiffany climbed out through the window.

    Under the cover of night, her silhouette darted through the air. From the ground, the remaining guards failed to notice her as she vanished into the darkness.

 Chapter 681

    COMMENT

    The vi where Felix lived was isted, surrounded by mountains and forests. With winter¡¯s arrival, the wild grass had turned a dull yellow.

    A few maple trees along the roadside had red leaves that fell geraly as the wind blew past.

    The car that had just sped away didn¡¯t go far. Tiffany perched herself on one of the maple trees, watching the movements below from a distance.

    She saw the bald man who had knocked on the door earlier, holding some kind of device, scanning the <i>area</i><i>. </i>Tiffany recognized it as a tracker, which meant the person they were chasing hadn¡¯t gone too far.

    Once the bald man locked onto the signal, he rushed toward Felix¡¯s car, shouting, Mr. Quaid, thatd has headed into the mountains. Our car can¡¯t get in. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go catch him myself!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Felix replied coldly from the back seat, showing no intention of getting out of the car.

    The bald man waved his hand, leading a group of twenty or so men in pursuit.

    Tiffany sneered as she turned and went to another path.

    In the backseat, Felix seemed to sense something. He turned his head to nce at the trees in the distance, faintly swaying in the wind. There was nothing unusual, only the normal rustling of grass around him.

    He frowned, feeling uneasy. He finally decided to get out of the car and follow.

    Using her agility and the abundant power within her, Tiffany swiftly flew to the valley ahead. She arrived before the bald man and his men. However, as she scanned the area, she found no sign of anyone.

    She sniffed the air, detecting the faint scent of blood, and followed it toward a thicket of thorns.

    Under the moonlight, everything was barely visible, shrouded in a veil of mist. Tiffany proceeded cautiously, making no sound. She was uncertain if the person ahead was Richard.

    Just then, a snap sounded behind her. Someone had stepped on a dry twig.

    Before she could turn around, a killing intent surged from behind her.

    Reacting instinctively, she dodged and then swept her foot in a sharp kick.

    Her attacker was caught off guard. He was sent flying and copsed on the ground, blood dripping from his mouth.

    Tiffany¡¯s voice was full of shock. ¡°Keh? What are you doing here?¡±

    Hearing her familiar voice, Keh lifted his head. He was stunned upon recognizing her. He said, ¡°Run! Go!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Footsteps approached quickly from a distance.

    ¡°The signal¡¯s up ahead. He couldn¡¯t have gone far. Let¡¯s go!¡± the bald man yelled, leading his group closer. Tiffany didn¡¯t waste any time. She grabbed Keh by the arm and pulled him up. ¡°We need to get out of here, now!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t escape,¡± Keh said with a bitter smile, revealing a silver bracelet on his wrist. It was a tracking device that couldn¡¯t be removed, meaning wherever he went, he would always be found.

    He shook his head. ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t drag you down, Tiffany. You need to go.¡±

    Chapter 681-

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her gaze dismissive. ¡°It¡¯s just a tracker

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­¡± Keh tried to exin but suddenly felt his feet leave the ground. He looked down in shock, his eyes wide. ¡°What¡­ you¡­¡±

    The shock was so overwhelming that he could barely form word

    Tiffany shot him a nce. ¡°Are you going to grab me or not?¡±

    Keh recovered from his shock and quickly grabbed her hand

    As the bald man and his men arrived, they found the spot where Keh and Tiffany had been, but the two were gone.

    The bald man was stunned. He immediately checked the tracker. He was confused, as he saw the red dot speeding away. The movement was so fast, it was almost faster than a car.

    There was no way they could catch up.

    The bald man¡¯s subordinates asked, ¡°Should we continue the pursuit?¡±

    ¡°How should we catch up to him? Idiot!¡± The bald man stomped his feet in anger.

    This area was all slopes, so it was impossible to drive. They had no idea how Keh managed to escape from under their

    noses.

    The bald man was frantic, clutching his head. Then, he heard Felix¡¯s voice. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Quaid,¡± the bald man stammered, struggling to get the words out. ¡°It seems there¡¯s something wrong with the

    tracker.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Felix turned his gaze toward him, his expression calm but his eyes filled with a chilling fear.

    The bald man could only helplessly say, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. The tracker¡¯s broken!¡±

    He handed the tracker to Felix, who took a look at the small red dot on the screen.

    It was moving rapidly but in an odd manner. Within minutes, the dot had transformed into a word, saying, ¡°Trash.¡±

    The writing was shaky, but clear enough to be read.

    The bald man blurted out angrily, ¡°What the hell? Is this a challenge <i>to </i>us?¡±

    He was stunned and angry at such a provocation.

    Felix pped the tracker back into the bald man¡¯s face. He had <b>an </b>unpleasant expression.

    Someone had not only escaped his grasp but also left behind this mockery in the form of a taunt. This was a clear provocation and insult.

    He wondered who this person could be.

    While Felix was fuming, Tiffany stood with her hands on her hips, clearly satisfied with herself.

    Keh couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Tiffany¡¯s proud and satisfied expression, almost <b>as </b><b>if </b>she were saying, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m a genius!¡±

    He had to admit that Tiffany¡¯s lively and cunning demeanor was yful and charming.

    She asked, ¡°Alright, now you can tell me. Why would Felix kidnap you?¡±

    Tiffanynded with Keh The two of them were already very far away from Felix. They were about <i>to </i>enter the city, so she could not fly casually.

    Otherwise, if others saw it, it would definitely cause amotion.

    Keh didn¡¯t hold anything back, answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Felix kidnapped me.¡±

    They had a grudge between them. Felix had sent men to raid the Harper family mansion and steal the Treasure Box. The leader of that raid had even killed Keh¡¯s father, Ryan. The enmity between them was blood¨Csoaked.

    However, without the power to fully eradicate Felix, Keh held back and refrained from taking action.

    Thenst night, on his way home from thepany, Felix¡¯s men ambushed him.

    Even though Keh was quite skilled, he couldn¡¯t match the number of subordinates they had.

    Tiffany asked, ¡°So, why did he kidnap you? What was he nning to do?¡±

    Keh hesitated. ¡°I guess he wanted <i>to </i>experiment on me.¡±

    Tiffany frowned. ¡°Experiment?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°After they captured me, they took my blood and spent the whole night researching I didn¡¯t understand what they were studying, but I overheard them talking about an ¡®experiment chamber¡® while pretending to be asleep.

    Tiffany immediately understood.

    Felix¡¯s previous experiment chamber had been destroyed by her. He hadn¡¯t given up though. He either obtained another one or went to great lengths to repair the original. Regardless, he¡¯d kidnapped Keh to use his body for some purpose. However, Tiffany was unsure why Felix wanted to use Keh¡¯s body and what advantage it would offer him.

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 682

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t understand this point. She pondered if Felix was trying to use Keh¡¯s body to get closer to someone.

    She knew Felix was a troublemaker who couldn¡¯t be kept around. She should have killed Felix while he was trapped in his nightmare. It was too bad she missed her chance.

    Noticing Tiffany¡¯s changing expression, Keh asked, ¡°What exactly is that experiment chamber?¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe it if I tell you¡±

    She walked while recounting what happened when Lorenzo had kidnapped her. Upon hearing that Melody wanted to take over her body, Keh¡¯s face showed extreme shock.

    If these words hadn¡¯te from Tiffany¡¯s mouth, he probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    Keh couldn¡¯t believe there was a bizarre device that could switch two people¡¯s souls. Felix controlling him also meant he wanted to steal his body.

    Keh¡¯s face darkened, and a vague thought surfaced in his mind. He could roughly guess what Felix wanted to do.

    Keh turned to look at Tiffany. She was on the phone, her clear, crisp voice ringing out in the quiet night air, calm and pleasant to hear.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s outside the city. June, drive slowly when youe.¡±

    After hanging up, Tiffany looked up and happened to catch Keh looking at her with an expression as if he wanted to say something but was holding back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Keh hesitated briefly before quickly covering it up.

    Tiffany felt he was hiding something, bu

    you must tell me.¡±

    Keh wouldn¡¯t be this lucky every time.

    out of trust for her partner, she didn¡¯t press further and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something,

    Like this time, if she hadn¡¯t shown up by chance, Keh would probably have been captured by Felix.

    Keh looked at Tiffany for a long time before smiling slightly, ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    He would protect himself, and he would also do his best to protect her. However, he didn¡¯t say that part out aloud.

    Even though he had thoughts of something more than just friendship for Tiffany, after being struck back to reality by Richard, he no longer dared to have such thoughts.

    More importantly, being able to appear before Tiffany as a friend was already good enough.

    Thinking of Felix, Keh clenched his fist, a murderous intent surging in his heart.

    Soon, June arrived. Tiffany pulled Keh toward the car, but Keh stood still and smiled casually, saying, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ve asked Odin to pick me up.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Alright, but remember to go to the hospital to treat your wound, and also the tracking bracelet on your

    hand.¡±

    Keh responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    08:57

    Wed, Dec

    Tiffany nodded and didn¡¯t say more. She got in the car and left.

    After Tiffany left, another group of cars appeared from a different road. Odin, along with others, appeared before Keh and used a small device to remove the tracking bracelet from his wrist.

    Keh rotated his wrist and then sat in the car. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Odin waved his hand, and everyone got into the cars.

    In the quiet, deep night, the convoy sped toward Felix¡¯s vi.

    This time, Keh brought plenty of people and weapons. With old grudges and new enmities, he vowed to destroy Felixpletely.

    Tiffany yawned in the car.

    For some reason, she had been feeling sleepy for the past two days.

    June, who was driving, nced at her several times and cautiously asked, ¡°How did you end up with Keh?¡±

    ¡°We ran into each other by chance,¡± Tiffany casually replied, leaning tiredly against her seat.

    She had just helped Keh escape from Felix¡¯s pursuit, which had taken a lot of energy. Looking out <i>the </i>window at the rapidly passing scenery, her eyelids were getting heavy.

    The car stopped at the entrance to Royal Bay.

    Tiffany entered, and seeing that John and the others hadn¡¯t returned, she knew they were still out searching.

    A servant saw her and immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, you don¡¯t look well. I¡¯ve made some soup. Would you like to have some before going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiffany agreed.

    The mushroom soup was quickly brought over. It was rich and fragrant. The smell soon filled the air. <i>Tiffany </i>sat at the dining table. Looking at the soup, she suddenly felt an overwhelming, queasy sensation in her stomach.

    She quickly stood up and rushed to the restroom on the first floor.

    The servant was momentarily stunned, thinking that maybe the soup didn¡¯t suit Tiffany¡¯s taste, and immediately looked worried. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Another servant spoke up. ¡°Could it be that Mrs. Hampton is pregnant?¡±

    Tiffany took a long time toe out of the bathroom. She looked at the servant who was making the soup and smiled apologetically. ¡°Elsa, your soup smells wonderful. It¡¯s just my stomach acting up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not at all.¡± Elsa waved her hands repeatedly, but couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, could it be that you¡¯re pregnant? Should we call Mr. Pauley to check?¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. ¡®Pregnant? Impossible!¡®

    Tiffany subconsciously wanted to refute it, but she recalled her recent reaction. She was sleepy and had a poor appetite. She seemed to be showing signs of pregnancy.

    For a moment, Tiffany was pleasantly surprised.

    Unfortunately, the timing of the pregnancy was not ideal.

    She ordered, ¡°Elsa, don¡¯t mention this to anyone.¡±

    Not only was this just a guess, but most importantly, Richard was still missing. To prevent any trouble, it would be better if fewer people knew about this.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Elsa nodded, also making sure to keep the other servants quiet.

    Back in her room, Tiffany took a shower andy on therge bed.

    The faint clues she had gathered from the Treasure Box hadn¡¯t been useful. All she could say was that the shadowy figure wasn¡¯t Felix. After all themotion tonight, she still hadn¡¯t found Richard, but she had once again identally saved Keh.

    Tiffany turned over, her furrowed brows remaining tense.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    She hurriedly picked it up, thinking it might be news from John, but when she looked at the caller ID, she saw it was Jeremy calling.

    She thought, ¡®Could something have happened to Grandpa?¡®

    ¡°Hello?<b>¡± </b>

    <i>As </i>soon as Tiffany picked up, Jeremy¡¯s voice came through, sounding more frantic than usual. ¡°Miss Kelley, something¡¯s happened.¡±

    The private jet took off from Royal Bay.

    Tiffany sat on the sofa, her mind reying Jeremy¡¯s words.

    He said, ¡°I think I saw Mr. Hampton.¡±

    The news of Richard¡¯s disappearance hadn¡¯t spread, but over the past few days, Tiffany had ordered a thorough search. Even though Jeremy was far away with the Azure Sea Royal Family, he had caught wind of something.

    Jeremy had quietly asked June and learned about Richard¡¯s disappearance.

    As luck would have it, he had seen Richard while in the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s ce.

    Although it was just a side profile, Jeremy had recognized Richard at once. He immediately called Tiffany to report this

    matter.

    June had alsoe along, and seeing Tiffany still frowning, he tried tofort her, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found Mr. Hampton, it means he¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

 Chapter 683

    COMMENT

    ¡®Do I really not need to worry?¡® Tiffany lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with unease.

    Jeremy¡¯s call reyed in her inind, saying Richard was at the Azure Sea Royal Family pce. But when she pressed him for details, he dodged her questions. His tone wasced with hesitation and conflict.

    Jeremy, always calm andposed, was now acting evasive. She couldn¡¯t understand why.

    Unanswered questions weighed heavily on her. She could only hope to find rity once she arrived.

    Tiffany lowered her head, remaining silent.

    Meanwhile, Morwen, bound and seated nearby, let out a mockingugh. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just moved on to someone else.¡±

    Though her Double Love Poison had failed to work on Richard, it didn¡¯t stop her from stirring trouble.

    Even if her im was baseless<b>, </b>causing trouble to Tiffany brought her a twisted satisfaction. Morwen was smug.

    Tiffany nced at her with a faint smile. ¡°You should worry about yourself. Once we get to the Azure Sea Royal Family, do you think your title as Saintess will still mean anything?¡±

    Morwen¡¯s smirk froze instantly.

    Since being captured by Tiffany, she¡¯d been held in a dark, damp cell with no way to escape. The confinement had left her -gaunt and withered.

    Under such circumstances, her figure had rapidly wasted away. Her once¨Cradiant appearance was devoid of any former

    charm now.

    If she returned to the Azure Sea Royal Family in this state, her reputation and influence would be shattered. Worse, the Azure Sea King, Deacon Affleck, would surely retaliate once he learned of her attempts to harm Tiffany.

    The thought sent a chill down her spine, silencing her as she retreated into the corner. She kept thinking of a way out. Tiffany easily saw through her intentions, chuckling lightly. Trying to run? Not a chance!¡®

    Grabbing a throw pillow, Tiffany¡¯s mind suddenly sparked with an idea. Her gaze lingered on Morwen, and she wore a subtle but devious smile.

    During the castle incidentst time, Morwen had almost exposed the person responsible for poisoning Tiffany¡¯s grandfather, Deacon. But then, Morwen jumped from a window to save herself. A shadowy figure had swooped in to rescue

    her.

    This time, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t let Morwen seed.

    Feeling exhausted, Tiffany yawned and signaled discreetly to June. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Wake me when we arrive.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± June replied respectfully, watching as Tiffany retreated to her quarters.

    Straightening her posture, June nced at Morwen, her expression faintly displeased. ¡°Take her to the back and lock her up,¡±

    she ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± two guards answered in unison.

    Consumed with thoughts of escape, Morwen surprisingly remainedpliant and didn¡¯t struggle as two guards grabbed

    her away.

    95%%

    The private jet was spacious amodating not just Tiffany¡¯s team of guards but also several servants for herfort.

    Morwen was confined to the storage area, where she surveyed her surroundings carefully.

    Time <b>was </b>running out. There were about two hours left beforending. If she didn¡¯t act now, her fate would be sealed in the Azure Sea Royal Family pce. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwen looked around and finally saw a rusty piece of metal in an inconspicuous corner of the warehouse.

    It seemed like a remnant of an old soda can. The rusted edges were uneven and mottled.

    With no options, Morwen rolled across the floor, her movements awkward and clumsy due to her bound hands and feet. After considerable effort, she finally flipped herself over and grabbed the metal piece.

    Sweat dripped from her forehead. It was not easy to get it.

    The rope was thick, yet with persistence and the right angle, she began sawing away, inch by inch.

    Morwen closed her eyes and did not dare to stop for a moment.

    Time ticked by. Just as the ne prepared fornding, a drowsy guard wandered into the storage area, yawning as he approached.

    He bent down to pull Morwen up, but as he tugged, she didn¡¯t budge. Surprised, he nced down, only for Morwen <i>to </i>sh him a chillingly sweet smile.

    Suddenly, Morwen hit the guard. The guard went unconscious and fell onto the floor.

    Moving quickly, Morwen stripped him of his uniform. Fortunately, his small stature meant the fit wasn¡¯t too far off. She just needed to adjust the uniform a bit.

    The ne finallynded, and Tiffany was woken up.

    Before she stepped off the ne, all her subordinates disembarked first.

    Morwen blended among them. She had been anxious, worried she might be discovered. But when she nced up, all the guards were standing stiffly in formation, focused solely on guarding the door Tiffany would exit from.

    No one noticed her.

    Morwen let out a quiet sigh of relief. Taking advantage of the distraction, she turned and discreetly slipped into the crowd. She disappeared without anyone realizing it.

    Gaining her freedom felt almost surreal. She couldn¡¯t help but think her escape was too easy.

    But on second thought, after being held captive for so long, it made sense that everyone had let their guard down, assuming she couldn¡¯t stir up trouble. Such carelessness was possible.

    Morwen¡¯s face brimmed with confidence. Her chance had finally arrived. As long as she found the person she was looking for, she swore this time Tiffany would meet her end right here.

    She moved quickly, striding forward with purpose.

    Meanwhile, back at the private jet, Tiffany stepped out leisurely. ¡°Did she run?¡± she asked.

    June nodded. ¡°Just as you predicted, she ran.¡±

    ¡°Good¡± Tiffany had intentionally left an opening for Morwen to escape.

    She added, ¡°Have someone follow her closely. Report any developments to me immediately.¡±

    3

    95%0

    After getting off the ne, Tiffany got into the car, and the entourage departed for the Azure Sea Royal Family pce.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    At the pce entrance, Jeremy was waiting. Tiffany spotted him from a distance. The moment her <b>car </b>stopped, she stepped out eagerly and asked, ¡°Where is Richard?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jeremy hesitated before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m not certain where Mr. Hampton is<b>, </b>but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here<b>, </b>somewhere within the Azure Sea Royal Family pce.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone else know about this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep it that way.¡± Tiffany¡¯s anxiety finally dissipated after hearing this confirmation. After giving her instructions, Tiffany seemed to put the matter entirely out of her mind. She said casually, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on my grandpa.<i>¡± </i>

    Jeremy was caught off guard by her calm demeanor. He quickly caught up, walking beside her. ¡°Mrs. Hampton, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°Worried about what?¡± she asked absently.

    ¡°Worried that Mr. Hampton might have another woman by his side? Otherwise, why else would he have disappeared so suddenly?¡± Jeremy¡¯s voice was light, making it hard to tell whether he was joking or serious.

    Tiffany froze mid¨Cstep and slowly turned her head to look at him.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Her tone was firm, her gaze steady, and her confidence unwavering. ¡°There¡¯s no chance of that.¡±

    She believed in Richard, just as Richard believed in her.

    Although Richard had been gone for several days without a trace, Tiffany was only worried about his safety. Her faith in him was unwavering.

 Chapter 684

    COMMENT

    08.57 Wed, Dec

    95%1

    Tiffany was already in the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s pce. All she had to do was get through Morwen to uncover the shadowy figure¡¯s identity. Once that was done, everything that had happened in the past few days would naturallye to light.

    Tiffany already had a theory in her mind.

    Seeing her so confident, Jeremy remained silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, striding forward. Crossing the pce grounds toward the grand hall where Deacon resided, she spotted her grandfather seated at a distance.

    As she approached, a bright smile spread across her face. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    The Azure Sea King, Deacon, raised his head. Upon seeing Tiffany, the sternness on his face melted into a warm, benevolent smile. His excitement was evident.

    He said, ¡°You little rascal You finally remembered to visit me.¡±

    Tiffany rubbed her nose, masking her sheepishness with feigned confidence. She raised her voice. ¡°Well, you promised to attend my wedding. You stood me up and now you dare to me me?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Deacon choked on his response, his expression turning almost pitiful. ¡°I have been busytely.¡±

    If anyone else had been present to witness this, they would have been dumbfounded by their king¡¯s demeanor.

    Just moments before Tiffany arrived, Deacon had issued strict orders, disposing of several individuals and decisively dealing with those who had taken advantage of his recenta. His methods had been ruthless.

    Yet now, in Tiffany¡¯s presence, the once¨Cimposing ruler was all gentle tones, pitiful looks, and eagerness to <i>please</i>. If word got out, it would surely surprise the whole nation.

    Ignoring the stunned servants nearby, Tiffany walked straight to Deacon¡¯s side. As she drew closer, she frowned. Grabbing his wrist, she asked, ¡°Why do you look so weak?¡±

    Thest time she had left the Azure Sea Royal Family pce, her grandfather had been recovering well after his awakening. With the aid of spirit herbs, his health should not have deteriorated like this.

    Deacon waved it off. ¡°I¡¯m just getting old. It¡¯s normal.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, tell me the truth!¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t buy it for a second.

    His vitality was so depleted, it was as if he was undergoing regr bloodletting. That wasn¡¯t normal at all.

    Still smiling, Deacon said, ¡°You little rascal, if you care about me, visit me more often. If youe by a few more times, I¡¯ll be happy, and my health will naturally improve.¡±

    She had no response to that.

    Reluctantly, Tiffany agreed. But the moment she left the hall, she turned to Jeremy, her expression serious. ¡°Tell me the

    truth.¡±

    Jeremy blinked and replied, ¡°The truth.¡±

    He said it and immediately turned around.

    Tiffany went speechless. That joke was painfully dry.

    08:5

    Reaching out, she grabbed him by the arm, pulling him back. ¡°I¡¯m serious. What are you all hiding from me? Is Grandpa¡¯s illness recurring? <b>Is </b>that why he missed my wedding half a month ago?¡±

    Jeremy kept quiet. Remembering Deacon¡¯s cautious instructions, he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing.¡± Just two more weeks to endure.

    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do I need to investigate myself<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Jeremy remained silent. He was as unyielding as stone. Unless he wanted to, no one could pry the truth from him.

    Tiffany felt a vague sense of unease,

    A

    She nced at Jeremy and was about to say something. However, June came rushing over and reported, ¡°Mrs. Hampton, we have news!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tiffany immediately turned and headed out.

    The two got into a car, which sped down the road.

    June exined, ¡°The team tracking Morwen reported back. After she left, she headed straight for <i>a </i>location. However, that ce is a restricted zone with many traps. Our people followed her to the entrance but couldn¡¯t proceed further.¡±

    Tiffany replied calmly, ¡°No matter. Knowing the location is enough. By the way, who is inside this restricted <i>area</i>?¡±

    The ce June mentioned felt vaguely familiar to her, but after thirteen years, memories of certain things had begun to fade

    June replied, ¡°It¡¯s full of the most dangerous criminals. I searched for information, but there wasn¡¯t much avable. What I did find indicates that this restricted zone isn¡¯t connected to the Azure Sea Royal Family.¡±

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Unrted?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± June nodded. She added, ¡°The owner of this zone is quite entric. They rarely appear, and no one knows their name. Those who have caught a glimpse say they¡¯re strikingly good¨Clooking, with distinctive golden hair.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tiffany nodded, though her recollection of the Azure Sea Royal Family didn¡¯t include anyone like that. It seemed a lot had changed in the thirteen years she¡¯d been away.

    The car drove for a long time.

    When it finally stopped, more than an hour had passed.

    Dusk was falling, and the restricted zone ahead was marked with bright red warnings, signaling danger.

    Tiffany got out of the car and sniffed the air lightly. As she suspected, there was a faint trace of Richard¡¯s scent lingering in the air. Though weak, the discovery thrilled her.

    It meant that Richard had been here just hours earlier!

    However, her excitement was short¨Clived. Another sniff revealed a faint scent of blood, eerily identical to Deacon¡¯s.

    Tiffany wondered if Deacon truly be bleeding daily to feed something. Otherwise, she,couldn¡¯t exin his paleplexion and depleted vitality.

    Seeing Tiffany¡¯s expression shift, June asked, ¡°The area is full of traps. Should we wait for a better opportunity to go in?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the restricted zone¡¯s lights flickered on. The massive iron gate<b>, </b>covered in thorny vines,

    opened automatically as if inviting them inside.

    June became alert. ¡°Have we been discovered? But there are no surveince devices around here<i>¡­ </i>

    Tiffany patted her shoulder. ¡°June, wait for me in the car.¡±

    June refused. ¡°No, I will go with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stay here.¡± Tiffany interrupted June.

    She stepped forward, walking through the now¨Copen gate with poise and confidence. Her posture was rxed, her head held high, showing no trace of hesitation or fear. Her figure exuded <b>an </b>air of regal grace in that moment.

    Inside the restricted zone, a man lounging on a sofa watched the surveince feed with a smirk, his eyes brimming with admiration.

    Meanwhile, Morwen knelt trembling nearby, fresh wounds visible on her body.

    The hall was silent as Morwen cautiously lifted her head to nce at the screen disying the live footage.

    On the screen, Tiffany appearedposed and unflustered, her stunning, otherworldly beauty undisturbed by the ominous surroundings.

    It was unclear whether Tiffany was unaware of the dangers within or simply confident in her abilities, but she showed no sign of tension.

    Morwen clenched her fists, her eyes zing with intensifying jealousy.

    She cursed inwardly, ¡®Why does Tiffany capture everyone¡¯s attention and admiration? Damn it. They all deserved to die. Everyst one of them!¡®

 Chapter 685

    <b>Chapter </b><b>685 </b>

    The man reclined on the sofa and was highly sensitive to the mod around him. His <b>gaze </b>never left the monitor, but the words he <b>spoke </b>were filled with threat and warning.

    <b>He </b><b>said</b>, ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡±

    Morwen trembled, with goosebumps all over her skin. She lowered her head, careful not to make her hatred too obvious. After struggling for a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°Why let Tiffany in?¡±

    Morwen hadn¡¯t noticed Tiffany¡¯s presence along the way and had no idea she had been followed. Her only focus had been on escaping Tiffany¡¯s control and hiding in this man¡¯s domain.

    But now<b>, </b>having just seen him, she was told she had been followed the entire time. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwen clenched her fists. But after waiting for a while, she <b>still </b>didn¡¯t <b>hear </b>the man speak.

    She quietly raised her head, staring almost obsessively at his face.

    yout

    He had golden hair, a naturally deep and attractive <b>face</b>, with captivating eyes that were both <b>gentle </b>and dangerous. His smile looked friendly, but it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Morwen/couldn¡¯t help but call his name. ¡°Kajus¡­¡±

    Kajus Bolton finally turned to look at her<b>, </b>but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t get angry.

    Morwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help but rush forward, half¨Ckneeling in front of him. ¡°We¡¯re on the same side, right? Please help me, please help me.¡±

    Kajus asked, ¡°Help you with what?¡±

    ¡°Help me¡­ kill that bitch!¡± Morwen pointed to Tiffany on the monitor, her voiceced with hatred.

    Morwen had caused Tiffany to disappear for thirteen years. However, Tiffany returned and undid many years of Morwen¡¯s efforts.

    Morwen¡¯s expression twisted with jealousy and hatred.

    K¨¢jus

    stared at her for two seconds before suddenly scoffing. ¡°You¡¯re really ugly, as always.¡±

    Morwen was taken aback. She was not happy with his remark.

    After she received such harsh words from Kajus<b>, </b>the doors of the pce automatically opened.

    Tiffany leisurely walked in.

    She wore a beige coat, jeans, and a sweater. She radiated grace with a hint of sharpness. There was an elegance to her. Some women could rival her beauty, but she always shone brighter than others.

    Kajus¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of admiration the moment he saw her.

    No matter how high¨Cdefinition the monitor was, seeing her in person was <b>a </bpletely different experience. The closer he got, the more breathtaking she appeared.

    Morwen, who had just been called ugly, red at Tiffany with fiery eyes.

    She snapped, ¡°You have the nerve to show up?¡±

    <b>09:15 </b>Thu, <b>Dec </b><b>12 </b>BB

    <b>Tiffany </b>asked<b>, </b>¡°<b>You </b><b>ve </b>escaped from me, so <b>why </b>shouldn¡¯t <b>I </be to find your

    Her retort had left <b>Morwen </b>speechless.

    <b>Kajus </b><b>gave </b>her a cold nce, then impatiently waved his hand. This isn¡¯t your business. Go, serve coffee to the guest.¡±

    He <b>then </b>extended his hand toward Tiffany, making a standard and gentlemanly invitation gesture.

    Tiffany, unshaken, walked over and sat down confidently.

    Morwen <b>was </b>immediately shoved into the kitchen.

    Despite the many servants in the castle, Kajus insisted that she serve Tiffany coffee, treating her like <b>a </b>servant. She thought maybe Kajus was trying to intimidate Tiffany.

    Fuming, Morwen reluctantly made a cup of coffee, but before taking it out, she had an idea<b>. </b>

    She quickly rummaged through the cab and found a paper bag<b>, </b>from which she poured a powder into the coffee. <b>It </b>wasn¡¯t poison, but it had a hallucinatory effect.

    Morwen suppressed her triumphant smile, bncing the tray and walking out.

    ¡°Please enjoy.¡± She <b>set </b>the steaming cup of coffee in front of Tiffany, before retreating to Kajus¡¯s side.

    Tiffany immediately sensed the ¡°special ingredient¡± in the coffee, giving Morwen a half¨Csmile. ¡°Given how much you hate me, I thought you¡¯d throw the coffee in my face instead.¡±

    Morwen scoffed. She would have liked to, but she didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°Then do you dare drink it? I might have poisoned it!¡± she said with a provocative tone.

    Tiffany lifted the cup and casually stirred it. Through the mist, she nced at Kajus and said casually, ¡°Last time, it was you who saved Morwen. It was also you who drugged the Azure Sea King.¡±

    Her tone was light as if it were a mere statement.

    Kajus raised an eyebrow and admitted without hesitation. ¡°It was me. What do you want? Just so you know, this is my territory. Once you¡¯re in, it¡¯s not so easy to leave.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Tiffany said.

    No one expected Tiffany to open with such a proposition.

    ¡°A deal?¡± Kajus blinked in surprise<b>, </b>thenughed. His golden hair shone under the lights, and his smile became more yful. ¡°What could you possibly have to offer for a deal?¡±

    Tiffany stared at him steadily and immediately revealed his intentions. ¡°You drugged the king and tried to extract his blood because you want to activate an ancient array of the Azure Sea Royal Family.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not soplicated. I can help you.¡±

    On her way to this restricted zone, Tiffany had been thinking about what had caused the current situation.

    She had been pondering why her grandfather willingly let himself bleed, and why would people with no connection to the Azure Sea Royal Family repeatedly assist Morwen.

    When she entered the castle and saw this golden¨Chaired man for the first time, past memories shed quickly in her mind. Kajus was the most mysterious figure in thisnd. However, a few years ago, his beloved fell into <b>a </b></diva, and no matter what

    <b>Chapter </b><b>683 </b>

    DEW

    <b>he </b><b>tried</b>, she could never <b>awaken</b>.

    The <b>Azure </b><b>Sen </b><b>Royal </b>Family had a history <b>of </b>resurrecting the dead. <b>That </b>was why Kajus tried to activate their ancient array formation<b>, </b>hoping to wake up the girl.

    <b>Tiffany </b>had heard these details in her final moments before she traveled back in time.

    At <b>the </b>time, it felt distant and unrted. She hadn¡¯t known the people involved, and she was too focused on her own life to

    care<b>. </b>

    But now, many of the tracks of her life had shifted. People she would never have met were now negotiating with each other

    at the same table.

    <b>Kajus¡¯s </b>eyes lit up and he smiled coldly. ¡°Just you?¡±

    He sized Tiffany up from head to toe. ¡°Do you think you have the qualifications to do this?¡±

    ¡°Because I am the only bloodline of the Azure Sea Royal Family, the rightful heir. Because I am the Miracle Healer<b>, </b>capable of extending life and curing all poisons. Do you think resurrecting a vegetable <b>is </b>difficult for me?¡±

    Tiffany spoke nonchntly.

    Now it was Kajus¡¯s turn to be taken aback. He had never expected Tiffany to casually reveal two such extraordinary identities.

    At this moment, Morwen, who had been closely watching the situation, panicked. She immediately screamed, ¡°Kajus, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s lying! She doesn¡¯t have those abilities!¡±

    She cursed inwardly, ¡®Miracle Healer my ass<b>! </b>You¡¯re just a fraud!

    Öæ

 Chapter 686

    <b>Chapter </b><b>686 </b>

    <b>Morwen </b>screamed loudly, <b>her </b>shrill voice echoing in the empty all, jarring and unpleasant to listen to.

    Tiffany rubbed her cars and nced at her with a warning. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Morwen retorted<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>You wish!¡±

    Morwen was about to <b>say </b>something else when Tiffany raised her hand. Then, <b>a </b>silver needle flew through the <b>air </b>and stabbed at Morwen¡¯s upper lip.

    Morwen was terrified. She was trying to scream but found her throat constricted, unable to make a sound.

    Panicked, she reached to pull the needle out, but Tiffany¡¯s voice came through coolly. ¡°If you want to stay mute forever, <b>go </b>ahead and try.¡±

    Morwen red at her, stopping her hand in mid¨Cair.

    With the noise silenced, iffany¡¯s mood lightened. She took a sip of hot coffee and asked, ¡°<b>Have </b>you decided?¡±

    The coffee had something in it to cause hallucinations, but it barely affected Tiffany.

    Kajus asked, ¡°What are your terms<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I need to know how you made my grandfather willingly give you <b>his </b>blood.¡± Still, Tiffany had some <b>guesses</b>. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Kajus replied, ¡°I threatened him with his precious granddaughter¡¯s life. I told him if he didn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯d use his granddaughter¡¯s life as a sacrifice. He had no choice but to agree

    Kajus smirked, looking at Tiffany. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that old man¡¯s granddaughter would be so decisive. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    To protect Tiffany, the news of the Azure Sea Royal Family retrieving their princess had not fully spread. All the insiders had been silenced.

    But a couple of people had been tempted by the profits and leaked the information.

    So Kajus <b>used </b>this as leverage. Azure Sea King, Deacon, had no choice but to agree to protect the granddaughter he had gone to such lengths to find.

    Even Jeremy had no knowledge of this. So, Deacon didn¡¯t even dare attend Tiffany¡¯s wedding.

    After hearing all this, Tiffany fell silent.

    Her grandfather usually kept a tight grip on everything, but he had been foolish in this matter.

    Still, his concern for her was what ultimately

    him to make such a mistake.

    Tiffany nodded. ¡°There¡¯s another thing I want to know. Where were you the night before, and what is your rtionship with Richard?¡±

    ¡°Those are two questions, aren¡¯t they? Or is this your condition?¡± Though he said that, Kajus answered, ¡°I was going to capture you that night<b>, </b>but he found me first<b>.</b>¡±

    Tiffany asked, ¡°Then where is he?¡±

    ¡°How should I know<b>?</b>¡± Kajus clicked his tongue, and his enchanting eyes flickered with impatience. ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions<b>. </b>It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise<b>.¡± </b>

    <b>09:15 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Dec </b>12 13 D

    <b>Chapter </b>680

    Lead <b>the </b><b>way</b>. <b>Tiffany </b><b>stood </b>up

    Kajus led Tiffany into an inner chamber.

    As <b>they </b>walked away, Morwen stomped her feet, reluctantly following them.

    No one noticed a light breeze brushing by, following their path

    <b>Tiffany </b>was led to a special room, decorated with petals, balloon<b>, </b>and beautiful paintings stuck on the wall. It looked like a newlywed couple¡¯s room.

    She walked over to the bed and looked down. A young womany there, herplexion pale and wazen, her body thin and frail from years of unconsciousness.

    She <by </b>there quietly, her breath so faint it seemed ready to extinguish like a dying candle.

    Tiffany stretched out her hand and felt the pulse.

    The girl¡¯s pulse <b>was </b>weak, and though her breath was faint, there <b>was </b>an unusual reaction, almost like a poison. But this poison wasplicated and hard to <b>detect</b>.

    Tiffany always carried silver needles and spirit herbs with her for <b>emergencies</b><b>, </b>and now they were finally proving their worth.

    ¡°Everyone, get out,¡± shemanded.-

    <i>¡°</i>You¡¯d better not y any tricks,¡± Kajus warned, throwing her a sharp look before walking out.

    He grabbed Morwen, who had been lingering by the wall, and dragged her out as well.

    The bedroom door finally closed, leaving Tiffany undisturbed. She began the delicate process of acupuncture.

    She required absolute precision. Any deviation could have catastrophic consequences<b>, </b>especially with the frail girl whose life hung by a thread.

    Half an hourter, twenty silver needles were perfectly in ce. Tiffany let out a breath of relief, her focus <b>so </b>intense that a fine sheen of sweat had formed on her forehead.

    As she raised her hand to wipe it away, she suddenly felt someone behind her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes turned cold. Assuming Kajus had returned to attack her, she spun around and threw a punch. But halfway through, she froze. Her attack halted as disbelief overtook her. ¡°Richard?¡±

    After two and a half days of separation, seeing that familiar, strikingly handsome face in front of her felt unreal. She was utterly stunned.

    Richard raised a brow. His deep voice was as familiar <b>as </b>ever. ¡°Miss me?¡±

    The sound of his voice and his familiar posture broke through her restraint. Tiffany¡¯s eyes turned wet, and she rushed forward, throwing her arms around him.

    Tears spilled as she cried and scolded him at the same time. ¡°You jerk! Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere!¡±

    The unease of the past two days, all the worry, melted away in <b>that </b>instant.

    Her tears soaked through his shirt as Richard gently patted her back. His tone <b>was </b>filled with guilt and tenderness. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Í¼Æ¬74%

    ¡°You idiot! How could you¨Cdisappear just like that?<b>¡± </b>Tiffany looked up at him, her teary eyes full <b>of </b>grievance. ¡°That¡¯s it<b>. </b>I¡¯m divorcing you. I can¡¯t take this anymore<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    At the mention of divorce, Richard immediately tightened his embrace. His voice was soft. ¡°It was my fault, all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed away so long. I¡¯m sorry, darling.¡±

    His apology sounded sincere enough.

    Then, Tiffany folded her arms and red at him, hands on her hips. ¡°Be honest. Is there someone else?¡±

    Richard froze for a moment, then realized what she meant. ¡°Of course not,¡± he denied firmly.

    Taking advantage of her slightly calmer mood, he recounted everything that had happened two nights ago.

    That night, Tiffany had been upied dealing with Jeffrey. The cabin was too cramped, so Richard stayed at the entrance, guarding her from outside.

    Suddenly, a weapon flew out of the darkness, aimed straight at Tiffany¡¯s back. Someone tried to attack Tiffany right in front of him.

    Richard crushed the weapon to dust and immediately gave chase into the shadows. Sensing danger<b>, </b>the <b>attacker </b>turned and fled.

    Richard pursued with all his speed, but to his surprise, the person also had special abilities. Realizing the threat, Richard made a snap decision to eliminate them.

    Anything or anyone that posed a danger to Tiffany had to be eradicated.

    But the chase had led him straight to the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s estate.

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 687

    0

    <b>Chapter </b><b>687 </b>

    The enemy seemed to know the area in the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s estate even better than Richard Ad. The formy wed

    in that advantage to slip out of his grasp

    Since he was already here, Richard couldn¡¯t let this hidden danger continue to exist.

    So, he spent a day in the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s estate, investigating the person <i>who </i>had tried to harm Tiffany.

    When he found out the location of the restricted zone, he saw Tiffany enter the castle alone. He followed quietly, making his move only now.

    After hearing this exnation. Tiffany felt much better.

    ¡°You should have told me! I was so worried!¡± she said, still <i>a </i>little upset.

    ¡°I know, and I promise there won¡¯t be a next time, Richard replied gently as he wiped the tears from Tiffany¡¯s face, nting a soft kiss on her eyelid.

    Tiffany blushed slightly, especially when she remembered that over the past few days, her appetite had been off. She had even thrown up after drinking soup yesterday. At the time, Elsa had suggested she might be pregnant<b>. </b>

    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to check yet, and now she wondered if it was too soon to tell Richard.

    Tiffany hesitated, nning her words carefully. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a slight sound from the bed

    The silver needles had been left in too long, and instead of expelling the poison, they were now reversing the process.

    Tiffany quickly pulled away from Richard¡¯s embrace and rushed to the bed, removing all the needles.

    The woman lying there had grown even paler, but Tiffany quickly administered two spirit herbs and took her pulse. Qnce she confirmed the woman¡¯s condition had stabilized, she let out a small sigh of relief.

    Richard walked over, his expression serious. ¡°You really want to save her?¡±

    Kajus had originally intended to eliminate Tiffany. If Tiffany hadn¡¯t arrived first, Richard would have wiped out this castle already.

    Tiffany nodded, her face hardening. ¡°I¡¯ll save her, but not for nothing.¡±

    It was a transaction.

    Though Kajus had provoked her, she might still need his help. In that case, it would be better to keep him on her side for

    now.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Richard said, his voice filled with indulgence, always deferring to Tiffany¡¯s wishes.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression grew more serious as she focused on the task at hand. ¡°I need to needle her again.¡±

    The poison in the woman¡¯s body was stubborn. The time overrun had caused some side effects for her<b>, </b>so another round of acupuncture was necessary.

    Withplete concentration, Tiffany worked without a hint of distraction.

    Richard, standing beside her, gazed at her with adoration and tenderness. His eyes were full of warmth. He stood silently with a soft smile.

    This round <i>took </i>even longer than thest. Two hourster, Tiffany finally sighed in relief.

    She withdrew her hands, and Richard immediately used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her brow.

    Richard asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± Tiffany replied, though she smiled. ¡°But it worked.¡±

    Although it was a little tricky, he still gained something. Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    ÈÕ»á74%•þ

    Just then, Kajus, who had been pacing outside, could no longer contain his impatience. He knocked on the door. ¡°How is it? What¡¯s going on in there?¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Tiffany called out. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The door immediately swung open..

    Kajus¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on the woman lying on the bed. <b>Her </b>pallor <b>was </b><b>still </b><b>severe</b>, but her once¨Cunstable breathing now showed signs of steadiness, and her pulse was noticeably stronger.

    He was surprised. As his eyes shifted to Tiffany, he finally noticed the man who had been standing quietly by her side.

    The man radiated an intimidating aura, his every movement exuding amanding presence<b>. </b><b>Dressed </b>in an air of aristocracy superiority, his face seemed etched with coldness and menace.

    Kajus raised a brow, both surprised and unsurprised.

    Two nights ago, after his failed attempt to kidnap Tiffany and an entire night being relentlessly pursued, he <b>realized </b>he had erossed paths with someone far beyond his ability to handle.

    That night, it was too dark for them to see each other¡¯s faces. Yet now, in this moment of confrontation, recognition dawned instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Kajus¡¯s expression flickered as he alternated between looking at Richard and Tiffany. His eyes betrayed unease and disbelief.

    This restricted zone was his domain, fortified with countless traps and mechanisms. He had personally allowed Tiffany to enter, keeping her every move under surveince.

    However, Richard managed to infiltrate undetected. Even Kajus himself hadn¡¯t noticed until now.

    Internally, Kajus was shaken.

    He finally met the ruthless, calcted, and unyielding Richard. His reputation was well¨Cearned. If Kajus had known this earlier, he would never have recklessly tried to kidnap Tiffany that night.

    Now, there was no turning back.

    Suppressing his unease, Kajus asked, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Stable,¡± Tiffany replied, checking the time. ¡°She should wake up in a little while.¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡± Kajus¡¯s tone brimmed with skepticism. It sounded too good to be true.

    He had spent years seeking the best medical experts to treat his fianc¨¦e<b>, </b>scouring even the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s renowned apothecaries, all to no avail. Every diagnosis had been hopeless.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken a huge risk to force Deacon into activating the powerful <i>array </i>formation.

    Years of disappointment made Tiffany¡¯s words seem like a mockery.

    09:10

    Kajus suddenly felt anstety, bope, and fear of yet another letdown.

    Just then, Morwen stormed in. Without warning, she yanked out the silver needle from her upper lip and scoffed. ¡°What <b>a </b>

    shameless liet¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe any of it.

    From the moment Tiffany had inserted a needle into her upper lip, iming removal would render her permanently <b>mute</b>, she had been suspicious,

    For a long time, Morwen endured the difort, resisting the urge to speak. But eventually, her impatience got the better of her, and she decided to test it by taking out the needle. To her surprise, her speech was unaffected.

    Only then did she realize Tiffany had been toying with her all along.

    Stomping her foot in indignation, Morwen said, ¡°Kajus, he¡¯s tricking you! Why haven¡¯t you captured her yet?¡±

    Tiffany cast her an amused nce. ¡°You really yed mute for hours. How obedient.

    Morwen retorted, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a fraud, bluffing your way through everything!¡±

    ¡°Admit that you¡¯re stupid. Stop making excuses for your gullibility<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You¡­¡± Morwen was livid, trembling with fury. She lost all rationality and lunged at Tiffany,

    Tiffany remained calm, entirely unfazed.

    Richard, however, was less forgiving. He was prepared to kick Morwen away without hesitation.

    But in that instant, chaos erupted.

    The long¨Cunconscious woman on the bed suddenly opened her eyes wide. She leaped from the bed in an eerie movement and lunged straight for Tiffany.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Morwen, so they couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Morwen¡¯s charge toward Tiffany. Then, the knife flung by the woman struck Morwen instead of Tiffany. The knife plunged mercilessly into Morwen¡¯s back.

 Chapter 688

    <b>Chapter 688 </b>

    Everything happened too quickly.

    Morwen stared nkly down at the blood¨Cstained de now protruding from her chest.

    The de pierced through her back, its sharp tip gleaming as it protruded from her chest. Blood gushed forth like a fountain. The searing pain came in dyed waves, overwhelming her senses.

    Morwen was stunned, and she turned around in disbelief.

    Behind her stood the woman who should have been in aa, her expression brimming with hostility. Her gaze was filled with ferocity and resentment.

    Morwen could notprehend why she had been targeted. She had no grievance with the woman.

    But as her gaze shifted, the realization dawned. Morwen was not the true target. This hatred was meant for Tiffany. She had simply be coteral damage, the unfortunate scapegoat.

    Unable to utter a single word, Morwen¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she copsed lifelessly to the ground. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman, seemingly undeterred, reached out toward Tiffany once more. Her voice was hoarse and grating <b>as </b>she growled, ¡°Die!¡±

    Before she could even get close, an abrupt gust of wind erupted in the room, tossing her back with brutal force. She mmed into the wall, crumpling in pain, her body curling instinctively against the impact.

    Kajus rushed to her side, shouting, ¡°Cecilia, are you all right?¡±

    Cecilia coughed up a mouthful of blood, her left arm hanging limply, clearly dislocated. Yet her face remained twisted in rage, and she stared at Tiffany with hatred.

    ¡°Why are you still alive? Why?¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice dripped with malice.

    Tiffany was momentarily stunned. The woman sounded like she knew her.

    Tiffany frowned. ¡°Do I know you?¡± She searched her memories but found no trace of such a person.

    Ceciliaughed coldly. ¡°You ruined me! You¡¯re acting arrogant and smug because you have Mr. Hampton backing you!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s face remained impassive as she turned to Kajus. ¡°Did she suffer some mental trauma? Or is she just pretending to be a mad woman?<b>¡± </b>

    Kajus furrowed his brows, gently lifting Cecilia. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Cecilia, you¡¯ve made a mistake. She¡¯s the one who saved you, not the enemy you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s her! I could never mistake her!¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice rose in desperation.

    Just as she was about to scream another name, her throat suddenly constricted as though an invisible hand gripped it, silencing herpletely.

    She lifted her gaze to meet Richard¡¯s cold stare.

    Cecilia froze, a shiver racing down her spine.

    The sheer intensity of his killing intent was suffocating like a de poised <i>to </i>strike at any moment.

    Trembling, she shrank into Kajus¡¯s arms, her lips barely forming the words. ¡°Take me away. Please, take me away.¡±

    Kajus noticed her pantic Without hesitation, <i>he </i>carried her to the window and leaped out

    Tiffany made no move to stop them, but just before Cecilia vanished, Tiffany caught her saying one final message. ¡°I <i>will </i>find you, Jennie Vallgren.¡±

    Tiffany thought. Jennie Vallgren? Who is Jennie Vallgren?

    Silence fell over the room once more.

    Tiffany stood still, unaffected by the threats. But as she thought about the woman¡¯s eyes, a faint yet inexplicable sense of familiarity stirred within her.

    An clusive memory flickered briefly in her mind but vanished before she could grasp it.

    She turned to Richard and asked, ¡°Does <b>she </b>know me?¡± If so, Cecilia wouldn¡¯t call her by the wrong name.

    ¡°No,¡± Richard answered decisively, his tone leaving no room for doubt,

    But something about his quick denial felt off as if he <b>were </b>trying <b>to </b>conceal the truth.

    A creeping unease settled over Tiffany as her thoughts spiraled.

    Sensing her turmoil, Richard drew her into his arms, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. She¡¯s just a lunatic. She won¡¯t pose a threat.¡±

    Tiffany remained silent and nodded.

    Before leaving, they made a quick call to have Morwen¡¯s body taken away.

    The knife had pierced straight through her chest. It was a fatal wound even the best doctors could not remedy.

    Letting her die this quickly seemed almost merciful.

    Back <i>at </i>the Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s estate, Tiffanyid everything bare to Deacon.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you really think I can¡¯t protect myself?¡± Tiffany sighed, exasperated.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom how her usually sharp and resourceful grandfather could lose hisposure over her safety. While she¡¯d faced countless threats and dangers before, Deacon still saw her as a delicate flower needing constant shelter<b>. </b>Not wanting to rm him with the full truth, Tiffany smiled and reassured him, ¡°Trust me. No one can hurt me.¡± Deacon nodded reluctantly, tears glistening in his eyes as his face showed a trace of meekness. ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    His response resembled that of a scolded child. His grand stature as the Azure Sea King was reced by vulnerability.

    Ultimately, it was his way of trying to make amends for the past.

    Losing Tiffany years ago had left him riddled with guilt. When Kajus manipted him with threats, he almost felt a twisted sense of relief. He thought he finally had a chance to do something for his beloved granddaughter.

    Tiffany

    was both amused and exasperated.

    ¡°In the future, just tell me everything right away. And remember, your granddaughter isn¡¯t as fragile as you think,¡± she teased lightly.

    Deacon replied, ¡°All right.¡±

    Feeling reassured, Tiffany left behind a supply of medicinal tonics to bolster his health, then gave Jeremy a series of

    instructions before preparing to depart.

    Deacon¡¯s face fell with disappointment. ¡°Leaving already? You just got here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I need to handle,¡± Tiffany replied.

    In truth, Tiffany wanted to get back and interrogate the Treasure Box. She needed answers about Cecilia.

    She had a strong feeling that there was some kind of connection between them.

    She felt anxious, almost wishing she could fly out immediately and uncover the truth.

    Deacon tried to convince Tiffany to stay, but her determination was

    shakable.

    +6

    Resigned, he decided on a n of his own. Once his current affairs were settled, he¡¯d personally visit Lovell City <i>to </i>surprise her.

    Missing her wedding was a regret Deacon would carry forever, but he¡¯d make it up with something special this time.

    Deacon made up his mid! He watched Tiffany leave with a lighter heart and even a hint of <b>a </b>smile.

    By 3 pm, Tiffany and Richard boarded a private ne.

    When theynded at Royal Bay at 6:30 pm, dusk had already fallen. The winter made the days shorter.

    Tiffany yawned as she got off the ne. Having received advance notice, John was already waiting at the hillsidending strip with a group of people.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton, Mrs. Hampton, you¡¯re finally back!¡± John greeted them with palpable relief and joy.

    The past days had been a whirlwind of chaos as they¡¯d together was a weight off their collective shoulders.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Richard responded.

    Coured Lovell City for any trace of Richard. Seeing the two return

 Chapter 689

    0

    <b>Chapter </b><b>689 </b>

    Richard turned to reach for Tiffany¡¯s hand. But before he could, Garry rushed in anxiously. ¡°Richard, there¡¯s something that needs your attention.¡±

    The movement to hold Tiffany¡¯s hand was interrupted. Richard furrowed his brows, a clear expression of impatience on his <b>face</b>.

    A cold aura and imposing pressure emanated from Richard. Garry, drenched in sweat and unable to wipe it away in time, looked genuinely anxious as he said, ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter! Really urgent!¡±

    Since he said it was urgent, it must be serious.

    Richard rubbed Tiffany¡¯s head gently and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re tired, right? Go take a shower and rest.¡±

    She replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    ´¼

    Normally, Tiffany would want to go with him, but today she had some things on her mind, <i>so </i>she nodded. ¡°You go, I¡¯ll be fine. Just be safe.¡±

    Tiffany, who usually loved to throw tantrums, was being <b>so </b>obedient for the first time. Richard frowned slightly but said nothing. Instead, he leaned down and ced a soft kiss on Tiffany¡¯s forehead.

    He said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I get back.¡±

    Tiffany replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Also¡­ if there¡¯s something you can¡¯t figure out, I¡¯ll tell youter, Richard said, looking at her intently. His eyes held emotions that were hard to read. ¡°Alright?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Facing such a handsome face that could make gods and men envious, Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her ears turned red/ so she turned her face away. ¡°Go. They¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±

    With so many people around, it felt a bit awkward to exchange those intimate words.

    Richard chuckled softly and instructed the nearby servants, ¡°Take good care of her.¡±

    The servants replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Only then did Richard leave with Garry and the others.

    Tiffany wasn¡¯t sure what the matter was<b>, </b>but she felt Richard would be fine. So, she returned to the vi and went straight upstairs <i>to </i>the bedroom.

    She had already eaten on the ne, <b>so </b>she wasn¡¯t hungry, but she did feel tired. Tiffany yawned and went to the bathroom to shower.

    An hourter, she came out with her hair dry.

    Lying on thefortable bed, sleepiness gradually overcame her.

    In a half¨Cawake state, Tiffany had a dream.

    In the dream, she was surrounded by darkness, and she saw pairs of blood¨Cred eyes. There were monsters and many blurry figures around her. They were all shouting, ¡°Damn it! This witch must die!¡±

    In <b>the </b>end, she didn¡¯t know who started the fire, but when the burning heat spread throughout her body, Tiffany suddenly opened her eyes and woke up.

    She thought. It was just a dream¡­

    But in the dream, Morwen¡¯s face was clear, as was the crazy woman, Cecilia, whom she had encountered today. They stood at the front, their faces twisted with hatred.

    Tiffany sat up on the bed.

    The clock beside her showed that she had only slept for fifteen minutes. It was already dark outside, and Richard hadn¡¯t returned yet. The bedroom was spacious, with dim yellow lights Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    <b>Tiffany </b><b>sat </b>silently for two minutes before finally retrieving the Treasure Box from the cab.

    At her call, the Treasure Box emitted a faint blue light. ¡°Master, is there something you need?¡±

    The voice echoed in her mind.

    Tiffany let out a deep breath and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Do you know Cecilia Watson?¡±

    The blue light flickered. The Treasure Box took a few seconds before answering, ¡°Here is all the information on Cecilia

    Watson.¡±

    The Treasure Box could sense everything that happened, so when Tiffany asked about Cecilia, the Treasure Box was able to immediately pull up the information Tiffany wanted.

    Otherwise, with so many people in the world with the same name<b>, </b>it would have been impossible.

    As soon as the Treasure Box finished speaking information appeared before Tiffany¡¯s eyes.

    It contained details about Cecilia, along with a few photos. However, the information was disappointingly sparse<b>. </b>

    Apart from her name, age, and the time she met Kajus, there seemed to be nothing unusual. A typical background, <i>a </i>mutual love story with Kajus, and then an ident that left her in a vegetative state for several years.

    Tiffany already knew all this. It didn¡¯t reveal anything useful.

    ¡°Is that all? Just this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± The Treasure Box sounded pitiful. It could tell from her tone that she was dissatisfied, and its voice weakened as it added, ¡°That¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Tiffany went speechless. She had hoped to uncover something from the Treasure Box, but it was all for nothing.

    She sighed and fell silent, not wanting <i>to </i>speak.

    Noticing her mood, the Treasure Box hesitated, then tried to please her. ¡°Master, maybe you can ask me something else? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡±

    Tiffany nced at it coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you fail to answer my question the other day?¡±

    Immediately, the Treasure Box fell silent, not daring to speak.

    Tiffany turned over, closed her eyes, and began to reflect on what had happened that day. She muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but she wants to kill me. Why?¡±

    Lost in thought, she was startled when the Treasure Box¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her mind. ¡°This is simple. She mistook you for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Mistook me?¡± Tiffany grabbed the key point. ¡°What do you know? Exin it clearly.¡±

    No matter how much she pressed, the Treasure Box hesitated and wouldn¡¯t answer.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me as your master, then let¡¯s sever the connection.¡±

    Saying this, she raised her hand as if to strike the Treasure Box, ready to destroy it.

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± The Treasure Box panicked, shouting quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! After you were killed by Sandra, in that world, there was someone who looked exactly like you¡­¡±

    Tiffany urged, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°That person, who looked exactly like you, was the one who truly had a grudge against Cecilia.

    ¡°Be more specific.¡±

    ¡°What I mean is¡­ Cecilia mistook her for you.¡±

    At these words, Tiffany felt a chill in her heart. Her <b>voice </b>trembled as she asked, ¡°What was the name of the person who looked like me?¡±

    The Treasure Box said, ¡°Jennie Vallgren.¡±

    She guessed it right.

    Tiffany¡¯s hands and feet grew cold. She felt as though she had fallen into an ice cavern. Her heart sank, and <b>she </b>felt <i>as </i>though she were being pierced by arrows from all directions, leaving her wounded and helpless<b>. </b>

    Cecilia had said something when she was out of control. ¡°You ruined me! You¡¯re acting arrogant and smug because you have Mr. Hampton backing you!¡±

    Cecilia, who also had memories of another timeline, had mistaken Tiffany for Jennie, the person who looked exactly like her.

    This meant that after Tiffany¡¯s death at the hands of Sandra, Jennie had a deep connection with Richard.

    Tiffany began to suspect that Richard¡¯s love and protection for her stemmed from his confusion, mistaking her for Jennie. She felt she was nothing more than Jennie¡¯s substitute.

 Chapter 690

    0

    <b>Chapter </b><b>690 </b>

    Tiffany¡¯s body <b>was </b>trembling.

    The answer was too absurd for her to believe. No matter how much she doubted, every time she recalled Richard¡¯s hurried and evasive words earlier, she couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    She didn¡¯t expect this answer at all.

    She never imagined that behind all Richard¡¯s warmth, he had a rtionship with another woman.

    Tiffany¡¯s face turned pale, and her body trembled slightly.

    The Treasure Box finally realized it had said something it shouldn¡¯t have. It cautiously asked, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    Under the pressure of Tiffany¡¯s threat, it had no choice but to reveal part of the truth. Tiffany shouldn¡¯t know what had happened after she died in the previous timeline. The blue glow of the box grew brighter with its nervousness.

    Barefoot, Tiffany got off he bed. She pulled her phone out of her coat and shakily dialed June¡¯s number.

    Due to her unstable emotions, it took two attempts to sessfully connect.

    ¡°Miss Kelley?¡± June¡¯s voice sounded drowsy as if she had already been lying down, but she quickly regained alertness. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Come pick me up.¡± After dropping those words, Tiffany climbed out of her bedroom window and disappeared into the night.

    Left behind on the bed, the Treasure Box flickered, as if desperate to follow. But no matter how much it called for Tiffany, she didn¡¯t look back. Due to the distance, the Treasure Box slipped into sleep once again.

    Twenty minutester, June saw Tiffany walking alone, barefoot. Her figure moved through the darkness beneath the mountains at Royal Bay.

    June became anxious. She immediately stopped the car and rushed over to her. ¡°Why did youe out like this? What happened? You¡¯re not wearing shoes, you¡¯re not wearing a coat, and your hands are freezing!¡±

    June¡¯s worry was palpable, and she hurriedly got Tiffany into the car.

    Throughout the drive, Tiffany remained silent, not responding to any of June¡¯s questions. She only muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    June knew something must have happened.

    Anxious, June grabbed her phone, ready to call Richard.

    They had just returned from Azure Sea Royal Family¡¯s estate not even two hours ago. Yet in this period, things seemed to have changed so drastically.

    June suspected they had argued or had some conflict. Whatever it was, it must have been serious for Tiffany to leave in the middle of the night.

    However, before she could make the call, Tiffany snatched the phone away.

    For the first time, Tiffany said with a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t call him.¡±

    June looked up, meeting Tiffany¡¯s determined gaze.

    This was the first time Tiffany had spoken in such amanding manner.

    09:16 Thu, Dec 12 B BA

    June nodded. ¡°Okay,¡±

    ×ÔÎ¶73%

    No matter what had happened, she would always stand by Tiffany¡¯s side. If Tiffany said not to call, then she wouldn¡¯t. If Tiffany said not to ask, she wouldn¡¯t.

    Tiffany handed the phone back to June, then curled up quietly in the back seat,

    Another five or six minutester, they finally arrived at Luna Vill

    The first thing Tiffany did was to give instructions as she made her way back to her room. ¡°Change the security system. No one is allowed to enter without my permission.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± June immediatelyplied.

    Tiffany returned to her bedroom, closed the door, and shut out the world.

    The servants were bewildered. They asked, ¡°What happened? Why does Miss Kelley look so upset?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just being upset. There was an overwhelming, suffocating tension around her.

    June shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask. Just do your jobs.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servants dispersed quickly, each focusing on their duties.

    June updated the entire security system, even recing the gate¡¯s password lock with thetest model. She also activated the electric shock devices as an extra precaution.

    After finishing all these tasks, she looked up at Tiffany¡¯s bedroom window. The light was off.

    Tiffany had allowed herself to be consumed by darkness, as if she were a frightened hedgehog, with sharp spikes protruding. wrapping herself in them to keep others at bay.

    Sighing deeply, June turned and went back to her room.

    Richard went to the local police station. He went to bail someone out. That person was Keh.

    Two days ago, Keh had gone with his men and weapons to confront Felix. A violent skirmish broke out with Felix¡¯s men, who had yet to leave his vi. Themotion was loud, and Keh ended up being arrested. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    With such serious charges, the only person who could get him out was Richard.

    Byte night, Keh¡¯s handcuffs were finally removed.

    He approached Richard, lowered his head, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    Richard nced at him, his expression unreadable. ¡°You messed up something this small?¡±

    Keh remained silent.

    His n had been well thought out, but there had been a traitor among his men. One of them had warned Felix before Keh¡¯s team could fully surround him, causing Felix to flee and even alert the police.

    Keh was <b>so </b>close to getting rid of Felix. He seethed with frustration.

    Richard was toozy to lecture him. He had wasted a lot of time just to get him out of this mess.

    His mind was still preupied with Tiffany. Immediately, Richard got in his car and drove off.

    The car sped toward Royal¨CRay. Finally, they had arrived.

    Stretching his long legs, Richard got out of the car. Looking up, <i>he </i>saw the light in the bedroom on the second floor. His cool expression softened, and he smiled faintly.

    Garry noticed Richard¡¯s expression and joked with John, ¡°He¡¯s always showing off in front of us single guys, never thinking about how we feel.¡±

    John, in his usual naive way, responded, ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t mind

    As long as Richard and Tiffany were happy together, John¡¯d be happy to see their disy of affection.

    Garry feigned an exaggerated expression of heartache. ¡°Which side are you on?¡±

    Their voices were low, but Richard still caught the exchange. He raised an eyebrow, his smile never fading. Ignoring Garry¡¯sints, he walked briskly into the vi.

    The servants greeted, ¡°Mr. Hampton.¡±

    Before they could finish gust of wind swept past as Richard¡¯s tall figure quickly disappeared up the <b>stairs</b>.

    Seeing his eagerness, several older servants exchanged knowing nces and stifled theirughter<b>. </b>

    The door to the bedroom opened, and Richard entered.

    On therge bed, the covers were slightly messy, showing that Tiffany had been there earlier. The Treasure Box was carelessly ced on the bed. Seeing the casual way she had left it, Richard couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly.

    While others treated the Treasure Box like a treasure, Tiffany seemed to treat it like junk.

    Richard put the Treasure Box back into the cab. He guessed Tiffany was likely in the bathroom, soaking in the tub. He opened the bathroom door.

    Inside, the room was empty.

    Richard¡¯s smile faded, and an unsettling premonition filled his chest.

    Öæ

 Chapter 691

    <b>Chapter </b>691

    Where is Tiffany? Richard panicked.

    He searched the bedroom and then rushed downstairs.

    The servant on duty was dozing off when she suddenly saw a tall figure rush down. She was startled awake, standing up respectfully and asking, ¡°Mr. Hampton, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Richard¡¯s face was grim. He looked intimidating and terrifying.

    The servant was shocked. She stuttered, ¡°Mrs. Hampton? After she returned, she stayed in her room and hasn¡¯te out.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Unsure if she had answered correctly, the servant hesitated and added, ¡°Mr. Hampton, what¡¯s wrong? Is Mrs. Hampton missing?¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t respond to her, the cold and oppressive aura around him growing stronger. He strode out of the vi. Outside, Garry and John were still chatting. They froze when they saw Richard.

    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡±

    Richard ignored them, got into his car, and drove off.

    The engine roared in the still night. With a stomp on the gas, he sped away from Royal Bay at breakneck speed. Behind him, Garry and John recovered from their shock. They quickly reacted and got in another car to follow.

    Neither of them had any mood to joke now. They were filled with confusion and concern.

    Just moments ago, everything seemed fine. However, it took a turn for the worse immediately.

    Thinking about how Richard had stormed out of the vi with such a menacing air, Garry and John¡¯s faces turned serious. Thest time they saw Richard like this was at the engagement party when Felix hypnotized Tiffany and stabbed him.

    Now, seeing Richard like this again, they feared something was very wrong.

    They pressed the elerator all the way down, but even so, they couldn¡¯t catch up to Richard.

    At Luna Vi, the moon hung brightly in the sky.

    The bright moonlight hung on the branches.

    In the stillness, the sound of tires screeching suddenly broke the silence. Richard mmed on the brakes and stepped out of

    the car.

    The vi in front of him was dark, every window shut tight. It felt like an unspoken rejection.

    As he took a step forward, the iron gate immediately emitted a warning rm, followed by the shing, menacing lights of an electric fence.

    The entire vi was surrounded by a high¨Ctech security system. Like a heavily guarded prison, it was imprable to anyone, including Richard.

    Richard lowered his gaze.

    He had arranged the advanced security system for Luna Vi. He was worried about Tiffany¡¯s safety, fearing someone like Felix or others with special abilities might pose a threat to her.

    <b>This </b>system was supposed to ensure that no one could break in

    Yet, Richard didn¡¯t expect the first person to <i>be </i>blocked was not anyone else, but himself.

    Richard stepped back, leaning against the car.

    He raised his eyes to look toward Tiffany¡¯s bedroom. But all he could see were tightly drawn curtains, not a single ray of light pecking through, as if she had already gone to bed.

    A few minutes behind, Garry and John arrived at the scene and saw Richard waiting <b>at </b>the door. They were both stunned and called out, ¡°Richard?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hampton?¡±

    They had never seen Richard like this.

    His tall, dignified figure was shrouded in darkness<b>. </b>The man who was <b>usually </b>above everyone else now appeared alone and utterly pitiful.

    Garry and John exchanged a nce and approached, ready to ring the doorbell. However, Richard didn¡¯t even lift his head and coldly said, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Garry and John felt a chill run down their spines. There were many things they wanted to say. But when they met Richard¡¯s cold, emotionless gaze, all they could do was nod in silence.

    ¡°Yes¡± they muttered and got into their cars to leave.

    However, unable to shake their concern, they didn¡¯t drive far and stopped two miles away from Luna Vi.

    After discussing it briefly, they decided to call Sidney. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Sidney rubbed his aching head and sighed after hearing the news. ¡°You should head back. We outsiders can¡¯t interfere with their rtionship. We¡¯ll only make things worse.¡±

    Especially since they didn¡¯t know the full context.

    Garry thought it over and agreed. He suppressed his worries and headed back to Royal Bay first.

    Back at the scene, Richard dialed Tiffany again. One call after another, but all went unanswered.

    Sitting on therge bed, Tiffany had only onemp on, casting a dim yellow glow in the room. Despite the warm light, she felt a deep chill in her limbs, as though her heart was sinking in the cold depths of the sea.

    Her phone vibrated again. This was the seventeenth call.

    Tiffany took a deep breath, and just as the phone¡¯s battery was nearly depleted, she answered the call.

    Downstairs, Richard froze for a moment, thinking this call would also go unanswered. Still, it was better than her not answering at all.

    Richard said, ¡°Darling.¡±

    His maic voice reached her ears, and her hand trembled. Yet, her voice was unnervingly calm. ¡°Mr. Hampton, <b>is </b>there something you need?¡±

    Hearing the polite and distant address, Richard frowned. His usually handsome <b>face </b>now carried <b>a </b>sense of helplessness an

    restraint.

    After a brief silence, he spoke again. ¡°Are you not going <b>to </b><b>ask </b><b>me </b>anything? Are you just sentencing me without knowing th

    09:16 Thu, Dec 12 c C:

    truth<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany let out a sarcasticugh.

    Back at Kajus¡¯s castle, she had asked him once after hearing Cecelia¡¯s words. But his response back then had been nothing but denial and avoidance.

    Instead, she got the answer from the Treasure Box. Now, there was no point in asking further.

    With a bitterugh, Tiffany said, ¡°Let it be.¡±

    She was about to hang up the phone when Richard¡¯s voice interrupted her. ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re angry, why you worl ?t see me, why you left me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Tiffany took a deep breath<b>, </b>suppressing the frustration building up in her chest. ¡°Then let me ask you one question first. Who <b>is </b>Jennie Vallgren<b>?</b>¡±

    Her fingers turned white as she gripped the phone<i>. </i>Even her breath hitched. She <b>was </b>waiting for that answer, the one <b>that </b>would only humiliate herself further.

    Richard fell silent.

    Seconds passed, each one feeling painfully long.

    After along time, he finally said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Let me exin. She¡­

    Before he could finish, the call was abruptly cut off. When he tried to dial again, <i>it </i>went unanswered.

    Richard stared in the direction of Luna Vi¡¯s second floor and frowned.

    Tiffany¡¯s phone powered off automatically.

    Tiffany exhaled, perhaps relieved that the phone had shut off, sparing her from hearing the things she didn¡¯t want to know. It prevented her from losing thest shred of dignity when faced with the crushing truth.

    She tossed the phone aside andy down in bed.

    As soon as she closed her eyes, memories of her time with Richard flooded her mind.

    She had once vowed to forever believe in him. She had believed it.

    But after hearing what the Treasure Box had told her, she realized that all the kindness he had shown her in the months was actually because of another woman.

    All those sweet moments now turned into nothing more than cruel mockery.

    past <b>six </b>

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 692

    <b>Chapter </b>692

    73%

    Tiffany wondered if Richard¡¯s kindness and patience over the months were for her or intended for another woman.

    Tiffany tossed and turned in bed, restless. She didn¡¯t want to ask that question, nor did she have the courage to.

    She forced her eyes shut, but no matter how hard she tried, sleep wouldn¡¯te. Tiffany rubbed her head in frustration and decided to sit up in bed.

    There were two knocks at the door.

    It <b>was </b>June¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Miss Kelley, still can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    Tiffany froze, realizing June had been waiting outside her door all this time. She felt a mixture of gratitude and sorrow. ¡°Come in, June.¡±

    The door handle turned, and June stepped in.

    ¡°Still unable to sleep?¡± she asked softly.

    ¸Æ

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, June. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Tiffany forced a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    June slowly approached, sitting on the chair by her bed. Her gaze softened as she asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton has been downstairs. Should I let hime up?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head.

    ¡°But it¡¯s cold outside, and the weather forecast says it will rain¡­¡± June¡¯s gaze was hopeful. ¡°Maybe meeting him in person would help.¡±

    Tiffany shook her head again. She was too irritated to <i>see </i>him right now.

    Especially since his silence in response to her question had already been an answer. It seemed there was nothing left to say

    Seeing this, June lowered her head and, with a barely noticeable sigh, asked carefully, ¡°Could you tell me what happened? I want to understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    The question crossed the boundary between a servant and herdy. While Tiffany never saw June as a servant, June still felt she had overstepped. Her voice was tentative.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t hide anything and told June everything.

    After hearing the full story, June¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you saying Jennie was Mr. Hampton¡¯s lover in the previous timeline? That his special treatment of you was entirely because of her?¡±

    Tiffany nodded.

    But June reacted even more strongly. ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±

    Even if Richard gained memories of another timeline from the Treasure Box, if he truly loved that woman, he could have found that woman already with his power.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t find her, he could have used the Treasure Box.

    However, he had so many chances to interact with the Treasure Box, but he never used it to find her.

    Just as June wanted to speak up for Richard, Tiffany interrupted her calmly.

    09:16 Thu, Dec 12 ? D

    Tiffany said. ¡°June, do you think he hasn¡¯t searched? At that time everyone was looking for the Treasure Box. Felix, who

    participate?¡± wanted its inheritance power, and Romeo, who sought immortality. Do you think Richard did

    She added, ¡°But the Treasure Box has limited power. Even if he used it to search, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily lead him to her.

    Tiffany closed her eyes. All of this had been told to her by the Treasure Box.

    When Tiffany first heard Jennie¡¯s name, she asked the Treasure Box if Richard had used it to search for her. The answer had been yes.

    It was all clear now. From the beginning, she had just been a shadow of another woman.

    Tiffany gave a bitter smile.

    Jennie still hadn¡¯t appeared. But when she did, Tiffany would have to step aside. Maybe it would be better for her to leave on her own terms before she was driven out and humiliated.

    Tiffany straightened up and looked at June calmly.

    She said, ¡°June, please contact awyer.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­ What do you want to do?¡± June became nervous.

    ¡°Divorce,¡± Tiffany said in a calm tone, but her words hit like a bombshell. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    June wanted to persuade Tiffany. But when she saw the determination and stubbornness in Tiffany¡¯s eyes, she decided not to. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Once June left the room, Tiffany was about to lie back down, but she suddenly heard the sound of raindrops.

    The windows rattled. Every now and then a sh of lightning illuminated the room, followed by the rumble of thunder. It was raining.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart tightened. She didn¡¯t want to focus on it, but the words June had just said echoed in her mind over and over again.

    ¡°But it¡¯s cold outside, and the weather forecast says it will rain. Mr. Hampton has been waiting outside¡­¡±

    She wondered if Richard was still waiting.

    Tiffany clenched her fists. After struggling for several minutes, <b>she </b>couldn¡¯t ignore the rain getting heavier. She got out of bed quietly and tiptoed to the window. Gently pulling back the curtain, she looked outside.

    In the courtyard outside the vi, there had been a Maybach parked. But now, the car was gone.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t tell if she felt disappointed or empty. She mocked herself for overthinking. She let go of the curtain, letting it fall back into ce and returned to bed.

    This was the only ce that made her feel secure.

    The rain continued relentlessly through the night and into the early morning, falling in a steady drizzle.

    June had quickly arranged everything with thewyer. So, when Tiffany came downstairs the next morning, June handed her the divorce agreement.

    She said, ¡°Miss Kelley, please take a look. Let me know if anything needs to be revised or added.¡±

    Tiffany nced over the document.

    12,

    Chapter t

    It was simple. She was leaving with nothing, no assets from the Hampton family. As for the things left behind in the house, she would allow the removal of the Treasure Box. But otherwise there was nothing else.

    It was as if she was leaving without leaving a trace.

    Tiffany nodded and remembered something, adding, ¡°Oh, one more thing. The tiger stays with me. That¡¯s the only addition. Otherwise, it¡¯s fine. Please send it over.¡±

    June replied, ¡°Understood.¡±

    She quickly had the updated agreement brought to her, and Tiffany signed it. June wasted no time and personally took the document to Royal Bay,

    When she arrived at the gates of Royal Bay, she rang the doorbell.

    Upon seeing her, the servant immediately came out to open the door, smiling. ¡°Oh, Miss Spencer. We¡¯re <b>all </b>family. Why didn¡¯t you juste in?¡±

    The security system at Royal Bay had been set up to allow June easy <b>ess</b>. With her fingerprint, she could enter without waiting for a servant to open the door. It was a courtesy extended to those close to the family.

    June smiled faintly but didn¡¯t borate. She asked, ¡°Is Mr. Hampton in?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the servant responded immediately.

    The servant led her inside, continuing, ¡°Miss Spencer, do you know where Mrs. Hampton is? She disappeared yesterday without a word. Mr. Hampton was so worried, he went out searching for her all night, but there¡¯s still no news<b>.¡± </b>

    The servant was genuinely concerned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Spencer, is Mrs. Hampton alright?¡±

    June shook her head. ¡°Mydy is fine.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something,¡± June said as she pulled a document from her bag.

    The document wasn¡¯t sealed, and a corner of the paper was visible with bold letters clearly stating, ¡°Divorce Agreement.¡±

    At the sight of those words, the servant¡¯s expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 693

    The servant eximed inwardly, ¡®Divorce<b>? </b>Mrs. Hampton wants a divorce<b>?</b>¡®

    Ignoring the shocked expressions of the servants, June directly handed over the document. ¡°Since Mr. Hampton is resting. I won¡¯t disturb him. Please <b>deliver </b>this document to him. Goodbye.¡±

    With that, June turned and left.

    After she was gone, the servant remained frozen in disbelief.

    The document in her hands felt scalding hot<i>, </i>and she had no idea what to do with it.

    If she really delivered this to Richard, his reaction would no doubt be terrifying.

    The thought made the servant shiver, and she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Luckily, Sidney walked in from outside, asking, ¡°Who was just here? Was it Miss Spencer from Medicinal Haven?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± As if seeing a savior, the servant immediately stuffed the document into Sidney¡¯s hands and said, This was sent by Miss Spencer. She said it must be delivered to Mr. Hampton.¡±

    ¡°Then deliver it,¡± Sidney said without hesitation.

    ¡°But, but¡­¡± The servant was on the verge of tears.

    She was too afraid to give it to Richard. She just wanted to pass this problem to someone else.

    Sidney finally sensed that something was off. He nced at the servant, frowned, and pulled out the papers from the envelope.

    The moment he saw the bold title, his expression shifted, and he immediately rushed upstairs.

    The sound of knocking echoed through the hall.

    Richard was in the middle of threatening the Treasure Box when he heard the noise. Without even looking up, he said coldly, ¡°Leave.¡±

    The tension in the air skyrocketed

    Sidney nervously touched his head. He had just recovered from <b>a </b>concussion. He was worried that delivering this document might send him back to the hospital.

    But this was no small matter, and Sidney couldn¡¯t ignore <i>it</i>. He knocked again and called out, ¡°It¡¯s <b>me</b><b>. </b>I have an urgent matter!¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Richard responded coldly.

    Sidney cautiously tried the door handle, which opened easily. If he¡¯d known it wasn¡¯t locked, he would <b>have </b><b>barged </b><b>in </b>earlier.

    With apprehension, Sidney entered the room.

    Contrary to his expectations of chaos, the room <b>was </b>immacte<b>, </b>without <i>any </i><b>signs </b><b>of </b><b>destruction</b>. <b>He </b><b>let </b><b>out </b><b>a </b><b>breath </b><b>of </b>relief. When he took <b>two </b>more steps, he <b>saw </b>Richard <b>was </b><b>poised </b><b>to strike </b><b>a </b><b>box. </b>

    Sidney was dumbfounded, momentarily <b>forgetting </b><b>why </b><b>he¡¯d </be. ¡°Is <b>that</b><b>¡­ </b><b>the </b><b>Treasure </b><b>Box</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    3

    09:11 Fri, Dec 13 <b>TG</b>.

    Richard replied, ¡°Yes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to destroy it? But that¡¯s a priceless artifact!¡± Sidney instinctively moved to stop him but froze under Richard¡¯s oppressive <b>aura</b>.

    At Sidney¡¯s words, Richard sneered, his expression icy<b>. </b>¡°A priceless artifact? It¡¯s just a tool of deceit and maniption.¡±

    The Treasure Box shuddered.

    While no one but Tiffany could truly break or awaken it, the box could feel the overwhelming killing intent emanating from Richard. The box was terrified, even if Richard couldn¡¯t break it.

    If it had known this would happen, it wouldn¡¯t have <i>revealed </i>anything.

    It eximed inwardly, ¡®Help, Master! Save your treasure!¡±

    Richard¡¯s coldugh broke the silence, his eyes glinting with a deadly sharpness.

    He said, ¡°Toote.¡±

    He raised his hand, ready to strike. But just before he could, Sidney thrust a document in front of him and said quietly, ¡°Richard, you might want to take a look at this first.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Richard¡¯s brows furrowed <b>as </b>a bad feeling gnawed at him.

    He took the envelope and pulled out the papers inside.

    The bold title ¡°Divorce Agreement<i>¡± </i>stabbed deeply into his eyes like a dagger.

    The previously quiet bedroom seemed to have been engulfed by a raging storm, its icy chill spreading endlessly. <b>In </b>the eye of this storm, Sidney and the Treasure Box felt a bone¨Cdeep cold creeping up their spines.

    The oppressive atmosphere drained the <i>air </i>from the room bit by bit, leaving only boundless darkness wrap overwhelming cold.

    Under the weight of this immense pressure, Sidney broke into a cold sweat, the chill trickling down his back.

    ¡®in

    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his <i>life </i>might be in danger. As for the Treasure Box, the true instigator, it shrank back into its sealed depths, not daring to make a sound.

    Richard¡¯s knuckles turned white, veins bulging on the back of his hand.

    The divorce papers he held were just a few thin sheets, yet they <i>felt </i>as heavy as a mountain. Just looking at those bold words was like having knives pierce his eyes.

    His heart felt as if it had been thrown into the wilderness, <i>left </i><i>to </i>be trampled and crushed.

    His eyes seemed like an endless, icy pool, or perhaps an abyss devoid of any light. He stood there¨Csilently, letting the darkness consume him<b>. </b>Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the depths of this abyss, not even a glimmer of starlight could be found.

    The papers in his hand crumpled under his unconscious grip. Richard looked like a lifeless <b>shell</b><b>, </b>staring nkly <b>at </b><b>Tiffany¡¯s </b>signature. Only his signature was left. Once signed, <i>the </i>divorce would be <b>official</b><b><i>. </i></b><i>He </i>couldn¡¯t believe she was truly heartless enough to abandon <b>him </b>

    Fri,

    After all these years, this was the first time Sidney had seen Richard in such a state, like a man whose soul had been torn away. The innate dignity andposure he usually exuded were gone. He looked pitiful.

    Sidney couldn¡¯t bear the sight. Thinking of his own simrly painful situation, he felt a deeper empathy. Patting Richard on the shoulder, he offered a wry smile and some constion.

    Sidney said, ¡°Richard¡­ maybe you should try to find Tiffany again.¡±

    Richard turned around and left.

    As for the divorce papers, they were torn to shreds with a flick of his hand.

    In the spacious bedroom, the torn fragments fluttered like snow, filling the room with a suffocating tension that refused to dissipate.

    Richard ran multiple red lights, speeding his way to Luna Vi.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Sidney was clutching his chest in terror. He was scared out of his wits.

    He regretted tagging along. The harrowing experience of this high¨Cspeed drive had nearly convinced him he wouldn¡¯t make it out alive.

    Thankfully, they arrived <i>at </i>their destination in one piece.

    Sidney¡¯s legs were trembling as he stepped out of the car, but he forced himself to stand tall, unwilling to let anyone see his fear.

    It was still raining.

    Neither of them had brought an umbre when they left. Now, stepping out of the car meant getting drenched.

    The doorbell was rung several times. On the third try, a servant finally came running out from the vi, squeezing two umbres through the gap in the wrought¨Ciron gate. ¡°Mr. Hampton, Mr. Pauley, please leave¡­¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t take the umbre. He frowned as hemanded, ¡°Open the gate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hampton, but I can¡¯t¡­¡± The servant looked distressed. She apologized repeatedly before quickly retreating into the vi, ignoring Sidney¡¯s shouts from behind.

    ¡°What now, Richard?¡± Sidney asked.

    Richard replied, ¡°We wait.¡±

    If Tiffany wouldn¡¯te out, he¡¯d wait at the gate until she did.

    Tiffany had no intention of staying holed up in the vi forever. When she heard that Richard refused to leave, she rubbed her temples and thought of another n.

    She would disguise herself as a servant heading out for groceries

 Chapter 694

    182%

    Tiffany asked June to find her a clean set of clothes.

    Ten minutester, when Tiffany descended the stairs again, her beautiful <b>face </b>was concealed beneath a wless disguise. With her exceptional makeup skills, herplexion appeared dull and aged.

    She had transformed into someone so ordinary that she could easily disappear into a crowd without drawing a second nce.

    June circled around Tiffany twice, unable to hold back a sigh. ¡°Miss Kelley, if I didn¡¯t know better, I would never recognize you!¡±

    Tiffany smiled faintly. Her disguise techniques weren¡¯t at their pinnacle, but they were at <b>least </b>good enough to ensure no one could identify her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Especially now, knowing she needed to fool Richard, she had gone the extra mile.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m off to buy groceries, Miss Spencer.¡± Tiffany blinked yfully, pulling back her imposing <b>aura </b>as she nodded <i>at </i>June. Lowering her voice deliberately, she added a raspy, gravelly tone that suited her elderly disguise.

    June couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile. Tiffany¡¯s exceptional disguise skills and wless acting <b>were </b><i>so </i>convincing that no one would suspect her true identity.

    Tiffany grabbed a shopping basket and left the vi.

    Luna Vi was situated in a quiet and slightly remote location. The peaceful surroundings were ideal, but being outside the affluent district meant the servants often had to travel a considerable distance for groceries. Usually, <i>they </i>would drive a small car.

    Tiffany started the car.

    As she drove out of the underground garage, her eyes immediately caught sight of the tall,manding figure outside the vi¡¯s iron gates.

    Her grip on the steering wheel trembled slightly.

    Even though she was confident Richard wouldn¡¯t recognize her middle¨Caged disguise, and her emotions <b>were </b>well- concealed, seeing him still brought a stinging pain to her chest.

    Tiffany honked the horn. The iron gates opened in response.

    Sidney, who had been waiting anxiously, brightened up <i>at </i>the sight<i>. </i>¡°Richard, the gates <b>are </b>open! Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    But Richard¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the small car driving out.

    The driver was a household staff member from Luna Vi, someone who consistently went out at the same time each day to buy supplies and fresh ingredients for the kitchen.

    But still¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sidney asked, noticing Richard¡¯s unwavering focus. ¡°It¡¯s just a servant. What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t reply. He strode forward, nting himself firmly in front of the car to block its path.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡®Did he recognize me?¡®

    Forced to stop the car, Tiffany rolled down the window, her expression calm. ¡°Mr. Hampton, do you need something?¡±

    09:11 Fri, Dec 13 <b>T </b><b>G. </b>

    Her gravelly, raspy voice perfectly matched the middle¨Caged appearance she had crafted.

    Richard¡¯s gaze deepened, and he smiled faintly.

    ¡°Get out of the car,¡± hemanded, his tone cold and leaving no room for argument.

    G

    Tiffany maintained a neutral expression, bowing slightly. ¡°Mr. Hampton, Miss Kelley does not wish to see you. Plea and stop troubling us servants.¡±

    With that, she turned the wheel and prepared to press the elerator.

    But before she could, the car door was abruptly opened, and Richard¡¯s strong arm reached in, gripping her firmly b

    wrist.

    Tiffany frowned. Driving off now would be dangerous, <i>so </i>she had no choice but <i>to </i>stop the car<b>. </b>

    She said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, if you wish to speak with Miss Kelley, she¡¯s inside the vi. There¡¯s no need to make things for us servants.¡±

    Her demeanor remained humble, but internally, she was scrutinizing every move. She couldn¡¯t figure out where she slipped up.

    Still, Tiffany kept her posture respectful. Her acting was so impable that even she had to admire her own perform. However, Richard¡¯s next words made Tiffany snap her head up in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Richard said, ¡°Darling, I may have forgotten to tell you. I can read minds.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned, ¡®What? Read minds?¡®

    Tiffany¡¯s eyelid twitched as she stared at him. If he could actually read minds, he would know everything <i>she </i>was think

    The thought sent a chill through her.

    ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡± she asked hesitantly, unwilling to believe it.

    Richard let out a low chuckle, his stormy expression clearing up entirely.

    Behind him, the lush green hills and misty rain created a picturesque backdrop, but none of it couldpare to <i>the </i>brilliance of his smile.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight, only for him to deepen his smile and calmly reply, ¡°I¡¯m kidding.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t reply. She was fuming that she had been tricked.

    Her disguise was wless. Even if Richard had the sharpest eyes in the world, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to recognize her at a nce.

    But with one sentence, he had tricked her into revealing herself

    Tiffany was not happy. Feeling cornered, she decided to drive away<i>. </i>But before she could act, a strong hand yanked her out of the car.

    ¡°Let <i>go</i><i>! </i>Release me!¡± Her wrist was firmly held, making escape impossible. Tiffany red at Richard furiously.

    Behind them, Sidney, still oblivious, scratched his head and approached. ¡°Richard, why are you bothering with this servant? Shouldn¡¯t you be going inside to find your wife<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°No need,¡± Richard replied curtly. He tightened his grip

    on Tiffany¡¯s wrist and began pulling her toward his <i>car</i>.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said.

    Tiffany snapped, ¡°There is nothing to talk about. Let me go!¡±

    ?

    82%

    With her identity now exposed, Tiffany dropped the raspy voice. It was too tiring to maintain anyway. She struggled fiercely, trying to free herself from Richard¡¯s iron grip.

    ¡°Let go, you jerk! Liar!¡± Her voice grew fainter as she was forced into his car.

    Sidney watched the ck Maybach drive off and only then realized Tiffany was that servant.

    He eximed, ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Sidney had heard about Tiffany¡¯s impressive disguise skills, having witnessed her effortlessly switch between the roles of the Miracle Healer and heiress of the Kelley family, never giving away any clues.

    Now, he saw Tiffany¡¯s other disguise. Under that beneath the false facade of a middle¨Caged, elderly maid, was actually <i>a </i>beautiful young girl.

    Sidney stood there, stunned and deeply impressed.

    But one question lingered in his mind. He hadn¡¯t recognized Tiffany at all. However, Richard saw through her disguise instantly. He was curious how Richard did it.

    <b>***** </b>

    In the car, Tiffany stared out at the trees speeding past, briefly entertaining the idea of jumping out. After <i>a </i>moment, she dismissed it and turned her head away instead.

    At a red light, Richard nced at her. His fingers gently smoothed her hair, which had been mussed during her struggle. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask?¡± he said.

    Tiffany responded, ¡°Ask what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know how I recognized you so quickly?¡± He smiled faintly, and his eyes had room for no one else but her.

    Çú

 Chapter 695

    Tiffany¡¯s ears twitched slightly.

    This was something she couldn¡¯t figure out. Her disguise was wless, yet Richard spotted her in an instant. It was such a blow to her confidence.

    She kept her face impassive and replied, ¡°Why?¡±

    Richard replied, ¡°Because when you drove out, you turned the wrong way.¡±

    Tiffany responded, ¡°Just because of that?¡±

    Tiffany was stunned. Thinking back to when she drove out, she realized she had indeed made a wrong turn due to herck of driving experience.

    She never thought such a small detail would expose her carefully crafted disguise. One mistake and <i>it </i>all unraveled.

    Tiffany turned her face away, feeling a little vexed.

    When the red light turned to green, Richard withdrew his hand, continued driving, and even exined, ¡°During <i>the </i>two days I taught you how to drive, you made this mistake often.¡±

    So, when he saw her make the same mistake, he recognized her right away and guessed she must be in disguise.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Tiffany mumbled, her voice dull.

    The driving lesson took ce justst weekend. Back then, her skills were unsteady, and she even identally <i>damaged </i>one of his limited¨Cedition car¡¯s headlights.

    Despite the ident, Richard had been patient. His cold, refined face showed nothing but indulgence and warmth. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    It hadn¡¯t been that long ago, but things had changed so much. They had be a bit distant.

    Her gaze dropped, lost in thought.

    But before she could reflect any further, a powerful impact hit the car from behind. It was a rear¨Cend collision. Tiffany¡¯s body jerked forward, but the seatbelt pulled her back. At the same time, Richard¡¯s strong hand swiftly restrained her. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡±

    His handsome face was filled with genuine concern. It was an instinctive reaction that couldn¡¯t be faked.

    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Under his gentle care, the walls she¡¯d built inside herself seemed to crumble just a little.

    As the car came to a stop, the <b>car </b>that had rear¨Cended them immediately pulled up beside them, and the driver knocked on the window to apologize.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention and identally hit your car. I apologize. Are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    The middle¨Caged man had <b>a </b>sincere expression. He was dressed in expensive clothes, and his car was just as high¨Cend.

    He seerned like a sessful businessman, though he didn¡¯t appear to be from Lovell City. Tiffany took a nce at him, then looked away. This wasn¡¯t something she needed to handle.

    Richard directly rejected the man¡¯s offer. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste time here and started the car to leave.

    However, as luck would have it, the car was now malfunctioning due to the impact.

    Tiffany rubbed her temples and muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s you or me who¡¯s having worse luck.¡±

    <3

    829

    The middle¨Caged man hadn¡¯t left. Seeing her difort, he seemed even more apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, it¡¯s all my fault Are you in a hurry? If you don¡¯t mind, you can take my car.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Richard rejected him outright, his voice calm and without emotion.

    Since they were not far from Royal Bay, he took out his phone and made a call.

    With the car now broken, Tiffany decided to get out and get some fresh air.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a young, pretty girl sitting in the front passenger seat of the rear¨Cended car. The girl¡¯s curious eyes were locked on Tiffany, her gaze steady and unwavering.

    Their eyes met, and the girl smiled brightly at Tiffany.

    But Tiffany couldn¡¯t shake the ufortable feeling that washed over her.

    She frowned slightly and looked away.

    The middle¨Caged man exined excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. My name is Flynn Vallgren. Our family just moved to Lovell City yesterday. We¡¯re not familiar with the roads, and I got distracted, which led to the ident.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tiffany replied dismissively. Out of courtesy, she added, ¡°Your daughter is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Flynn, like any proud father, smiled brightly at herpliment. He quickly turned to his daughter and called, ¡°Jennie,e and say hello to thisdy.¡±

    Because of Tiffany¡¯s disguise, Flynn had mistaken her for Richard¡¯s elder rtive.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t mind the misunderstanding. The real shock came when the girl¡¯s name was revealed.

    Her name was Jennie Vallgren. Tiffany was stunned upon hearing her name.

    It was an unexpected coincidence. The young girl had the same name as Cecilia had mentioned.

    As Tiffany took a closer look at the girl, she noticed that Jennie bore a striking resemnce to her, about sixty percent alike.

    Tiffany¡¯s hand clenched, and a dull pain shot through her chest, like a thousand ants gnawing at her. It hurt.

    The girl named Jennie seemed a little shy and was about to greet Tiffany<i>, </i>but Tiffany quickly stopped her. ¡°No need.¡±

    Flynn did not expect her sudden change in demeanor. He felt awkward and frowned.

    At that moment, Richard returned after finishing his call. Hepletely ignored the onlookers, walking over and directly taking Tiffany¡¯s hand. He bent down and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Why <i>do </i>you look so pale?¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t respond.

    Usually, Tiffany might have joked with him, especially since her makeup had been so skillfully applied that herplexion would have been undetectable. But now, she was at a loss for words.

    Richard &

    Flynn<b>, </b>oblivious to the tension, business card<i>. </i><b>He </b>smiled and introduced himself again. ¡°Hello, my name is Flynn Vallgren. If you need any follow¨Cup with the car repairs please contact me.¡±

    82%

    Flynn could tell that the young man before him had an extraordinary aura. He was clearly not someone ordinary. Such a person would be a valuable connection.

    Besides¡­

    He then nced at his daughter, who was gazing at Richard intently. Seeing her mesmerized by the handsome man, he confidently asked, ¡°May I ask your name? And who is thisdy beside you? Is she your¡­¡±

    Flynn looked at Tiffany, noting her attire, which made her seem like a maid or perhaps a rtive.

    However, Richard shot him a cold nce. He said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Flynn was dumbfounded. ¡®Wife? But they looked so diffin age!¡®

    Flynn couldn¡¯t believe it. He wanted to ask more but John had arrived, pulling up in a sleek <b>car</b><b>. </b>He opened the door with respect and said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, Mrs. Hampton, please get in.¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t want to go with him, especially when her emotions were in turmoil.

    She tried to resist, but Richard lifted her effortlessly, holding her in his arms. ¡°Come on, darling.¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­ let go of me¡­¡± she protested.

    But no matter how she struggled, she was still carried into the car.

    As the luxury vehicle drove away, Flynn stood there watching for a long time.

    Then, he turned to the person next to him and asked, ¡°Who was that just now?¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Richard Hampton. You don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s a business tycoon, a powerful and figure!¡±

    ell¨Cknown

    Flynn was utterly shocked.

    Richard was a household name, renowned as a business genius, almost legendary. His low¨Cprofile approach only added to his mystique.

    Most photos that circted were either from his back or side, which was why Flynn hadn¡¯t recognized him immediately. He realized he had missed a golden opportunity to make a valuable connection and stomped his foot in regret. ¡°Dad.¡± A soft voice came from beside him. Jennie<b>, </b>smiling sweetly and with aforting tone, added, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have other chances.¡±

 Chapter 696

    Hearing this, Flynn finally rxed.

    Flynn had already moved his whole family to Lovell City. If he wanted to connect with Richard in the future, Flynn wouldn¡¯t have to worry about missing the chance.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Hurry and get in the car, or you¡¯ll catch a cold, Flynn said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jennie nodded and climbed into the car.

    As Flynn followed, a thought struck him. ¡°By the way, what startled you earlier? Why did you scream?¡±

    He had been driving normally until Jennie¡¯s sudden scream shocked him, causing him to identally hit the elerator and rear¨Cend Richard¡¯s car.

    Jennie shook her head. ¡°Sorry, Dad. I thought I saw something strange and panicked. I didn¡¯t mean to distract you.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, no need to apologize. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    He teased her as they drove, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°But really, who was it you couldn¡¯t stop staring <i>at</i>? When daughters grow up, they¡¯re no longer their dads¡® little girls, huh?¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Jennie stomped her foot, her face flushing red. ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring at anyone! And besides, I <i>already </i>told you <i>the </idy with him earlier was his wife.¡±

    ¡°You actually believe that?¡± Flynn shook his head. Flynn didn¡¯t believe that of man of Richard¡¯s status <i>has </i>a wife <i>that </i>much older. It didn¡¯t add up.

    Jennie lowered her gaze, her cheeks still pink. ¡°Daddy, stop teasing me! I wasn¡¯t staring <i>at </i>him! And I don¡¯t want to get married. I want <i>to </i>stay with you and Mom forever.¡±

    Flynnughed. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. All girls grow up eventually

    He changed the subject, his tone thoughtful. ¡°By the way, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d love for you to meet Mr. Hampton. Jennie, you don¡¯t know much about the business world, but he¡¯s remarkable. So young, and already running a business empire.¡±

    Flynn rambled on,pletely unaware of the way Jennie¡¯s eyes flickered as she nced out the window.

    Back at the Royal Bay, Tiffany was practically dragged upstairs.

    She struggled against Richard, but he held her firmly. He kicked the door shut, carried her to the bed, and trapped her beneath him.

    ¡°Why are you avoiding me? Why are you mad at me?¡± Richard¡¯s intense gaze searched her face, desperate for answers. Tiffany smirked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Hampton, don¡¯t you feel disgusted looking at my old, ugly face?¡± Her disguise was still intact, dark skin, wrinkles, and age spots that made her look like a middle¨Caged woman.

    ¡°Do you really want to know<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>His deep voice was unwavering. ¡°Then let me show you.¡± Without waiting for her response, he leaned in and kissed her.

    Tiffany froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to still desire her<b>, </b><b>even </b>in this state.

    ¡°Stop it! Let me go!¡±

    Her hands were pinned¨Cabove her head as his kiss grew deeper.

    Tiffany¡¯s breath came hot and fast, and her thoughts blurred. She bit her lip, trying to ground herself.

    ¡°Richard, stop! Let me wash my face first,¡± she pleaded.

    But Richard didn¡¯t budge.

    <b>3 </b>N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Driven by a night of bottled¨Cup emotions, Richard¡¯s control had vanished. He clung to Tiffany <b>as </b><b>if </b>she were his anchor, his actions fueled by an aching need for reassurance.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Tiffany¡¯s flushed face and trembling voice begged him to listen, but he couldn¡¯t. The moment had taken overpletely.

    Tiffany bit Richard¡¯s shoulder hard, the taste of blood sharp on her tongue.

    The pain snapped both of them out of their trance.

    Richard finally pulled back, his expression a mix of frustration and helplessness. ¡°Do you want me to carry you to the shower?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go on my own,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Richard relented, stepping aside. He knew better than to push her. She was too stubborn for <i>that</i>.

    Tiffany headed to the bathroom. As the steam fogged up the mirror, she

    at her reflection, the aged disguise.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t want to remove the makeup. Her chest tightened as she thought about the girl in the car earlier, the girl who bore a striking resemnce to her.

    Tiffany wanted to ask Richard about it but couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.

    Before Jennie appeared, Tiffany had clung to the hope that it was all just a misunderstanding.

    But seeing Jennietoday, seeing Jennie¡¯s face that mirrored hers, shattered any doubt. The truth was undeniable.

    Tiffany sshed hot water on her face, trying to steady herself, then stepped out of the bathroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± she said.

    Richard immediately moved closer<b>, </b>touching her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a little warm. Lie down. I¡¯ll call Sidney.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany obediently went over to the bed.

    While Richard was distracted on the phone, Tiffany opened the cab, grabbed the Treasure Box, and slipped out the window unnoticed.

    By the time Richard realized she was gone, the bed was empty. <b>Her </b>scent lingered faintly in the air, but she was nowhere to be found.

    For the first time, Richard stood frozen in ce<b>, </b>staring at the <b>open </b>window with an expression of deep sadness.

    ***

    At the Luna Vi, Tiffany returned soaked from the rain.

    <b>June </b>looked startled to see her alone. ¡°Ms. Kelley, where¡¯s Mr. Hampton? Didn¡¯t you tell him?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>done,¡± Tiffany said with a faint smile, handing the box to June before heading upstairs to shower.

    Öæ

    82%

    The cold rain had left her shivering. After changing into dry clothes, she barely had time to sit when a knock came at the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Tiffany said.

    June stepped in, asking, ¡°Ms. Kelley, your cousin Molly is here. Should I let her in?¡±

    Tiffany sighed in relief, thankful it wasn¡¯t Richard. ¡°Sure, let her in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    §°

    COMMENT

    <b>G </b>

    <b>3 </b>

 Chapter 697

    Tiffany hadn¡¯t seen Molly in a few days.

    Ever since Molly had turned Jeffrey in, Tiffany had stopped following news about the Ruiz family.

    Tiffany had heard, however, that Jeffrey¡¯s wife had made a scene several times, sitting at the entrance of the Cedar Ridge Vi to cause trouble. Eventually, after repeated attempts, Jeffrey¡¯s wife was thrown out by the security team at Thalia¡¯s orders.

    Jeffrey¡¯s trial moved quickly. He had attempted murder, escaped custody, injured a forest ranger, and even assaulted the ranger¡¯s daughter.

    The charges stacked up, and he <b>was </b>sentenced to death.

    When the verdict was announced, Jeffrey¡¯s wife caused even more chaos. On the worst day of her protests, it was <b>revealed </b>that Jeffrey¡¯spany had copsed. His secretary had run off with arge sum of money<b>, </b>and investigations revealed the two had been in a secret rtionship.

    The Ruiz family fell apart under the weight of the scandal and the debts left behind.

    Tiffany came downstairs to find Molly waiting on the sofa.

    Hearing footsteps, Molly stood up with a smile. ¡°Little cousin, it¡¯s been days since Ist saw you. You¡¯ve lost weight

    Tiffany smiled faintly and sat down. ¡°I haven¡¯t had much of an appetitetely.¡± Without hesitation, she asked, ¡°Cousin, are you here for help?¡±

    Tiffany had heard about the Ruiz family¡¯s downfall. Thalia had made it clear she wouldn¡¯t do more than ens survival. If Molly was here, it must be rted to that.

    their basic

    But Molly shook her head. ¡°No, thepany¡¯s debts have mostly been cleared by selling off properties and <b>assets</b>. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here,¡±

    Tiffany nodded, waiting for her to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯m going abroad to study,¡± Molly said. ¡°You know my father never supported the research field I was passionate about. Now while I¡¯m <b>still </b>young, I want to try again. I came to say goodbye¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s <b>eyes </b>softened. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. When are you leaving?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Tiffany <b>was </b>surprised.

    Tiffany had always seen Molly <b>as </b><b>a </b>quiet<b><i>, </i></b>obedient girl, someone who rarely pushed back against her parents. Even <b>when </b>Molly wanted something different, she¡¯d be scolded by Jeffrey and his wife and quickly retreat to herpliant ways.

    Now, with the family in ruins, Molly seemed free. <b>There </b><b>was </b>no sign <i>of </i>defeat in her demeanor, only determination and hope.

    ¡°<b>You¡¯ve </b>changed, Tiffany remarked.

    ¡°<b>I </b><b>feel </b>like that too,¡± Molly admitted. ¡°For so long<b>, </b><b>I </b>admired my <b>father</b><b>, </b>thought he <b>was </b><b>a </b><b>man </b><b>to </b><b>look </b><b>up </b><b>to</b>. <b>But </b><b>I </b><b>now </b><b>see </b><b>what </b><b>he¡¯s </b>really <b>like</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>don¡¯t pity him. He <b>deserves </b>everything that¡¯s <b>happened </b><b>to </b>him.¡±

    <b>Molly </b><b>paused</b>, then <b>smiled </b><b>wryly</b>. ¡°<b>Hearing </b><b>me </b><b>talk </b>like <b>this</b><b>, </b>do <b>you </b><b>think </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>heartless </b>too

    ¡°Too<b>? </b><b>Is </b>that what your family thinks of you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Tiffany asked, catching the hint in Molly¡¯s words.

    <b>82</b>%

    When Jeffrey <b>was </b>on the run, he had called home demanding money to help him hide. Molly refused and even urged him <b>to </b>surrender. When he wouldn¡¯t<b>, </b>she reported him to the police. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    To the Ruiz family, this <b>was </b>an unforgivable betrayal. Jeffrey hadbeled her heartless and disobedient.

    Molly hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Part of the reason I¡¯m leaving is because of that.¡±

    But Molly didn¡¯t regret it. She did the right thing and her conscience was clear.

    She stood up, a lightness in her movements<b>. </b>¡°I should go. Don¡¯t worry about me. <b>I¡¯ll </b>take <b>care </b>of myself. But you¡¯ve lost too much weight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the airport tomorrow,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Molly smiled, grateful. She knew she might not return for <b>years</b><b>, </b>and this could be theirst meeting for a long <b>time</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany,¡± Molly said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for,¡± Tiffany said.

    Tiffany reached into her bag and pulled out a card, pressing it into Molly¡¯s hand before she could refuse. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>100 thousand dors. Take it.¡±

    Molly blinked in surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t take this.¡±

    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>yours.¡±

    Tiffany remembered how, in the previous lifetime, Thalia had <b>once </b>gone to the Ruiz family for help, only be humiliated and turned away with a mere ten thousand dors. It was Molly who had secretly given Thalia <b>a </b>card with all <b>her </b>savings<b>, </b>50 thousand dors.

    Now, Tiffany was paying Molly back double.

    ¡°Take <i>it</i>,¡± Tiffany said, patting Molly¡¯s shoulder and walking her to the door. ¡°You leave tomorrow. Go pack your things.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    <b>As </b>Molly walked away, Tiffany turned back toward the vi. But after just a few steps, she was hit by a wave of nausea. Covering her mouth, she rushed inside and barely made it to the bathroom before throwing up.

    June was rmed and stayed near the door. ¡°Ms. Kelley, are you alright?¡°)

    Tiffany¡¯s voice came weakly through the sound of running water ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Maybe you should go to the hospital,¡± June said worriedly.

    When Tiffany finally emerged, she looked pale but steady.

    June frowned and suddenly grabbed Tiffany¡¯s wrist. Being someone from Miracle Healer<b>, </b>June <b>knew </b>enough <b>to </b>check <b><i>for </i></b>the <b>cause </b>of an <b>illness</b>.

    Tiffany tried to pull <b>away</b><b>, </b>but it was toote.

    <b>June¡¯s </b>expression shifted <b>as </b>she <b>realized </b>the truth. <b>¡°</b><b>Ms. </b><b>Kelley</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything,¡± Tiffany said firmly, her tone leaving

    June hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Tiffany returned to her room andy on her bed, her hand resti

    ¡®Life,¡¯ she thought, ¡®is truly a miracle.

    *****

    The next morning, Tiffany drove Molly to the airport.

    ¡°Take care and have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany.¡±

    They hugged briefly before Molly turned <i>to </i>leave, her figure dis

    ¡°June, let¡¯s go,¡± Tiffany said, turning to leave. But as she turned, s

    <ol>

    <li><b>TG</b><b>. </b></li>

    </ol>

    09:11 Fri, Dec 13 <b>T </b>

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, Tiffany said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    June hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Tiffany returned to her room andy on her bed, her hand resting lightly on her abdomen.

    ¡®Life,¡® she thought, ¡®is truly a miracle.

    The next morning, Tiffany drove Molly to the airport.

    ¡°Take care and have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tiffany.¡±

    They hugged briefly before Molly turned to leave, her figure disappearing into the bustling crowd.

    ¡°June, let¡¯s go,¡± Tiffany said, turning to leave. But as she turned, she identally bumped into someone.

    O

 Chapter 698

    Tiffany turned around and identally bumped into someone Holding a cup of hot coffee with the lid off. The coffee tilted dangerously, but June quickly pulled her aside just in time.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, are you alright?¡± June asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tiffany replied with augh, patting June¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to <b>be </b>so nervous. I¡¯m not made of ss, you know.¡±

    June didn¡¯t respond, though her unease was evident. She nced sharply at the woman holding <b>the </b>coffee, her expression hardening.

    The other woman had deliberately approached Tiffany. There was no doubt about it.

    Tiffany followed June¡¯s gaze and froze.

    This woman looked familiar.

    June recognized her first. ¡°Mia Lee?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°d you remember me,¡± Mia said, removing her sunsses. She looked striking in a leather jacket, her fiery red lips curled into a confident smile. Compared to the arrogant heiress she once was, Mia now carried herself with a sharper edge.

    Mia turned her gaze to Tiffany, her expression yful yet calcting. ¡°Long time no see, Tiffany. Or should I <i>call </i>you Mrs. Hampton? Or Miracle Healer?¡±

    Tiffany blinked, her face calm and unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Should I know who you are?¡±

    Mia¡¯s smirk faltered.

    During Mia¡¯s exile <b>overseas</b>, Mia had thought of Tiffany as her greatest rival. Everything Mia did was to prepare herself for revenge. But now, she¡¯s learned that Tiffany didn¡¯t even recognize her.

    Mia clenched her teeth, knowing she just suffered a humiliating <b>loss</b>.

    June couldn¡¯t hold back augh. Noticing Tiffany¡¯s genuine confusion, she cleared her throat and briefly exined Mia¡¯s background.

    Tiffany finally nodded in recognition. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Mia, the spoiled daughter of a former real <b>estate </b>tycoon, had stolen Tiffany¡¯s bracelet and even hired people to get rid of Tiffany. At one point, Mia¡¯d released a tiger to attack Tiffany, only for the tiger to be Tiffany¡¯s loyal pet.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I should thank you, Miss Lee. Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten those two diamond mine so easily.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s words hit their mark, and Mia¡¯s <b>face </b>twisted with anger

    If Tiffany hadn¡¯t tricked her as Miracle Healer, Mia wouldn¡¯t have been exiled <b>overseas </b>by her father or seen an illegitimate child take over her family¡¯s business. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Mia had been clueless about Tiffany¡¯s identity as Miracle Healer until she stumbled across it on Twitter days ago. Only then did Mia realize the person she hated most was the same one who had deceived her all those years ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you <b>dare </b>mention that!¡± Mia shouted, raising her hand to <b>p </b>Tiffany.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t flinch, her <b>expression </bpletely calm.

    Before Mia couldnd the p, someone grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Mia, why haven¡¯t you learned to control that temper of yours?¡± said Mason, who appeared out of nowhere. He smiled politely, but his grip on Mia¡¯s wrist was firm.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mia hissed, struggling.

    82%

    Mason gave her a light shove, and Mia stumbled back into the waiting arms of Mason¡¯s bodyguards. ¡°Take <b>her </b>home to <b>rest</b><b>,</b>¡± Mason ordered calmly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The bodyguards escorted Mia away as she cursed and screamed, her voice fading into the distance.

    Mason turned back to Tiffany, his smile apologetic. ¡°Miss Kelley, I deeply regret my sister¡¯s behavior. <b>Please </b>allow me to make it up to you with a meal.¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow, her tone cold. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Without another word, she turned and walked away, June close behind her.

    Once they got into the car, June couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°I always thought Mason <b>was </b>someone to watch out for, and now I¡¯m sure of it. He¡¯s crafty and knows how to y both sides.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t respond immediately. The Lee family¡¯s downfall had started when they lost their two diamond mines. A series of bad decisions had pushed the family into ruin.

    When Connor was on his deathbed, he handed everything over to Mason. To everyone¡¯s surprise<b>, </b>Mason had rebuilt the business within a year, proving his skill and ambition.

    June frowned. ¡°Miss Kelley, you should stay away from him.¡±

    Tiffany raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±

    Today¡¯s

    encounter was purely by chance, and Tiffany was surprised. June usually so indifferent, had openly expressed her dislike for someone.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s looking at you strangely,¡± June remarked.

    Most people greeted Tiffany respectfully <b>as </b>¡°Mrs. Hampton,¡± but Mason¡¯s gaze was intense, almost invasive. Even the way he addressed Tiffany inly <b>as </b>¡°Miss Kelley,¡± felt deliberate.

    June didn¡¯t borate, only warning, ¡°He¡¯s a schemer. It¡¯s best to keep your distance.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tiffany replied, unconcerned, as she hadn¡¯t given the matter much thought.

    When they arrived at Luna Vi, a servant hurried over and said ¡°Miss Kelley, Miss Spencer, we just received this invitation.¡±

    June took the card and opened it. It was an invitation to the annual Treasure Appraisal Conference hosted by Treasure Tower. This year, all proceeds would be donated to charity.

    The Treasure Tower currently belonged to Tiffany.

    Before his death, Victor had left all his <b>assets </b>to Tiffany, including Treasure Tower. Tiffany <i>had </i>returned most of the Ashton family¡¯s properties <i>to </i>their butler, keeping only the <b>tower </b>as <b>her </b>responsibility.

    Technically, this invitation wasn¡¯t for her to attend as a guest. It was <b>a </b>subtle request for <b>her</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>owner<b>, </b><b>to </b><b>inspect </b>the <b>venue </b>and the event¡¯s <b>sess</b><b>. </b>

 Chapter 699

    June nced at Tiffany. ¡°Miss Kelley, are you nning to go?¡±

    Tiffany paused for a moment before replying, ¡°<b>Yes</b><b>, </b>I¡¯ll go.¡±

    This shop was under her name now, and if she didn¡¯t show up, Frank, the shopkeeper of Treasure Tower<b>, </b>would definitely grumble.

    June nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Tiffany added. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make some beauty and anti¨Caging spirit herbs a while back? Bring ten of them for the

    auction.¡±

    The attendees at the conference would all be from the upper ss, business magnates and wealthydies. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to use the event as a marketing opportunity.

    June chuckled. ¡°Got it, Miss Kelley.¡±

    When news spread that Tiffany would personally attend the event, Frank was thrilled.

    ¡°Everyone, be on your best behavior tomorrow. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes!¡± Frank dered.

    One of the staff members said skeptically, ¡°Why all the fuss? She¡¯s just a young girl. You never acted like this when Mr. Ashton was in charge.¡±

    It was no secret among the staff that Tiffany was only a nominal appraiser at Treasure Tower. Now, this be their boss, it was hard for some of them to take her seriously.

    young

    woman had

    Frank snapped. ¡°What do you know? If anyone here thinks they can disrespect the new boss, let me know, and I¡¯ll <b>settle </b>your sry so you can leave!¡±

    Frank had seen firsthand how formidable Tiffany was. Not only was she part of the influential Kelley family and Richard¡¯s wife, but her status extended far beyond what anyone here could imagine. Frank was just grateful he hadn¡¯t treated her poorly in the past.

    Under his stern warning, the staff begrudgingly prepared for the conference, though their attitudes remained mixed.

    The next day arrived with a light drizzle, but the fresh air only added to the excitement.

    The Treasure Appraisal Conference was held in a grand banquet hall. Alongside rare antiques, Tiffany¡¯s ten beautifying spirit herbs were also listed for auction. Rumors about the herbs¡® age¨Cdefying effects had already stirred excitement, especially among the wealthydies in attendance.

    The hall buzzed with activity as guests arrived in pairs and groups, filling the venue quickly.

    Flynn had just moved to Lovell City and, upon hearing about the event, decided to attend with his daughter, Jennie.

    On their way to the hotel, Jennie, dressed in a delicate pink dress, asked curiously, ¡°Dad, is it true that those spirit herbs can really make you look younger?¡±

    Flynn chuckled and patted her head affectionately. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, but I do know my daughter doesn¡¯t need them. <b><i>You¡¯re </i></b>already beautiful enough to outshine anyone.¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Jennie blushed, embarrassed by his loud praise, which had drawn the attention of passersby.

    Flynnughed heartily, clearly amused.

    <b>+5 </b>

    When they arrived at the entrance, however, they were stopped by a staff member.

    ¡°Apologies, sir, but you¡¯ll need an invitation to enter the conference,¡± the attendant exined politely.

    They couldn¡¯t allow the possibily of any unwanted persons to ruin the auction.

    Flynn frowned. ¡°No exceptions?¡±

    Flynn¡¯s face darkened. Being turned away was a blow to his pride, especially <b>as </b>someone with a notable reputation in the business world.

    The attendant said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Seeing her father getting upset, Jennie quickly tugged his arm. ¡°<b>Let¡¯s </b><b>just </b><b>leave</b>, Dad. I wasn¡¯t that interested anyway.¡±

    Flynn hesitated before sighing. ¡°Fine.¡±

    As they turned to leave, a sleek ck luxury car pulled up to the entrance.

    John stepped out, opening the door with practiced grace. ¡°Mr. Hampton, we¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ve heard Mrs Hampton may also be attending this conference today.¡±

    Richard Hampton stepped out of the car, his expression calm but thoughtful.

    Memories of a previous conference with Tiffany flickered in his mind, how she had sneaked off under the pretense of needing the restroom, only to reappear hourster as the master appraiser. She had been so serious and so clever. A faint smile touched Richard¡¯s lips at the memory, but it quickly faded as he refocused on the present.

    Flynn, recognizing Richard, immediately seized the opportunity. Pulling his daughter along, Flynn approached with a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Hampton! What a coincidence to see you here. Are you also attending the Treasure Ap aisal Conference? Why don¡¯t we go in together?¡±

    John barely contained an eye¨Croll at Flynn¡¯s audacity.

    Richard¡¯s reply was curt. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Richard brushed past them without a second nce.

    Flynn¡¯s <b>face </b>stiffened at being dismissed so easily. Desperate to salvage the moment, he tugged Jennie forward, hoping she could smooth things over.

    Unfortunately, the light tug caused Jennie to lose her bnce, and she stumbled forward, tumbling down the steps. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jennie cried out <b>as </b>she fell directly toward Richard.

    Richard, without breaking stride, sidestepped her effortlessly, his <b>face </b>expressionless.

    Jenniended awkwardly but <b>was </b>quickly caught by a nearby hotel security guard.

    ¡°Be careful, Miss<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>the guard said, helping her stand.

    Jennie <b>was </b>helped to her <b>feet</b><b>, </b>her face pale and uneasy. Despite her <b>fear</b><b>, </b>she managed a timid, ¡°Thank <b>you</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You¡¯re wee<b>,¡± </b>the hotel security guards replied with friendly smiles before returning <b>to </b><b>their </b>posts.

    Jennie winced, touching her sprained <b>foot</b><b>, </b>and <b>nced </b>up at <b>the </b><b>steps</b>.

    <b>Richard </b>was <b>nowhere </b><b>to </b><b>be </b>found.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter <b>700 </b>

    Richard had left without a word. From start to finish, he didn¡¯t even spare Jennie a nce.

    Jennie¡¯s smile froze. A flush of humiliation burned her <b>face</b><b>, </b><b>as </b>though she¡¯d been pped in front of everyone. The sting of

    embarrassment was unbearable.

    Just then, Flynn hurried down the stairs, worry written all over his <b>face</b>. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jennie replied.

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Flynn sighed in relief. Then, with a puzzled look, he asked, ¡°Why did you fall? I barely tugged on you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my shoes,¡± Jennie exined. ¡°They¡¯re not very stable<b>, </b>and I lost my bnce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have pulled you. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡± Flynn frowned, guilt creeping onto his <b>face</b>. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave. We can¡¯t get in anyway. I¡¯ll take you shopping instead.¡±

    As Flynn began walking, Jennie hesitated, her expression conflicted.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she said hesitantly, ¡°it feels like such a waste to leave. Why don¡¯t we try speaking to the shopkeeper<b>? </b>If they know we¡¯re from the Vallgren family, they might let us in.¡±

    Flynn stopped and shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    It was beneath them to ask for favors from other people.

    ¡°But Dad,¡± Jennie protested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Flynn insisted.

    Jennie sighed but didn¡¯t push further. She followed Flynn reluctantly, trailing behind as they made their way to their

    Just as they reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, a sleek luxury car pulled up. Jennie stopped in her tracks<b>, </b>curiosity piqued.

    The car door opened, and out stepped a young woman dressed casually in a white sweater and slim¨Cfit jeans. Despite her simple outfit, the girl exuded elegance, her movements poised and confident.

    Tiffany¡¯s aura was maic,manding attention without effort. She looked like she belonged to a different world, unreachable and untouchable.

    As she climbed the stairs, Tiffany paused. She felt someone¡¯s <b>gaze </b>on her and turned, locking eyes with Jennie.

    Startled, Jennie quicklyposed herself, offering a sweet, innocent smile.

    Tiffany barely reacted. She nced away indifferently and resumed walking, June following closely behind. June reached out instinctively, helping her up the steps.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, please be careful,¡± June said softly.

    Tiffany suddenly stopped and looked at June, her expression serious. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but don¡¯t let it show. We can¡¯t afford to let anyone notice anything unusual about me.¡±

    June froze, a chill running down her spine. Tiffany¡¯s words were a sharp reminder that any visible <b>weakness </b>could be <b>a </b>target for those with ill intentions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss<b>. </b>I¡¯ll be more careful,¡± June said, bowing her head

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ¡°Good,¡± Tiffany replied calmly, stepping onto the first <b>stair</b>.

    The two continued toward the entrance, but a <b>voice </b>called out behind them. ¡°Wait!¡±

    Jennie ran after them, slightly out of breath. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said politely. ¡°Are you <b>here </b>for the Treasure Appraisal Conference<b>? </b>My name is Jennie Vallgren. Could you take me in with you?¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t respond right away. Her expression remained cool and distant.

    ¡°No,¡± she said tly, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    Jennie looked taken aback. ¡°But.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze was <b>icy </b><b>as </b>she looked down at Jennie. ¡°I¡¯ve already said no. Do I need to repeat myself?¡±

    82% Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jennie¡¯s eyes welled with tears. She stammered out an apology, <b>her </b>voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±

    Her pitiful expression drew attention, and a nearby guest, a rich young man, stepped in.

    He said, ¡°Miss Kelley, aren¡¯t you being a bit harsh? Is this how the Kelley family treats people? You act like you own Treasure Tower. You don¡¯t have the authority <i>to </i>deny people entry.¡±

    Tiffany remained unfazed. Her calm gaze swept over him as if he wasn¡¯t worth her time.

    June, however, wasn¡¯t asposed. She raised her chin, a sly smile on her lips. ¡°Mr. Murray, <b>it¡¯s </b>amusing to hear you talk about behavior. Did you inherit that habit of spouting nonsense from your father?¡±

    Calvin flushed with anger, his voice rising. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing someone bully others like this<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Bullying?¡± June scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. Refusing someone¡¯s inappropriate request isn¡¯t bullying. Or are you suggesting Miss Kelley is obligated to cater to anyone thick¨Cskinned enough to ask for a favor? That¡¯s called moral coercion, not kindness.¡±

    June¡¯s words were sharp and precise, leaving Calvin flustered. He sputtered, ¡°I don¡¯t argue with women. It¡¯s pointless.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± June said. ¡°I don¡¯t waste time on fools either.¡±

    Calvin¡¯s face turned beet red with fury. ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡±

    ¡°You said it, not me.¡± June smirked. Tiffany and June entered the hotel without needing to show any invitations.

    Calvin¡¯s <b>face </b>darkened with anger, but when he <b>saw </b>the Jennie¡¯s teary, worried gaze, his expression softened. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in. With me here, no one will give you trouble.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jennie managed a smile through her tears, delicate and radiant, enough to leave anyone stunned.

    Calvin blinked, momentarily speechless, then stepped closer. ¡°What¡¯s your name?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Jennie,¡± she replied with a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been frail since childhood, so my parents gave me a simple name. Sorry about

    that.¡±

 Chapter 701

    N

    Chapter <b>701 </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± Calvin said, his heart racing. Trying to sound casual, he added, ¡°I¡¯m Calvin Murray. I¡¯m the only

    son <b>of </b>the Murray family from Lovell City. I¡¯ve been helping run the family business since <b>I </b>graduatedst <b>year</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    A <b>few </b>moments of small talk made the two of them feel more at ease with each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside. The Treasure Appraisal Conference is about to start,¡± Calvin said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jennie replied with a nod.

    Just as she was about to follow Calvin, Jennie suddenly remembered her father. She turned back, quickly exining, ¡°Dad, you go ahead and shop on your own. I¡¯d like to check out the <b>conference</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You.¡± Flynn hesitated, about to refuse, but Jennie cut him off.

    ¡°Dad, Mr. Hampton is attending. I might get the chance <i>to </i>talk to him and help you out.¡±

    Hearing this, Flynn paused, then reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright, have fun, but call me immediately <b>if </b>you feel unwell.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jennie waved goodbye and hurried after Calvin.

    The Treasure Appraisal Conference was held in the hotel¡¯s grand hall. The venue was expansive,vishly decorated, and capable of amodating hundreds of attendees.

    As soon as Jennie stepped in, her eyes scanned the room. The hall was filled with elegantly dressed guests, all chatting andughing. Everyone here was part of the elite, wealthy, influential, or both.

    But no matter how hard Jennie looked, she couldn¡¯t spot the person who¡¯d been on her mind.

    Meanwhile, Tiffany had entered and gone straight backstage. She smiled as she greeted Frank with a warm, ¡°Frank, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while,¡± Frank replied, his tone tinged with nostalgia. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the <i>day </i>Tiffany had walked into Treasure Tower, confidently applying for the role of appraisal master.

    Back then, it seemed impossible that such a young woman would seed. Yet here she <b>was</b>, now the mastermind behind Treasure Tower.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, these are the ounts from the past six months, along with details about the charity projects funded <i>by </i>the auction. Please review them,¡± Frank said, handing over the documents.

    Tiffany smiled and shook her head, gently pushing the papers <b>back</b>. ¡°Frank, Treasure Tower has been your life¡¯s work. If I doubted your abilities<b>, </b>I wouldn¡¯t have kept you here. I trust youpletely.¡±

    Frank was visibly moved. In the beginning, he had worried about being reced after the ownership changed hands. He¡¯d even gone out of his <i>way </i>to keep the books spotless<b>, </b>just in case he had to hand over everything and leave. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    But Tiffany¡¯s unwavering trust erased all those <b>fears</b>. ¡°Thank you Miss Kelley. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Frank said with

    conviction.

    ¡°Just call me Tiffany Tiffany replied with a smile. Taking a <b>few </b>small ss bottles from her pocket, she added, ¡°Here are ten spirit herbs. Let¡¯s include them in the auctionter.¡±

    Each herb was rare and invaluable. Auctioning them would undoubtedly attract bids from high¨Cranking officials and nobles pr¨¦sent at the conference.

    Frank¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Understood<i>,</i>¡± Frank said, carefully taking the bottles.

    <b>09:43 </b>Sat, Dec <b>14 </b>

    <b>With </b><b>the </b>matter settled, Tiffany exited the backstage area.

    As she stepped into the hallway, Tiffany saw a tall figure standing at the other end, the light casting him in a striking silhouette. Recognizing him instantly, Tiffany turned to leave.

    before <b>she </b>could make her escape, the man blocked her path

    In the narrow corridor, Richard caught Tiffany by the waist, pulling her into his arms. Richard¡¯s wless face inched closer, and his deep voice teased, ¡°Do you really hate seeing me that much?<b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she replied tly

    After a pause, she added sarcastically, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person? Maybe take anotherp outside and think

    about it.¡±

    Ignoring Richard¡¯s reaction, Tiffany wriggled out of his hold and strode back into the hall.

    Richard frowned. Her words sounded almost jealous. But Richard didn¡¯t understand why. He¡¯d never even nced <i>at </i>another woman.

    Shaking his head, Richard followed Tiffany into the hall.

    Inside, the room had grown quieter as most of the guests settled into their seats, waiting for the Treasure Appraisal Conference to begin. When Tiffany and Richard entered one after the other, the air seemed to shift. Murmurs filled the

    room.

    Mr. Hampton is here!¡± someone whispered excitedly.

    Jennie, standing near the back, turned <i>at </i>the sound of his name. Her breath caught as she saw the pair. Richard looked effortlessly handsome, while Tiffany was radiant and poised. Together, they seemed like a paintinge to life.

    Jennie¡¯s hands tightened into fists, though her face betrayed no emotion.

    Calvin, oblivious to her reaction, leaned closer and exined, ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard of Mr. Hampton. He¡¯s a legend<i>, </i><i>a </i>tycoon everyone admires. And that¡¯s his wife, Tiffany. She¡¯s the one who brushed you off at the door. Don¡¯t let her bad temper bother you.¡±

    <i>When </i>Calvin didn¡¯t get a response, he nced at Jennie and noticed her pale expression.

    Jennie, <i>what¡¯s </i>wrong?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m <i>fine</i>,¡± she replied with <i>a </i>forced smile, keeping her feelings hidden. But inside, she felt a pang of displeasure, especially when Calvin mentioned Tiffany <b>as </b>Mrs. Hampton.

    To everyone, Tiffany and Richard were inseparable, their names forever linked.

    It was truly enviable.

    Jennie lowered her <i>gaze</i>, hiding the jealousy that burned inside her. She masked her emotions well, but her heart was in turmoil.

    After a momentary silence, people starteding over to greet Richard and Tiffany.

    Tiffany tried to find a quiet corner to sit but someone grabbed <i>her </i>wrist.

    The force <b>was </b>

    gentle yet firm, pulling her backward. She stumbled,nding in Richard¡¯s arms.

    <b>A </b>familiar scent surrounded her as she looked up at him, clearly annoyed<i>. </i>¡°What are you doing?¡± she snapped.

    C

    She wanted to remind him that their divorce agreement was r

    each other.

    0

    09:43 Sat, Dec 14 <b>G </b>

    She wanted to remind him that their divorce agreement was ready <i>to </i>sign. Once he signed it, they¡¯d have nothing to do with each other.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter <b>702 </b>

    Since they were getting divorced, they shouldn¡¯t be hugging.

    Ta..

    ried to pull away, but Richard held her firmly. His icy re was enough to stop the others who had wanted to approach and exchange pleasantries.

    Those around them hesitated, exchanging nces. Their initialpliments shifted.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton and Mrs. Hampton are such a lovely couple,¡± someone said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Richard¡¯s expression softened slightly, losing some of its earlier coldness. Sensing his good mood, the others quickly jumped in with praises.

    ¡°Mrs. Hampton is stunning! Lovell City¡¯s number one beauty truly lives up to her reputation!¡± said someone.

    ¡°Absolutely! Mr. Hampton and Madam are a perfect match, a couple made in heaven!¡± another said.

    Tiffany¡¯s eye twitched at their words. When she nced at Richard, she noticed the faint smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t obvious, but he seemed to be in an unusually good mood.

    Tiffany sighed inwardly. ¡®Seriously? Did he leave hispany ande here just to listen to people tter him and me? How boring!

    She wriggled in his arms again, trying <i>to </i>break free. When that didn¡¯t work, she pinched his side and hissed under her breath. ¡°Let go of me, or I¡¯ll bite you.¡±

    Richard chuckled and lightly brushed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. You¡¯re the only one in my heart, in the past, present, and future.¡±

    Tiffany froze, caught off guard by his sweet words.

    It dawned on her that his public disy wasn¡¯t just about showing affection. He wanted others to see their bond, to hear their blessings, and to make it clear to other women that they didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    For a moment, Tiffany felt conflicted. She couldn¡¯t deny she was touched by his actions, but there were things in her heart she hadn¡¯t resolved.

    Her thoughts spiraled until a wave of nausea suddenly hit her. Not wanting to make a scene, Tiffany pushed Richard away and rushed to the restroom.

    She moved so quickly it felt like she was running for her life.

    Richard stood still, his arms empty. He frowned as a cold emptiness settled over him. <b>¡®</b><b>Is </b>she that unwilling to be near me?¡® Richard thought.

    His face darkened, and the temperature around him seemed to drop.

    The people who had been singing praises moments ago froze, unsure whether to continue or remain silent. The atmosphere turned awkward.

    Luckily, the lights dimmed, and the Treasure Appraisal Conference officially began.

    The auction kicked off with rare antiques from Treasure Tower, renowned for its impable reputation. With no fakes in its century¨Clong history, the wealthy attendees bid enthusiastically, driving prices higher and higher,

    Calvin, eager to impress Jennie, ced bold bids <b>as </b>

    d by his father.

    <b>Q </b>

    After securing an especially rare scroll, he turned triumphantly to Jennie to bask in her admiration, but she wasn¡¯t there.

    The lights flickered, highlighting only the treasures on disy. Unnoticed, Jennie had moved quietly from her seat near the front to a spot closer to Richard.

    proached cautiously, but a group of bodyguards blocked her path.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± John looked Jennie over and said coldly, ¡°Stay away.¡±

    Jennie¡¯s face was pale, her forehead glistening with sweat. She clung to a chair for support, her voice trembling. ¡°Please help me. Sir, please help.¡±

    Jennie looked at Richard pleadingly.

    John frowned and turned to Richard. John said, ¡°Sir, she seems to be unwell.¡±

    Richard¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, the words cutting like ice. ¡°Let her die somewhere else.¡±

    Jennie¡¯s face turned even paler. She opened her mouth to say something, but the bodyguards didn¡¯t give her the chance. At John¡¯s signal, they escorted her to the hotel entrance.

    The hotel staff, noticing Jennie¡¯s condition, quickly called for an ambnce.

    Watching this unfold, John muttered under his breath, ¡°These women will do anything to get close to Mr. Hampton. Faking illness now? How shameless.¡±

    Over the years, countless women had tried to approach Richard Some staged idents, while others pretended to be in distress. None had seeded.

    As John spoke, he nced nervously at Richard and asked, ¡°Sir, did Mrs. Hampton quarrel with you again?¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t respond.

    John hesitated, then added, ¡°That woman who pretended to be sick really looked like Madam. It¡¯s uncanny.¡±

    Richard¡¯s eyes flickered. For a brief moment, fragmented memories surfaced, faint and distant, like echoes from another lifetime. A blurry face came to mind, but the details escaped him.

    Richard felt he was missing something.

    Richard frowned, lost in thought.

    Tiffany, meanwhile, had just finished vomiting in the restroom. Feeling better, she returned to the banquet hall. Her eyes immediately fell on Richard. He sat in his seat, calm andposed, but there was a faint trace of perfume lingering near

    him.

    Tiffany¡¯s nose twitched. She recognized the scent. It was the same as Jennie¡¯s.

    Richard had met Jennie.

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

 Chapter 703

    <b>Chapter </b>703

    From the lingering strength of the fragrance, Tiffany could tell that Richard and Jennie hadn¡¯t just crossed paths. They must have spoken.

    Tiffany lowered her eyes, a bitter smile tugging at her lips.

    In her past life, there might have been something between Richard and Jennie. If that were the <b>case</b><b>, </b>Tiffany would be the extra person in this equation.

    June had told Tiffany before that filing for divorce had been hasty. But now, Tiffany realized it might have been the right decision all along.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t linger. Without another thought, she turned to leave the venue.

    She had already handed over the spirit herbs to Treasure Tower. The business was set for the next six months, leaving her free to distance herself as a hands¨Coff boss.

    June asked, ¡°Miss, are you heading back now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiffany nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the car,¡± June said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tiffany waited at the entrance when, out of nowhere, a sharp male voice interrupted her thoughts.

    She turned to see Calvin, the Murray family¡¯s only son, storming out of the venue with an angry expression.

    ¡°Why did Jennie leave without saying goodbye? Did you do something to her?¡± Calvin demanded.

    Tiffany¡¯s voice was icy as she said, ¡°And how exactly is that my problem?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying her!¡± Calvin used.

    He was furious. After Jennie disappeared, he¡¯d searched the venue, only to hear from a waiter that she had fallen ill and was sent to the hospital. Spotting Tiffany here reignited his anger.

    Unable to contain himself, Calvin raised his hand to strike. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    But before he couldnd the blow, his wrist was caught mid¨Cair.

    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re touching?¡± Richard¡¯s voice rang out, cold and deadly.

    The atmosphere froze. Calvin paled, the intensity of Richard¡¯s gaze leaving him paralyzed. The murderous aura Richard exuded was suffocating, like an unyielding force draining all the strength from Calvin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton.¡± Calvin stammered, realizing his mistake toote

    He had been so blinded by anger that he forgot who Tiffany was Now, facing Richard¡¯s wrath, he knew the consequences -could destroy him and his family.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, Mr. Hampton! Please, spare me!¡± Calvin begged, his voice trembling.

    Richard tightened his grip, the crack of bones audible as Calvin yelped in pain.

    Finally, with a look of disdain, Richard released him. ¡°Take him back to the Murray family,¡± Richard ordered John. ¡°And

    cripple one of his hands in¨Cfront of Alijah Murray as a warning.¡±

    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>sir!¡±

    3

    John signaled his men<b>, </b>who dragged the crying Calvin to a waiting car. The vehicle sped off toward the Murray family estate.

    Tittany had watched the entire exchange. Taking a step back, she put some distance between herself and Richard. ¡°Thank you for helping, Mr. Hampton,¡± she said politely, her tone distant. ¡°But with this, you¡¯ve probably made an enemy of the Murray family.¡±

    Richard frowned. He didn¡¯t like how she addressed him, as though they were strangers.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the Murray family,¡± he replied tly. ¡°He should be thankful he didn¡¯t actually touch you.¡±

    His tone carried a darker implication. If Calvin hadid a hand on her, the consequences would have been far more severe.

    Tiffany was startled by his words and the intensity in his gaze. When their eyes met, she saw her reflection in the depths of his dark pupils, his expression unwavering and resolute.

    If this had happened in the past, it might have made her happy. But now, Tiffany quickly averted her <b>gaze</b>.

    ¡°Thank you, she said softly before hurrying down the steps.

    June had pulled the car up, and Tiffany got in without hesitation

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tiffany said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    June nced at Richard in the rearview mirror as she drove away.

    ¡°Miss Kelley,¡± she began cautiously, ¡°what happened between you and Mr. Hampton? Was it a misunderstanding?<b>¡± </b>

    The man, so high and mighty, now stood rooted to the spot. His silhouette, though upright, seemed lonely and deste, a picture of quiet abandonment.

    Even as an outsider, June couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Tiffany sat in silence, staring out the window. Her voice, when she finally spoke, was soft and distant. ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding,¡± she said. ¡°I just think everything that¡¯s happening now is a mistake.¡±

    June didn¡¯t fully understand but hesitated to push further. Still, a memory crossed her mind, of the woman named Jennie.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, is it because of that woman, Jennie?¡±

    Tiffany didn¡¯t reply, but her silence spoke volumes.

    June had known Tiffany long enough to tell her something was wrong. Normally, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t be hostile to strangers,

    even rude ones.

    But at the hotel entrance earlier, the moment Jennie appeared, Tiffany¡¯s cold gaze had been unmistakable.

    June¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened as her thoughts raced. She realized something unsettling. Jennie looked eerily simr to Tiffany.

    From her mannerisms to her smile, Jennie had mimicked Tiffany perfectly.

    A chill ran down June¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 704

    <b>Chapter </b>704

    There was no such thing as coincidences. If it

    <i>Wa </i>

    truly

    ce, there must be more to it.

    e¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t show her thoughts the car around and drove straight to the hospital.

    ly, but after dropping Tiffany off at Luna Vi, she turned

    June had heard from the hotel staff that Jennie had

    there.

    There were only a handful of well¨Cknown hospitals in Lovell City, June asked around, found the one Jennie was at, and quickly got her room number. Without hesitation, she headed to the 17th floor.

    Inside the hospital room, Jennie had just finished her check¨Cup.

    The nurse reminded her sternly, ¡°Your heart is weak. Avoid emotional fluctuations. If you feel unwell, press the call button immediately. Also, where¡¯s your family? They should be here.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way. Thank you,¡± Jennie replied with a soft<b>, </b>sweet smile, appearing delicate, like a fragile porcin doll.

    Once the nurse left and the door clicked shut, Jennie¡¯s gentle smile vanished, reced by jealousy.

    It had taken a lot of effort to use that fool Calvin to secure an invitation to the Treasure Appraisal Conference. Jennie had thought this rare opportunity would allow her to meet Richard.

    But when Jennie tried to approach him, Richard¡¯s men had blocked her. She¡¯d Richard remained cold, saying only, ¡°Die somewhere else¡±

    ¡®How could he be so heartless?¡® Jennie thought.

    Sven had a heart attack from the <b>stress</b>, yet

    Furious, Jennie pounded the bed. The sudden movement caused the monitors to down. She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    Thinking it was a nurse, Jennie said gently, ¡°Come in.¡±

    To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t a nurse. It was June.

    Jennie¡¯s eyes flickered as she smiled politely. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    beep in rm, forcing her to calm herself

    June didn¡¯t fall for the pretense. ¡°You know me well enough. June Spencer, manager of Miracle Healer.¡±

    Jennie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Please, have a seat.¡±

    June sat down, pulling out her phone to nce at the file she¡¯d hadpiled on Jennie. It detailed her life from childhood. On paper, Jennie appeared ordinary, born into a loving family, pampered by her parents, and isted because of her heart condition.

    June had tried to find Jennie¡¯s childhood photos but couldn¡¯t locate a single one.

    ¡®Is Jennie¡¯s resemnce to Tiffany natural? Or had Jennie undergone surgery to look like Tiffany?¡® June thought.

    Putting her phone away, June looked up at Jennie, her eyes sharp. ¡°I have a question for you, Miss Vallgren.¡±

    Jennie blinked, feigning innocence. ¡°Of course<b>. </b>Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why did

    you

    and your family move to Lovell City? Or is there another reason, something more

    calcted?¡±

    E1

    June watched Jennie¡¯s <b>face </b>carefully, searching for a crack in herposure.

    But Jennie merely smiled. ¡°Is that why you came here? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but my father and I moved <b>here </b>for personal <b>reasons</b>, not for anything sinister.¡±

    Ju

    said, ¡°Thest person with ulterior motives ended up paying for it.¡± She gestured with her hand, indicating something ominous. Without waiting for a response<b>, </b>she stood and left the room. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Behind her, Jennie¡¯s polite facade crumbled, reced by mockery. A smug, arrogant expression appeared on her <b>delicate </b>face.

    Sitting in her car outside the hospital, June hesitated. Then, she made a decision and drove to Royal Bay.

    June came to find Jennie today to test her words and confirm her suspicions. Despite June¡¯s questions and mocking tone, Jennie remained calm, too calm for an ordinary person.

    This only strengthened June¡¯s belief that the woman had hidden motives.

    June pressed the elerator, reaching Royal Bay in just ten minutes. Her timing couldn¡¯t have been better. As she arrived, Richard¡¯s car pulled in right behind her.

    The Treasure Appraisal Conference was still buzzing with excitement, but it wasn¡¯t enough to hold Richard¡¯s interest, not when Tiffany wasn¡¯t there.

    He stepped out of his car, surprised to see June waiting for him.

    But his expression quickly fell when he realized Tiffany wasn¡¯t with her.

    June approached him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Hampton, could we speak in private?¡±

    Richard waved off his subordinates and dismissed the servants nearby.

    Standing alone in the expansive vi courtyard, June spoke directly. ¡°Mr. Hampton, you must have noticed a woman named Jennie at the venue. She bears a resemnce to Miss Kelley<i>, </i>doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Richard nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I believe this woman has ulterior motives. I don¡¯t know why Miss Kelley chose to distance herself from you<b>, </b>but I¡¯m certain this Jennie is part of the reason.¡±

    June had rehearsed this in her mind, but the weight of Richard¡¯s presence was overwhelming. His cold gaze felt like a mountain pressing down on her, making it hard <i>to </i>breathe.

    Still, June forced herself to continue. ¡°Mr. Hampton, this issue can¡¯t be ignored. I <b>suggest </b>you investigate it thoroughly and resolve it quickly. Miss Kelley, she¡­.¡± June hesitated, the words ¡°pregnant with your child¡± lingering on her lips.

    But June stopped herself. She had already gone against Tiffany¡¯s wishes bying here. Revealing Tiffany¡¯s secret would be an unforgivable betrayal.

    Richard¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± June said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    After June left, Richard turned to John. ¡°Investigate Jennie,¡± Richard ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>sir!¡±

    Night fell.

    Chapter <b>704 </b>

    87%

    <b>+5 </b>

    Lying on his bed, Richard could still faintly smell Tiffany¡¯s fragrance on <b>the </b>sheets and pillows<b>. </b>It <b>was </b><b>a </b>soft, calming scent that always helped him sleep peacefully.

    But <b>as </b>time passed, the scent was fading.

    ting his eyes, Richard¡¯s mind was consumed by the image of Tiffany.

    0

 Chapter 705

    ¡¸187%

    They used tough together, joke around, and even argue, sometimes yfully, sometimes seriously.

    Tany would blink her big eyes and tug at Richard¡¯s arm yfully. When <b>she </b>was upset, she¡¯d blush like an angry kitten, scratching or even biting him.

    But now, all she did was call him ¡°Mr. Hampton¡± with a nk expression and keep her distance.

    ¡®Why have thingse to this?¡® Richard thought.

    June¡¯s words from earlier echoed in his mind. She¡¯d imed Tiffany¡¯s conflict with him stemmed from that woman, Jennie.

    At the appraisal conference earlier, Richard had seen Jennie, the woman who supposedly resembled Tiffany. But <i>to </i>him, there was noparison. Jennie was a mere imitation, a counterfeit that didn¡¯t hold a candle <i>to </i>the original.

    With that thought, Richard slowly drifted off to sleep.

    As soon as his eyes closed, memories began flooding his mind, distant, fragmented, yet familiar. They felt like pieces of <i>a </i>life¨Clong past, rushing over him like waves, pulling him under.

    A sudden knock jolted Richard awake. ¡°Mr. Hampton, I found something!¡± John Ross¡¯s voice came from behind the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Richard called.

    John burst in, holding a stack of documents and photos. ¡°Mr. Hampton, there¡¯s definitely something off about Jennie! Look

    at this!¡±

    Johnid out an old photo. ¡°This was taken when Jennie was a child. Most of her photos were destroyed, but this one was secretly saved by a servant years ago.¡±

    In the photo, Jennie looked about ten years old, wearing <i>a </i>school uniform and beaming with confidence.

    But something didn¡¯t add up. She didn¡¯t look anything like she did now.

    Jennie looked so different that she must have had stic surgery. Otherwise, it¡¯d be impossible for her to grow up to look like she did now.

    John¡¯s anger boiled over. ¡°What¡¯s her deal? Is she so jealous of Madam¡¯s beauty that she altered her face to look like her? She must have ulterior motives!¡±

    John Ross looked up, expecting agreement, but Richard wasn¡¯t paying attention. Instead, his gaze was fixed on the window, a rare, distant look in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton?¡± John Ross called softly.

    Richard snapped out of his thoughts, his cold demeanor softening slightly with a faint smile.

    Without a word, he rose and leapt out the window.

    ¡°Mr. Hampton?¡± John Ross rushed to the sill, but by the time he got there, Richard was already gone.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting faster at this,¡± John Ross muttered, shaking his head. He had a feeling Richard was heading straight to Tiffany. John had a feeling Tiffany was still angry and refused to <b>see </b>Richard.

    John was right.

    When Richard arrived at Luna Vi, its top¨Clevel security system was already active. Electric fences, rms, and motion

    detectors were all operational. Not even Richard could bypass it.

    Ironically, this fortress<b>¨C</b>like security had been his idea to protect Tiffany. And now, it was keeping him out.

    Standing <b>at </b>the gate, Richard sighed and resigned himself to waiting.

    Inside, Tiffany was feeling unwell again. She had juste out of the bathroom, looking pale and exhausted.

    June noticed her state and asked the kitchen to prepare m chowder, but the smell only made Tiffany feel <b>worse</b>.

    ¡°Take it away! Now!¡± she ordered.

    June quickly had the soup removed, but the lingering smell in the bedroom still made Tiffany nauseous.

    Hoping for some relief, Tiffany walked to the window to open it. As she pulled back the curtains, her eyes caught sight of a car parked outside and the figure standing beside it.

    ¡®Why is he here? It¡¯s sote, Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany fought the sudden wave of emotion. She¡¯d made up her mind to break things off cleanly. Dragging it out would only make things harder.

    But her hand instinctively went to her stomach.

    Tiffany was pregnant and two months along..

    23

    She¡¯d assumed her loss of appetite was due to stress or an upset stomach. It wasn¡¯t until a servant mentioned her symptoms that she realized what was happening. June hadter confirmed it.

    The divorce papers had already been sent. Tiffany had no intention of telling Richard about the baby. The less he knew, the better her chances of raising the child on her own.

    Downstairs, Richard seemed to sense her gaze. He looked up, his eyes searching for hers.

    Panicking, Tiffany quickly pulled the curtains shut.

    As the smell dissipated, the nausea eventually passed, and Tiffanyy back in bed.

    ¡°Miss Kelley, you should eat something,¡± June said gently. ¡°It¡¯s not just for you<i>. </i>You need to think about the baby too.¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°Bring it here.¡±

    June had the maids serve some light vegetarian dishes, carefully prepared with minimal oil. Tiffany managed to eat half before exhaustion overtook her again.

    It was nearly midnight after Tiffany had eaten. Before bed, she checked the window again. Richard was still there The fog had grown thicker, obscuring his figure, but she knew he <b>was </b>looking toward her room.

    Tiffany closed the curtains and returned to bed. She didn¡¯t <b>sleep </b>well that night.

    As dawn broke, rain began to fall. Tiffany jolted awake, ran to the window, and looked outside. The car was gone, and so was Richard. Relief washed over her.

    People often said her heart was made of ice but she knew better. A part of her had been hollowed out long ago.

    Richard returned to Royal Bay just as the sun rose.

    His hair and clothes were damp with dew, but his disheveled state only enhanced his striking features.

    John met him at the door. ¡°Mr. Hampton, you¡¯re back! Let me guess. Did Mrs. Hampton refuse to see you?¡±

    John sounded strangely happy about it. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Richard shot him a sharp look. ¡°Get Garry for me.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯ll go right now!¡± John ran off.

    ?04 ??, 87%_

    Garry happened to be at Royal Bay that day. John and Garry even made a bet about whether Richard got to see Tiffany.

    John didn¡¯t waste any time and forced open Garry¡¯s bedroom door. John shook Garry. ¡°Mr. York, wake up!¡±

 Chapter 706

    Garry was fast asleep, dreaming, when someone shook him awake. His first thought was that something urgent had happened. He immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Mr. Hampton wants you toe over right.ohn said.

    Hearing this, Garry didn¡¯t dare waste a moment. He quickly got out of bed, tidied himself up in record time, and rushed out.

    John walked alongside him, casually saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me 200 dors. You lost that bet.¡±

    Garry was in disbelief.

    The bet was whether his cousin Richard would be turned away again at Luna Vi¡¯s door. Garry was so sure he¡¯d win, but now it seemed he¡¯d lost.

    ¡®Does that mean Richard got rejected again tonight?¡® Garry thought, stopping mid¨Cstep with a miserable expression. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    John frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°If something bad happenster, promise to save me!¡± Garry said anxiously.

    John blinked in confusion. ¡°What did you do this time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, ¡± Garry said, reying every mistake he¡¯d made recently, hoping nothing serious woulde of it.

    When they reached Richard, Garry was surprised to find him sitting on the couch, typing on hisputer, seemingly in a good mood.

    ¡°Richard?¡± Garry called hesitantly, staring at Richard. The morning light streamed through the open curtains, casting a gentle glow on Richard¡¯s wless features. Garry couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I¡¯m not bad¨Clooking, so why do you outshine me every time?¡±

    Though Garry¡¯s voice was soft, Richard heard him clearly. ¡°What, you want to be me?¡± Richard asked.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Garry shook his head firmly. But before he could say more, Richard tossed him a set of clothes. ¡°Put this on,¡± Richard said.

    Garry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wait, these are your clothes? Really? You¡¯re giving them to me?¡±

    Richard¡¯s wardrobe consisted of custom¨Cmade, designer pieces that were practically works of art. Garry had admired them for ages but never dared to ask.

    ¡°Yes, go change,¡± Richard replied casually, not looking up from hisputer.

    Delighted, Garry quickly changed into the clothes. Admiring himself in the mirror, he said, ¡°Wow, they actually fit me perfectly!¡±

    Richard nced up, a small smile tugging at his lips. But to Garry, that smile seemed ominous.

    ¡°What are you nning, Richard?¡± Garry asked nervously, hugging himself as if bracing for disaster. Before the silence dragged on awkwardly, John said, ¡°Put on this mask too,¡± handing him one.

    Without question, Garry put it on. When he looked in the mirror again, his jaw dropped. ¡°What the? How do I look exactly like you?¡±

    Richard¡¯s clothes and the mask transformed Garry into Richard¡¯s doppelg?nger. Shocked but curious, Garry asked, ¡°Wait, do

    you want me to take your ce?¡±

    6¡¢ 3 87%¡ê

    ¡°Yes,¡± Richard replied, closing hisptop. ¡°Thepany¡¯s operations are all set. Don¡¯t blow your cover while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    -hard rose to leave.

    ¡°Gone? Where are you going?¡± Garry called after him.

    But Richard¡¯s figure had disappeared out the window, leaving only the words, ¡°To make up with my wife.¡±

    Garry took a moment to process the shocking news. Garry turned to John, disbelief written all over his face. ¡°You knew about this all along?¡±

    John shook his head. ¡°I only found out recently.¡±

    No one could have imagined that Richard, always <b>so </bposed and rational, would go <i>to </i>such extremes. Yet here he <b>was</b>, doing everything for Tiffany. Richard was willing to pay any price.

    Garry asked, ¡°So, how¡¯s Richard nning to make up with her? Any idea?¡±

    ¡°Probably with money.¡±

    Meanwhile, Tiffany slept inte.

    By the time she came downstairs, June was setting the table. Seeing Tiffanying down, June instructed the servants, ¡°Serve lunch.¡±

    All the dishes brought onto the table were Tiffany¡¯s favorite dishes, including fondue. The fragrant aroma whetted Tiffany¡¯s appetite.

    ¡°June, you¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± Tiffany said with a smile.

    For days, Tiffany hadn¡¯t been eating well, but today¡¯s meal restored her appetite. She devoured most of the food, making June sigh with relief.

    Then, June brought up a matter of business. ¡°Miss Kelley, we received a letter from Miracle Healer requesting a consultation The deposit is 20 million dors, and the client promises to pay ten times more once they recover.¡±

    Tiffany hadn¡¯t been feeling welltely, <i>so </i>Miracle Healer had stopped taking <b>cases</b>, focusing only on selling spirit herbs.

    However, today¡¯s consultation fee was exceptionally high, prompting June to ask Tiffany¡¯s opinion.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°20 million? As a deposit?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± June confirmed. ¡°The money is already in our ount. Should I ept or return it?¡±

    ¡°ept,¡± Tiffany said decisively. ¡°We¡¯re keeping the money.¡±

    After all, who could say no to such a generous offer? It was too good a deal to pass up.

 Chapter 707

    <b>Chapter 707 </b>

    Tiffany had handed the divorce papers to Richard and walked away with nothing. Even though she still had Miracle <b>Healer</b>, StarRise Entertainment, and Treasure Tower under her name, ensuring a steady <b>stream </b>of ie, Tiffany felt <b>secure </b>only when her bank ount numbers were high enough.

    ¡°ept it,¡± Tiffany instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Kelley. I¡¯ll respond now.¡± June nodded and immediately sent a reply.

    The client must have been waiting eagerly because they responded almost instantly, providing the address and asking if Tiffany was avable that day.

    ¡°Miss Kelly, the client wants to know if you¡¯re free today. Their condition <b>is </b>urgent. They can¡¯t wait<b>,</b>¡± June <b>ryed</b>.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s head there now,¡± Tiffany agreed without hesitation.

    Initially, Tiffany considered disguising herself, but since her identity was already public, there <b>was </b>no point. She got into the car, and they left.

    About half an hourter, the car pulled up near a sprawling manor.

    June double¨Cchecked the address on her phone and then looked at the grand estate before she confirmed, ¡°We¡¯re here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Tiffany stepped out of the car and took in the view. The manor sat in a prime location overlooking the entirety of Lovell City. The glowing neon lights below contrasted with the serene, lush surroundings. Everything, from the neatly trimmed grass to the expansive asphalt driveway, exuded luxury.

    ¡®If the outside is this stunning, what must the inside look like?¡® Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but marvel at its grandness.

    Determined, she reminded herself that this was a big job, and she couldn¡¯t let the generous consultation fee slip away.

    As they approached the entrance to knock, June hesitated. The wealthier people are, the more peculiar their rules and tempers<b>. </b>She was concerned that someone might doubt Tiffany¡¯s young age or her medical skills. In hindsight, June wished she had brought more people with them.

    Before June¡¯s nerves could settle, the grand metal gates opened on their own.

    Dozens of uniformed servants emerged, lining up neatly on either side and bowing deeply in respect.

    June <b>was </b>stunned.

    An older man stepped forward and addressed them politely. <i>¡°</i><i>You </i>must be from Miracle Healer?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± June replied, introducing Tiffany. ¡°This is my boss.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The man nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Christopher Thomson, the butler. <b>Please </be in. Mr. Cooper <b>is </b>waiting.¡±

    Christopher led Tiffany and June through the estate.

    Tiffany nced at the tall, white stone pirs lining the path, engraved with the word, Empyrean. She realized this must be

    the name of the manor.

    Walking further inside, Tiffany was struck by thevish decor. <b>Every </b>detail, from the furniture to the priceless paintings, radiated wealth and <b>taste</b><b>. </b>Tiffany¡¯s keen eye for <b>rare </b>artifacts quickly noticed that everything here was extraordinary. The owner of this <b>ce </b>must be incredibly rich; she thought.

    <b>09:44 </b>Sat, Dec 14

    <b>Yet </b>Tiffany had <b>never </b>heard of this rich person before.

    ¡°Tune<b>, </b>do <b>we </b>know anything about the client¡¯s background?¡± Tiffany asked quietly.

    87%

    <b>+5 </b>

    ¡°His <b>name </b><b>is </b>Daniel Cooper<b>,¡± </b>June exined. ¡°The Cooper family isn¡¯t originally from Lovell City, which <b>is </b>why <b>you </b>haven¡¯t heard <b>of </b>them. They¡¯re an ancient family with immense wealth and influence.

    ¡°Mr. Cooper <b>has </b>been ill for <b>years </b>with a mysterious condition that no one has been able to cure. He keeps a low profile and <b>rarely </b>interacts with the public.¡±

    June noticed Tiffany¡¯s thoughtful expression and asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, is something wrong?¡±

    June tensed, prepared for anything.

    Tiffany smiled and reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just overthinking.¡±

    ¡®In this <b>case</b><b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>no surprise that the Coopers offered so much money, Tiffany thought.

    June rxed.

    By now, they had reached a closed door. Christopher stopped and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper prefers not to <b>see </b>strangers. Only Miracle Healer can enter. Please forgive the inconvenience<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    June frowned, uneasy about Tiffany going in alone. But before June could protest, Tiffany said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    The door opened. Tiffany turned to June with a calm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Reassured, June nodded. But as the door closed behind Tiffany, June couldn¡¯t shake a sense of familiarity.

    <b>It </b>suddenly hit her. Their first major job after Miracle Healer¡¯s revival had been at Royal Bay, under simrly secretive conditions. ¡®What a coincidence, June mused, rubbing her chin.

    Inside the room, Tiffany walked slowly. The space wasrge but dim, with heavy curtains blocking all light. In the shadows, she could make out a figure seated in a wheelchair.

    Tiffany figured this was Daniel.

    ¡°Mr. Cooper?¡± Tiffany said. ¡°May I open the curtains?<b>¡± </b>

    Her clear, steady voice echoed in the silence. The figure stirred, lifting his head slightly. Their eyes met in the dark, and she thought she saw a faint smile tug at his lips.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he replied. His voice was deep, smooth, and maic.

    Tiffany stepped to the windows and pulled back the heavy curtains, letting in a flood of light.

    Tiffany turned and saw the man in the wheelchair, his head slightly bowed. The light highlighted his fair, sharp features, and his longshes <b>cast </b>soft shadows<b>. </b>

    Despite his pale, sickly appearance<b>, </b>his striking handsomeness remained untouched.

 Chapter 708

    <b>Chapter </b><b>708 </b>

    Tiffany had to admit that she was momentarily stunned by Daniel¡¯s appearance. However, <b>she </b>quickly collected herself and got back to the task at hand.

    Pulling a chair closer, she sat down and extended her hand. ¡°Mr. Cooper, I¡¯ll check your pulse first. Please tell me about symptoms and where you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s gentle gaze met hers, his wless, fairplexion making him look almost otherworldly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said softly, setting aside the book he had been holding.

    your

    Tiffany took his wrist and began her examination. She focused intently, but his pulse was irregr<b>, </b>its rhythm chaotic. It <b>was </b>clear he was gravely ill, yet it wasn¡¯t caused by poison or <b>a </b>congenital issue. It seemed external.

    Her brows furrowed as she struggled to pinpoint the root cause. For the <b>first </b>time, she felt uncertain.

    No matter how much Tiffany wanted the consultation fee, she would never lie about the patient¡¯s condition. Finally, she spoke, ¡°Mr. Cooper, your condition isplicated. I¡¯m not entirely sure what¡¯s causing it.¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t react immediately, simply watching her with an unwavering gaze. His calm demeanor made Tiffany feel both pressured and oddly unsettled.

    Clearing her thoughts, she continued, ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll do my best to treat you. But if my skills fall short and I can¡¯t help. I¡¯ll refund your deposit, and you won¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    This was the rule of Miracle Healer. Tiffany charge based on her judgment. For those she liked, she might waive the fee entirely. For those she didn¡¯t, the fee could be doubled, or she might refuse the case altogether. If she failed to treat someone, she wouldn¡¯t take a cent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Daniel said with a faint smile. Despite his paleplexion, it made him look even more striking. ¡®I believe in you.¡±

    Tiffany blinked, caught off guard. Daniel¡¯s trust was unexpected, yet Tiffany smiled in return. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cooper. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    After asking Daniel <b>a </b>series of questions about his condition, Tiffany began preparing for treatment.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>start with acupuncture. <b>If </b>you feel any difort, let me know right away,¡± Tiffany instructed.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothes and lie on the bed,¡± Tiffany said absentmindedly, focused on arranging <b>her </b>silver needles.

    Daniel sat still, looking stunned.

    Tiffany turned to him, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I need your help, Miss Kelley,¡± he said with a smile, spreading his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡±

    Tiffany blinked, realizing her mistake. ¡°I forgot you¡¯re in a wheelchair.¡±

    She touched her nose, feeling a bit embarrassed, then stepped forward to lift him out of the chair.

    Tiffany¡¯s strength caught Danielpletely off guard.

    Before he could <b>process </b>the moment, Tiffany had ced him on the bed and rolled him over with brisk efficiency, like flipping a pancake.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>708

    Tiffany pulled out her scissors. ¡°Mr. Cooper<b>, </b>if I damage your clothes, I trust you won¡¯t expectpensation?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied with <b>a </b>soft chuckle. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    45

    Reassured, Tiffany quickly cut away Daniel¡¯s expensive white shirt, leaving the remnants draped on him. Even in this slightly disheveled state, Daniel looked effortlessly handsome.

    Tiffany ignored the distracting scene and focused on her work. Her hands moved swiftly, inserting the silver needles with precision.

    Her attention was entirely on the acupuncture points, but D¨¢niel¡¯s gaze lingered on the nearby mirror, where her focused expression <b>was </b>reflected.

    Once Tiffany finished cing the needles, she stepped back and observed him carefully. <b>¡°</b>If you feel any difort, tell me imm¨¦diately,¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniel said calmly.

    A minute passed. Then ten. Everything seemed fine.

    Tiffany frowned. Logically, if there was a serious <b>issue</b>, the acupuncture should have triggered some sort of reaction. Yet Daniel¡¯s expression remained neutral.

    Just <b>as </b>she began doubting her methods, Daniel suddenly coughed violently<b>, </b>spitting out a mouthful of ck blood.

    The stark red stains spread across the pristine bedsheets, and the metallic smell of blood filled the air.

    Tiffany hurried to remove the needles one by one, allowing Daniel¡¯s blood flow to return to normal. While hisplexion improved slightly, Daniel looked even more frail and pale than before.

    Tiffany felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to let me know if <b>you </b>felt ufortable?¡± she scolded gently.

    Daniel turned his head weakly, his voice calm and soothing. ¡°I wanted to endure <b>it </b>so you could better <b>assess </b>my condition.

    Tiffany froze<b>. </b>

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to endure the difort for her sake, even to the point <b>of </b>spitting blood. Most patients would have med her for their suffering, not gone out of their way to help her.

    Tiffany sighed. ¡°Mr. Cooper<b>, </b>even if you hold it in, I can¡¯t diagnose your illness <b>like </b>this.¡±

    Expecting Daniel¡¯sint, to her surprise, Daniel said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Tiffany was at a loss for words. After packing her things, she stood by the door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Daniel replied with a soft smile.

    Tiffany exited the room.

    Outside the bedroom, June and Christopher were waiting anxiously. When Tiffany emerged, they both rushed to her. ¡°How is he?¡± they asked urgently.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 709

    an

    Jane asked how things went concerned about whether Tiffany the wisevated Christopher on the after hart was focaned on Daniel¡¯s rendition. This unions to

    betrayed his e

    Tiffany reassured them both. ¡°His condition de vrvi 1 kwe

    quickly as possible.¡±

    eave yer, but I¡¯ll do my best treat him

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Kelley. We¡¯re counting on yea, Christopher with a deep how, her eyes filled with hope and desperation.

    It was striking to see such humility from the butler of a family at the very top, yet here was Christopher, treating her with such her lingering doubts

    powerful as the Coopers. Their wealth and influence were spect. It left a favorable impression on Tiffany and eased

    She had briefly questioned whether there was anything suspicious about the Coopers or Daniel himself, but now shu realized she was overthinking. With that settled, her focus returned to treating Daniel.

    On the surface. Daniel appeared weak, with a chaotic pulse and heartbeat. However, it wasn¡¯t due to poisoning or which made diagnosing him incredibly challenging.

    Tiffany initially nned to return the next day to continue her assessment, but Christopher persuaded <i>her </i>to stay. <i>¡°</i>Mr. Cooper¡¯s condition usually worsens at night. If you¡¯re here, we might be able to figure out what¡¯s causing it sooner Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    His reasoning was sound, so Tiffany agreed.

    Relieved, Christopher smiled and quickly arranged a guest room for her. Watching the elderly butler rush off with such excitement made Tiffany rub her temples.

    Did he really need to be that overjoyed? Tiffany thought.

    What she thought would be a straightforward case was proving moreplicated than she had anticipated. It was no wonder the Coopers had sought her after so many renowned doctors had failed.

    A servant led Tiffany to a guest room beside Daniel¡¯s. If anything happened during the night, she could reach him quickly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tiffany said as she stepped inside.

    The room was impably prepared, with fresh linens and a luxurious yet understated design. Tiffany walked to the window and gazed out at the sprawling Cooper estate. Nestled between the mountains and the river, the manor exuded tranquility and beauty, a perfect retreat.

    From the corner of her <i>eye</i>, Tiffany noticed Daniel on the balcony of his adjacent room. Daniel sat in his wheelchair, a book in hand, bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun. His white shirt entuated his paleplexion and noble bearing. while the gentle breeze tousled his soft hair.

    Tiffany found herself staring, mesmerized. Suddenly, Daniel looked up, meeting her gaze with a calm intensity. A small, effortless smile graced his lips, his features as striking as a god¡¯s

    Startled, Tiffany blinked and quickly nodded in acknowledgment before drawing the curtains.

    The rest of the afternoon passed as Tiffany studied potential treatments for Daniel

    ¡°This herb¡¯s effects are too strong. It might do more harm than good. <i>No</i>, this one won¡¯t work either,¡± Tiffany muttered as she crossed options off her list. Ultimately, she concluded that she needed to observe his condition when it worsened.

    Night fell, and the manor¡¯s lights sparkled like fallen stars against the dark valley. Tiffany sat by the wildow, watching the distant city lights while stifling a yawn.

    Sun, Dec

    June had returned to Lama¨CVi earlier to handle an influx of <b>visitors </b>secking treatment. Left alone, Tiffany began to feel sleepy. As her eyes drifted shut, an unsettling dream surfaced.

    In the dream, Richard signed the divorce papers without hesitation and left with Jennic.

    Tiffany jolted awake, her chest heavy with lingering sadness. Even though it was just a dream, the oppressive feeling refused to fade.

    Tiffany wondered if her dreams were a premonition of what was toe.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of something breaking in the next room.

    ¡®Was Daniel¡¯s condition acting up?¡® Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t hesitate. She left her room and headed to his. Strangely, the corridor was silent. None of the servants or <b>even </b>Christopher appeared to investigate.

    At the door, she knocked. ¡°Mr. Cooper, can you open the door?¡±

    There was no response. On her third knock, the lock clicked, and the door opened. The door <b>was </b>installed with high¨Ctech technology that allowed it to be opened remotely.

    Inside, the room was dark, illuminated only by moonlight streaming through the window. Tiffany spotted Daniel¡¯s wheelchair overturned on the floor but Daniel was nowhere in sight.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as she reached for the light switch, a hoarse voice stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights.¡±

    ¡°Why not?<b>¡± </b>she asked, pausing mid¨Cmotion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to <b>see </b>me like this,¡± Daniel said weakly. ¡°I look terrible.¡±

    Tiffany chuckled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m here to treat you.¡±

    Ignoring his protest, she turned on the lights.

    Tiffany looked again and saw Daniel slumped against the bed. Unable to move his legs, the wheelchair had tipped over, and he couldn¡¯t stand. Despite his condition, he looked unexpectedly attractive.

    His messy hair and chiseled features were still striking, his long eyshes casting a shadow over his <b>face</b>. His skin was pale, and even his once¨Cpink lips had turned slightly colorless. Far from being as bad as he¡¯d imed, he had a strange, almost delicate beauty.

    Tiffany couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.

    Shaking off her thoughts, Tiffany focused on her task. She approached him, took his pulse, and asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Everywhere,¡± he replied.

    <b>¡°</b>Is it always like you¡¯re burning all over?¡±

    Tiffany frowned, noting Daniel¡¯s pulse and heartbeat were more chaotic than before.

    Tiffany reached out to check his forehead but stopped when she caught his intense gaze.

    Sun,

    4

 Chapter 710

    Chapter <b>710 </b>

    Tiffany recognized the look in Daniel¡¯s eyes all too well.

    Before Daniel could act on his impulses, Tiffany instinctively raised her leg, blocking his wild advance with her foot.

    ¡°Hey, snap out of it,¡± Tiffany said.

    Without hesitation, Tiffany grabbed the ss of water on the bedside table. Noticing it was cold, she sshed it on Daniel¡¯s face without a second thought.

    The icy shock seemed to jolt him back to his senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Daniel said as he leaned back, his face pale and filled with guilt. He avoided her <b>gaze </b>and added hoarsely, ¡°You should leave.¡±

    But Tiffany didn¡¯t move.

    Instead, she focused on the strange energy she¡¯d been sensing..¡°Do you always wear something, like <b>a </b><b>ne </b>or bracelet? Something you keep on you all the time?¡±

    As Tiffany stepped closer, the peculiar sensation grew stronger, confirming her suspicions. Whatever was causing his condition wasn¡¯t an illness or poison, which was why she hadn¡¯t detected it during her initial examination.

    Daniel remained silent, letting her approach.

    The faint fragrance of her presence made his eyes darken, a yearning flickering in his gaze. He stared at her intently, his expression softening into something tender and gentle.

    Tiffany, unaware of the shift in his demeanor, focused entirely on identifying the source of the problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± she said, reaching toward his waist.

    Just as she was about to grab it, Daniel¡¯s hand caught her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.

    ¡°Mr. Cooper,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m trying to treat you. Don¡¯t make this difficult.¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t respond, his lips pressed into a firm line. His gaze locked on hers, and she could see his rationality slipping away, piece by piece.

    Before Tiffany could react, Daniel pulled her toward him with surprising strength. Tiffany stumbled,nding against his firm chest as the cool scent of his cologne enveloped her. The moment felt oddly familiar. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Her thoughts were cut short when Daniel tilted her face upward and kissed her without warning, leaving her stunned.

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her anger rising instantly.

    ¡®Seriously? I¡¯m here to help, and you take advantage of me?¡® Tiffany thought, fuming.

    Without hesitation, she raised her hand to strike him, but Daniel anticipated her move and restrained her wrist. His grip was far stronger than she¡¯d expected.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this man supposed to be ill?¡® Tiffany thought.

    Her frustration boiling over, Tiffany bit down hard. The metallic taste of blood spread between their lips, jolting Daniel back

    to reality. His fiery gaze softened, reced by rity and regret. Tiffany¡¯s palm met his cheek with a resounding p.

    The p echoed in the quiet room, leaving Tiffany¡¯s hand numb from the force.

    ¡°There goes 20 million dots and the tenfold consultation fee, Tiffany thought.

    Tiffany red at Daniel coldly. Without a word, she turned on her heel and stormed out.

    Behind her, Daniel¡¯s voice was low and remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Every time my condition worsens, I lock myself in because I¡¯m afraid of losing control. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.¡±

    His apology was sincere, but Tiffany wasn¡¯t ready to respond.

    Before she could leave the roompletely, Christopher rushed in and ran over to Daniel to help him up. ¡°Mr. Cooper! Are you unwell again? Why is it happening more frequently?¡±

    Christopher helped Daniel back into bed and then went up to Tiffany. ¡°Miss Kelley, do you know what¡¯s wrong with him? If this keeps up, how will he survive?¡±

    Christopher began to cry. ¡°Every time his illness res up, Mr. Cooper locks himself in his room. Last time, he smashed a window and almost fell down the stairs! It¡¯s getting more dangerous. What should we do?<i>¡± </i>

    Hearing this, Tiffany¡¯s anger eased. Daniel¡¯s condition was unusual, so Tiffany couldn¡¯t be too harsh with a patient. Besides, Tiffany had already figured out the cause of his illness. If she ignored it now, Daniel might not survive

    ¡°I know the cause now,¡± Tiffany said evenly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll prepare it immediately!¡±

    ¡°Leave me with him. I¡¯ll need to perform acupuncture.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t hesitat, uthering the servant out and lewing the room quiet once more.

    Daniely on the bed while Tiffany unpacked her kit. Silver needles glinted in the light.

    Before she began, Daniel spoke again, his voice hoarse but genuine. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    Tiffany nced at him, her expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied curtly, her tone making it clear she wasn¡¯t about on the incident. To her, it was as insignificant as being bitten by a stray dog.

    Daniel opened his mouth as if to say more, but she silenced him with her first needle.

    vell

    ¡°Take out whatever you wear all the time,¡± she instructed. ¡°That¡¯s the root of your problem. It¡¯s been umting harmful energy over time, letting cold and negative forces invade your body.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re speaking of?¡± Daniel asked, reaching into his waistband and producing a small object.

    It wasn¡¯t a diamond pendant or a valuable trinket, just an ordinary¨Clooking stone. However, as Tiffany brought her hand near it, she felt the unsettling presence radiating from it. It wasn¡¯t poison but it possessed a unique maic field that damaged one¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is it,¡± she confirmed. ¡°If you¡¯d kept wearing it a few more years, you wouldn¡¯t have survived much longer.¡±

    Daniel frowned. ¡°It¡¯s that dangerous? What is it exactly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Tiffany admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it, but I can tell you it¡¯s nothing good.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take to recover from this,¡± Daniel asked.

    ¡°By the day after tomorrow, at thetest,¡± Tiffany said. With acupuncture, she could remove the harmful Daniel¡¯s body over a few sessions. Once it was gone, he would recover fully and he¡¯d be able to walk again.

    Daniel blinked in surprise. ¡°That fast?¡±

    energy

    from

    ¡°What, don¡¯t want to get better<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she teased.

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he said, his lips curving into a small smile. ¡°Miss Kelley, your skills are truly remarkable.¡±

    ¡°Save thepliments,¡± Tiffany replied, focusing on her work. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget the tenfold consultation fee when you¡¯re back on your feet.¡±

    With that, she deftly inserted another needle.

 Chapter 711

    ¡°This is rather strange, Tiffany thought to herself as she continued cing needles on several main temples on his body.

    The precise spots she selected would typically induce extreme pain, yet this delicate man did not even flinch. He looked as though he could not feel any pain at all.

    Tiffany wondered, ¡®Is his sensitivity to pain dulled, or does he truly have such a high tolerance?¡®

    She cast some extra nces his way, setting aside her doubts for the moment.

    When the acupuncture session finally ended, Tiffany withdrew the silver needles. At this moment, thest traces of night had given way to dawn. A band of brilliant light rose from the horizon, gradually spreading its vibrant colors across thend.

    Exhausted beyond measure, Tiffany stifled a yawn and returned to her guest room.

    The acupuncture session drained so much of her energy that she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Before closing the door, she specifically instructed the servants not to disturb her.

    Tiffany slept soundly and deeply, without even a single dream.

    Because of how deeply she slept, she remainedpletely unaware of the events unfolding in the master bedroom, just on the other side of the wall.

    Daniel sat in his wheelchair, his usually calm and gentle face now cast in shadows. His once¨Csoft, tender eyes were clouded Lover, as if a dark current surged beneath the surface.

    The room was silent, the air pressure so heavy it felt almost suffocating.

    Christopher, the butler, gave a soft cough and bowed respectfully to Daniel. But this time, he addressed him not as ¡°Mr. Cooper¡± but as ¡°Mr. Hampton.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hampton,¡± Christopher reported, ¡°Mrs. Hampton has already gone to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Richard murmured in response as he idly toyed with a small stone in his hand. The entire reason for his feigned illnessy in that stone. He had not expected Tiffany to identify the source so quickly and offer a few acupuncture sessions as a solution.

    ¡®No, I cannot let that happen,¡® he silently resolved. ¡®After all the trouble it took to coax her here, I cannot let her leave. But, this should be done without revealing my identity.¡®

    Richard¡¯s brows knitted together as he strengthened his resolve and ordered, ¡°The ore, bring it here.¡±

    Christopher¡¯s eyes widened, and he could not suppress a gasp as he said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, the ore has a much stronger maic field than this small one. Why would you go to such lengths¡­?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Richardmanded, his tone firm and absolute, allowing no room for argument.

    With no other choice, Christopher bowed again and retrieved the ore.

    This ore was encased in an airtight ss cover to prevent its energy from leaking.

    <ol>

    <li>AX. </li>

    </ol>

    Even a small piece could power the entirety of Tech Building No. 9, but if used on a human, it would create severe side effects, inducing symptoms of weakness and illness.

    Since the side effects themselves were real, it made the illness nearly impossible to diagnose<i>, </i>ensuring that it would not heal easily over time¡­.

    Richard took the ore arrd, with a calm air, said, ¡°Everyone, leave

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Christopher responded.

    Knowing that any attempt to dissuade him would be futile, Christopher bowed and left respectfully. However, he noticed Richard removing the ss cover just before closing the door. With a sigh of resignation, he thought silently, ¡®Why put yourself through this?¡®

    ***

    Tiffany finally woke up in the afternoon, and her stomach was grumbling with hunger.

    After freshening up, she made her way downstairs.

    Seeing her, a nearby servant immediately greeted her, ¡°Miss Kelley, you¡¯re awake. Lunch has already been prepared for <i>you</i>. Please have a seat.¡±

    The servant pulled out a chair, and Tiffany took her seat.

    A procession of servants entered, bringing out tes upon tes crafted by top chefs: foie gras, prawns, vegetable sd, and various main courses.

    To her surprise, Tiffany noticed several of the dishes were among her favorites.

    However¡­ those were things she enjoyed before her pregnancy.

    When Tiffany caught a whiff of the aroma, she could not hold back and rushed into the bathroom.

    Her reaction was quite intense, even though she was only slightly over two months along. She knew her condition would not improve until after the three¨Cmonth mark. Until then, there were very few foods she could stomach.

    A few minutester, Tiffany emerged from the bathroom and saw that all the dishes on the table had been removed. A servant bowed apologetically beside her, saying, ¡°I am so sorry, Miss Kelley. I did not know those dishes do not suit your preferences. I will have the kitchen prepare something fresh right away.¡±

    The servant¡¯s head nearly touched the floor with how deeply they bowed.

    Tiffany reached out to help the servant and reassured them, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, no need to do this. Just make me a te of pasta with egg, vegetables, and tomato sauce¨Cnothing else.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the servant nodded and quickly informed the kitchen.

    As she waited at the table, Tiffany pondered, ¡®Was it just my imagination, or were the servants here overly respectful toward me?

    ¡®It felt as though I am not a guest, but rather the mistress of this house.

    ¡®Even Christopher, the butler, treated me this way.

    ¡®Perhaps it was because Daniel os the only heir of the Cooper family, and, as the person who had saved his life, the staff regarded me as a special guest?¡®

    Soon, a steaming te of pasta was brought out. It was exactly as she requested, with only egg, vegetables, and tomato. Tiffany sniffed it, and the aroma was pleasant. She picked up her fork and ate every bite.

    Seeing that she did not get sick this time, the servants breathed a sigh of relief.

    After filling her stomach, Tiffany intended to request a ride back to Luna Vi. However, just as she hinted at her desire to leave, Christopher came rushing in, his face stricken as he cried, ¡°Miss Kelley, something terrible has happened!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    <b>4 </b>

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tiffany asked-

    Christopher hurriedly reported, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Cooper! His face has turned pale, he is sweating all over, and it seems his condition has worsened. Please, you muste quickly!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tiffany frowned and questioned. She had spent all ofst night treating him, suppressing illness and dispersing half of it. She wondered, ¡®How could his condition have suddenly deteriorated?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check!¡± Tiffany replied and immediately headed upstairs without a second thought.

    Following her, Christopher discreetly wiped a tear from his eye. Out of Tiffany¡¯s line of sight, he gave himself a silent thumbs¨Cup, thinking, ¡®Although I am getting old, my acting skills are still sharp!¡®

    Tiffany was oblivious to Christopher¡¯s private thoughts as she went to Daniel¡¯s room.

    There, she found the man who had seemed perfectly fine before now looking like he had been plunged into an icy cer. His hands and feet were ice¨Ccold, yet sweat was pouring from his body. Checking his condition, she discovered his heartbeat was even more chaotic than before!

    If the heartbeat had been erratic, it was now chaotic and impossible to decipher.

    ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± Tiffany stood frozen, murmuring to herself.

    At that moment, she began to doubt her abilities and wondered, Could I have been so ipetent? How could a person worsen so drastically after my treatment?¡®

    Christopher asked, his face full of concern, ¡°Miss Kelley, how is Mr. Cooper¡¯s condition?¡±

    Tiffany shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not good¡­ I might¡­¡±

    Just as she was about to say, ¡°might not be able to cure him,¡± Christopher quickly interrupted, ¡°Miss Kelley, Mr. Cooper¡¯s illness is in your hands! His condition isplex, and you are his only hope!¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s brows knitted tightly as she remained silent.

    Honestly, she did not feel very confident.

    She did not want to dy the patient¡¯s treatment, but Christopher was right about one thing<i>¨C</i>aside from her, no one <b>else </b>seemed capable of helping him.

    As Tiffany considered her options, Christopher added, ¡°Miss Kelley, regardless of whether you can ultimately cure Mr. Cooper, your fee will be increased tenfold on top of its current amount. Our entire Cooper family will fully support your treatment!¡±

    Tiffany thought, ¡®That will be 400 hundred million dors¡­

    Without blinking, she responded, ¡°Deal!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 712

    <b>Chapter </b><b>712 </b>

    ¡°There <b>is </b>nothing money can¡¯t solve, Tiffany thought. <b>If </b>20 million dors isn¡¯t enough, then 40 million; and if <b>40 </b>million doesn¡¯t work, then 400 million!¡±

    With that thought, she readily agreed, transforming from her earlier hesitant, frowning demeanor to one of confidence.

    Christopher <b>was </b>momentarily taken aback, swallowing his previous words <b>of </b>persuasion. His smile spread as he responded, ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Tiffany, Consider the previous payment as a deposit, and I¡¯ll arrange to transfer the funds to your ount immediately.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tiffany replied, satisfied with his efficiency and decisiveness. She appreciated his straightforward and prompt

    manner<b>. </b>

    Although Daniel¡¯s condition had worsened significantly, making aplete cure challenging, Tiffany was determined to treat him for the sake of securing her child¡¯s future. She couldn¡¯t afford to fail.

    While Tiffany was fully engrossed in diagnosing Daniel¡¯s condition, June stopped by and delivered some spirit herbs and other essential medicine she had requested.

    In the bedroom, the other servants had already left. Only the unconscious Daniel, Tiffany, and June remained. Observing the severity of the situation, June couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, saying, ¡°Miss Kelley, are you confident about this? If I had known the illness was this peculiar, I wouldn¡¯t have encouraged you to take on this responsibility¡­¡±

    She was worried about Tiffany¡¯s well¨Cbeing and thought, ¡®Diagnosing and providing acupuncture treatments are highly strenuous. Tiffany is still in the early stages of pregnancy¨Cwhat if overexertion affects the child?¡®

    Hearing June¡¯s concern, Tiffany chuckled softly and discreetly touched her lower abdomen.

    Her abdomen was still t, and she couldn¡¯t feel any changes. But the marvel of lifey within her, a small life growing and sharing her very bloodline.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, June. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tiffany reassured her gently.

    Tiffany <b>was </b>fully aware of her physical condition. Although her constitution had changed significantly, the energy required for acupuncture would not impact her at all.

    Besides, she looked forward eagerly to the day this child would be born and would not allow herself to take any risks, nor would she let anything harm the child.

    Even this time, in treating Daniel, she had carefully considered her own capacity and limits.

    June nodded in response to Tiffany¡¯s assurance and said, ¡°Understood, Miss Kelley.¡±

    She realized she had been overly concerned, forgetting the strength Tiffany <b>possessed</b>.

    After finishing the diagnosis, Tiffany paused thoughtfully before administering a spirit herb to Daniel, then immediately began the acupuncture treatment.

    The illness she had managed to suppress the night before <b>was </b>ring up again, even more aggressively. This confirmed that her previous approach wasn¡¯t effective. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    In light of this<b>, </b>she decided to try a different method to draw <b>out </b>the illness.

    Tiffany focused intently on the acupuncture<b>, </b>sealing all the key temples. Observing Daniel¡¯s reaction, she asked, ¡°June, we received any response to the divorce agreement?¡±

    have

    <b>09:25 </b>Mon, Dec <b>16 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>712 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Not </b><b>yet</b><b>, </b>June replied.

    <b>88</b><b>%</b><b>1 </b>

    June hesitated, initially wanting to say something positive about Richard, but seeing that Tiffany didn¡¯t pursue the <b>topic </b>further<b>, </b>she held her tongue,

    Silence filled the bedroom, interrupted only by a few soft pings from Tiffany¡¯s phone.

    She nced at it casually, seeing it was a bank transfer notification.

    The Cooper family had indeed kept their word. The agreed¨Cupon 200 million dors for the treatment had already been transferred into her ount, not a cent more or less.

    Tiffany felt her mood lift a bit.

    Although Tiffany didn¡¯tck money, with her businesses at Starkise Entertainment and Miracle Healer both bringing in a steady ie, she had recently spent a significant amount to resolve the Kelley family¡¯s financial crisis.

    She had bought back all the shares that the Kelley family¡¯s shareholders had put up for sale from Morwen, which had cost her quite a bit.

    Receiving this transfer gave her a reassuring sense <b>of </b>security, even though she had left with nothing else.

    After some thought, Tiffany added, ¡°June, go ahead and follow up on that divorce agreement. We wouldn¡¯t want certain people to be kept waiting.¡±

    Sitting in a position that didn¡¯t truly belong to her made her feel ufortable.

    June sighed before finally nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the spacious, elegantly designed Chief Executive office on the top floor of Royal Tower, Tyrone nced cautiously at his boss<b>, </b>silently counting. This was the eighteenth time his boss had checked his reflection today.

    Even though his boss¡¯s face <b>was </b>strikingly handsome, this <b>was </b>certainly unusual behavior. It was almost as if he had transformed into apletely different person¨Che even changed his preferred coffee vor.

    Tyrone studied him cautiously, not daring to make it too obvious. He cleared his throat softly <i>to </i>catch Richard¡¯s attention and said, ¡°Mr. Hampton, all these documents require your signature.¡±

    ¡°This many?¡± Garry, disguised as Richard, gasped as he almost bit his tongue.

    He thought, ¡®Being the CEO is harder than I imagined. I already signed so many documents this morning that my wrist is sore, and now there¡¯s more?¡®

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Garry replied, reluctantly settling into the leather chair and beginning to sign. He carefully imitated the signature while inwardly grumbling, ¡®Who knows where Richard went, leaving thepany for me, his stand¨Cin, to handle¡­

    ¡®At least he¡¯s already arranged everything. Now all I have to do is sit here and sign off.¡±

    Garry stifled a yawn, catching Tyrone¡¯s furtive nce from the corner of his eye. He immediately put on a stern expression andmanded, ¡°What are you staring at? Go wait outside!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Tyrone responded quickly, nodding and retreating from the office. Before closing the door, he reminded him, ¡°Mr. Hampton, these are urgent. Just call for me once you¡¯ve signed, and I¡¯ll collect them.¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it,¡± Garry replied, swiftly scribbling his signature on each document.

    Richard had arranged for Garry to pose as him in thepany because Garry¡¯s build was simr to his<b>, </b>and he was also

    88%

    exceptionally skilled at replicating other people¡¯s handwriting.

    So far, even Tyrone, who worked closely with Richard daily, hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual, though he was puzzled at how the boss¡¯s personality seemed to have changed overnight¨Cfrom calm and inscrutable to oddly unpredictable.

    Suspicious though he was, no one had the nerve to guess that the person sitting in the CEO¡¯s chair might actually be an imposter.

    Garry¡¯s hand moved quickly as he signed, finishing ten urgent documents in rapid session.

    In his haste to keep up the speed, he didn¡¯t notice that a divorce greement had been inadvertently included beneath the stack of documents.

    Without realizing it, he signed Richard¡¯s name on it with a flourish.

    His imitation was nearly wless¨Cthe same sweeping, powerful strokes.

    ¡°Phew, done,¡± Garry let out a deep sigh and muttered, ¡°This <b>is </b>exhausting. I¡¯ll have to ask Richard for <b>a </b><b>reward </b>for this.¡±

    After speaking, he pressed a button on the desk phone. Tyrone immediately knocked and entered, taking away the stack of signed documents.

    Tyrone, hurried along by Richard¡¯s imposing aura, quickly moved with a sense of urgency.

    He handed the documents to his assistant, who immediately delivered the urgent ones to the respective departments.

    <i>As </i>the files circted, they finally reached thest person, where a few extra papers at the bottom were identally revealed.

    One of the female employees looked at them curiously and remarked, ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?<b>¡± </b>

    B

    SEND <b>GIFT </b>

    §°

    tom

    COMMENT

    10

 Chapter 713

    <b>Chapter </b>713

    A group of employees gathered around, looking at the papers in shock as they realized what the document was.

    It was a signed¡­ divorce agreement..

    The bold heading on the page stunned many of the employees present.

    One of them eximed, ¡°What the- Am I really seeing this?<b>¡± </b>

    Another murmured, ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>a divorce

    agreement with

    CEO¡¯s signature and his wife¡¯s name. Weren¡¯t they showing off how

    in love they were? I never thought they¡¯d be getting divorced¡­¡±

    A thirdmented, ¡°Oh my god, this happened too fast! I barely had time to envy them, and now it¡¯s all over<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    An employee cautioned, ¡°You all should stop goss

    about the CEO and his wife behind their backs. Have you already forgotten what happenedst time? Anyway, if it¡¯s not rted to work, pretend you didn¡¯t see it! Also, does anyone know where this divorce agreement came from? Does it need to be submitted, too?¡±

    Another hesitantly replied, ¡°I¡­ I think so, right?¡±

    Someone quietly answered, ¡°This was brought from the CEO¡¯s office, along with all the urgent documents. So, what should we do with this divorce agreement? Is it supposed to be submitted, too?¡±

    The team leader, who had just been scolding them, paused thoughtfully and said, ¡°Since Mr. Hampton sent it over, it must be his intention. Just proceed as usual.¡±

    The crowd responded in unison, ¡°Understood!

    That day, the employee group chat at Royal Tower was buzzing as the confirmed news of Richard and Tiffany¡¯s divorce spread like wildfire.

    This explosive gossip quickly made the rounds, spreading from one person to the next and creating a sensation. Within hours, the news topped Twitter¡¯s trending list once again!

    Since Tiffany had left the marriage with nothing, spections from the public quickly took a malicious turn.

    Onement read: [I bet Tiffany must have done something outrageous, or maybe those rumours about her cheating on Mr. Hampton were true? No wonder he couldn¡¯t tolerate it and kicked her out!]

    Another tweet added: [I¡¯m with thement above. That actually makes sense!]

    Yet another tweet countered: [Didn¡¯t the people who got proven wrongst time learn their lesson? Don¡¯t forget that Tiffany isn¡¯t just Mr. Hampton¡¯s wife; she¡¯s also the head of Miracle Healer! Those spirit herbs she makes are priceless. She wouldn¡¯t be hurting for money! Maybe they just had a falling out and decided to split amicably.]

    One user wrote: [I¡¯m crying! I barely had time to stan this couple, and now they¡¯re already breaking up?]

    Someone else posted: [I¡¯ll just treat it as a dream, but it still hurts when I wake up¡­

    The online discussions were rampant, with various theories andments circting across social media.

    When Charlie saw the news, he was so furious that his hands shook. He immediately called Tiffany, and his first words were, ¡°You silly girl! How could you let something this big happen and not tell your family?¡±

    Tiffany, who was in the middle of acupuncture treatment, paused in confusion and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Charlie responded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong? You foolish child!¡±

    88%

    His heart ached for her, knowing his daughter had walked away from her marriage with nothing. He thought, ¡®She was distressed yet still worried about me. How naive could she be?¡®

    Filled withpassion, Charlie wiped away his tears and softened his tone, coaxing her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. Juste home. Daddy will take care of you! I¡¯ll look after you for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± Tiffany asked, sensing a bad feeling but trying to suppress it. She quickly gave him a few reassuring words before hanging up.

    ¡°There are only three more needles left for this treatment, and can¡¯t get distracted, <b>or </b><b>all </b>the effort <b>I </b>just put into this treatment will be wasted, Tiffany thought carefully. After another ten minutes of focused work, she finally finished the treatment, sighed in relief, and picked up her phone to check it, N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    After another ten minutes of focused work, she finally finished the treatment, sighed in relief, and picked up her phone to check it.

    As soon as Tiffany opened her phone, a news notification popped up.

    The headline read, [Divorce Agreement Exposed! Mr. Hampton Returns to Single <b>Status</b>, Miss Kelley Leaves with Nothing!]

    Tiffany froze for a moment. Even though she had anticipated this oue, her heart still felt a sharp<b>, </b>stinging pain.

    Despite having made her decision and mentally prepared herself, there was still a lingering, inexplicable hope within her that Richard wouldn¡¯t sign the agreement and that he wouldn¡¯t give up on her¡­

    She knew this was naive.

    And now that her hope had been dashed, she had no right toin.

    Coming back to her senses, Tiffany clicked into the explosive headline. The exposed divorce agreement disyed Richard¡¯s signature.

    She thought to herself, ¡®Just as bold and unrestrained as I remember. Perfect. From today on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways.

    June¡¯s call came through right on time, and she asked, ¡°Miss Kelley! What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just get the divorce certificate and call it even,¡± Tiffany replied.

    Her voice remained so calm that she even had a faint smile on her face.

    On the other end, June paused briefly before respectfully responding, ¡°Understood.¡±

    In Lovell City, once both parties signed a divorce agreement, neither of them had to be present to obtain the divorce certificate.

    Naturally, Tiffany did not intend to go and left this task to June.

    After hanging up, Tiffany tossed her phone aside and walked to the bedroom window, gazing quietly at the view outside the vi.

    Because her back was turned, she didn¡¯t see the man on the bed, who was supposed to be unconscious<b>, </b>suddenly opened his eyes right after her call ended.

    He grabbed the phone beside him and scrolled through it. His previously gentle and refined face turned as dark as a storm cloud, his usual calmness reced with cold fury.

    Richard¡¯s entire presence radiated a menacing aura. If Garry had been standing before him at that moment, Richard¡¯s gaze alone would¡¯ve practically bored holes through him.

    09:26 Mon, Dec 16 =

    <b>Chapter </b><b>713 </b>

    88%

    <b>Before </b>Tiffany could notice, Richard¡¯s fingers quickly tapped a few words, and after pressing confirm, the message was sent.

    Garry, who was lounging in the CEO¡¯s office chair with his legs propped up, saw the message pop up. Startled, he jumped out of the chair in shock, his face filled with horror.

    Garry cursed, ¡°Damn! I¡¯m in deep trouble!¡±

    This mess was unlike he¡¯d caused before. He could still manage to slip by in the past<b>, </b>but if he didn¡¯t <b>fix </b>this one,

    any might not even know how he¡¯d end up dead!

    he

    Panicking, Garry howled in distress and rushed out of the office as fast as he could.

    A few minutes prior, Tyrone had been called out and reported that he would handle some personal business. It seemed he had probably been called by June to handle the divorce!

    Garry sped to City Hall, driving like his life depended on it.

    From a distance, he spotted Tyrone walking out of the building.

    Garry¡¯s face turned pale, his blood running cold as he nearly choked on the urge to spit blood from the shock.

    His legs feeling weak, Garry approached Tyrone. He didn¡¯t even realize his voice was trembling as he stammered, ¡°I¨Cit¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s done?¡±

    This was aplete disaster.

    Looking terrified and uncertain, Tyrone saw how grim Garry¡¯s face was. With a pained expression, he asked, ¡°Are you hoping I did or didn¡¯t do it?¡±

    Silence fell between them.

    Unable to catch his breath, Garry nearly choked and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Tyrone replied, shivering and looking utterly innocent as he thought, ¡®Poor me, I feel miserable inside.

    Seeing this, Garry softened his tone, trying to sound as gentle as possible, and asked, ¡°Did youplete it? Tell me the truth!¡±

    Öæ

 Chapter 714

    88%

    Seeing Tyrone¡¯s expression, with a stormy look as though he was ready to explode at any moment, Tyrone shivered slightly, his face tense as he replied, ¡°No, Miss Spencer <b>was </b>dyed in traffic, so I¡¯m waiting for her!¡±

    Typically, after saying something like that, his boss would give him an earful for being inefficient and wasting time.

    Unexpectedly, ¡°Mr. Hampton¡± not only didn¡¯t reprimand him but actually let out a huge sigh of relief, looking as though he had narrowly escaped disaster and was secretly thankful.

    Observing this reaction, Tyrone carefully considered the situation and, sensing a possibility, asked shrewdly. ¡°Mr. Hampton, you¡­ you don¡¯t want to divorce Mrs. Hampton, do you?¡±

    Garry was about to respond, but then he froze, shuddering as he warned, ¡°I¡­ you, keep your mouth shut!¡±

    After all, he was only a stand¨Cin. Having already bungled things and nearly caused a catastrophe, he couldn¡¯t afford to say anything more reckless.

    Tyrone immediately mped his mouth shut, not daring to utter another word.

    Just as they spoke, June finally arrived, albeit a bitte.

    She maintained a stern expression. Dressed all in ck, June exuded a sharp andpetent aura. Perhaps feeling annoyed, she cut straight to the point upon seeing them, ¡°Let¡¯s get inside.¡±

    Inwardly, she thought, ¡°The sooner we finish this, the better. From now on, no one should hold anyone back.

    Without saying a word, Garry nudged Tyrone forward.

    Tyrone quickly snapped out of it. Disying his exceptional professionalism, he spoke, ¡°Miss Spencer, I apologize, but I left some documents behind. Perhaps we should postpone this matter for now.¡±

    June smirked slightly as she directed her gaze at Garry, and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re missing documents? Mr. Hampton is right here. Since he¡¯s present, what more do need?¡±

    you

    June reflected, ¡®In Lovell City, who would dare disrespect Richard Hampton? If he wanted something, this entire building would move to him if he asked.

    ¡®Missing a few documents shouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Tyrone wiped the sweat from his forehead and thought, ¡®That was too hasty.

    Tyrone then bent slightly, attempting to appeal to June¡¯s emotions. He reasoned as he exined, ¡°Actually, this divorce agreement was signed by mistake, and Mr. Hampton rushed over here specifically to stop it. Miss Spencer, you wouldn¡¯t want to see Mrs. Hampton go through with this, would you? It¡¯s better to dy the divorce and give them both some time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the inurate reports circting online taken down. I hope you¡¯ll also advise Mrs. Hampton to take some time to think about it before making any irreversible decisions,¡±

    In fact, Tyrone¡¯s words echoed June¡¯s sentiments, and this was precisely her line of thought.

    Pondering this, her expression softened somewhat, but her gaze remained fixed on ¡°Richard¡± as she pointed out, ¡°Mr. Hampton, I know it¡¯s not my ce to judge, but I still want to say this. Regardless of the circumstances, please think carefully.

    ¡°If misunderstandings aren¡¯t addressed, they¡¯ll only grow, like a snowball gathering mass, until it bes an avnche one day.¡±

    With these words, June turned and left.

    The divorce proceedings were postponed for the time being, which allowed Garry to breathe a sigh of relief. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Yet, when he recalled June¡¯s parting advice, he realized¡­ he hadn¡¯t understood a single word of it.

    He thought to himself, ¡®What misunderstanding would lead to an avnche?¡±

    Mulling over her words, Garry typed them out meticulously, word by word, on his phone. Having already made one grave error that almost couldn¡¯t be undone, he didn¡¯t dare take any more risks. <b>He </b>crafted the sentence into a message and sent it to Richard.

    When Richard received the message, he stared at the screen for a long while, pondering, <b>¡®</b>A snowball<b>? </b>

    ¡®Not quite.

    There was never even a speck of snow to begin with. So how could there be a snowball, much less an avnche?

    ¡®It¡¯s just¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell Tiffany yet!¡¯

    All he could do was wait for the right time toe.

    As Richard watched Tiffany¡¯s silhouette by the window with a deep, intense gaze, she seemed to sense something and abruptly turned her head.

    On the bed, the man looked pale. His handsome face was weakened, with strands of hair falling over his <b>eyes </b>and his brows furrowed tightly as though he was enduring severe pain.

    Tiffany patted her own face, shaking off some of her drowsiness. She stepped forward and rechecked the man¡¯s pulse, finding it chaotic and not much different from before.

    Although the acupuncture treatment was somewhat effective, the invasive illness was overpowering, necessitating a long- term course of treatment with daily acupuncture sessions to heal fully.

    Tiffany sighed, thinking, ¡®I have <i>so </i>many of my tasks <i>to </i>handle. I can¡¯t possibly stay at this manor all the time!

    After a moment of thought, Tiffany gently patted the man¡¯s arm and called softly, ¡°Mr. Cooper, how are you feeling? Is there any slight relief?¡±

    Daniel opened his eyes, looking steadily at her, and gave a faint smile. He responded, ¡°Yes, I feel much better.¡±

    She replied, ¡°Your condition requires continuous acupuncture for a long period, but don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t stay here at your estate, I¡¯lle whenever you need me and make sure <i>to </i>visit once a day.¡±

    Just as Tiffany was about to take her leave, she felt a gentle tug on her hand.

    Looking down, the man on the bed, his refined face still pale, spoke hoarsely, ¡°You don¡¯t have the time, but I do. So you don¡¯t need to run back and forth every day. I¡¯ll stay by your side so that I can receive treatment immediately whenever my condition bes unstable.¡±

    Tiffany was stunned and stammered in surprise, ¡°This¡­¡±

    She had encountered situations like this before, but with Daniel¡¯s unique status, she hadn¡¯t expected him to agree to such an arrangement.

    Alright, Tiffany agreed.

    It would be inconvenient to keep traveling back and forth, so cing him directly <i>at </i>Luna <b>Vi </b>would simplify things a lot.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Daniel said with a slight smile, his charming face possessing an allure that could captivate anyone.

    With this decision made, Tiffany called for Christopher,

    She exined the situation to him, and Christopher quickly arranged for his belongings, including Daniel¡¯s clothes, his regr medications, and some of his frequently used items, to be packed.

    While the servants were gathering everything, Tiffany stood nearby, observing.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she suddenly called out, stopping one of the servants in the middle of packing.

    The servant looked up, puzzled but respectful, and asked, ¡°Miss Kelley, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°That pen in your hand, let me take a look,¡± Tiffany requested.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the servant replied, respectfully presenting it with both hands.

    Tiffany took the pen and noticed it was a rather unique fountain pen.

    The pen was quite heavy, and its exterior showed no signs of wear, indicating its owner¡¯s care for it.

    But Richard had the same pen!

    Tiffany fiddled with it for a moment before lifting her head again, her expression somewhere between amused and inquisitive as she asked, ¡°So, Mr. Cooper also likes this style of pen? But I seem to recall hearing that the designer of this pen only created one unique piece.¡±

    Christopher¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her words.

    The moment he saw Tiffany notice the pen, he knew this was trouble.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Tiffany¡¯s intuition to be this sharp!

    He thought, ¡®Oh no, oh no! She¡¯s about to figure it out¡­

 Chapter 715

    <b>Chapter </b>715

    Christopher wisely bowed his head in silence as an undercurrent of tension filled the luxurious, elegantly decorated vi living room.

    Daniel smiled slightly and, without haste, asked, ¡°Do you like it?

    His tone made it clear he was prepared to give her the uniquely designed pen if she expressed interest.

    Tiffany¡¯s smile was yful as she questioned, ¡°Are you avoiding the question, Mr. Cooper?¡±

    Clearly, there was no evading this topic.

    Daniel sighed helplessly, a hurt expression appearing on his handsome face, and replied, ¡°You¡¯re hostile toward me?

    Tiffany did not exin.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t exactly hostility she felt but suspicion and distrust.

    The timing of this medical consultation and rescue had been too coincidental, and his generous gestures were hard to overlook. She couldn¡¯t help but think too much, even feeling a sense of vignce, suspecting his motives and calctions.

    All the doubts she had pushed aside resurfaced upon seeing this pen.

    ¡®Perhaps¡­ this isn¡¯t just a pen but a weapon, Tiffany thought.

    As she twisted the cap, it revealed a sharp, triangr de.

    She silently gasped, ¡®As I thought!¡®

    She had seen a simr unusual weapon in Richard¡¯s study before.

    She had asked him about it back then, out of curiosity, and Richard exined that this unique piece wasn¡¯t avable on the market; it was merely a product of the designer¡¯s whim.

    Even if one managed to purchase it, the appearance and design could never be identical.

    A slight tremor ran through Tiffany¡¯s heart as an incredible thought emerged, and she asked, ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    Daniel sat in his wheelchair, his worsening condition making his face almost translucent in its paleness, yet his dark eyes remained deep and steady. Upon closer inspection, a trace of amusement lingered in his gaze.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a silly question,¡± he responded with a faint smile and a hint of teasing.

    Then, like a magician, he pulled a small box from his pocket and held it out to Tiffany, saying, ¡°For you.¡±

    Tiffany opened it, finding two identical pens inside, matching in style and appearance.

    She was momentarily stunned.

    Noticing her surprise, Daniel smiled and said, ¡°I made all these myself. Just small things, really, hardly worthy of praise, but it¡¯s rare to see Miss Kelley interested.¡±

    He emphasized the word ¡°interested,¡± and there was an inexplicable hint of intimacy in that tone.

    Tiffany put the box away and sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood.¡±

    Since he made these items, it was hardly unusual to create identical designs.

    <b>Her </bst bit of doubt was entirely dispelled.

    Daniel gave a slight, captivating smile, his deep gaze holding a unique tenderness, and responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    88%

    Watching this scene, Christopher was both impressed and slightly shocked, thinking, ¡®So, Mr. Hampton is quite the actor?

    ¡®Anyway, as long as his identity isn¡¯t revealed!

    Afterward, Tiffany brought him to Luna Vi.

    -6

    Once they arrived, Christopher first set down the wheelchair and then carefully helped Daniel out of the vehicle and into it.

    June, who had received prior notice, was already waiting at the entrance of Luna Vi.

    As he was wheeled inside, Richard couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of triumph. He thought, ¡®After being turned away so many times, I finally managed to get in.¡¯

    With this thought, he turned to look at Tiffany, a hint of emotion slipping onto his face. In the next second, he caught Tiffany¡¯s gaze and her calm but warning look.

    ¡°Mr. Cooper, pleasepose yourself,¡± Tiffany said.

    Daniel was speechless, thinking, ¡®She won¡¯t let me kiss her, won¡¯t let me hug her, and now I can¡¯t even look!¡®

    Conscious of his current role, Richard coolly withdrew his gaze, disying an air ofplete nonchnce.

    Seeing this, Tiffany decided to say nothing further, instructing June to arrange the guest rooms.

    ¡°Certainly, please follow me,¡± June said as she arranged everything.

    To avoid misunderstandings, she ced Daniel and his group on the left side of the second floor while Tiffany¡¯s bedroom was on the right.

    They were separated by a long corridor and stationed at opposite ends¨Cone in the east and one in the west.

    After settling the guests, June knocked on Tiffany¡¯s door and detailed what had happened earlier at City Hall. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Hearing that Richard had refused to proceed with the divorce, Tiffany frowned and asked, ¡°But hasn¡¯t he already signed the papers?¡±

    June exined, ¡°Mr. Hampton¡¯s assistant, Tyrone, said the signature was purely a mistake. So¡­¡±

    June paused before adding, ¡°So they want to take it slow. Miss Kelley, after all, it¡¯s a big decision. Perhaps it would be best to wait and think more carefully when things settle down.¡±

    ¡°I understand. You go ahead, June,¡± Tiffany replied.

    ¡°Of course,¡± June answered, then quietly exited the room, closing the door behind her.

    Tiffany took her phone out of her pocket. Earlier, while treating Daniel with acupuncture, her phone had nearly blown up with calls, <b>so </b>she had turned it off.

    It showed over <i>a </i>hundred missed calls when she turned it back on!

    There were calls from her family, Zoe, and Abbie, who had seen the news, and even a few missed calls from Keh. The rest were from unknown numbers, likely from reporters looking for information.

    Just as Tiffany was about to return one of the calls, her father, Charlie, called first.

    ¡°Hello, Dad,¡± Tiffany greeted,

    ¡°My dear, please don¡¯t do anything rash or foolish. Where are you? Let mee pick you up, alright?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was long¨Cwinded, and there was a hint of tears in it.

    When he couldn¡¯t reach her, he had been anxious and worried.

    Tiffany¡¯s heart softened, and she felt a twinge of guilt. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯lle home right now. We¡¯ll talk it through once I get there.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Charlie readily agreed, and his tone softened as though trying to keep her spirits up.

    After hanging up, Tiffany sent brief texts to Zoe and Abbie, letting them know she was fine. Then, she grabbed her coat and headed downstairs.

    Just as she was about to leave the vi, someone called out to her, ¡°Miss Kelley.¡±

    Tiffany turned around and saw Daniel alone, maneuvering his wheelchair out of the elevator. He didn¡¯t ask where she was going, only saying, ¡°May I join you?¡±

    ¡°No, you may not,¡± Tiffany immediately refused.

    Things wereplicated enough; she needed to go back and reassure her family. Bringing Daniel along would only make things harder to exin.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniel replied without further insistence, only smiling faintly as he watched her leave.

    After Tiffany left, Daniel returned to his guest room.

    A shadow slipped away from Luna Vi inplete silence two minutester.

    The divorce papers had caused a massive uproar.

    The grand wedding was still fresh in everyone¡¯s memory, yet now there was an explosive headline about their divorce!

    Though Garry had done his best to suppress the news, the waves of rumors that flooded in from all sides weren¡¯t easy to contain.

    Sitting in his top¨Cfloor office in Royal Tower, Garry wore a distressed expression, sighing deeply.

    It was all because he had impulsively started rummaging through things and found the divorce papers Richard had buried at the very bottom. Then, he carelessly signed the divorce papers while signing other documents.

    In short, the reason this incident had blown up and gone viral wasrgely his fault¡­

    Seeing his troubled expression, Tyrone couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.

    Usually, no matter how serious or challenging the issue, his boss never showed such an expression. It was as if he had suddenly be apletely different person, with a stark contrast in personality¡­

    Of course, Tyrone dared not voice this thought, so he cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Hampton, are you nning to stay at the office tonight?¡±

    Garry snapped back to reality, realizing it was nearly nightfall.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied, getting up and nearly bolting from his office.

    As night fell and the city lights began to glow, Garry exited th fluttering sound behind him.

    He turned around to see a young girl, fresh¨Cfaced and charmi was holding.

    White sheets of paper were scattered across the ground, creat

    As night fell and the city lights began to glow, Garry exited the tower and was just about to get into his car when he heard a fluttering sound behind him.

    He turned around to see a young girl, fresh¨Cfaced and charming who had identally dropped a stack of documents she was holding.

    White sheets of paper were scattered across the ground, creating an absolute mess.

 Chapter 716

    Garry nced briefly at the scene before looking away.

    He acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, clearly showing no interest in helping.

    Jennie bit her lip, and a slightly embarrassed look crossed her pretty face. She looked timidly toward Richard, softly saying. ¡°Hi, my dear. Could you help me pick these up?¡±

    Her flirtatious tone was something she¡¯d carefully considered before speaking.

    Using ¡°my dear¡± would lower his guard and create a sense of intimacypared <i>to </i>calling him ¡°Mr. Hampton.¡±

    She was certain that with her beauty and charm, she could win over Richard, regardless of his power and influence, and make him fall under her spell.

    Garry rubbed his arm, feeling goosebumps rise under his tailored suit.

    He spoke up directly, his face full of disdain as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no wind or rain, so how could your files scatter? If you can¡¯t handle something this minor, why would you expect me to help?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Still unsatisfied, Garry added, ¡°How shameless!¡±

    Jennie was stunned, thinking, ¡®Is this man always so sharp¨Ctongued?¡®

    I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m wearing a skirt, which makes it difficult to pick up documents. So, I thought you could help me¡­¡± Jennie replied with a face full of grievance as she tugged slightly at her skirt.

    Her fitted outfit perfectly highlighted her long legs and shapely figure.

    Though the outfit was attractive, it was indeed impractical for bending down.

    Garry wanted to leave, as he never entertained such damsel¨Cin¨Cdistress appeals.

    But remembering he was using Richard¡¯s face, he snapped his fingers and ordered the driver to pick up the papers<b>, </b>maintaining Richard¡¯s dignified image.

    Not daring to refuse, the driver quickly bent down and gathered the scattered papers.

    Not far away, Tiffany sat in the back seat of a car. Passing by Royal Tower, she instinctively nced out the window and saw Jennie smiling shyly at the man beside her, which made her heart involuntary throb.

    She quickly averted her gaze, pretending she hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    The car sped off, heading toward the Kelley family residence.

    At the tower entrance, the driver returned the neatly gathered papers to Jennie.

    Jennie epted them, giving Richard a shy smile, her beautiful face flushed with a sweet blush as she thanked him, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Garry looked at her in confusion and pointed at the driver as he responded, ¡°Why are you thanking me? He¡¯s the one who helped you.¡±

    Jennie was momentarily speechless, her smile faltering briefly, but she quickly regainedposure and turned gracefully to thank the driver, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the driver replied.

    144

    Just as Garry was about to get in

    executive elevator straight to the

    Car, he realized he¡¯d forgotten his phone. He turned back toward the tower, taking the

    floor

    Pushing open the door, he noticed there was someone else in the CEO¡¯s office.

    A tall, imposing figure with amanding presence filled the room.

    Garry froze, cautiously whispering, ¡°R¨CRichard?¡±

    Richard turned to face him.

    His wlessly handsome face exuded elegance and majesty with every movement as an emotionless deity standing at the top of the world or a ruthless warrior cloaked in icy menace.

    Under the overwhelming aura, Garry¡¯s bravado faded instantly as <b>he </b>confessed, ¡°I was wrong!¡±

    Richard nced at him, his tone calm, ¡°Take off the mask first.¡±

    After all, it felt strange reprimanding someone wearing his face.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Garry replied pitifully, heading to the restroom in the lounge to remove the disguise<b>. </b>A few minutester, he emerged, exhaling in relief, and remarked, ¡°Finally, I¡¯m back to myself!¡±

    Although he¡¯d only been pretending to be Richard for a day, the series of incidents had turned his initial excitement into exhaustion, and he muttered, ¡°Richard, I was wrong¡­¡±

    Garry didn¡¯t dare to approach, fearing he might get hit.

    Surprisingly, Richard showed no intention of hitting him and simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Garry exhaled in relief, feeling as if a huge weight had lifted off his shoulders. Without asking further, he eagerly followed behind Richard, the two of them leaving the Royal Tower one after another.

    Jennie was still waiting in the open za in front of the tower. Upon seeing theme out, her face brightened with evident delight.

    Garry frowned slightly, muttering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Why is she still hanging around?¡±

    As he mumbled, Jennie was already running towards them.

    To be exact, she was running towards Richard.

    ¡°Richard¡­,¡± Jennie called out timidly as a blush spread across her cheeks, making her appear as radiant as a blossoming peach. Her beauty was striking and unmatched.

    Her demeanor was enough to make any man¡¯s heart waver.

    But upon hearing her address him that way, Richard¡¯s previously emotionless face instantly darkened.

    His gaze turned sharp, staring straight at Jennie with an intense focus.

    Jennie¡¯s heart pounded fiercely; she was utterly captivated by the man before her, almost involuntarily drawn to him¡­

    The next moment, Richard spoke, his handsome face frosty and filled with menace, ¡°Are you asking me to rip out your tongue?¡±

    His voice was low, his anger chilling. The freezing aura prated every pore, seeping into Jennie¡¯s bones and snapping her out of her daze.

    <b>Her </b>back went still, and her blood ran cold as if she¡¯d been drenched in ice water from head to toe,

    Richard¡¯s words held not even a hint of humor.

    If she dared to disgust him again, he would unflinchingly order that she be mute, left unable to speak ever again¡­

    With this thought, Jennie shivered, her face growing pale, her voice trembling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hampton. I only¡­ I just wanted to thank you for helping me earlier and thought¡­ maybe you¡¯d honor me with a meal¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her voice grew softer and softer.

    Jennie¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pleading, her beautiful face appearing somewhat pitiful.

    Richard, however, didn¡¯t even spare her a nce and coldly tossed out, ¡°Get lost, and don¡¯t appear before me again.¡±

    88%

    He strode away, his back resolute. Just as the rumors said, he was cold¨Cblooded and ruthless, showing not a shred of pity.

    Jennie clutched at her aching chest, her face pale, breathing heavily. She hurriedly rummaged through her bag, pulling out a bottle of pills, hastily swallowing a few.

    After a few minutes, she finally felt some relief.

    Turning around, she realized the luxurious car was already long gone.

    Jennie stood there, fuming. Her heart had been weak since childhood, so she couldn¡¯t afford to get angry, yet she simply couldn¡¯t hold it in!

    In a rage, she raised her hand and tossed all the documents she held into the air!

    Papers scattered like snow, fluttering down in the wind.

    <ol start="7">

    <li>7. </li>

    </ol>

    Clutching her pounding heart, Jennie¡¯s eyes gleamed with unshakeable resentment.

    ¡°It was like this in thest life, and it¡¯s still like this now. Why am I always a step toote? Why does Tiffany always manage to get ahead of me?

    ¡°What if she disappeared? What if you could never remember her¡­¡± Jennie muttered to herself, a twisted smile forming on her beautiful face.

    No one understood what she was saying.

    Nearby, an elderly cleaningdy had just finished sweeping. Seeing the papers scattered all over, she sighed and shuffled over, patting Jennie¡¯s back and asking, ¡°Miss, are you still keeping all this paper?¡±

    Jennie turned around, her red eyes quickly returning to calm.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± she addressed her softly, her tone polite, her voice sweet and clear.

    The elderlydy looked up, meeting Jennie¡¯s gaze directly.

    The young woman before her wore an innocent smile, yet her eyes seemed to possess an almost hypnotic power, like a vortex pulling people in; stare too long, and one¡¯s mind would start to blur.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!